HLT^IAN

PERSONALITY^

AND

OF

SURVIVAL

ITS

DEATH

BODILY

BY

FREDERIC

W.

H.

Cissas

AJttfntta
'.V.;r/
fht
.Vw-r
r^^t

ora

m*ajpta
"

Ik4

qM0ik

'

"."/

P*m'*r

/A*(

fj:"

Sfhil,

"

wtkin

3'j

Trojam
tk*

wiit

doon

xkall

oftn

httnt

u^n

the

thou

rvli,

"

semi,"

PATKKNOSTEU

and

ROW,
AND

YORK

rtfkti

co.

LONl"ON

IM)MUAY

All

i^n

VOLUMES

(;reen,

NKW

nr.

dekiuent

conqutrin^^ praytrf

tktm

VOU

i.mNomans.

/rr^^jf
amU

tk0%t

TWO

IN

v"ia

tmim

ViBCIL.

^!Mt"i."

tffijrtand

tmfantomtd

in

Mtffut

tettasf

Aeiua,

/r.'i, uit,

MYERS

r"i"fr"4

"

^/

j^^CW-t)

--\

DEDICATE!)

HENRY

SI

DG

AND

EDMUND

GTRNEY

WICK

PREFACE

of

rre"entation

able

beoi'ine

even

rolls

'1

own

be

aore

of

-^jr.ct

the

in

which

facts

have

to

think,
its

and

defects

fashion

ac-

possible

im-

the

realised

yet

some

research

further

can,

its

while

provisional

as

book
of

author

think,

of

inquiries,

this

to

does

book

the

ii'.'.y present/

I-

of

y.Lr.y

facts

t}:csc

'
-

:^.'

"

*-''

rch

rir

i.-."'

.-*.

but

of

will

be

their

that

leisure

the

having
In

age.

future

and

years

so

was

with

scientific

Psychical

for

the

into

entered

yet

the

of

Phantasms

Society

the

announcement

scanty,

so

of

from

indeed

far

are

consciousness

with

rr*-'

they

Proceedings

the

in

appeared

already

have

in

more

many

'-

"

its

critics,

new

of

hoped

out

some

speedily

as

critics

than

few

fresh

bring

branch

for

partial

knowledge

as

to

urgently

tend

Few

conscious
also

but

to

suggesting
may

supersession.

i^.'.ar;

call

by

evidence)

fully

text-book

strangeness

But

it well

but

long

have

fashion.

thought

imperfect

which,

of

-.nulation

I have

and

which

subject

is

worid

the

to

adequate

more

most

stcxnatisation^

1^.

by,

and

novelty

vr.-'.'^e

in

treat

this

'

given

last

at

now

ever-growing

an

to

life

:=.creases

cxn

is

which

book

Thu

the

wonder,
left

largely
equipment

to

so

in-

-'"etr.

"

"--

'"?"

\rrx

minds

Sr%t

place,

tr^i

friends

it

book

this

value

'"V!.ate\-cr

than

its

probably
and

is

possess

may

Its

autlior's.

actual

depends

upon

the

coadjutors

invaluable

now.
"u

in

great
very

existence

to

whose

due

measure

in

existence,
of

the

memory

two

PREFACE

viii

help derived

The
wick

from

Gurney,

Edmund

and

absolutely essential
define

to

all

in

to-day.

There

revision

of

previous

introduced

until

be

to

Gurney

undertaken

some

intimate

moral

or

it

that

knows

But

this

with

his

or

work

to

easy

is

superior

of

the

weighty

accustomed
I need

not

intellectual
Even

to

such

criticism

which
no

wish

next

Nihil

to

compliment

in

nisi

which

this
of

need

eccentric,

an

task

find

which

ignore

live

he

des^pise.

or

links

manifold
minds

among

for such

equal

other

regard
dis-

to

man

those
is

he

matters

must
vana

what

and
a

also

of the

low

much

of

that

than

value
Even

evoke,

to

not

seem

of

daring

the

will

disgust

seemed

to

us

our

thing in

certainly
bold

book

only legitimate
and
But

enterprise which

obvious

most

contemnere

an

now.

commonly

now

heterodoxy naturally excite.

deed

of all the

"

marked

more

I pursue.

which

still expect
but

scientific world

much

very

full consciousness

kinds,

into

of the

attitude
was

must

novelty

generation
ausi

the

then

subject

exalt

the

or

feels

in

whom

the

which

implied disapproval of

or

to

inquiriesof the kind

of many

I say,

from

drew

up.

"

I write

now

attached
on

world

it is to

hard,

at

who

man

desire

expressed

that

say

personages

look

to

for

imperfectly,

inferiors, may

will

men

purposely

under

intellectual

educated

It is

own.

altogether
groups

confidently

whose

man

his

to

and

difficult

more

kind,

of

bulk

recluse,perhaps,
his

of

experiments,

emphasise

with

of

subjects continued

which

to

easy

much

"

quotations

conditions
as

support.

steadily

the

TJhe

such

were

living mainly

man

benefit

the

still.

deeper

went

was

inquiry

But

collaborative

all these

on

not

circumstances

measurable;

Large

Sidg-

quantity

is

indicate, although

work

our

is

and

work,

changed

of

own,

my

kind

this

which

discovery.

death.

his

association

"

and

closely interwoven

how

of

Edmund

from

the

much

work

of
of

under

indeed

was

although

existence

fulness

its

original thought

of

the

to

departed colleagues, Henry

these

be

the

the

ment
resent-

I have
to

the

world.

highest

independeiKe of

me"

PREFACE
Yet

ul receive.
le

of

pnvacy

ctA

should

which

ccffsf.dcnce

tf

Their

ctp^red.

to

iti"::on

thanks

Mv

To

the

"

many

and

men

which

*.2ff":;:erest

"

colleaguewho

Council

has

passed
for

obligations are

S.P.R.

the

of

freely. But

in this book

found

have

its

helped me

my

1 also
I must

is

much

widely diffused

how

"

made

the work.

evidence

that evidence

trans*

once

delight,has

friends

two

duty.

of the

the

use

women

The

indeed, is
'"jfjk,

r-.xT

%e

rrcc

i*:

are

owe

leave

owing

the work

their temporary

my

modest

together

in

the

of \hc

indeed

i"'t:"

..ikc

r:..".
V-

i-c

to

and

outcome

lablr

"
-.

:--i;

..

:"

do

to

""vidcnce

skill and
tried to
to

found.

oi

proof. I

here

in MS.

place.

form

the reader

collections.

This

the

of the Living

branch
in detail

The

of know-

by

text

clear

as

and

step
to

that

knowledge
and

those

in

mure

as
intelligible

of the facts themselves

tlie nature

give,in

already

it.

is to render
a

cannot

Proifidin^s and

carefullyand

illustrate each

T-^Tjntlyreferred

-"-

I have

"^\

of

advance

hy co-onlinatingit in

Irmitcd

"*".

.,-"

tried

of evidence

mass

to, and

studied
to

or

than

the S. P.R., in PhantastHS

quite out
be

must

the

volumes

referred

be

understand

'. i

Vtfta: I have
i

Journal of

would

others,

limits

sixteen

l""x/ks hereafter

".; " r

i: :

expositionrather

an

within

iTDcs

'
.

at

growth

exposition.

1^

"

of these

con-

acquire-

for that slow

itself to indicate in fuller detail how

book

:w

another

to

to

permissionto

for

into

pointsarisingin

manifest, and

and

TMrJk^

also

due

it not

which
fellowship,

as

appear

originalfurnishers

the

rra:

the world

things

amateurish

judgment

work

I might in

however

contemn

my

were

and
the

to

ventured

this scale

in

share

in all medical

years

zATiy

dared

respect for the

my

are

'

that

say

brother, Dr. A. T. Myers, F.R.CP., who

my

i"i"

have

countenance

own

my

to

me

have

never

publicationof

on

bosom

own

my

e/

gratitudebids

ix

have

ApjxMidiccs,enough

in my

placeswhere

argument
further

"

and

evidence

PREFACE

In

minor
in

readiness

reference.

Appendices
the
risked

the

many
in

of

the

of

appearance
facts

end

writer

if the

"

of

of

ideas

have

adding

what

precisely

explains

unfinished
the

by

that

the

Cambridge,
editorial

work

part

death.

the

printing.
and

on

p.

would

in

the

of

terms

W.

H.

MYERS.

written

at

209

some

form

one

the

by
doubtless

F.

N.

saved

mean.

the

completion
fallen

of

it.

Mr.

Appendices,

of

in
of

but

another,
end

the

author.

Hales,

Chapter

been

Myers
Trinity

Some

had

in

be

pieced
which

part

the

questions

on

record

more

his

wish

Cambridge,

Chapters

II. and

of

Chapter
were

him

had

chapter
he

Alice

lived

gratitude
the

to

preparation

V.

Richard

been

asterisks

that
had

express
in

for

revision

consecutively
in

involved

VIII.

ready

The

been

help

greater

X.

together.

the

author's

the

of

IX.

to

for

in

the

much

much

fiilly by

in

College,
also

Chapter

had

had

he
detail

the

required

all

of

much

whole

but

the

College,

especially

type,

nearly

Richard

of

time

the

Chapter

of

treated
left

to

the
and

arranged

Newnham

and

At

and

VII.

were

book,

the

share.

VII.,

substance

mark

have

of

of

he
Dr.

Hodgson

Dr.

different

meantime

much
of

with

of

the

In
and

Johnson

her

Chapter

Appendices

or

press

Alice

to

hands

the

work

1896,

In

1901.

in

associated

been

rest

17th,

publication.

the

has

The

(Vol. II.)

complete

Mr.
of

the

proof,

Most

composed

to

for

I.-VI., part

first

its
of

Miss

to

involved

re-arrangement.

written,

is

time

his

passages

be

should

before

therefore

needed

labour

Chapters
in

were

death

several

January

on

supervision

has

of

book

Appendices

who

the

of

his

general

marshalling

his

of

of

case

the

died

who

author,

in

Hodgson
entrusted

Where

NOTE

consists

preface

completion

the

even

""""""

EDITORIAL

times

I have

with,

F.

This

wli

facility/

hoped,

glossary.

dealt

be

to

is

a^

sections,

general.

in

in

clearness

at

into

it

will,

references

pedantry

and

book

the

numbers,

and

things

all

above

division

same

syllabus

unfamiliar
the

aimed

The

bearing

both

use

I have

matters

Hodgson.

Johnson.

CONTENTS

PREFACE

vii
.."""....

NOTE

EDITORIAL

GLOSSARY

xiii
"""".....

OF

EXPLANATION

PLAN

OF

ARRANGEMENT

AND

SYSTEM

REFERENCES

OF

xxiii

SYLLABUSES

II

xxiv

INTRODUCTION
j

DISINTEGRATIONS

OF

PERSONALITY
.34

IlL

IV

GENIUS

.70

SLEEP
121

HYPNOTISM
.

v:

SENSORY

153

AUTOMATISM

2:0
.

APPENDICES

TO

CHAPTER

II

APPENDICES

TO

CHAPTER

IV

TO

CHAPTER

TO

CHAPTER

VI

APrKNDICES

Af?EN

DICKS

2"8

y^

437

5^5

GLOSSARY

Note.

'ua^Cf^.

"

"i:h

-*seirr;h

few

!"poas)ble.
-keW

vr

ts

ii"

...

but

for

as,

"

explain their

but

new,

These

it to

used

in

in
"

phrases

that

psychical

systematised
constantly

are

with

familiarity

mere

the
to

context

words

using

Greek

of
and

languages,

in

far

words
reader

to

novel

so

which

is

be

can

defined

clearly

words

there

countries,

bear

myiclf

am

these

subject

derivation,

made

be

can

when

many

Latin

or

how

judge

that

suggest

discussion

of

subject

the

my

to

which

asterisk, for

an

readers

I would

But

useful.

..

It

ra!Irrl

1*.

'
-

""

"

n.iV.on

:t

the

over

-""^-:''hrd
"jr:rr.oned

"*"

of

ture

resembling

tft

after

removing
nfi^iUive

seen

it

when

of

actual

the
the

'

T'r

""?/

whose

initi.itc

to

*e"m"

effort

on

person

"ho

:"-"

'"*"-

'^

is

of

m'hich

of

will,

condition

the

may

in

icen

it
are

rexcrsci

rrj^rded
must

spontaneously.

the

ori^iniil sif"ht

te'epithir impression

telepithic

the

from

jj^ze

After-imaj^'es

eye.
app**ar

lonfj after

the
when

After-iina^^'es

object.

interior

im'ti^c^,

memory.
.in

to

which

pomxr

which

reproduces,

nbiert

an

/*"j///7Y
r""l"iurs

by

the

v("liintar"-muscles,

from

hvperboulia

word

the

self-suj:pestion.

b\'

r"i.'."//;i bflon^'in^'

or

u^ed

havr

or";anism,

the

exercised

pK

willinj;.

over

jKiwer

effectetl
'I he

ifi.i^/.-

of

power

is

:T

-^Jinp:fs

"^f
s"-"l

rra

r.'

wl.rn

T.V

"*

the

.^

""

'-.

almost

"

instance,

two

meaning

I must

l.ok*

"'

generally

--

significance;

leave

all

:o

authoritative

most

not

distinguished by

in

":r-frr.-cncc

the

themselves

words,

made

If

'^zr%

I have

discussions.

be

to

is

hallucination."

not

hypnotic

in

hypnotism

on

new

kind.

its

special

would

-czLiz'.rc^
:o

of

no

Dictionary of Psychological Mtdidne

Tuke's
which

main

Introducing

convenience,

reader's

which

to

use,

ecmnena.

r^.

three

under

fall

medical

or

inquiry,

ordinary

1893X

negative

writers

this

in

Hack

from

"ome
"

by

TCk.'.

the

phrases

or

4i":hrtu,"
.vr-:

for

work

ords

V\

"

given

Churchill,

Eosliah

"

philosophical

is

definition

:nc

;urr.

3".f

words

these

-J

included

here

phrases

common

meaning

of

^'xiz
r"

in

Words

and

words

The

"

j"r

of

seems

the

to

\yt

transmission.

-"

.-*

-;

v*sx.'S

-..'"/

:.i.

Apkasin.

See

":.e

'"^

"f

frrt.^nMifv.
the
;"rts

!^"s$
of

of

the

.'

"See

isinU(^.ttion

jjeneral'y,

sensation
sense

"Tf p;im
t

..I

alone.

cf

ffrKon^tHty.

must

Many

t^

cl!stini;inshe.!

h\pnotu

%ub;rtts

from
an*

xiv

GLOSSARY

Systematised ancesthesia or negative haUucinatim

of an
entranced
signifiesthe
subject who has been told (for instance)
in the room,
that Mr. A. is not
The
while he is in realitypresent
subject may
said to have
thus
be
have
been
to
hallucination,
or
deprived of a
a negative
certain
fails
in
that he
Other
to
Mr. A
or
see
system of perceptions,
group
condition
words
are
descriptive of the general sensory
dysasthesia^ impaired or
morbid
sensation
painful sensation
or
; parasthesia^ erroneous
; hyperasthesia^
morbid
be
not
or
sensation, which
a
unusually keen
may
symptom.
may
it af!ects
be peripheral^ when
the
Hypersesthesia may
nerve-endings near
sensitiveness
sur"ce
of the body, or central^ when
the excessive
belongs to the

analgesic but

anaesthetic

not

condition

central

sensorium;

anaesthesia

is

the

deemed

of

characteristic

that

means

line

absence

from

fundamental

consensus

middle

the

(down

means

of

the

Anaesthetic

organic

many

body)

sanes

in

common

are

of

agreement

in receiving

concerned

are

Hemi-anasthesia

sensation.

witches)

of

or

in

as

impressions.

and
median

the

body,

sensation

separating normal
patches (formerly
which

images

sensory

of half

Ccenesthesia

parts, namely, of the brain

such

"

generating

or

or

hysteria.

sensations

conception of personal identity. Finally,

I have
word
the undifferentiated
the
suggested
*pancesthesia to express
sensory
capacity of the supposed primal germ.
Insensibilityto pain.
Analgesia.
caused
not
by structural
Incapacity of coherent
Aphasia.
utterance,
for speech.
impairment of the vocal organs, but by lesion of the cerebral centres
Distinguished from congenital or acquired aphonia, due to paralysis or imperfect
the
approximation of the vocal cords, and also from hysterical mutism, when
are
patient is obstinately and involuntarily silent, although the vocal organs
of speech are
uninjured and the cerebral centres
only functionallyaffected,with
visible lesion.
All the four forms
of verbalisation
are
no
subject to separate
Lack
of the type
of aphasia.
of power
disorders
write
words
is called
to
a

element

our

"

"

agraphia

agraphy

or

word-blindness;
each

unimpaired,
Aphonia,

while

de

Attaque
"trance,"

to

which

yet he

sommeiL

Automatism.

This

those

The

"

understand

written, alexia

words

or

to

for

even

printed musical
printed words.

understand

notes

be

may

uttering sounds.

of

"

express
sometimes

sight

man's
is unable

Incapacity

"

to

words
of power
to understand
uttered,word-deafiuss. In
lie in the brain and not
in the organ
of sense
other
or
may

instance, a

For

organs.

sleep

trouble

the

case

of power

lack

lack

French

term

is

lapses
hystericalsubjects.

spontaneous

occur

in

words

automatism

and

than

correct

more

into

prolonged

automatic

used

are

the

and

word

profound

in

somewhat

Sir M. Foster
senses
by physiologists and psychologists. Thus
says
(Foster's Physiology, 5th edition, p. 920), "We
speak of an action of an organ
it appears
of a living body as being spontaneous
automatic
when
or
to be
or
in which
the organ
not
immediately due to any changes in the circumstances
or
or
body is placed, but to be the result of changes arising in the organ
body
different

itself and
of the
those
or

determined
The

moment.

which

by

we

volitional."

most

attribute
That

is

when

it is

determined,

word

thus

becomes

on

causes

the other

to
to

not

other

than

the

influences

strikingautomatic

actions

the

will and

say,

working
to

by the

of the

physiologist an
environment, but by
the

than a synonym
hardly more
hand, regards an action as

of

of

the

the

which

the

living body
we

action

self-moved

call

voluntary

organism itsel"
"

[are]

is "self-moved"

for spontaneous.
"

circumstances

when

The

The

logist,
psycho-

it is deter-

GLOSSARY

s"^:

in

.--rxanisinapart

i*

T^-*

'"^'er.

iKr

"-\:i"lin'.r

vr-l

.r

act

an

f?r"rr.t%

and

an'-'n^j

"a"

^"^

Su'h

"-if

-fn.'-i^

"b'

view,

my

need

to

subliminal

revival

of

condition

earlier

nn

man's

in the

cerebration,"
facts.

of the

of

memories

without
I ascribe

"c.).
elements

"unconscious

action,'' or

include

uttered

words

in-

thus

will

trance-utterances,
or

imperfect conception

very

will

automatism

script)or

the

without

generally
automatism

motor

(automatic

cerebral

Spontaneous

J.' "!.-

by practicecomes

Sensory
;

submerged

"reflex

a^

will.

tongues,"

of

action

phrases

"i'^-^f'-re.

f-*

the

to

and

with

"speaking

;n

orpfanism

of that

control

or

initiation, and

hallucinations

intention

without

p^'T^r^^e*

the

thought

auditorx*

v-r.ttrn

=r"la"-"^

will

'*

without

made,

tif conscious

visual

central

I have
the
used
secondarily automatic.'*
such
well
such
as
arise,
as
as
images
expressing

as

^nse,
arc

a^

-rrrr.e,

the

Um^^cr, it is called

no

"u!er

from

needing vo1untar"'^idance,

first

at

XV

of

subliminal
which
reveals
motor
impulse or
a
reveals
table,
or
a
a
rotl,
planchette
divining
tilting
.rr.prriMon
e.^.
muscular
Mr
the imperceptible,involuntar\', .md unconscious
"1
nio!n"n
f the
*.-.
holding or touching it ; a cr"'stal or other
speculum
j"erM"n
subliminal
-i!:**-* the
T*"
impressions of the person who sees visions in it.
.'. 7ticn
sensation
The
of l}eing in two
diflcrent places at once,
namely,
of
distant
from
is,
and
"tr-r
degree
it,
some
"ne
a
involving
place
rtr^'anism
instrument

Any

"".V;.*^."

ri*.

r.

""

"

"

'

"

x-rpt

mhrthcr

'.r.

vendical

"j.*.ju"/ii." An
a*^"
=

?".

:j.

""*

'

%-aried

s"es

'T,r-.'''r.:v

'

*r

i-T.

--"

;'

ah

Charcot's

hough

the

at
hypnotic p.itient!"

the

SaljK'tri^re

inquir"' undertaken
and

sane

determine

to

heahhy

the

deNcrilnrd

persons;

in

("r612A.)

X.

-The
h

he

where

place

himself

percipient imagines

hun^elf

10

"eeins

I :i::Jtt-

"f

""%:*!"

*.'.".
^'j/^/

*--i*'V'
-"

l"e

to

surveying

to

phan-

some

"

V^^

^V'

i"

.m
4%
;:.

Sensations.

-The

".

faculty or

v"me

TTiSt'':'.1! ind
The

ii

^iji^'tt
: thr

in

I'"".iI:t\ of

other
ihe

l)emgH
u"ed

\oi"e.
For

as

faculty

w.iy*

nt

nuT
"

*n

aci

thr

ord

luirdly

regarded

as

on

preferriMito

use

u:th

of

5ens.ition

si'ldom

has

p"*rcepti""nof distant

\is!""n.

visually,

Imt

i"f the

I have

the

though

someiinies,

of

gener.iry

rption.

jkt*

Ustd

ly veridical)

'"f

exten-.on

of j"erciMvmg.

scene

perceptmn

iifn^r

tu
w

f""r ili'"!an!

thr

i"r

C.iir
in

act

distant

some

vnii-n^

n-r

Onst
;

'h

-,

.N"-. """./.I r"'

.i!rrjra! truth,

-trrr.i!

XT.

r.-

hasty generalisation from

too

of

An

"

in

ini.rnJ/'nt.i/

/r

,.

;.Ar,*

"

"'

"""""

".

"

*"*

lieen

group

////"/fT.

fniii: whi'

,e*

i-

"

"*"".-

have

to

of ihe

M"!.

"":

^^

-"

uJr red

i.u^sfirii.

r.!

1:.

'0"

"

hypnotism

"

as

of

stage

the

Diet,)

"-r.r.

"

I'.k

c'

"*":""

""

""

ha'"jcma!n^ns

*-

"

'

in

//1.V1/.7/1

rv-rc
"

in:!.i!:\c

u;

*.*'.-

as

(Tuke's

"

!'ar:"!

:"-.'.

or

induced

person
will."

he

mio

a'/e".

c"mtraction

patient's
place

can

(their relative positions

catalepsy,lethargy,somnambulism
in a hypnotic trance, is
three typicalor necessary
stages

erected

"h"h

"ri"

be

also

flexion

the

by

another

limb, while

scene.

characterised

neurosis,

position of

of

state

'a-i^rt-tymay

":r-*r

the

change

!ii

falstdical)of the distant

or

intennittcnt

""

st

any

f"ring

rnrs

uhat

actual

h.ind. / /.,j.'A"i/ii

nth"*t

'-

r."

.'.
"t

n-"av

tfirpiiky, *;n'
:n

essentia!

be

"c

the

cannot

*".iy how

perception

of the

far

the

content

option

jien

of

of

distant

mtnd.

du-

GLOSSARY

x\-i
CcfnestkencL

in time

of

Amesthesia.

See

"

Coincidental,

This

"

is used

word
between

when

is

there

coincidence

of

degree

some

incident

tance,
disat
an
supernormal
a
it seem
which
connection
makes
causal
exists
probable that some
An
the
the
time
twa
about
at
between
apparition, for instance, seen
or
is
is
whose
coincidental
when
the person
seen
dies,
a
phantasm
apparition.
where
Collective,
two
more
or
Applied to cases
together perceive a
persons
hallucination
or
phantasm.
is used
This
of the intelligencewhich
word
Control,
purports to conmiunioccurrence

and

event

"

"

cate

which

messages

medimm.

The

the

of

source

is used

word
the

need

Open

"

apparently
of defining.
means
Cryptomnesia,

be

the

to

of

access

Submerged

"

by the automatist^ sensitive^ or

not
sake, but should
imply that

than

other

transcendental

the

uttered

or

convenience'

for

messages

intelligence.
^Cosmopathic,
from

written

are

the

automatist's

subliminal

own

supernormal knowledge
whose
precise source

or

world, but
subliminal

or

of

memory

emotion,
have

we

no

forgotten by

events

the

supraliminalself.
of looking into a
act
crystal, glass ball, or other
Crystal'gasing, The
with
the
of inducing hallucinatory
surface,
reflecting
object
or
speculnm^
this
is
called
The
The
doing
a
seer
or
pictures,of
person
scryer.
pictures.
"

exist

C\Hjrse,

the

Delusive.

Mmsion

and

or

illusion,when
is

case

and

mind

in the

crystal. See Shell-hearing,

whether
of
Applied generally to all cases
is no
whatever
corresponding reality
;

"

there

coincidental

not

in the

not

"

in any

or

other

tion
hallucinai,e, when

veridical.

way

(opposed to *SinistrO'Cerebral); of left-handed

persons,
employing preferentiallythe right hemisphere of the brain.
Oittthesis,
Habit, capacity,or disposition. (In Medicine^ a permanent
dition
con^l"e,viro^erebral

a"

"

of the
A

"

of

condition

which

alternatingpersonalities;

in the

in ditlerent forms

same

oi

species.
psychical dimorphism

themselves

at

S\m\\2Lx\y^
polymorphism

person.

Disembodied, opposed
bodily death.
IHsintegration of personality. Used

same

different
is the

times

property

Used

incarnate.

to

"

of that

part of

man

5tiU subsists after

of any

"

continuous

l^^nKmalityis not unitary and

intervene
|)crsonalities
ht^iiit^lf
at
n\t^iuory

time

one

Rose^

"

proi:rt)"s but

towards

the

sense

of

tory
secondary and transi; especiallywhen
hysterical subject calls
instance, when
a

another

at

where

Adrienne^

"c,

with

separate

chains

of

"

Ecmnesia,

"

is

normal

to

Evolutive;

of

which

changes

tend

not

towards

decay.

The
Ih'fmmogtmy,
inhibition,
to
opp4"seil
Dysirsthesia^Stti

; as, for

condition

condition.

for each

l"$ssoti$tiife, Opposed

there

kind

forms.

many

/ Hsi\frmile,
which

of the

members

character, faculty,"c., present

memory,

^4* assuming

specialdiseases or affections ;
Psychorrhagic diathesis,
assuming two incompatible forms;
See

In crystals,the property of
of form
between
animals, difference

\\\pltintsand

\x\

certain

to

or

dimorphism,

lUrii of

it liable

renders

predisposition tendency.)

ixknstitutional
i

which

body

gap

of

increase

nervous

energy

by appropriate stimuli

; often

Aneesthesia.
in memory

memory

of

^'

:
occurrences

form

of amnesia

prior

to

in which
[forgetfiilness]
given date, with loss of

xvii

GLOSSARY
ci

stswnr

to

^n-?k^.'

:zLAir.

ci"

to

spen

"

":.

it

"

o"t"cr

".-rnj.i.

"

far

so

entoptic

to

the

time

partially
is

to

its

occupy
the

more

or

organism
fashion

same

have

world.

race.

the

represent

by which

process

is transformed

percipient'smind

Dn/.).
of

sensations, "c., which

of

external

improving

is used

automatist

the

ceases

Possession.

di

period

it in somewhat

it.

See

(Juke's

some

world
spirituiil

use

in the

not

of

word

the

on

^crr-^sion

into

phantasm

idea

an

appar-

him.

'-^jtside

SL

This

i/^^fA'.'i/."

.-

brain,

science

The

use

the

spiritto

analogy

the

"n

the

withm

-tf^fin
"

to

spirit of

it

date.""

it.

which

in which

mvadmg

an

mzrn^fphaiu."y

*n-

!*

for

may

the
in

state

that

include

caused

which

after

memory

which

and

accustomed

ts

gap

into

perception,

Its

of

during

cnt"-nn^

rorim

jeave

or

time

certain

accident

trance

b"Kly,

r-:*

:i.Ti

shock

the

the

that

added

be

for

happened

what

'.:kAcukl

"

j.:j,/4.4i/."

."

r.

^-

""!

r.^

any

:jcr.:erpart
J

..-^!.of.\

"_

'hry

a"

.'"f".s

"

jxtL

/j.'^Ai./.

./"r

":

iiJi^i/A/

"

-.

r.

mh.-

J. jw*t

r.

-^

rLiTunil

"

"

:n^

nt

"

y-.!

a*

""""J

rank

to

to

which

of

pst'Uiioa

"full-

of

those

as

th"""""

iinphrs

sc"n"-

^hown

j"

uni^tani

e"

cf

power
to
to

whuli

turn

ot

and

gra-'p

fatuity.

all imprrssion'*.

ipirnt

rr^"ar^.^ai

we

In

tht-m."'

forcNi^'ht: atinhutnl

p"*n

mind.

the

natural

ot

\^\ any
lutiirc

to

\Mtln"iit

explain pn-nn)ni!ion-"
ihc

(see

throuj^hout.

rrmcmbr.inici

of

memor"".

to

of

ifinrmbrancc

incr"*ascti

an

|)oteniia! fccoIUm

ihr

metals

the

of

t"nn:^'ht v.vul'y

are

lost

any

perception

crystals,

water,

**ovcr-.ictivity

as

idra**

or

from
"'.^^ the

"

imml

.issiiming
fxtfrr.al

in

arr

sii*"-

thr

to

srn-^e

any

I'rr.!.

^i

those

^is

dinerent
senses

running

wholly

MifK-Tnonnal

:r

whatever

nothing

Musion,

and

known

to

rot.un-*

nation

imj)lv

I'jturc

That

"

-""

the

/'/V/.

tiyj"i"thcs;s
l"y whirh

rhr

".'_*"

""""

ha-*

riu*inor\

*9ifthta.

f'^pr.
-

"

il

"4"u

.:

of

Irf!m^;5,

roni!"tji"n,

.:.r.i,.::'.::"ai r\"

"

objeaive

no

hallucination.

h:ippenin""elsewhere.

iliusion

Tukc's

iti

aiTH.

subliminal

rhr

'"

-""

is

there

sensibilitydecidedly

action

I"i*hnr(t

:T,r.9tm:K/:i.i

with

of

the

to

has

they correspond

events

specificsensibilities

fiekl.

r-.j^arfw

form

"

rrferrrtl

\k

ir.

not

--/nasikesttt.

See

"

which

suAiciently externalised

not

Contrast

h.allucinati(tn.

ter"-

when

real

to

cpt

pert

"iuaM

.\

i%

fiUsitiuii/^ when

or

veridiial^

or

perception

sensory

vision, hearing, "c., is termed

dtlusive

be

cnrrr^pnmt

"la/;.

"

of

({rneraiiy (orrespond;

T*"a!

supposed
held

the

may

of words

utterance

language.

"Any

within

.-.*-.

"

real

tongues," i". automatic

with

Speaking

*'

7"t.j/i/"ir.

.':j.."4

Haiiudmition.

See

J.^*jr4HW"-."

.';

I,"

/*": ;

'-

.""'ifH
"

"fate^

\T"*\

r:-";xwp

.'fm"m.

"'"^^

To

"";rrp
:.t.i:t)

:.-."

'"-

*i

-."

"'""*

"

-.

Uiitt^^ui

.-4';.

r:^

.ri*

fMaiir\')
h\pn*t^:o^itft4fi
in

the

similar
Jlrr^.^l^

tl.irk.

illtisiims
tin

k\T*nt*ptymptC.
"rc

'

"":/";.

^^r

hY$f"

'

'i\.:fnou

//\'Pfl,l-^-"
.':.
.

\r.
ai

!rw

wHhIi

coiii|t.in\ink;
ir.Miifntf

the

are

soinctimrs

xhK
ini"'

vi\:ii

illuMons

af"'itinpanv
*Lt*tfturf

sleep,

iy\

w.iki:.^'litr,

of

the

have

xviii

GLOSSARY
"

Hysteria.
and

seat

disordered

"

which

of

nature

consist

symptoms
function"

in

of

unknown

are

well-marked

(Ency, Brit.),

Chapter

condition

For

the

to

and

Hysterical blindness, contractures, mutism,

discoverable
not
dependent on any
co-ordination

nervous

long standing, may

Hysterogenous
pressure

distiu-bances

and

of

discussion,

oedema,

zones,

which

on

Points

"

will

tracts

or

induce

the

nerve-

below.

see

hypnosis
pressure
of
self-suggestion.
process
Used

"

of sensory

of

the

on

is induced

which

impressions

paralysis,"c., signify
but

the

on

defects

of

when

of

affections, even

Such

skin

hysterical attack.

which

on

Ideational,

lesion,

characteristic
of hysteria.
quite suddenly disappear.

regions by

not

which

of

II.

affections

similar

science, but

varied

very

definition

further

anatomical

the

system,

nen'ous

medical

of

hysterical p"erson

Hypnogenous
in

distinct

some

convey

zones

hysterical person,

are

by

notion, but

nature.

Idiognomonic.

Not

"

of any

symptomatic

; indicative

condition

other

only of

itself.

Idiopathic, Symptomatic
"

exhibits

other

no

with

associated
Illusion,

of

sound

"

special morbid
idiopathic somnambulism
some

misinterpretation of
when

as

e.g,
disease.

other

any

The

"

hearing, "c.,
for the

symptom

of

hanging

some

is taken

coat

state

condition, which

or

is

sleep-walking

object actually present

for a man,
ringing in
a

not

sight,

to

the

ears

bell, "c.

belonging to the perfect insect

thus opposed to larval;
dental
and
metaphorically applied to transcenor
imago;
in rudiment
in ordinary life.
faculties shown
Of phantasms, "c., intentionallyproduced.
Induced.
Levitation,'-K raising of objects from the ground by supposed supernormal
of St. Joseph of
in the case
asserted
means
:
especially of living persons;
Imagined,

word

"

used

of

characteristics
"

"

"

Copertino,

and

many

saints

other

of

D.

D.

of

and

Home,

Stainton

W.

Moses.
Medium,
on

"

person

living

between

better

and

men

literature,this
spiritist

theory

through

for

word

Mesmerism,

"

This

discussed

spiritsof
is liable

which

admit

is the

oldest

phenomena
replaced by automaiist
below

communication

whom

or

to

of

the
the

is deemed

to

be

carried

departed. As conunonly used in

a particular
objection that it assumes

explanation

in various

ways.

It is often

sensitive.

in

widely-recognised
V.

The

word
need

for

large group
imply nothing more
a

of

name
Chapter
of the
the
of many
conspicuous introducer
used
it
is
But
also
to
the
to
imply
specially
public.
phenomena
European
the
vital
effluence
from
something of his theory of their production, by a
The
mesmeriser, conveyed partly by mesmeric
passes^ or wavings of the hands.

phenomena
than

the

fact

that

Mesmer

was

The
term
different
theory.
implies a somewhat
first started
to imply a theory of
again meant
by Braid, was
Hypnotism^ when
theoretical
with no
is
used
it
but
the genesis of these
now
generally
phenomena,
implication.
Used
for any
to
not
communication,
necessarilyverbal, from one
Message,
another
of the automatist's
stratum
personality,or from an external intelligence
be
automatic
of the automatist.
Thus
other
script may
to one
stratum
or
any
term

Animal

Magnetism

"

called

message,

even

if incoherent.

GLOSSARY

XX

that speciallysusceptible persons

optically,but in such a manner
perceive
may
it
Cf. Psychorrhagy.
Phobies
{K"xiti
adopted from the French). Irrational restrictingor disabling
aversions
for certain
pre-occupations or fears ; morbid
things or actions^ e,g*
"

agoraphobia^
Photism,

and

in the

changes

of uncleanliness.

fear

of some
Used
(generally inconspicuous)
tion,
sees
subject sometimes
along with his hallucinabehaviour
him
similar
under
magnification, "c., suggests to
hallucinatory figure.
mark.

"

whose

mysophobia^

Sensations,

rep^re.

object which

real

spaces

Secondary
Guiding

See

de

Point

of open

fear

"

hallucinated

Polymorphism,

See

Ditnorphism,
of
Polyzoism,
property, in a complex organism, of being composed
and
minor
quasi-independent organisms (like the polyzoa or
sea-mats").
called
animal
is sometimes
This
colonial
from
colonies; but the
constitution,''
word
The
polypsychism is sometimes
metaphor implied is not always suitable.
the psychical aspect of polyzoism.
used
to express
of motor
A developed form
the automaPossession.
automatism, in which
while
is
there
less
tist's own
more
a
personality disappears for the time,
or
of personality,writing or
speech being given by another
complete substitution
organism.
spiritthrough the entranced
of a suggestion given during the hypnotic trance,
but
Post-hypnotic, Used
"

The

"

'^

'*

"

"

intended

after

operate

to

that

knowledge

Premonition,

supernormal

"

ceased.

impending

of

Precognition,
"

has

trance

events

indication

of

any

supemormally

acquired.

kind

still in

of

event

the

future.
*Preversion.

tendency

evolutionary

of the
to

"

characteristics

to

of

progress

species

assumed

than

has

to

lie

at

further

reached

yet been

point

opposed

reversion.

Proleptic,

Anticipatory

"

made

only

known

to

the

may

ask

one

one's

dream

yet

knowledge

since

one

did

*Promnesia,

forms

all

express

of

specificallythis

one

Pseudo-hallucination,

and

anomalous
See

"

dream.

not

the

yet

fact

some

instance,

For

one

fact

assumes

existed

sensation

of

the

given

memory,

erroneous

of

for

answer

in one's

mind

municated.
com-

which

is

person

in

time

some

all the

time,

oneself.

first time

the

for

is sometimes

which
of

riddle

the

it

tell

have

paradoxical

The

in the
not

must

answer

in fact ask
"

later

riddle, and

knowledge

proleptic when

dreamer

that

occurring

only
paramnesia^
now

is called

dream

assuming

to

recollecting a
of

sense

this

the

cannot

without

The

vu.

sensation, should,

think,

confusion

is

which

scene

d^jd

be

term
cover

used

to

sensation.

Hallucination.

tends
A special idiosyncrasy which
make
the phantasm
to
Psychorrhagy,
of a person
easily perceptible ; the breaking loose of a psychical element,
of producing a phantasm, perceptible by one
definable
mainly by its power
or
of
Cf. Phantasmogenetic
in some
portion
centre,
more
space.
persons,
A habit
or
capacity of detaching some
*Psychorrkagic diathesis,
psychical
*

"

"

element,

without

involuntarilyand

purpose,

phantasm.
Treatment
Psycho-therapeutics,
the
body" (Tuke's Diet,), All
on
"

"

head.

of

in such

disease

suggestion

by
of

manner

the
course

as

influence
comes

produce

to

of

the

under

mind

this

xxi

GLOSSARY
'jmasi'Percept,
onciw

:a

The

"

certam

lets

or

objectifiedphantasm,

which

percipient

the

perceive.

sense,

A^vij^rnra/." Used
cod

more

of

where

cases

there

ol* the

is both

percipience
developed case)

and

agency

(in a complete or
telepathic chain, so
P perceives A also.
\ F, and
Kitrocogmitiim,
Knowledge of the Past, supemormally acquired.
Sf^smdary
Pfrsomaiity.'^lt sometimes
happens, as the result of

iKt

that

at

"

unknown

or

and

aemocy

man

character, amounting

have

to

that

causes,

come

during

on

It

i4comdary.

or
to

of

change

The

sleep.

new

generally disappears after

cr^.5^
f^rimary^ personality.
Sf. cnJary Stnuitions
{Secundarempfinduni^en^

shock,

experiences an alteration
personality,which generally
personality is in that case
with the
time, or alternates

woman

or

6^1:.)." With

n^xtxk^tia^
^zjed

by

sensation

*:campanied
Th.i

by

aa:"c

is

The

"

Analogous

rt

U'ult"

at

rraAuocd

or

the

belief

)^-c

the

words

v.-hooi

of

:"

:-.*r.

"""?

k4

"

"*-;

:ai

i.."r"-

*"""*

;n

The

of

man's

after

us

spirituaiiste

be

may

photisms),

ox

of

diagramprogression of

by listening
of

range

to

consciousness

passing through

the

suiter

have

l)ren

of

St.

on

of

in^s

prism

or

mode

thus

is

thinking,

living men.

used

long been
there

of

with

in France
in

advantage

some

spirit intercourse.

blisters

other

or

Christ.

marks

Similar

"c.,

Latcau,

proilucibic by

are

vesication

on

marks

These

Louise

Assibi,on

even

changes

cutaneous

meditation.

or

Kranrisof

and
:"ubject!",

hypnotic

to

l"elief in

ikelf-suggestion

by

pniduced

Ijccn

have

materialism,

to

production

clikeuhcre,

nr

"iinc

""cni'.

by

"

for the

.spiritism

""n

*"n

conception
Famity,
hallucinatory voices, "c,
of

A
religion,philosophy, or
communicate
spiritsof the dead

the

spiriiualiswu and

hAve

:o

kind

"

accom-

Human

seen

philosophy opposed

ftet,

:"..

as

Spiri/ism.

.'.^--r :/:s.it:,m,""-"

the

comparison

"

spectrum,

that

word

i.i^- the

"

of

special sound

light (chromatismts

or

is

type

one

spectroscope.

00

"-:

solar

.*r:rttMj*ism
2"mo

induction

instance,

number-forms^

of

accompany
into

of

-gazing.
cr"'stal

to

the

to

of colour

Inquiries

consiitmsnrss.

0/

.'f-t^irum

for

; as,

that

to

which

Gallon's

^kfU'keartmi^,
ucl*

analogous

pictures
See

ftsnbers.

type

cclor/e^sound-setint^^

sensation

every

persons

of another

special sensation

phenomenon
mental

some

audiiion

of

foniiation

(the

induced.

.--r.-nj/.

"

.J

.."""-.

K\-

(if

"'f

re

'

thoughts,

feelings, vVc, lying l)eneath

.t.it.i'n-*

suW:rfttft*i/

tcmicii

arc

thev

when

//rr/j-

ordinar\-

the

tiS*:e

j///r.j//w//rii.',
lying

op["o""eiito

as

jousncbs,

or.v

are

loo

the

term

weak

the

rise

to

"""

ri'i!..

'r

.*:.

-.i';-*:

a*

;""

"

-4

":

".,,"*"
'"

Thr

X*.'
'.r.

"""f'.hcr.

whi"h

of

J*

rr-.u'
;

".'":..

":th"'ut

the

by
by

the

external

of

by

not

rise,

like

prorcs*

subject

supraliminal

own

i^

ih.m

obscure,
i"l!iers.

himself

intervention.

slab

frehng,

wtMknc^s,

^yitzir.7^

nor

iip""n
"e]l

is

from

one

it

l"e

must

washed

or

stratum

-.r.

thr
t)f

knoun

J^r//' sui^yn/:.

easily avo:dable

Kirltan^m

to

own

by the

chamlier.

etteclively iinpre^'Nin^

man's

its

thrPNh""ld

Ihc

may
a

iu^\;ritibU

.^\v"/xi'"
r\rd

of

nf th:"

more

submrr";e"i,

waves

inti"

priKies"*

rnechaniim

ire

application

pcr"onaiity.

entrance

an

wi^he*

the

^Tjvc
-

man's

aU"ve

a^

-The

"f:*i

it./

Ir\cl

than

rar'jcr

"^"^

the

thu*.

kept

i-*

of

Tu:;on

extended

u'tv, which

"in-*!

"'*"

:"""

t.i'

I have

.md

suMimmal

why
pt

his

s""me

M'metimes

l-.n^h-^h
of

other

some

means

pcrson.iIity

GLOSSARY

xxii

of

Of

Supernormal,

experience,

ordinary

that

with

fixed

to

indicate

to

appear

attained,
they
In

and

either

of

some

thev

case

level
be

to

appear

above

other

any

the

the

by

governed

of

norm

fully

as

in

as

rather

man

of

laws

of
have

them
yet

kind

that

of

world
his

outside

than

less

or

men

such

the

that

Some
of

mass

suppose
nature,

phenomena.

than

world

to

of

part

it

associated

become

reason

no

less

are

grave

has

to

objections

sense.

nature.

Subliminal.

See
"

See

Synesthesia.

Secondary

"

Synergy,

law,

deal

we

than

it

is

there

Now

transcendental

are

SupralimtnaL

law.
which

open

level

pertaining

as

or

to

and

nature,

evolutionary

them

in

good

hold

may

with

higher

outside

with
definite

is

the

beyond

goes

evolution,

of

supernatural

something

phenomena
and

direction

word

interference

arbitrary

subject

is

which

phenomenon

or

the

The

there

psychical

the

in

world.

transcendental
assumes

faculty

"

Sensations.

actions

of

number

correlated

together,

"

combined

or

into

group.
Telekinesis,

Used

alleged

of

"

to

any
*

zxi^^telasthesia.

Telepathy

between
in

1882.

somewhat

Telepathy

of

kind

any

derivation

of

from

The
"

such

word

the

not

man

another

the

Australia,

organism

objects,

same

due

not

also

under

The

conditions

suggested

force

exercised

"

"

involving
of

Veridical,

the
See

"

direct

percipient.
Hallucination.

between
still

as

at

implying

independently
circumstances
as

the

by
influence

of

source

mind

the
of

the

the

may
man

in

earth

and

"

extraneous

agent

fact,

only
are

exist

England
another
may

veniently
con-

or

channels

mind

external
thus

knowledge
an

which

sensation

direct

known

nised
recog-

thus

recognised

the

no

of

in

distance

any

of
that

on

the

pressions
im-

perception

of

one

living

perception

way,

of

percipient

Telepathy

case.

as

man

"

similar

such

be

can

the

suggested

need,

modes

known

truly

one

and

implies,

"

as

Telcesthesia
in

"

discriminate

of

independently

distance

to

first

communication

agent

whatever
of

between

or

or

at

of

room

as

think,

when

"the

between

conditions

departed.

objects

percipient's

percipient,

the

interpreted

and

*Telergy.

or

in

of

perception
sense,

in

feeling

than

another,

to

distance

operation

other

men

since
be

of

the

by

two

long

the

prevent

excluded

between
and

to

as

defined

be

mind

one

sense."

of

sharply

more

still

may

"

be

possible,

become

It has

words

two

channels
the

of

movements

"

these

them

supernormal

force.

known

in

spirit

to

gained.

impressing
on

the

brain

EXPLANATION

OF
AND

each

Ir.
v^xtth

SYSTEM

volume

the

of

Chapters

.""uat:Te

:'"get'ner with

^.^ev
:r

:r.c

;::ne

placed

the

argument

from

the

the

individual

of

to

in

great

order

at

tiic

not

to

few

of

mass

placed

|)oints,arc

Chapters,

onwards),

398

{".

but

Chapters,

discussions

volume.

the

of

contmuously

on

runs

l)eginning

these

in

corresponding
i.

vol.

REFERENCES

the

at

ARRANGEMENT

OF

OF

book

detailed

Appendices
(m

the

included

are

casrs

PLAN

end

each

of

interrupt

the

which

they

Chapter

IV.,"

tv-menl.

Tac

pendices

Ar

'jt.'jnj',

"Appendices

a*

of

nart

^:

T.nbered

vr"i

To

W^
:,

to

to

"""."

128,

each

through

in

with

last

is

34)

;"

*:.."

.*

223

"

the

of

numij.rs

of

-^cti.^ns

'*oi

'"

the

.Appendices

the

by

sections

'

letters

Dcir.g

T-

c^

rorrt"'p

".;

;"n"i"ccs

'{ the

"

K'.

"

""

"

.m

""""

"

i-

tr.c

'
,

rc"

.1

uiereforc.

'.cnrve:.

,'.

'

i){

"r.j
!

'

tf-e

arc

^ivc

with

are

difTerent

hand,

many

The

result

is

but

has

the

of

that

ions

"et-t

i:aps

many

is

sections

"

ami

have

no

numbering

the

that

223

num:)ered

"n

Tnus

letter.

The

in

it.

rei

eatcti

in

paje-hvadinns.
a

refcremc

H'ctions

i'^'.i:\r. amon^:

'-e

'"vi.'.j^e*

line

"

(see

Ap'Krndix;

illustrative

one

other

continu'ms.

nut

Apj)endice^

c'-

'rr*

the
t'r.cm.

T.iiir^gto
i**

than

repeated

On

207

numhcrcd

207.

section

.\;)["vndi(es,which

30^0.

is

ApjH:ndix

more

is

two

an^i

3C5

p.

h.is

of

i.avc

numlnrr

5nme

first

lilustraiiun

ar:

.c

the

zc.

E"cmf:

if

i.'.-

"

223

the

in

sections

the

with

corres|"ond

to

numbers

Thus

f'"rmer.

200.

repeated

is

of

section

II. (p.

numbering

the

i;s.

iliustr.iic

lo

the

are

is that

Chapter,

Chapter

sections, their

they

II.

this

trach

; "^.

of

Chapter

in

thus,

of

numbers,

these

Chapter

result

chapter

numlK-red,

the

in

The

on.

first section

trie

aLo

ir.icniicd

arc

of

the

In

Chapter;

onwards:

so

age-head

arc

::rcs

end

to

the

the

continuously

and

from
.."::.'-.^ui5hcd

'"..:.

in

paue-headings

see

sections.

of

100

and

on

the

at

of

\'.\**T\

Api)endiccs

numbered

from

reference

rorncrs

-cr

to

run

is

(p. 33)

faolitare

:r

**

Chapters

Appendices);

number

the

onwards,

series

the
L

'.apser

"

200

sections

of

;0

IL,**
no

into

numbered

are

from

cri

*.?a

tiivided

are

corresp^md

sections

"-C

havmg

the

to

voiurne.

hundreds

r.-*

according

Chapter

to

III.

and

ChaT":ers

The

"

Cfaapters

ice

divided

are

which
in

but
the

to

occurs

when

reference

is

this

alone,

num^nrr
to

number

is

to

with

Ap|)eridices.

immediately
with

Connection

ssiii

loUow,
the

:he

reference^

sections

t""

which

to

the

they

SYLLABUSES

CHAPTER

INTRODUCTION

his

has

Man

100.

survival

own

applied

much

belief

method

the

science

of

the

to

has

been

in survival,

definite

both

"

belief

and

vague

"

'

nevertheless

but

belief,
"

of

problem

death.

of

There

101.

yet

never

belief

that

test

to

attempt

no

and

observation

by

; experiment.
102.

In

inquiry

it.

which

with

line

105.

Swedenborg

and

Sir

106.

'

1 scientific

Crookes

107.

has

at

occurred,

have

phenomena

being

ment.
experi-

into

brought

has

greatly

been

of

early

and

suggestion

science

in
of

precursor

peutics.
psycho-thera-

spiritual world,

the

into

enquiry

our

the

issue

of

first

who

influence

supernormal

alleged

facts,

scheme

endeavoured

seriously

of

of

belief

apply

to

spiritual

the

known

the

on

Modem

as

founded.

been

of

could

only

important

decided

be
On

point

Telepathy,

Telepathy,

rendered

basis

for

which

set

was

was

evidence

all the

that

and

experiment
S.P.R.

the

which

convinced

became

through

this

towards

evidence

the

friends

Cambridge

group

phenomena.

contemporary
and

alleged

these

On

Next

questions

thesis

and

the

was

the

to

world.

Spiritualism

of

W.

tests

material

definite

notion

the

true

fresh

on

trance-manifestations.

of

nature

as

not

to

and

theology,

hysteria.

hypnotic

originated

regarded

be

must

into

foreshadowed

Mesfnerism

reluctant

into

Witchcraft

e,g.

methodical

been

gradually

now

science

investigations

modern

by

104.

intuition,

and

are

then

question

the

significant

but

barred

has

have

absorbed

various

modem

of

and

tradition

marvels,

belief

the

faith,

has

on

time

to

results

the

elucidated

based

traditional

recall

as

Church

as

time

From

103.

it

adopted

theology

of

importance

very

Christian

The

treated

has

'

have

men

analyse

the

fact,

founded.

The

converged

forth

in

the

observation
first
the

was

Phantasms

of

the

Living.
108.
of

death

but

need

we

first

leads

probable,
a

searching

to

on

review

of

the

evidence

of

capacities

survival

man's
of

his

incamatr

personality.
109.

110.

views

Contrasted

old-fashioned

view
Ribot

of
the

of

Personality

single unitary

modem

view

that

from

which

we

start.

personality.
the
xxiv

self

is

co-ordination.

Reid

tl

CHAPTER
The

111.
*:-

'if

",^*i

words

Vti.s

I IX
u:!s

*:.'

'

view

.''^-e'he:

A:

.^

"

K^

ik

i-*
'

""

ecstasy

"":

^"":!'.
?"

'

".

of conscious-

of

elaborate

our

perhaps

pushed

be

however,
the

person-

own

and

views

two

far

so

support

ir.

r-

,.

r.

.k

into

has

the

both

now

necessary

with

the

I)rcn

probable

lower

end

with

is

human

conscious

preof

lme"

by artifice

pmlniiged
of

higher end

the

1 Killed

and

s{"cc(rum.

tiKctrum

the

and

of

""f norn.iti

l"eyond

faculty be

" where

consciousness

merges

(where

consciousness

merges

ot

nature

be

inquiry to

xo

in this

pursued

the

evidence

the

proofacquireda"

for

book

suptrfw^rmal
to

the

introiluctory

""ne,

"

an

faculty,

persistence

lM)dily de.ith.

;..ij);crs fii

\\\\"

!""wit.^ fn

i."f the

":.-'.u"iion

"

out

o!d

may

""f :hc

"js-;i)n

"

new

more

man,

vividly present.

once

and

;;cneral line

r..i..:y after

y-r-w

113

so

of

I'f rhr

:.-i

.i

was

old

spectrum

'.hr .inaiN^is

":;

";.

"

sdlar

ends,

operation

'^xi\c

"

"e*rr.e

..-

the

conceptions of rnnsciousness
simple conception ijf sunlight and our

fanned

jifoli'n^cdlieyond

-.

1I"
*:

the

ray

the

as

\:tilct

Ji:.-.:

-rucre
"

of

express

extraneous

is the

evolution

that

between

ln'iwcen

rue

] ^"

-*.

to

(leing too

as

to

not,

workings

complex

iif much

\i\\^*T\iif the

117.
-"

shock

sufficiently complex

part

some

self need

subliminal

and

liiiTercnce

-Vn

^=.'

to

really due

are

strongest

Self.

hand,

one

ascribing

as

subliminal

theiie

Mtusncss

"

.^r

'""T.

-ins

116.
^,

the

spirit-in(er\'cntion
; in fact,

slow

the

r?^:i^c

rr-xTi

""

a:

the

subliminal

used

life is

mental

of

be

may

con-

the

bring

withstands

the

the

ordinar"*threshold

the

on

which

impulses

study of

The

Be

hand,

negative

to

speaking

supporting

also

it

\ubli99tinal

attacked,

other

that

below

while

does

""

115l
'-r":

in

be

thenr"' of

The

114.

and

XXV

book,

Kgo,

showing

ultra-marginal)

-'or

may

and

\x-K^y\\uxA

'"

abtn^t

on

the

on

the

syprtMiiminal and

justify us

to

in this
of

structure

goes

r-n:.njous

is.,

adduced

um'/y, by

'"L;M;iiiinaI

T".c

Z--

A.

abiding

fe which

aes'jJ

composite

i:"

The

112.

evidence

nrw

:he

{-i

r.

in

uays

first

which

i"r

human

the

second

personality disintegrates

\''

IJD

rh

::

'

i.

the
i:!i!i-.:m^'

r:..ir""""

!"

"'::!}! w:i!

to

rii.in

gaineil,

thiis

insi^Iii

.ind

m.i'.nt.tin

intensifv

discuss

w:!!

Ins

"'""

*\.\\

.."

\tL

ilmet

r.!:

a:.:

-:

.':

"'"'"".'

pi.

-A*

r
.-

,.

"

"

,.

""-

"-

""

"

ill

"

,:r..*-':

"

'i'^^

liypnotisni, consuirred

""

of

\\v

ot

p.i--

ihosir

!"

su".h

nn

s'lil wkIit

transmission

si

t"'

'.lie

:::\ii!-.r.

some-

.-'r^^.'.ij/

an

ri*i
}i}i\s:(.il

!hr

^\\\\\

'

ii.iiiieiv.

op"".

i'.trrn.il
is

t"'

ision

sa".

ujK-rawliuh

.irtnrd.

'.I'liirtiinis

that

as

siJjKTiidrm.Tlplirnoincna

su)i!iiii:i).il sfi,.!s

ili^atiotisiil

!e{i.i:hii
j-t-: -*"!.

ihr

in

n^iilifs

n"lt

'i:, ...i'":.Mn

uiiiii.

"
.

N"?

pt^rMmality

whu

phenomena,
'a'Jix'rnoriu.i!

"jfciTjt.ir.efn;-*s""nit..im':)ul"!n

.i:"-

i^'i

i"f

.literii.itir..:
phase

lunin.il

ilt-al witli

tljr crntT^'eiii

n.'s^.t.is

"

1x4.

w:!l

ir.'.i-^r.i.i; extern.

::.

-"

lert.itn

H\|'ri"Tr

.1

""""o#T^aV("n

J-,;
""

":.-

..

avA

"-;.

\C^

.ir.

Ik

'i^

iiaj'.er

.-

"

luan

it.i'.e.

r.J!

"

"

li.MUs)

of

nonnaliiv.

!r^:c

"

'.

lil

line

tlie

i.ir.^'e

of

Mtiijili-rAlioTi

nf

hap*i(r
in

\\\v

tu

.i

iipM.ini'*T""

!he

.!;."! .1 .il:tiiiti.
ilirr-

supra-

Many
of

tra::"intsiii"n

.iiiothrr.
cease

with

the

biHliIy death

of

tl.e

trans-

SYLLABUSES

xxvi
The

mitttn^ 4gent.

seventh

shows

chapter

veridical

that

be

may

messages

by spiritsafter bodily death.

phaatasnudly to mortal men
The
another
class of subliminal
eighth chapter introduces
messages
automatisms..
unwilled writings and utterances
which
be
tbo^e
motor
styled
may
the opportunity for experiments more
Autouuitic
writing*especially,furnishes
gtveo

Ii5k

and
prv"lv"ngeU
ti$nu

in

and

writes

who

complete,

more

cuhniiuite

They

pictures

or

moreover,

the

through

ninth

the

as

controlling,than

more

possession of

the

talks

sur\*ivingidentity.
The
127.
conceptions thus
fuuvlan\ental
problems of the
hi*

phantasms

automatisms,

motor

become

to

the

than

of

automa-

sensory

give,

These

136w
apt

continuous

often

can

"

temporarily

shows,

are

automatisms.

sensory

extraneous
spirit,
by some
organism, giving proof of

sensitive

the

chapter

vacated

own

and

'Hme*

material

the

to

will

gained
relation

of

be seen
have
to
bearings on the
to
spiritual phenomena
Space, to

world.

in a tenth
shall resume
Finally, we
chapter, or
reflections, philosophical or religious,to which
these

138.
the

Uive

Epilogue,
facts

new

of

some

inevitably

ri"e.

CHAPTER

II

niSINTEGRATIONS

Kach

80(X

is at

man

PERSONALITY

OF

profoundly unitary

once

and

infinitelycom-

almost

imnite.
I believe

801.
and

KOuK

which

ofKAuisms
aftrr

aim

Our

it convenient

find
ahUs
of
A

shall

We

in

to

under

forming
link

use

in

As

to

may

word

view

our

chain.

in

the

mode

science

of
tell

can

disintegrationsof

human

integration.

complete

more

in various

consciousness

and

ways,

shall

we

potentially memorimagine as capable

circumstances
(not necessarily on this planet)
therefore, feel no prepossession against
must,
as

conscious

division

or

of the
its

towards

conscious

We

study

tend

discuss

conceivable

any

mnemonic

level

while

from

draw

to

the

K*iven arrangement
exints within us.
804.

those

to

any

human

both

which

have

will be

TkiU

be

must

hints

some
|"rrsonality

803.

observed

they possess,

personalityis an indwelling
operation apart from the
still living and
organisms are

his

actually been

decayed.

have

they

308.

unifying principle of

have

souls

that

the

that

of

the

equivalent
which

act

total

affectingthe spiritualworld.
We
80fi.
have, therefore,no right to assume
will fall at the same
time, or at any time, into

of consciousness

mass

original integration
us
nothing ; we must

to

we

of

consciousness
wait

for

which

up

the

to

the

discovery

of

laws

More
rise

above

needed

800.

probably

the

elements
The

natural

conscious
sink

series

of

below
these

selection

threshold.
the

In

that all
the

has

our

central

same

determined

what
of

processes

psychical operations
of

current

ception.
pershall

elements

disintegration

these

threshold

again.
degenerations seems

to

pass

through

certai

xxviii

SYLLABUSES

224

A.

of

Case

dimorphic

which

in

Bourne,
226.

Two

personality.

the

memory

similar

cases,

possibly post-epileptic in origin

of
225
A.
Case
degenerative.

though

"

of

seem

"

than
the

secondary

recovered

state

was

secondary

state

Ansel

through

form

in which

of

the
A.

Proust's

perhaps

was

B.

226

be

to

case.
case.
hysteria.
followed
was
reported by Sidis in which an accident
by amnesia
the development
of two
and
personalities.
with
of
the
A
228.
a
case
ambulatory
type, apparently associated
228 A.
definite physical lesion.
Drewr/s
case.
lack of sufficient
the alternating state
due
In some
229.
to
cases
seems
maintain
normal
without
intermission.
the
229 A.
Skae's
to
personality
vitality

to

227.

226

Boeteau's

Case

''

"

of

hypnotism.
referred

'

alternations

allotropic rather

or

alternations

post-epileptic

are

Sorgel.

Other

225.

similar

Spmewhat

224.

case.

Allied

230.
which

Janet's case

232.

the

In

(phase superior
233.

An

complex

Osgood

235.

the
A.

two

the

tions
alternaself-

or

0.

230

Jules

of the

of

self

Prince's

Morton

associated

always

with

A.

233

third

time-relations

on

Viv^.

of Louis

Case

hostilityto the
Sally Beauchamp."
whom
the recurring secondary
grotesque

"

of

case

childish

into

coalesced

dependent

showing

of Alma

case

case.

showed

state

case.

dissociations

subliminal

improvement

an

ways

Barrett's

second

subjacent hypermnesia.

A.

some

B.

gradually

states

Details
of

is in
231

X.

Reynolds,

example

Mason's

personality was

Lucie.

B.

230

state

of F^lida

Mary
232

with

234

sell

factitious

the

are

by hypnotic suggestion

L^nie

secondary

Case

of

extreme

Example

ordinary

the

both.

ecmnesia

234.

A.

case

to

A.

230

insouciance^ and

and

gaiety

alternations

hystericalpersons

R.

cases

231

primary.

the

in

cases

Marceline

In other

231.

degenerative

these

Janet's

suggestion.

on

with

developed

are

Z., in
immediate

marked

and

in

improvement

the physical conditipn.

the

In

236.

of

case

Mollie

Fancher,

character
personalities with a childish
indications
of supernormal faculty. 236
The

237.
,

case

of Anna

Winsor

there

fitted

Newbold's

A.

presents

and

her

case.

conflict

and

positiveinsanity on the part of the organism generally with wise and

the right arm
which
sanity on the part of a single limb
appeared to
the permanent
possession of the sane
secondary personality. 237 A.
"

report

the

on

238.

determined

by suggestion in
series

become

"

be

regarded
238 A.
hysterical child.

illustrates

must

the

complex
personality. Hysteria the

of human

elements

Wonder"

Watseka

This

239.

between
watchM

Barrows'

case.
"

The

shows

case

of the

review

contrast

secondary

several

were

each

to

pseudo-possession

as

Details

and

separable

most

delicate

of the

case

of

nature

form

of

the

psychical

dissection.
240.

Hysteria

241.

If the

exhibits

elements

242.
with

well

as

losses

increase,

emergence

diminish,
permeability
of hysteria.
the

genius

acquisitionsas
of

of

the

and

of

faculty.

the

of

elements

psychical diaphragm

may

mergence
submean

instead
And

the

manifestations

sleeping phase may

develop into sleep-waking conditions
of submerged
faculty, which
hypnotism can fix and utilise.

CHAPTER
MIL
unr

At

f^

\Vc

of

chance

at

it is

to

xxix

do we
ordiordinar"- men,
so
of sanity and
integration.
of the
ideal
beyond us as the

ideal

conceive

to

by fitful flashes,

learnt

rate,

any

relation

impossible

except

lesson

the

by appeals

nxxlified

being

in
not

unable

as

that

seen

to

conceive,

to

have,

have

"r

be

may

anabte

"

S4".

itands

relation

in

\Vc

kTRcnc

hysteric

tlie

stand

Tnen

III

the

to

normal

our

that

CHAPTER

sanity.

profound

our

subliminal

directions

in the

of

modifiabihty

self that

have

we

the

desire.

we

III

GENIUS

study,

(~Hir
r

"ra":

control

rvJt^r

!""

at

308.
of

hut

u^ful

rttrndril

"^"

":

"i*r*"
"'

"

by

n*":
.

".,

3"%
:"

-"

N"W
'-r,

307
\\*^'*

"

:he

nn:

w.jT'-e.

*""t

reprr-rntrtlby

"-'-'

:.T

f'"r::i ot

"""a!'

"'f The

":.

310

(*r!rn

\*\.\

309

labir
I Iw^r

etpiarn

"'

'^'

the
to

genius

.-.:h.

^^'enius.

d.ofi("ear"
of
*"

in

so

"

what

quality as
classes

great

the

or

of

lies at"ove.

the

the

claim

lM"un"l

tti

manifestation.

of

jcW

of

lite

from

define

the

the

exer-

t\io

for

genius

mam

states

iii

umieiLurrini
the

by

k*^'"'^*'*

ot

whirh

along

organism,

title

loucst-

activities,

nervous

subliminal

assumplitm

over

result

lUtiUe

ol

achieved

output.
in

that

urge

farthest

constantly

c%'olutionary
of

intensihcatioii

an

of

prr^iuje*"
nwr:

of

some

few

^uMimiiia!
l his

evolving

stage
the

species

reached.

yet

of

glow

baiuicd

-*ih""

methcxlN
other

uprush.

gift

is

mo"t

usually

ca:"ilymeasurable

lirsi observed

in

is

chud

yeat'^.

Arithmetical

priMifa!

their

I"etads

or

-.:lat:n^Ixiy."

ot

v.*n

impart

in

supraliminal

are

capa-

control

kelp/ulfoiuliy.

oi

pirasure-giving properties

r.nnnahty.

as

man's

highest-level, miildle-levcl, and

and

the

man

.^n

308.

the

tjuality,""!

to

.i"*

mixed

as

into

ordinary

the

must

of automatic

drawn

is

defined

'*

incq'iaiiticsby

roincident

best

'*

uprush
clearly realise that by no
potentially inspiration ; but that what

of

forms

we
p*y('hol"igi!,tN

a-

-:*"j'.-.n

least

the

we

riu".tuating control

and

r\'jlet

"rr"'-

\r.'\

*-

"

ditfercnt

nr.iy p-iHiv

is

us

be

subliminal

further

in

instance, regards

may

for

deep

too

mg

at

Genius

distinguishing

cv("!ain these

':.:*rrfrrt

type.

is in truth

is

in

to

morbid

that

rlcsfnpti\e metaphor

The
crTrr*.

*"

lie

proceed

threshold

for

hand,

subliminal

IS

the

Vnrath

305.

'

before

that

of the
nervous

Lombrosa

almost

other

genius

x\\

r X

the

on

Tn^piranon

and

of

3(M.
"^

hold,

Trofessor

which

301

CI

and

aberrant

an

elements

many

disintegrations of personality
in some
example of strong; ly
personality as possible.
tends
de\'elopment of our race

manhood

^ugKestetl that the

'jtihting powers

in

""Ar."

as

the

of

chapter,

of normal

type

our

o\'er

degeneracy

if ifT..u\'

last

the

been

It has

)0L

Tk":

to

us

:csrrx::tted

=r*

seek

are

l'rodig:e".
not

^hich
cases.

"degenerates
rcinair

purely

are

geneiaiiy

subliminal.

Ca"e

;;n-

ul

SYLLABUSES

XXX

311.

Further

312.

Sir

W.

of Mr.

"

On

315.

316.

of

men

Rapid

evolution^
such

joys

man

for

is

on

as

and

are

collection

L.

R.

anecdotes

of

of

generacy
de-

the

evidentially.
grounds very
in
relatively more
prominent
diminution
due
of diseases
to
hunger,
weak

doubt

no

of

advanced

the

in the

forms

due

not

are

material

environment.
Cosmos

to

And

320.

perceptions
321.

The

dawn

which

life

thus
of

the

extra-terrene

existence
with

harmony
322.
poets,

of

hand,

seem

of

for

example,

using

words

much

be

to

the

is

genius

life,it

merely

gradual discovery
again manifested

by-products,

no

are

of

of
a

largely subliminal, and

sometimes

may

but

be
in

fresh

are

evolution.

human

characteristics

subliminal
after

the

of

out

larva

the

thus

nearer

with

harmony
be

may

of

out

of

manner

music,
with

with

great

on

the

other

as

is mental

capable,

does

not,

speech

threshold.

"

often

are

while

mentation,

inevitably linked

closely and

so

conscious

"

history not

of
and

again

stream

Speech and writing are summarisations

gesture, inevitably inadequate to symbolise our
Certain
forms
other
of symbolism,
324.
show,

been

all,but

of

323.

to

adapts

existence.

larval

Thus,

above

main

imaginal

just as

by-products

mere

fittest which

the

react.

of

output

source

has

for

once

faculty has

new

must

lie in the

and

truth,
since

Yet

of

earth

on

known

higher giftsof genius

the

of

world.

environment

an

play.
regards as

survival

that

meisks

into

evolution

to

which

perturbation

faculty come

But, in fact, the history of life

to

induces

also

of

of man's

scheme

as

powers

adaptation

seem

of existence.

waking phases

and

several

development

nervous

more

success

319.

action

he regarded as
Spectres/' which
of our
ordinary personality."
mentation.
Case
quoted from

in his dreams.

account

on

Thefilanetary

318.

terrene

periences
Ex-

exposure.

317.

the

that

Lombroso's

diseases

life,mainly

filth,and

sleeping

hand,

genius

Nervous

modern

wider

from

subliminal

of stories

other

the

of

the

Geometrical

of

of the

elaboration

Stevenson's

to

impressions

Co-ordination

314.

of

an

co-operation.

Chabaneix.

Paul

Dr.

"

intelligencedistinct

Vaguer

313.

subliminal

definitenessof

Higton.
Herschel's

John

of

evidence

similar

of

cases

natural

more

certain

of

forms

complex
psychical being.
observation
and
experiment
for
subliminal
selfspeech

whole
as

than

expression.
325.
of

Art,

In
which

326.

The

internal
for

fact,indeed,

to

truth

internal

one

may

logical

abandons

approach

nearer

the

this

hidden

audition

visualisation

roughly

definiteness

in the
which

which

ideal

say, lies the need

of

and

for

statement

the

genesis

sake

the

of

world.
itself in

externalises
externalises

itself

as

poetry

or

plastic

art

music

"

these

"

and
than
the products of
more
something truer
permanent
supraliminal thought.
here
in danger of transcending our
definition
327.
of genius as the
We
are
of supraliminal thought.
uprushes of the content
crystallisation
by subliminal
with trance
both
and
with automatism.
But genius is inevitably linked
flash of genius is a brief automatism,
The
328.
certain
and
prolonged
of the complexity of cerebral
efforts of genius remind
sub
us
re-growth, the

represent

us

"

"

stitution

of function

"

which

takes

place

beneath

the

conscious

level.

CHAPTER
taJent

The

S)QL
a

In

SSL
ih"

cti^e

We

may

"rn"itive

He

.'

with

Kor

K^bers

his

M.

de

Curel, the

them

inspirationsbring
impressions, although

evidence

this

on

poets.
In Wordsworth's

or

331.

this vrr"'

As.%wer

And

not

into

merges

of

man

genius

supernormal knowdtfiniU impressions, of

any

the

find

an

honest

and

of

utterances

deliberate

philo-

attempt

bring

may

the

to

poet

the

to

lover

of that
bring a consciousness
generalisation of telepathy.
of the passion of Love
scope

it may

spiritwhich

is

the

the

planetary or cosmical
whole
fact, central
^
.c
to
our
subject
The
33S.
planetary .view, eloquently illustrated by Professor
sexual
instinct
of reality around
the nucleus
x^-anlt the
as
to

as

genuine

but

vague

spiritualenvironment

spirit with

of

consult

must

we

we

uprush

similarly

link

c(jctrovcrsy

Pierre
which

Janet,

baseless

L;a:her.

S37.

the

On

and

sanctity

caun.c

XA.

other

Platonic

kel^joQ

view

Platonic

earthly passion

(as expressed in the Symposium

initiation

the

as

introduction

and

into

joy.
Love

attitude

an

hand, the

regards

elicwhere)

isd

question.

of the

saiTcrkaJ

point

Prtludt

subliminal

The
.oasnc""

ikSr:"e4

reach

nnay

invention

personages.
relation of the

is the

what

of

act

with

/nv/

get

Sand,

automatism.

naturally ask

Do

George

world.

S3"

Tbr

as

then

may

iN^"rr"en^"ry

cases,

some

xxxi

with

as

-hallucinatory perception of the imagined

^-^a"

'ji

improvisation also,

of

indistinguishable from

aJiiKHt

pom:

IV

in effect

represents

and

devotion

of

would

what

towards

worship

be

now

Eternal

an

termed

rather

Goodness

bcautv.

hsc

339l
*^"

reco),'ni"ed

r."

ns^r'Al

ir..:"

ML

My

ut.

e"

rr
r.'

1*,

'...'

r^

to

MX

Ani

u.^'i.

T.3L\r

t*-"

":

wnriti

to

madinan,
of

tTten

tiuidc

of

sports"

occur.'

but

Universe
we

ranj^^e

of

is

amon;:

our

may

appears

.Self?

Within

reminiscences,

the

Spirit.

idea

yet

These

imlrawal

of

are

from

psychical phenomena.
and

healthy

joyous

it

is

to

the

akin.

near

whom

must

we

and

reckon

development

the

on

strength

absorb

Platonic

extend

must

{MJmar)' experiment
to

genius

and

emotion,

answering

an

appears

genius

genius,

of

name

subliminal

the

insisting on

not

indrawa]
that

and

thought

wisdom

the

whole

of

process

the

in

postulates,
the

**

while

and

nLin

of

the

race.

this

favourable

f:-. 'f ii effort

A^vt.b.e

^i.'

in

I~hat

the

.irffumcnt,

.^'ji'us

_i.

M^
"

""/ui

uf

""

o"n

of

applied

have

we

region

comes

thcs"

ran

which

to

ever"'

whence

hj!

"iA*

evolution

the

:o

MO.

Un

psychical t"'pe

The

'^\^".t,

from

the
of

our

group

acccssiljlc

an

of
a

race,

and

v*urce.

CHAPTKR

IV

SLEEP

100.
:*^

Ir.
And

the

two

alternations

preretling
of

man's

chapters

have

personality, and

reviewed
have

then

the

m.iin

considered

disturthe

SYLLABUSES

xxxii

discussed

be

"

constitution

light the

what

and
of

The

personality.

its characteristics

what

developed,

of that

waking phase

of the

norm

its manifestations

of

study

sleeping phase must

special faculties

now

its

how

are,

throw

may

be

can

the

upon

man.

p,

achieved, and
physiological definition of sleep has never
yet been
of hypnotic sleep ;
know
we
now
increasingly difficult by what
independence of the supposed physiological requisites of
apparent

401.
is rendered
induced

"

in

slumber.
sciousness.
psychological side, sleep is the suspension of waking conis only a negative definition.
seek its positive
We
must
\ characteristics, regarding it as a secondary personality. The
abeyance of the

402.

On

the

this

But

"

life may

supraliminal
403.

with

associated
the

beyond

when

we

in

that

find

waking hours, we
occasionally enhance

does

of

within

on

pass

\'

cised

subliminal.

of the

break

mere

those

kind

limits

the

it

consciously exer^
habitually suspends^ yet
is enhanced

control

muscular

Thus

lies

induction

whose

of powers

sleep,although

powers.

is somehow

consciousness

waking
"

of

spectrum

And

404.

the

of
physiological change
consciousness.
our
ordinary

potent

liberation

the

be

begin with,

To

in somnambulism.
And

405.

giques^
"

into

like,

Dr.

Hodgson.
408.

visual

R.

And

409.
leave

may
409

B.

411.

412.

nervous

Even
stigmata
KrafTt-Ebing^s case.

413.
as

case

414.
and

also

waking
415.

And

tion

it is

caused

audition, and
A.

407

Case

of

secure

dream
case.

the

furthest

memories

connected
all

life

;
"

of

phases

several

of

waking

from

be

to

through

memory

in

self-suggestion

by

seem

memory
of

that, where

memory

states

whose

can

is

span

widest.
does

dream-memory

facts

may

which

attention

Cases

have

has

of

Example

415

of

include

least sometimes

ecmnesic

periods,

facts

fallen

known

once

within

the

but

forgotten ;

now

which

field, but

sensory

observed.
Delboeuf

of

A.

Bickford-Smith.

the

Mrs.

recovery

the

beyond

include

indeed

never

from

Example

at

shows.

Dream-memory

seemed

hypnotic
continuity

find

we

the

of Charcot's

memory.
416.

and

subliminal

in fact

be

apparently

may

Dream-memory

And

dream.

Holbrook.

of Dr.

compared,
generally the

in

for

similarly,as

be

dream-

this sleep-facultyby self-suggestionto

imagined scenes.
unwilled
self-suggestion,a
though by an
benefit.
Faure*s
409 A,
injury,or nervous

interest

suggesting
personality.

of

utilised

Stevenson

some

hypnago-

prolongation

vision, inward

imagination, inward
heightened and intensified

permanent

Case

410.

sleep

L.

the

sensory

dramatic

and

in illusions

heightened

sleep.
pictures," or

hypnopompic

be

to

seem

"

verge

is

of

life.

Sometimes

407.

visualisation

the

on

in

also

waking

the

of

power

vision

And

406.

images

the

inward

range

the

recovery

through
of waking

dream

in

dream

415

B.

of

myopic

an

of
Col.

A.

object

vision

forgotten
v.

S.

whose

Case

f)osiof

Mr.

Lewis.

417.

Examples

of

dreams

which

reason

as

well

as

remember.

417

A"

CHAPTER
:**i-nri

Possibihty

j*T.:z%

%p:ntua!

i'

rh"

Ti

m
r*a.-r.i

terte

4*1.
-^

.*

*'

42"

421

491

of

Mr

Ca-c

of

llovle

.Sir K.

Hamilton

:-

eSD

427

43

! i'js'r.iV'.r^
"

!'

'

^!rs

'if

as*-

-^

nf

r.^'r'J\".'"or.

nf
nf

pro-

Mrs.

Cases

of:

D.

421

G.

421

Scott.

link

Warburton.

Canon

the

between

of

Cases

Hay.

death-scene.

dream

of

brother's

injur"'to

Richardson.'424

Mrs.

vision,

but

Wilkie.

Captain

of

re\'ivals

as

field of

Nascimento.

of

Case

0.

whether

due

B.

subliminal

the

of Duchess

Case
425

Ivcy.

Mr.

Tudor.

William

to

disramate.

or

425

Cases

arm.

Mr.

0.

Z.

Lady

ady Q.
of "!cath

k.chc

th"*

tlnnrv

c"f

Mr..

T.

Ci-.c-*

A.

426

of Dr.

Case

nt" a
pr**5er.tati""n

Syinl"oli"al

Smr^r.

..i-e

r.

1
a

most

shall

dreamer.

0.

F.

Mr.

.Mr. Tnitt.

E.

425

Ha./inl

M-

43"

A.

phenomena

the

by the
421

spiritsincarnate

425

discussed

world, and

within

Indeterminate

other

to

or

r.i.f.nf

first those

421

J.

of

receptix""

will be

apparently telepathic

424 B.

and

dreams

material

the

Watts.

:"

l'm.o|:r.:;ivc dreams.

--r.

excursion

421

vision

us

fuller scheme

unnoticed,

an

may

we

indistinguishpremonitions, present
meet

as

take

J. Drummond

Sir

B.

Trewdson.

Mr

"h#' rlrromer

"

422

vigilance

which

between

excursive

Brighten.

Jonrs.
is

than

or

Mr.

(Ijsremed

*crne

a-e

A.

425.
'^

L.
thrre

We-t

"

42C

"

the

B.

Mr.

Sir

where

ar.'I

\\r\

JL

H-

Case""

:-rA.-*T

12

421

1-cV.e

""

E.

421

ll'iwe.

to

perception
421

achievements

the

spiritualworld.
sleep, no longer explicable

relations

fallen, though

Squires.

relation

closer

gn"ups,

shall

we

objects during

once

supernormal
Mr

A.

of

had

in

faculty,"

between

present

suggest

\':siAns

'-;,et".r.":

la

of

Case

of classification.

ordinary perceptions of

our

which

-vh.rh

"\

Other

of division.

mark

the

and

supernormal

distinction

For

to

!ho*e

";

of dream

lelepalhy^"\txTW"

logicalscheme

the

as

a^ :e"i

"

"""

0.

universality of this belief.

dream.

of

definite

\'l.

stand

may

of

groups

for any

can

'-haprer

"-"i-

sleep
and

phenomena

Nor

achievements

Ancient

tir""t

our

d.tfi'.uhics

"-"""er

that

Ultrslhesia

"-jr.!" ii:vide

'!'

417

Lambcrton.

Professor

of

the

environment.

Itoth

419.
*

Case

between

Analogy

lift.

B.

xxxiii

HilprechL

r-^'^iOT

'

417

cA4e.

IV

scene

inva^i'm"
p-^ychir-il

**

428

of:

by

death.

the

Tike!

Mr

A.

Hrucc.
of

sp:rits of

428

B.

Mrs.

"

""

428

-."

t**

*"

'

""""":

A.

D.

Mr^.

iX

*'

-"

"f

*Ke

!hr

r*.4''::a!

-a*.

"..\

'I

'.

"

"

"

w.i'i.rri^'
jirrsi-nal'tyi-*

*"

-!"-"

-t

*
I-

'

.-

.""

"

""

":

:)!f

iiM:r.ta:n-"

Atirl'l

^;" f*M'

*\

\\\\\\ r\\v

af.u:"i"

t^.'-n

*ir.'

"

'"

'

'"":".'

-.

"

""

tr

\\\

\'\

,t

:r.^' m:t)

-|"'Sse--:on

and

J^f
*!.i:r^

hyj^^thcsis

!hr

\\\

s!rrp

itf

t'j*r*'T

that

:h"'
tn
at!.ip!'-"!

*'.:pplvrv:

"}:"' r\rTi."."

!-.'"'"":iw.'I
:"

Mr.

'Spirits.
Win^-

I*r""fi*.si"r DnUirar.

.\\\

'.rlt nf

thr

fiir.iiiiu'-nt.il

122.

(!ra't

".rupisry

F.

0.

ii

]"rf"-r"ijng
-;".":! tired

.i

imita'soiis.

'

43!.

")f

429

Mi.i-rcn.

ilepar'fd
429

I.:-?i!f."n!.

Div^noAity.

Mr

Mr-..

E.

from

rnmr

Mrs.

B.

that
""'i";^'rs!e'i

onri'.iK'or;

"

E.

?::t"

lo

app"*ars

429

429

";"rr..

"jrvar.-

i*.

:::va"ion

Mrrinrrr

^!rs.

D.

428

NV%%nham.

t"!-

rr;"*

429

429

Mr

C.

428

W.

Mr.

::

own

:T

"

i"nii"-iti

Iivini;

are

""!

-n

irt)

l:te

!y i'tc

*"r!w"-rn

sp!TjM:alrrjf.-y

wtII:

the

Mutiny

sp^nfl.li fn'Mi'^ir-*.

""j'"T!iTrii

\\\

to
anal'""^""':s
sk-cp

ec-ta*y.

ue

i:#-r(!s

latrr
:

li.iprrr-'..ii.d

"oinnanilniiiit;'

ami

SYLLABUSES

xxxiv

CHAPTER

HYPNOTISM

is an
that hypnotism
chapter. I first show
ing
reviewof
the sleeping phase
personality. Then,
I show
that these
of inducing hypnotic effects,
modes
and
that
further,
and,
self-suggestion
;
suggestion

Preliminary survey
experimental development of
500.

various

the

accredited

themselves

resolve

into

of the

suggestion
hypnotisers resolves itself,in its turn, into self-suggestion; and
self.
I define suggestion as a successful
appeal to the subliminal
of hypnotism, I find that
Analysing, in the next place, the main achievements
subliminal
vitcdisation
of the
these
all of them
to
seem
imply an increased
exercised
it
most
effectivelywhen
prganism ; and, again, that self-suggestionis
is supported by strong faith in some
external
I
vitalisingor succouring power.
in
from
conclude
draw
that man's
does
some
spiritual
actually
spirit
energy
from

saved
through Faith."
are
we
by Grace
than
501.
Our
more
our
study of sleep in the last chapter, even
study of
of
the
in
the
has
reproducing
desirability
genius
suggested
chapter preceding,
and
consolidating by experiment some
spontaneous
part of that sporadic and
the surface
has
to
come
especially in vision and sleep-waking
faculty which
environment

and

that

at

the

"

states.

502.

Yet

time, if it

same

for

not

were

which

knowledge

the

should
find it hard
to
accidentally brought to us, we
lesson
of
scheme
experiment.
conveyed
Important
any
so
by the fact that a phenomenon
easily produced and so impressive as the
remained
until so recent
should
have
virtuallyunknown
a period.
hypnotic trance
503.
Hypnotism has now, in fact, been discovered, and has opened an easy
has

hypnotism
devise

road

of

reach

to

almost

appropriate

somnambulism

504.

bring
time

risen

into

Mesmer
would

any

De

broadly that

follow

induced

of

faculty.

with

of the

only likely
hysteria and

way.

We

subliminal
is

hypnotism

are
as

no

shaQ
sel"

disconnected

observation.

our

phase, namely,
507.

that

sporadic
"

centres

we

being

experimental psychology, but rather a sununaiy

to
although empirical and isolated,attempts
which
of
has
from
submerged faculty
already
range

upon

an

profound

somnambulism,

Elliotson

and

deep

anaesthesia

Esdaile, using
under

and

peutic,
change, often therahe
regarded as

nervous

stimulus

obscure

passing from hypnotiser

Puys^gur developed this nervous

supernormal

and

spontaneous

middle-level
rate, show

that

subliminal

our

specificeffluence
506.

beforehand

into

showed
often

'*

of

necessary,

that

control

time

505.

of

group

under
to

say,

insertion

for

in their

only

reflections,at

These

extraneous

name

to

so

realise

portions

affected

have

probably reach,
or

should

exploration. Yet we
experimentally such

to

subject.
change

in this

mesmeric

which

into

phase
passes,

its most

important

obtained

indications

effected

remaricabte

surgicaloperations.
that hypnotic results
could
be produced
without passes
by suggestion and self-suggestion.
509.
Charcot, by strongly defending a definite,but mistaken, conception

cures,

508.

Braid

and

Fahnestock

showed

SYLLABUSES

xxxvi

Charcot, for instance, supposed.

on

hypnotic stages.

of

shallow

523.

Rather,

523

type.

Sidgwick

Mrs.

524.

Gumey

as

the

on

Beneath
which

Jules Janet's

A.

Gumey

of memory

stages

on

B.

522

case.

Gumey

alternating personalities,
in hypnosis.
523 B^

shown, they resemble

has

A.

522

same.

and

between

resembles

the

alert

lies

states

hypnotic

profound

the

scientific

more
rearrangement^of sleep ; at once
stable and
than
more
responsive
ordinary sleep.
This
wider
525.
a
generalised conception of hypnotism needs
survey,
than
has been
The
impracticabilityof
usually attempted, of hypnotic results.
fall back
of these
teaches
results
to
on
framing a physiological scheme
us
considerations.
form
convenient
Inhibition
and
a
psychological
dynamogeny

trance,

526.

It is

rate,

any

we

discuss

may

526

A.

527.

527

of
A.

of similar

cure

Inhibition
and

of

of

an

Inhibition

of

Inhibition

of aberrant

sexual

532.

Inhibition

of morbid

memory

agoraphobia.

527

B.

529

A.

nicotinisnu

Bramwell

B.

and

Cases

rences
refe-

A.

529

dipsomania.

on

nicotinism.

530.

to

tricks,"c.

childish

adult.

531.

References

of suggested

case

synergies) by hypnotic

morbid

of

cures

dipsomania.

re

onwards.

nursery

Galton's

"

references

Cure

of

the

B.

case.

(acquired

cases

in

526

Maston's

tricks

tricks

from

dynamogeny
birth-mark.

528
kleptomania and of violence.
528 B. Janet's cases.
organic proclivities dipsomania,

of

kleptomania.

re

529.

C.

childish

B^rillon's

Inhibition

528.

Cases

case

Inhibition

Vlavianos'

and

of

suggested
idiosyncrasy. 526 0.

suggestion.

of

cures

532

0.

Marot's

A.

530

morphinomania.

case.

impulse and imagination.

and
attention, of id^es fixes. 532 A.
"

phobies professionnelles,

Mavroukakis'

of

cure

of

cure

the

Vlavianos'

B.

532

D.

532

same.

of

cure

Bramwell's

of obsessions.

cures

Inhibition

533.

shyness,
it

rdle of inhibition

the

Li^beault's
connate

529

"

of education.
conceptions ; both factors entering into all processes
At
possible that the influence of suggestion begins before birth.
summarised
and
education,
regard hypnotic suggestion as a
may

of

contrast

to

be

"c

rather

534.

Hypnosis
of

one

Inhibition

Delboeuf

inconvenient

of

not

of

elements
of

state

normal

mono-ideism.

memory

of

cure

"

Bramwell

A.

533

shows

poly-ideism.
of

pain

;-"

the

534

of attention.

control

forcible

most

burns.

the

of

B.

References

two
experiment
of neuralgia. 534 D.
hypnotic analgesia. 534 C. Delboeuf
s
cure
534 E. Hypnotic analgesia in accouchenients"
sycosis menti.
translated
535.
Is this inhibited
pain altogether abrogated, or
B.
other
535
535
A. Green's
cases.
plane of consciousness?
s

to

534

some

A.
of

cases

of

cure

to

some

BramwelPs

cases.

536.

In any

hitherto
such

conjoined,

selection
537.

even

and

thus

of faculties

Tuming

the

suggestion

case

may

the

dynamogenic

results

of
may

the

ideas
now

to

man

dynamogenic

already classed
as
acts
although extemal

reinforcement

of

power

dissociating vital phenomena

retain

suit his immediate

results

since

the

allowing

as

to

now

has

be

results

inhibitive
may

which

be

are

the
in

an

consciousness

only

purpose.
of
in

find

suggestion, we
the

inhibited,there

check

arranged

in

acts.

order

last
must

The

genic
dynamo-

resort

be
more

resembling

that

dynamogenic
obviously

that

which

CHAPTER

tnr

follow

to

and

^wry

i3t^

which

is

kind

by suKK^"^ion-

correction

538

A.

subject,as examined
538
motor
by
images.

ctf KifTfjcfttion

Hypcr.L'"thesia*of sight
\\

ca""e

OtitK

ulties

F.

\Ar";^

Kr.

'

.;i-r"l

.,"

v"'

we
on

"

541

KtVects

of

H.

541

J.

541

prevision.

Uraid

K.

546

\i\i"iiic"""

this
cxicnd

luiin.in

it.iiiNpo"it:nn
ni

vpaiiatinTi

.1

of

toi

Tiu'ir

l"c

,ipaln!ily
^iht^M-/

unprcd:* :.i!"lc

cxjK-tiinth*.

"

"

:han

pminMndcr

tiiirabil::y""!

and

"

.m.i

C'"

."^ni^uH i.
may

in

)iai!i:" ina:i"iy

fa( ultv.
is

|Krhaps
""!

B.

549

^c.

"ii^)^4-"t!on

G.

halluci-

auditor\'

irc':in"tan"

Mncr..;cnic

k,

hahne-.ttK

Mn.

cttii'.ii

f'mI

cases.

Janet,
543

suggestion.

by

^y-'.emati^n!

**

nr

son-^rs"

o(

by

Cases

liallut inations.

Mis.

A.

Bigg^'

B.

".

S.

hypcrhydnisis.

543

vinu:il and

hailucinatmns

bypiuttK

to

inalion

11:1

542

Nothing's experiments.

.Schrenck-

m.'i'K^ns,"*
ha

of

543

of iL'dema

sufjgcstioo

haemorrhage.
cure

case.

hypnotic

^^ivi-n.

as

IVii

Sensil"ility
mcsnicr.sed

to

faculty.

Lateau.

senst:"rmm

""

".-*""!

n.c;

thr

u:..f"ir:^

.r^AiiiO^-eiiit

D.

water.

cxiMrrimrnts.

of

cure

of Louise

H.

hai'y

"'l

hetcr-

running

or

^nmt*

Kramwell's

C.

production
543

f.r-it

Jong's

542

centr.il

the

iii.inr.er

.1

I"e

pt-cuii.trto

vka-.

by

of

types

541

supernonnal

KratVt-Kbing's

"nc.itive

".i:Ud
.:.

K""ntan

r"

f\p"

u:!',

.itti-nt^'ii.

on

hallii* ::iatory

!""'.""":).".

siy.

.m.i*

::inef.:".

a^ii

"

har-

'-r

551.

."-.i;/"*tjor.s

4.

"".

55i.

of

.;y of

"

Kf.^r

650
^

-;."

'.

If

rt.

D.

morrhage.

'-n

..,""".:.

what

Kropotkin

e.)^.

Kichct*s

5410.

to

Case

Charcot's

eticct"

"N^.'!i.

549.

-:

'.-^-Afjii

"

54"

'

A.

A.

of
.id.tpt.itptn

h:^.

a''

'.f

54T.

*"

F.

j"*"ints

::.i.n

"

..

543

h.t

ot

ure

objects ;

sug":esti(m continued.

of

543

I 'snarnoj^cny

"

A.

diflcrent

living organisms

or

up

effects.

ra!"e.

543

'^.^

1*:

A.

"c.

545.

"

leads

542

v.i%f"-motor

Jl-

.i..i%

2::

thus

system.

Cofitne^'

514.

these

Metalb^thesix

clair\-oyance.

N:.gniatisaiion.

..rrua.

0.

dead

to

of

inorganic

to

541

substances,

of

'.\k""r^

543.

i^

case

539

into

merge

sensibility. 540

clairvoyant dia^no^is accompanied

motor

\a"4"-

Loue.

Cullerre's

0.

hypnotic suggestion

of

sense-organs

of

investigation

I'"n.im"i^'rni".effects

'.:.c

defmed

varieties

Sensibility

dyn;unogcny

542.

$43

the

Me"lical

of

c^^in:

""

"

B-.ird.".Amcntous

"c

Connection

and

Aubr"'

538

hearing produced by suggestion.

less

"dowsing."

541

"^^-r":.%e
:c

and

Sensibility

on

541

""ec:%.

r"r:

the
new

or

in

A.

r"arrrtt

au|j:.ct^

cornea-

541

"%:ikc"i.t-

"o

of

cases

scnsc-"irgans.

5iL

B.

on

defective

read mg.

hetirastiuuu^

%-"

prsout

541

of

of
H"per.i-"thesi;i;

;?mi

will,

of Function.

Restitution

SIOi

and

of

rcinfrircemcnt

and

by iiewctson.
D.

attention

of all these.

Liebeault

BramweU'"

B.

ruav

of resultant

internal

to

senses

;"

dynamogcny

Sen""iry

;-orvans

v.a

external
proceedinf^ from
operation : and thence
again to

central

other

ikoMiuUr^

to

so

education

in

xxxvii

'"'"'\. ""

V,

Kx;icrin)ent"

ami

i.Ht'.in.e,

551

oi

imi-*!
A.

hypnotic
551

(lUMicy;

(.ih ulatntn

B.

l"c;ii;'af;

ot

time-

551

0.

'.

""

I'.!.fc*
wf

I*

""ri

'-i'C.

*ci."imiary

of

rnri:ini\,

552
states

B.
ieco\

lulur*

Iiiain\"ell
cud

of

rrnt-iit

on

iiuinoiy

by h)pno"i^

i'.^'r
in

.":...

i.tp.iiitv.

h"pi.t"M^.

552

Arc.

0.

SYLLABUSES

xxxviii

of intelligencechecked
Capacity for attention strengthened and waste
553 B. BramwelFs
subject,"c.
by suggestion. 653 A. ForeFs warders.
Control
Reinforcement
554.
of will-power. Backman's
over
experiment.
muscles.
involuntary
A"
555
655.
Supposed danger of loss of independence ; how avoidable.
crimes."
"c., on
"suggested
Li^geois, Li^beault,
subject's will-power and
563.

B.

556

Bramwell

on

moral

reforms.

557.

Types

557

the

on

Influence

656.

A.

of

of

Bourdon's

suggestion

faults

Faults

559.

Merging

and

Dufour

amelioration.

probability of hypnotic

relative

and

Voisin

B.

556

character.

on

of morbid

jealousy.
erring person does
hypnotic suggestibilityinto

cure

558.

same.

which

from

'

of

the

desire

not

be

to

free.

susceptibilityto

religious

influences.
560.
the

We

have

capacity
of

phase
for

of

reviewed

thus

subliminal

the

personality.

self-liberation

in

We

to

turn

phase

same

results

in

self for

must

the

of

hypnotic

which

develop
the
sleeping
organic recuperation
the results which
develop its capacity
of superthe
shown
as
by
emergence
normal

branch

that

"

powers.
561.

Before

562.

this theme

expanding

consideration

has

thus

far

introduce

I must

another

namely,

postponed,

been

subject whose

spontaneous

nambulisms.
som-

development of dream, and show

with
self operating unchecked,
and
faculties,for the most
aimlessly
supernormal
incoherently employed.
part
663.
Baker.
Sleep-waking parallelsto genius. 563 A. Case of Rachel
Teste's
564.
case
Sleep-waking sagacity and organic prevision. 564 A.
the

These

and

566.

Transition

567.

This

traced
the
return

to

waking

and

Other

in

ask

first,as

whether

from

Hdricourt.

B.

We

also.
also

are

powers

induction

supernormal

telepathicallyproduced
568

these

in

themselves

present
states

have

we

much

must

now

in

manifest

sleep-

induced.

the

to

turn

sleep-waking

spontaneous

which

powers

568

0.

hypnotic

of

distance

Dusart.

Can

states.

of

Experiments
568 D. Dufay.

568

A.

568

E.

cases.

569.

If,then,

presumably
analyse

to

supernormal

preceding chapters

in

Gibert.

spontaneous

the

that

us

hypnotism,
experimentally
be

of

cases

shows

and

And

hypnosis
Janet

to

spontaneous

states

668.

local

of the

fashion

sleep-waking. 565 A.
Elizabeth
Squirrell,Jane Rider, "c.
of sion."
"possessleep-waking to the trance
in

telepathy

from

evidence

in each

same

and

References

case.

subliminal

the

others.

to

Telaesthesia

Dufay's

form

states

of

elements

references
566.

in

sleep-waking

middle-level

be
its

organic

the

production

Sidgwick.
"c.
Thompson,
670.

Possible

by

the

from

of

in

569

local
C.

close

silent

willing

anaesthesia

Experiments

physical effluence
occasional

hand,

at

sensations

as

and
in

Experiments

nature.

and

is exercised

influence

supernormal

true

effects

Mrs.

indicated

exercised

in

we

the

from
may

distance, it

thus

be

better

may

able

telepathic production

proximity.

569
B.

by

Gumey.

569

in

silent

willing by

A.
The

of

Experiments
same,

Barrett, H.

by
S.

hypnotic agent in proximity, perhaps

accompanying mesmeric
passes.
a

CHAPTER

responsi of the hypnotised subject

Supernormal

STL

with

sensation

fA

Li^cnments

of

Perception

57X

S7t A.

Dobbie's

5731

cases.

of

f*T4"sor

and

^'ksran

"BckJev

We

have
of

6rfe"-pcnent
*ha!

uve

It

a"*jrjr:

575

The

5Ti
^

"*"

i."-

-.

.-

"

"

from

.ir:
:^^

S^.
i

""

.'.".

"

5fll
"r."

r.-.

an

r.

ori^'.miMn

with

self

*"

""

*"?

'

S?i
"""

"

'

'""'

SftI
^''

"

"*

-.

V.
n

i!

of

rr.ii

to

on

complex

diflfereni

the

for

evidence

catt-^'ory

^inrc

im-

it is

in

force

iniflli^'cnt t-niia'

that

us

"

ends.
other

n'"

way

hypnotit

by "iyinv: that

than

v.iriibly.and

""i!.,' csnon

the

-"a'C'*

re-^ults.

*iv

"

.mnot

illation

rlifn*

at

'J

(an

will

.artifii""

any
i-

ffom

deTien-U

m*^:n

and

p-.Tj^i-e

*--r"^\
e

iir.;

rn*-r^'v.

"

*.^."nr\er

'

""

"""

ft '"f the

rr,

..'

pro-

riv:ht

sanative

thi-se

lan

parti

is

man

""ntro!linv:

more

he-..

rea"

Npsrit

or

either

i-a^ilv

more

lly ^"////the

or;:ani"m,

rrs^:!!v.

rr-"

r-'r

depend
No

ftillydiscll^"ie"^,

he

"

faith-heal-

the
superstition and delu-^ion from
mmiis
of
to
own
our
disposition
rrsult
spirituallife, llir piactiral

of

trance

Ici^cnd.

useful

whirh

""traia

and

cure,

of I^ourdes."

hand,

bdong

cures

irre.:ularlyand

?i\pn'"!ir ")r

''.aris-.

the

in

in

matter.

over

other

htrrn.^then
to

self-

stage

of

abstraction

self-suy;^estion.

can

th.it ft"rrc

each

at

man

of

schemes

for not
here
treating
practical realisation of the

mind

the

uorld
t""

for

miracles

*'

nec"'.'.

ue

!i^eta^H)'iNm

at

Lourdes

must

thai

l"rcn

drej"er

Ih.N

The

possible by

i-*

has

'-r.

.'.n

"';"""

"

.-

"

that

or

A.

**

Reasons

on

of

rnvironm*:

an

r!."

r.T'

Lourdes,"

all

it

-r/.tnn

medical

deep-seated

some

upon

called

metaphysical

to

mcth"Kls

1 have

so-called

attempts

Ic^'end

.iway
'ha!

-.

"

of

578

crude

antiijuc

".ir
'"jrh

of

of charms.
eflficacy
polytheisticconceptions

superior realityof

I.'-nnles

'

'"

:-.

0.

573 ".
Major
operation.
h"'pnotism is a

appanage

mere

themselves

mind-healing.

;
are

urrs.

"

Thr

'.*"*
"

.-

the

\':r):inMar\-,

"!j"'

5?3
'

jane.*'

of

to

monotheism

miracles

f"f

."r

fctichistic

from

of the

"

r.
"

which

in

large

at

what

Cases

A.

monotheism

They

eption

on

575

srience

rfetail.

form

do, in fact, shape

from

to

Chr.ftun

iacri

the

mankind

instincts

or

Transition

:n

line

be

not

for

based

progress.

po!"thetun

a;

be

Transition

577

iL-*i

should

appeal

which

:"

fa::inan

57ft.
^jc

that

faiths

Such

v^^-ektxm'*
"rr

of

of result

A.

573

faith.

or

(4

of*

Case

B.

experiments.

second

and

; telepathy
preco",'nition. 573

ran^e

of

"

should

but

^r"r:xe.

573

prediction

the

out

same,

sleeping phase of personality ; the supernormal phenowith the therapeutic. The

;
chapter might here conclude
that, if hypnotism
be thus
generalised as an appeal to the

felt

:"

self,

F.u.xr.aai

sensor"'

elements

the

contrasted

^\

traced

now

of

Case

B.

by

retrocognitive tela.^thesia.

Fahncstock's

D.

F.

573

of

out

occasional

The

Dawson.

experiments.

573

experiments.

experiments-

ST4

=r^a.

Sidgwick*s

Mrs.

facts

existing
"c., with

?9"c-:i:nifcUinoyance,

action

or

of Ellen

Case

0.

com-

571

rapport

on

571

Gumey.

and

Rapport^

Bramwell

by

sensation

B.

572

Perception

sensation

of

past

A.

571

hypnotiser.

community

in

xxxix

spmtual

drtin**

i"or;M'!":

!"!?*"" "ivi-

""u'"'imir^al

ti"

m"-*ft?:"'r!;d

pre^.ent
of

nn

l"e

ti"

ai!en!""n

;ndraft

".!""!v.irv.n^

therapmlir.d
pi!" !;

"inkn""v.n

xmie

i'

or

Nnlily

.i

funi

intensity

.f

srlf-

ethn.d

tion

whuh

wor!"!,
the

strength

furrM

and

""!

f.uth uh."

yrace.

Vet

h
we

may
nuy

l"r

most

at

"mce

xl

SYLLABUSES

realise

that

comprehensive

most

our

spirituallife ;
vitalisingPower.
of

that

nay,

"

our

this

duty, in
spiritsare

own

other

or

and

part

CHAPTER

worlds,
of

parcel

intensity

is

ultimate

the

VI

SENSORY

AUTOMATISM

various
tions
kinds
of manifestapreceding chapters. While
Self are
find in
morbid
in
character, we
disintegrativeor
evolutive
class indications
of higher faculties
each
and
of an
The
potency.
lead to the conception of the Subliminal
Self as
converging lines of evidence
the
of the
element
Self; although
principal, deepest, and most
permanent
of the

Subliminal

that

is incoherent

much

distinctive

emancipated
organic death
self.

All

form

liminal

or

is also

outworn

subliminaL

is
faculty of Telepathy or Telaesthesia
from
the ordinary limitations
of organic life,
and also persists after
ing
and
the survivthe subliminal
showing a relation between
; thus
subliminal
action
and
be called Automatism
regarded under
may

The

601.

the

of

Summary

600.

of messages

subliminal

information

conveying

self,in either

or

sensory

from

subliminal

the

to

the

supra-

form.

motor

of
Supraliminal life is here regarded as a specialor privileged case
will
personality, and consequently each ordinary faculty or sense
its evoluwhich
towards
tion
of some
as
a special case
more
general power,
appear
obtain
fresh
be
is generally supposed
to
tending. Each
sense
may
information
that new
and
only through its own
end-organ, but it will appear
in
also
the
brain.
true
generated
are
perceptions
603.
sensitivitypersist in the
Vestiges of the primitive undifferentiated
602.

the

whole

form

of

by

some

These

syfiasthesicE^
e.g,

when

the

arbitrary association

phenomena

hearing of
ideas, the

of

of

seeing

form

some

A.

603

apparently entencephalic,

are

carries

sound

external

an

with

or

it,

colour.

Floumo/s

case.

'

B.

ember's

604.

The

603
t

towards

case.

successive

ordinary

these
entencephalic percepts
leading from
mechanical
stimuli
due
to
Entoptic impressions

stages

vision

are

of the

or
optic nerve
eye.
605.
After-images : the
606.
Ordinary external

607.

The

internal

forms

or

further
are

retinal

from

stages

Memory-images

sequelae

ordinary vision.

of

vision.
vision

entencephalic
either

towards

the

more

vision,
memory-images.

cerebral

sequelse of external

of these.
607 A.
psychical rearrangement
Floumey
on
confused
Dreams,
mostly consisting of
memory-images.
609.
of visual
Imagination-images, psychical rearrangements

608.

610.
'

All

these

forms

of

internal

developed form, viz.,hallucinations.

611.

hallucination

hyperaesthesia.

The

only rarely attains

known

morbid

to

causes,

is

internal

hallucination.
but

those

610

lead
Mrs.

A.

intensified

an

faculty of

vision

up

Verrall

internal

vision

varies

Hallucinations
which

instructive,being apparently spontaneous

occur

in

to

the
on

normal

of

case

different

sometimes

modifications

completely

visualisation.

vision, a
in

imagery.

most

persons,

arise

conditions
of central

central

from
are

percepts.

and
wellr
morf

CHAPTER
CU.

"a."*'

The

popular

conduion

was

ocrurrinx

ir.ation)

b"'

Lftter
z^

before,

tt^%'.eti

the

43

.*.r

.:

wpemomial/
A.

These

But

tt4.
Ate

ruaijons

*"?

place

'.2tefiT\

at

to

Hould

6X6.
"ie
v.-

ii7.

.Xr.oilier

:.

"c

'*"'

r-^:

"

.i!

."..-iatiori

6iS"

""

..

"'*

r.

Ir

I..*.,

"

'

.""

-Vi'I.

xl

"":*."

fre"h

ot

".-mple\
thrn.

This

spatial

t'.iLurstvf

corol-

cases.

percipient,in the

place

where

there.
effective

most

is the influence

of

of

means

hypnotic

well

siu

.is

sugget*

the

of

Chapter
-al-

1 he

is

uiih

dis"-.i5e,

ir.ii

Mn"orv

Tl'.f

at

.tiins

by

fosterer

is

of

are

thf-rapeutic

)ii"I"'^;ial
stij"ly: l"ut

it

the

in

the

ii:ipro\iiig

is

rx|K"rim"-nlalp".yt hology

c\iH*rifnriitalstM"i\

ih"-

i-.

another

".."tisnrst.

onsi

cnnncitum

tlirii p-y

touserviiig
ili;s

"

:nv""lves

it

j^ivcn

ima^^ts

winch

*t"iins

trails.

stimulus.

he.iilhtul

of

\\vrv

central

the

and

or"iinary

nerL".'..iry

s;n.

h:illu"'ina*

"ir;te

p-ay,

sni'^ory

iiutiated

"}:"; ":i:.Iywlj:"l"

merely

^ran"

entral

:nto

prrccdet!

,.'/^.v;;.i

of

into

brought

no

as

harmless

ordinary sugge^ticn,

f.i*ulty,

it,

of

visualir"in"i
power,
of

lhi\c

iKitura'Iv

production
from

centraliy

.u-""nipan\

""!

travelled.

c.j^. the

are

ordinary

prti'et.ts thcin

jn-'e.i'l

real

of disembodied

or

actually present

is the

stimulations

ai"^"

percipient

[M"ssiblethat

all teUesthetic

to

of the

diiVers

subject

In-,

i#f r:.".rJ':': a-*

-v^n.-^ri,

mental

""f

""'

619.

'Vh"''

"A,

ttQ.

""r

-*.

^?"j.:.

"

ii

in.i:."ri-

'-.-""-,^t.'..t\"r. .ir,
"

ihe"e

nt"

r:i.iv

;*i
"

of

ria::""n-",

"

4;..*
?

arr

between

hallu-

^*nM.'-organs?

have

to

controlled

control

e\(Ma:inn"

ta^ts

"!.:

:i

";.*N

it:"

falsidical

may

pcr""ms

Thii

in

of

as

strata.

of

.;:ir".ise

;.pr.

-.*"'-T.

"

in^iaiK

p:""tnt
"

"*

-"

mental

it not

the

hallucinations

.-

be

can

;"":-":;" Mi^jicaimn

:"

-"

with

time.

development of
to
optical laws

of embiidicd

telepathic and

:.;.r..iry j"""uir"" ""f the

:r.r

'

r..

outride

harmful

"submerged

the

-r.

and

of

veridical

is

events

the

material
syml"olically represent
the bodily organism
of the
percipient,and

be, by other

vi^ion"

Mental

do

[K)ssibleperception

to

^.r.f; morbid

Or

vision^

many

ever

Hallucinations."

spatial relation

the

cases,

hallucinations

of

true

imagine!^ himself

to

l"e the

him^lf

.=:^.nes

he

applu d

be

may

:""

will* h

one

had

percipients at

evidence

whether

to

mental

view

of

point

is

the

of

visual

apparent

nothing

vcridiial

MA,

from

!"

z'.hte

have

coincident
to

afford
of

percepts"

in

the

Census

'*

selfMig^'ebtion

to

exist

which

If

"ldi

only
"till

may

is the

rase,

than

majority of hallucinations,

the

unknown

the

on

for

larger collection, and

hallucinations

of

of

most

were

Report

far

specialexplanation (cither physiological

no

In

usual

that

;ie:..p(cntfc-

that

conformity
self-suggestion; this

due

percept

'^7

The

of

re"ui:

dreams,

offered.

the

S.P.R.,

veridif al hallucinations

iacuity.

tic

of

foundation

all classes

hallucinations

the

Summary

the

of

It showed

of

be

can

With

"IX
trcfth

of

formed.

maiority

fcreat

i^zc4iin^
CU

the

Committee

was

was
proof of some
statistics of
by Gumey's
free
"in
from
good health,
anxiety, and
investigation initiated by Gurney and
ined
re-

persons

-"mpleteiy representative

-r

t""

xli

hallucination

without

be

to

Through

that

assumption
shown

.::c=.;^r:elyawake."

VI

r;

tins

ai.^l

p,:rjv"%c

t""ni.:.'-

i-r.'.r.ar";. l.fe

-Afcr

"

"";]r

mii*

\*.

wo'.iUi

att"

app.ir"-ittiyma:ure"!

Lr""ia!-\'".on

affords

to

ni."-n

atir"ns

\tc

n|

simple

mind
!at

imnc

"-isewhere

to

convenient

the

the

of

di"*jH*n"ewith
|k

i:lt"""f prirr"
i...

empirical

ipieni.
tm^

tire..m^,

methtnl

of

e\t'

There

suprahm
mf-mt*iy

rnal
are

nally

aiiages,

finding the

cor-

xlii

SYLLABUSES
between

relation

of

all these

extemalisation

the

crystal-gazing.
621.
Hypnotisation,
in

occur
may
sometimes

622.

concepts

which

is

vision, by facilitatingin the

620

ideas.

or

sometimes

facilitate

crystal-gazingand

determined

internal

of

types

of subliminal

A.

induced

R^sum^

of

history
gazing,

by prolonged
And

hallucination.

the

seers

visions

are

by points de replre,

without
crystal-visionsgenerally occur
hypnotisation, and develop
of
de
independent
a way
points
rephre,
623.
of developing internal
Crystal-gazing is a harmless
empirical method
vision.
have
tried
if
visions
follow optical laws,
been
the
to
test
Experiments
of
tried
suggestion ; and should be
independently
again. 623 A. Discussion
of optical effects in hallucinations.
But

in

"

624.

the

to

waking from
gotten
trance, and, as in the cases
quoted in the Appendix, the seer, having forunable
of the origin of the pictures and
the suggestion, may
be unaware
their subject or
explain what
meaning is. 624 A, Post-hypnotic crystal

visions

hypnotised

recorded

625.

hallucinations

Miss

of

at

These

and

625

Induced

with

sensory

knowledge
subliminal

and

these

to

visions

see

of

strata

Miss

on

have

to

vision

of

of

types

communication

normal

must

sent
repre-

between

acquired, or
that is, telepathy.
minds,

two

B.

spontaneous
"

direct

625

although

objective validity

any

mixture

various

the

genuine

the

Verrall

of inward

"

illustrate

post-hypnotic
of

Angus."

arbitrary, a random
imagination.

mere

"

"

D.

625

control

supemormally

the

"

exist

628.

Telepathy must
principle of continuity,

the

of the

and

crystal-visions

automatism

A."

Miss

lawless

supernormal knowledge
627.

"

C.

really instances

are

sight appearing

first

made

writer.

by the present

Goodrich-Freer

626.

be

may

between
experiments illustrate the transition
and
evidence
and
afford
further
crystal-visions,
the
latter.
Crystal-visions of: 625 A. Mrs.

These

occurrence

person

if any

evolution

intelligences exist.

disembodied
the

from

carries

lower

with

it

On

tion
presump-

belief in the
development into the higher. Conversely, the ancient
with higher minds, as
in prayer,
possibilityof telepathiccommunication
might
minds
well have
on
was
suggested that such communication
possible between
This
notion
time
level.
from
time
the same
has
occurred
to
to
philosophic
thinkers,but has only recently been systematised by actual experiment.
of

629.
and

operation

The

intermingled
know
nothing

we

it when

all

evidence

is where

association

or

in

i8S6
in

since

a"

Note

on

"ame

n^om

of

account

to

the

the varied

transferred

of
Appendices,

trivial,and

are

630

B.

percipient
Glardon

development
results

the

Livings and
with
examples

experimental
by

and

history

Experiments
Guthrie

Mr.
at

630

part

some

the

of

distance

P.

Dr.

and

630

devoid

of

all

from

Mrs.

Mr.

one

of

the

agent

S. ; 630

O.

of

mentation,
experi-

given by Gumey

this

history
evidence

normal

by

is duced
reproreceived
630

state.

A.

percipient in the
Experiments with

and

Rawson.

another

form

was

additional
in

with
0.

this

of

obtained,

thought-transference

"Number-habits."

and
a^ent
630 E. Mr.

be

yet concordant

Phantasms

our

to

causes

ideas

emotion.

and
in

known
the

of

is

and
far-reaching,
probably constant
of acquiring knowledge.
since
But
postulate
action, we
can
only specifically
The
best
excluded.
experimental
are

of telepathy
ordinary modes

its method

of

other

An

630.

with

Miss

630

D.

Mr.

Despard.

Kirk

SYLLABUSES

xliv
'Uiie

attributed

be

can

connection

causal

to

Census^

with

alone.

642

conclusion

the
A..

The

by

l^arish

pseudo-presentiments

on

acxx"rding to

of view

waking

amdition*

volUvtiviiy"

external

(a) the

sleeping,of

or

"vhen)e

l"egin

We

644.

kind,

w""ik"""t

so

as

In other

64".

event

to

psychical

is

there

himself

if

no

either

in

i\Ulis

tivrly ; "*xV. repeated apparitions of Mrs.

"tUI

%(ion^rt

apparitions

Williams.

Mr.

645 A.

si|:

the

when

645

"^ns^OUHUh"s

B.

645

E,

Miss

are

645

points

the

by

is

of

C.

Mrs.

the

Bigge

he

is

the

seen.

phan-

persons,
evidence

the

collective.

and

of

"arrival

In

different
and

our

Col.

place where
place ; but
:

of

agent.

invader

e.g.^
arrival.

the

(d) the

basis

the

repeated

Stone.

Mrs.

Hawkins

both

the

case

actual

in the

affected
as

the

repeatedly by

\^\\\\

seen

of

link with

obvious

different

sense

invasion

action

his

and

Royce

Hodgson.
from

here

all,evidential

at

later

chance

they correspond; (b)

take

We

the

probably imagining

veridical

which

the
to

telepathy. 642 B.
cases
supported

some

and

of

due

of memory

classified

shortly before

Reed

cases

probably

kA

where

hardly, if

be

to

percipient ; (c) the

the

cases

Col.

tht^ v"^K^\\\is

CA"t*'"

with
to

of

*"KvinK phantasm
"

been

be

for

dence
coinci-

chance

Report
not

evidence

illusions

have

conception

of classification the

the

coincidence

the

and

could

references
and

othenvise, of the perception.

or

in

repliesby Gumey

hallucinations

Coincidental

of the

Hallucinations

0.

642

"

**

643.

criticism

unless

evidence

coincidences

these

evidence, with

Contemi"orar"" documentary

death

and

Gumey

by

that

general

Gumey's

iiuch evidence.

apparition and
questions of

fully both

with

dealt

were

between

chance.

or

is

Cases

Beaumont.

645

D.

Maughan.

percipience is merely collective,not repeated, and

E. seen
crisis ; e.g. apparition of Miss
sisters.
by her two
"\W" wnh
no
v\MUv
herself
and
three
other
of
Hall
Mrs.
seen
by
A\"\"rtrition
IH?
persons.
sometimes
been
i'olUvtive i"ercipiencehas
explained by telepathy,
IH^
by the agent ; since in some
rttnibutrd to psychical invasion
cases
\\\\\"" heir
of
the
and
him
the
between
link
Further,
percipients.
frequent
any
th^io u m"
his part
crisis on
a
special facilityof psychical
i"l tttw
suggests
nb""M\vf^
visible.
his phantom
The
make
kind
to
ol
supposed idioA
\luMH
i,u\o"*
diathesis."
the
railed
psychorrhagic
hnr
""
irt"Y
*v"u
be regarded as
instance.
The
an
Uourne's
case
same
may
i^non
641^
"haunts."
t
hus
discamate
in
causing
exist
spirits,
nmv
i\iKi%viu IA"Y
lu

iHtt

the

oases,

tonw

"

of
'l*hi^ hy|H"thrsis

non-material

effect

produced

is

supported
the person
not
by
perceived"
apparently
\"\*r*
but by some
comparatively uninterested
person
"\\^*t
,\|*jMxM**^*^"^ **'" percipient,
of Mrs.
to
sensitivity
who
greater
; e.g. case
hin\"
happens
possess
\\"th
piv"v"t
6MV

bN

t'wo other

651
Ml.

of the

space

is

phantasm

cases

on

kind

same

are

those

of Mrs.

Gierke, and

651

A.

Hh^^ii.
The

65i
."j;vul

1^

hm*v

vvuU

i"\^

655-

in

trw

A"
;

ca^es

ol Uii*

ol

place
of

psychical

where

.\Vv

case

of

of Mrs.

Mr.

invasion

consists

probably imagining
of intended

suicide

of

are

where

cases

himself

to

be

the
at

the

especially strong

McAlpine.
phantasms

seen

just before

arrival

are

of

the

Carroll.

picture (carriages,horses, "c.) are merely parts

imagined and
scene
divam
projected by the agent.
or
W.
664 B. Major
Mountford.
Mr,

"ic\'rssoues

654 A"

is

he

pmx"gnitions

case
; /.,"".

si\iM"uiiial

ihp

of

stage

alivrtdy mentioned,

.\"\v

654.

V'An**

iir\t

"""en

iviH*

Miiu^

\U

the

whioh

u\

to

the

VI

CHAPTER

06.

656

to

A.

'd

where

cases

has

""

ali

percepts

and

of

:}-er

-.-

and

of

to

some

Holmes.
invader

psychical

This

or

done

be

which

all of

in

may

distant

the

percipient

scene.

would

:n

"pace

mental

any

symbolic,

percepts

world

spiritsthis position may

In

to

be

sometimes

time, and

of
to

material

reversed.

between

supernormal
there

percepall

\ie

to

seem

i"crccivingobjcrts or events
with
no
assignable link with

of

power

own,

easiest

assume

travelling clair"oyance

faculty, and

our

the

seems

apt

are

transition

beyond

agency

indirectly representative

or

material

spiritsthe

continuous

or

of

disany

^er%cn

961
'"-i*.

Casf-s

of this kind

of

r*^

la:

'if

r-

".fr:

llie

662

"

*-'

"2D

te3

'

.1*

"

.in"l

464.

'

r.^'i

*'

to

.!

"

..i":

of

the

the

from

r"-n'

/ir

o*

"""'

662

SiS

N'-^'

"

Krin.iLora's

tljt-orv' of

itia: of

.i^r

rncs

N'

nil

Mr.

earth

"

'

"

""

\"

i:n*

"
"

"

4^T

-"

""

'

"'.j,'..in

Searle.

Mr.

C.

of

Case

stri"ii"^l"

inorr

latter

epiion

rf"n"

Dr.

WiitNC.

"

^cn^c

Nnu:K"'''t"*d

:^

Krirronc-fs

to

prrnionition.
su^:;:"

*'t"*

(himsrif

h"

in

N'tn;:

Mrs.

of

'^a^e
('-.i,'.

srcnc

y"*t .mothrr

itnprt-""NC(i
l"y .i spirit on
thiu*
u.ls
pro*";0"lysninr

Mr.

"

n.man

-r.i^^i*

*':.. i. hv

"."

"

.'

pa^t

The

I "yni*

pif-nt

whuli.

6e5A.

t -r:":;rr

"

"

662

the
him.

to

vision

rryslal

(MUtsclhilk.

in-

own

-illr*

Kr.irnc

f*\p1.m.ition
^".:r\

.i

:n:tv

V!i

tivf.

"*|"fi ..I'v

665

B.

of
pit"'i*ction

!c;i!

ret.iir.in^no

"

.t-f

''U";)^r-.t'.;n^

Mr.

Lo.!.:c.

his

of

nvinory
t!ir

.;.

tiuMul.

\;n^'

I'f M

r^

is;on

l"v

665C.

Mr.

r.

'-?

jHMi

ly,

i\i^e.,.t

..-"

'"

'-""'

i *.?r-

A-

.i"I"r, v%ho

.i^rrnMn-.

thr

*'V

\iln.-rr

.i"#-s

'I'.r

ordinary.
663

r.Ti.i-

S.

""-

no

p;irt of

the

on

clear

special interest

in

as

iInp^es^i""n.or

m."':t:t,'n.

"

Mr.

B.

rrprrst-nting

latrn*

!J:pr

"*

dim

r:^

"

.t-*--.

"

visnmN

.i:r\i'..int

"*'

"

may

disi crned

l)c

of

hallu-

waking
is

there

impulse
be

not

in

than

cases

active

an

or

these

:-.:.". m.

-..J.'**

-""

many

may

may

Kculciii.m^.

Mr

A.

Mr^

-.ffnc

of

rather

perceived

nietiriiri

In

they suggest

scene

in dreams

often

more

orrur

Dr.
.

agrnt

.in

r.t.

562L

case

iT.

^B

just arrived

dispose the perception to

symbolic, showing psychical shaping of the

proof

matter.

nial

pernor

*"-

lie

may

:dca^

^arr.i "f

"

the

to

immaterial

K("r discamate
TT.ere

MX

"t

Dr.

supposed

the

of the* brain

no

incarnate

consequently

i::.V'":un.

'iz'

B.

656

visions

ultimately

are

To

realities.

"Fr-rv"r"

is

sx-mbrtlism

"iur

*frrrul

.r.\

Mr.

"

S'jrh
*^

habits
it is often

but

form,

scnvir"*

of

through
shell-hearing, (c) telepathy,leading to

or

travelling

constitutional

The
a

of

impression

the

phan-

/..v'. case

of letters

contents

information.
or

dreams

telaesthetic

"

figure ;

of

clair"*oyant perception, point

R.

Miss

acquires

supernomially

^.^ntbehia.

where

cases

vicinity aided
of

next

come

L^m^lf

and

^ipenrsthesia, (b) crystal-gazing

s"

'

"

mere

of

foim

Fryer.

cases

Cases

We
r.r

if

as

relation.

'^

of Mr.

Case

arrival

**

Other

li^cemed.

AT*

A.

066

the

take

may

acoustically), instead

heard

foot

"tMce

S"rtcn"oa.

space-modification

supposed

Tlie

xlv

-?

r:..i*
:r;"-

666
.:"""

A.

is

.Mrv

ANlc"l"urv.

lift! whin

not

ll

i'

|M-iii:Nrii to

lar'ktr.

;-i!ii':n"T.!- of

I, ::
'..i:.^rr.ii:%
irr

rt-.i*

\i.i" ^Hvu

*'

666

il"".i!h-i
lal.i!

a"

B.

inv.iiitMrv

onip.i"
t

.i^irt

:i!cnt.

.^

jirr"r.v"

**

rii

:..
.

66C

t^," \\]iv:\ \\.r

Case-

.r

"I

C.

Mr

:"*nu*ni-

;;"rtM ;il

"

W-.lmot.

.i.:*

:-.i

667

A.

:-".

-.i-rri

Mjn-*

.it

K.

xlvi

SYLLABUSES

Apparitions

668.

perceived

at

Miss

by

These

670.

well

the

F.

668

before

and

Mr.

0.

Dr.

G.

Sinclair.

Mr.
be

as

Also

suggestion.

B.
D.

the

Cases
Miss

the

might

668

may

not

A.

Mr.

668

E.

Wesermann.

self-projection

agent

he

of:

is

agent

Maughan.

Councillor

G.
whether

to

when

though

appear,

H.

668

668

tried

to

S.

is,

that

be

could

made

to

be

not

recall

his

suggestion.
self-projections
will,

human

of

case

e.g.

willing

strongly

668

should

hypnotic

hypnotic

by

Kirk.

Mr.

Experiments

facilitated

of

B.

experimentally
is

he

success

Danvers."

669.

visit

when

his

of
668

Godfrey.
"

time

know

himself

produced

after

and
death.

are

represent

perhaps

acts

the
which

extraordinary

most

man

might

achievements

perform

equally

CHAPTER

INTRODUCTION

Maior

deus, atque
ag^it

in maiora

opera

remittit.
"Virgil.

the

In

100.

and

tr.t :r"jnaicnt

to

..."

implc

"

has

questionfor

The

soul ;

'.mmortal

t"

mfinities

rsft^-n

"r.^:n

-r-

T.

:.tc

""*

of

T.rthnd

*.'^

imiications

-""-^"r.out

the

"

fft^
'

'

*.-*^

jrv

"a..d

lOL

be

\s

nunkmd

belongs to

the

element

any

always lain the

have

either

could

and

familiar

found

most

It is

men.

consists

in

her

bides

time,

this

in-

an

such

in

facts

elicit from
is

method

although

directions

ex-

elusive. Science

fall lack

tradition

upon

strait is the gate

Ixrcause

her

dominant

now

many
and

rare

refusingto

"

often

can

which

leads

truth.
has

metluxl
the

as

been

yet

never

existence,

the

the

powers,

applied

to

the

destiny

of

the

is this
its

the

incapable

nature

lould

prcacnt

omii^on

strange

That

make.

superstition
"

date

by

many

**

of

due

to

solution

any

that

the

by

any

general Inrlief
observation

agnostic view
resolutely
if^moramus
learned

et

"

ifinoriU"tmus"

minds.

But

it

has

whatever

I may

almost

is

douU

no

never
"

"0L

or

oppress

all

to

which

That

dubious,

and

diflkult

that

has

race

our

process

record

speculation,merely

mto

v.icniific

trut
XI

that

"

deei)est truths.

her

arul

on

then,

Nor

''Vx^m

Atad

has

no

MMil.

*^.."n

ui

this time

by

cumulative

'.rr.^^^tant prtibleniof

"*-*.."

which

is

d:x.over)-,mdisputable

! say.
*"

p.

this direction

which

civiliseti world;

may

^.owiy

he

or

entirelydis^ussionate,patient,systematic ;

and

experiment

"rr.T^"

say

profoundly
attacking all other

in

personalityinvolves

method

Science

Nature

"r.:r"t

'

In

knowledge

modem

of

i^^t;"*n

-""""1

the

hand,

aiquihng

his

no

or

farthest-reachinghopes,

other

the

to

most

immortaij which

the word

death.

bodily

true
strictly

of all is whether

momentous

avoid

to

"

it is

fact,

minds.

mortal

CT.u^te

most

man

explainthe

to

which

which

inquiry

or

gap

own

omission

efficacious.

most

whether

"

fears, the

^mt

or

survive

cui

the

found

has

paradox. Vet
the problems

to

of

methods

those

he

'.ems

may

the air of

one

contrive

afterwards

his

understand

to

is

fates, there

own

yet applied

never

him

r-jnccm

pr^

has

statement

we

endeavours

man's

his

govern

*ini;uUr that, however

^.

of

long story

I.

l^xn

CHAPTER

the creed,

countries

civilised
belief

is it

nor

that

survival

has

given

date

at

whether

through

held

instinct,
the life we

beyond

solved,

facts,have

hitherto

belief with

the

rather
in

matters

be

done

stand

kept

sealed

"

been

ever

exist

another

or

on

grounds

vague

and

coimect

Science

that

already vouches.

convictions

analogies,for
these

on

of

their

but
superstition,

to

nor

correlate

instances,for

compartment

religionor

to

break

to

present work

for

has

been

mental
funda-

minds,

not

vation
obser-

to

of all the aids to

the

first been

behalf

whose

on

do

to

"

artificial wall

that

from

collected,

scientific treatment

from

it has

as

"

Psychical Research,

forth

set

down

need

in most

the

here

far excluded

thus

their

Society

evidence

the

have

in

object

the object of the

of

to

attempt

corroborative

and

has

pale

question might possiblybe

observation
of objective

the

that

of belief for which

separate

it

kind'

one

believe

for fresh

they

Christian

the

experiment.

to

is my

It

serious

any

consecrated

compartment
or

made

sought

not
They
explanations;

of

solved, by human

general scheme

have

beyond
"

who

grounds

actually been

has

or

on

by

know.

those

definite

years a distinct
certain
phenomena

superstition

or

most

thousand

proved
And

In

generally.

race

nearly two

ghostly phenomena

that

believe

who

human

been

actually

But, nevertheless, neither

those

for

in Palestine.

reason,

life

been

has

there

observed

commonly
to testify
to

the creed, of the

now

[101

demarcation

of

most

what

preciselythe problems

discovery

which

can

which

such

has
which

treatment

can

afford.
Yet

let

authority

first

me

attain.

Any

nascent

science

science

which

its dim

and

poor

but

noble
propertiesof "the
the settingstars.
outwatched
I

able

am

organisms of
My

progress.

problems

of

one

man's

openness

of

evidence

of any

mind,

truism

Obvious
be

found,

themselves
which

they

are

exactly the

which

man

Socratic

the

same

critical

those

inquiriesof

accustomed

"

are

of

of

these

iFalid

any

the

deeper

exactly the

search

for

same

objective

results, as

of the nature

and

is

destiny

moves.

this statement

think, that

among

shepherds

of
pre-requisite

analysis of

in

sciences

great

rudiment

be

connected

groped

discussion

to

be

forward

Chaldean

ought to
diligence in the

same

now

although
to

few

for instance, in the discussion

planet upon

monks

destiny there

and

kind, exactly the

habituallyshown,
of the

few

mere

in

of those

claim

must

of

systems

one
a

or

is the

is that

contention
nature

each

as

possible

as

signifyan
I

steadily push

first axiomatic

the

"

vast

now

metals,"

insist upon

to

thought

exact

experts

beginning, when

the

What

speak

those

which

standard

here

such

"scientific"

word

not

"

of

of

"

the

can

one

as

thousands
land

by

myself

such

in every

laboratories
in

of

not

"

which

knowledge

was

I submit

which

to

explain that

who
a

wider

at

may

subscribe
and

first seem,
to

it

stranger

stepping outside

are

it will
sently
prein fact

type than

certain

narrow

mitting
com-

any

tc

limit

INTRODUCTION

:-.?":}'"ns

to

"cr"r

hercas

to

--^A

:r.-ranly
'"^i\,

rat

^c

of

m:^:Ic
rt-a.%fin

V'*:

ijf

itp:

'.r.us

'.ri

either

on

cannot

or

fi

Ti/

""

^"^

-'fair

.I'-ide

immediate

is that

its metho-

to

way

the inti-

lor

to

.1''

ihv

"

.T.;rr.o!
ah-i

as

the

'.r^tianity
hire
(

sup|K"rt

ha\".

apiK-aiN

hri"tian

id* t.

t"i

Chun

that

Muntiln

the

won

The

go

tliMUssed

us

nt-\%

h, )H.*iame

by

lightua^
for

ien*

Vet

triis one

the

-ilut

this

would

stm

tness

gre.it tr.ulie

the

ot

li loHowiii

thiN

Luro|K*

it

the

great

from

liiNior:anN.

fiKin\

frum

I liave

in her

r"-vereni

whi"

i"rro-

"

at

th.U

sense

result^
(()tn["le\

was

convincingly

as

argument.

my

ailiie^ioii and

liie loftiest

it would

lion

.^"

o(

fusion,

Resurrection

in the

which
.i^t

Ut-n
m

ot

and

received

ever

Resurre*

civilisa-

solutions

which

in

in

clefenre

I must
from

Western

widely regarded

that

in

reler

had

culminated

to

of

still incipient ci\ilisa-

"

lived

iKren

iH

sanction

tabtxK'd

contact

nn-re

man

was

have

Jeiice

mind'".

by

of

life

have

this

to

somehow

as

they

general habit

faiths- -tribal

other

.\

World

unique

historyof

ritual, Uxal

trailitioii "ii a pre

KuroiH-an

"

Sc

actual

each

Men

response

the

also

World

guidance

ti"

me

Ujin

they claim

than

moon.

Unseen

in direct

wait.

to

urgent

the

on

the

up

moral

s^iid to

anti to

:":!}" e.
tuv

ot

afford

inquiry.

or

the

bri":f record

;"hent"mena

*'

-A'^un.

the

marks

Lnseen

to

unique.

are

krv^'A. has

""

in the

which

whM'h

?..Vp:i!"riiate

""

-'^A'-'i

neeil

I'o th'iv:

I'j-:

"""'?".

Hhi"

mans

and

"^".

that

destroying

phenomena

""%

".

X*

from

cannot

from

grow

observation

scattered

repTarcledas

wr.-.i

-.

"*:!

first and

concerned

simply

fact

specificiK'liefs grows

generalities
when

the

of

Beliefs

concern

Were

urriil

tie

~a"

'.!

to

which

answer

an

(questionquite otherwise

supixirt themselves

to

these

from

.igt

*Ht

..

said

planet pe^jpledwholly

own,

mankind

it is that

what

ordinary

iriim

.m

"%-?.:

'-

be

cannot

It is

barred

has

which

meaning

hope.

to

or

roi"ieni-""

"

""4:

it

our

the

For

problem

for

the

or

that

;uNN

*'

adduced

can

undLstracted

thoughts

enough.

somehow

with

matters

In

'

most

evidence,

made

evidence

come

by

commonly
been

seek.

to

like

race

sa%'ed ?'' is

in order

along

'

-r:,

fear

belief:

u"

be

tides

roughly

"'.v^au-il

evidence

\'isitant fmm
a

this central

to

the

to

'r^iri'.n^

',

is

death

sufficient

by

effort has
recent

more

some

beliefs

I do

of

'a-.r

""

soluble

nature

fiicts will

it has

how

of

inquir"',
although

with

work

some

mu"t

Ausc

"":

""

these

%ci"!ntific solution.

There

*"

survival

realityfar

among

is natural

answer

in

not
to

Vet

and

live

u*

:m;ii"rtance

":.'.^ it^

"'

no

this

to

indeed

minds.

the

::a:i*

"'v"

us

man's

serious

and

other

answer

strange

te-rm

Mientific

whether

|Mjint5familiar, is

All

a:

."

of

historical

consider

traditional

the

])ersons

broad

certain

"

''

side

iU^ht forward.

many

discover

to

'.Tjz "

in its

problem

Ix;t

of

"

''f

clearer.

problem

the

as

either

on

familiar

of certain

memory

insutficietit, nevertheless

^Xmtat^

'%

to

meaning

my

re":arded

:-ni
"

recall

whereas

that,

^'tf.jt

""-

brief

A
make

convt:ntion, disputants
confined.

commonly

ore

102.

"";:c

liy ancient

which,

rxtS:n

I Jul

this
one

Christian

accredited

repre-

CHAPTER

4
sentative
So

long

as

indications

of

activityof

the

intuitions, without

of

103.
ever,

here

and

with

four

these

my

as

it

in

and

the

Gumey,

careful

analysisthan

have

true^

made

hallucinations
witches
now

! Pitres

were

familiar
or

and

stood
words

their

with

regard

tion
connec-

any

with

clinical

Charcot

irresisrible melting away

of

wiser

Since

age.

to

what

begun
the

about

afforded

spicuous
con-

believe

to

be

to

of

felt that

phenomena

of

the
in

staff.

in

And

Phantasms

literature

the

had

of

of

the

witchcraft

to

it worth

thought
recorded

while

first-hand

Lwing^
a

more

apply,
depositions
to

long story of witchcraft may quitepossibly

belief of the deponents ; true, that is to say, as
the

of

(though

sane

inevitable

waking

doubt

"

patients themselves, if left alone

practicallyall

the best

almost

"

much

very

rillthen

one

long passed
ignorance and folly;

herself,it has

the

long

so

Lecky's "History of
popular conviction,without argument

climate

subjecting

torture)in

the

no

were

was

Mr.

as

this

from

medical

that

to

book

of

it

because

the

to

in witches

of human

illustrate the

or

be

representingthe conviction
merely

tuous
contemp-

show

experiments especiallyhad
could
hystericalwoman
come

to
a

show

apart from

been

to

teaches

belief

example

intellectual

others

after

Edmund

(made

here

to

Swedenbor-

Mesmerism,

remarkable

more

The

to

what

seem

hospital without

to

used

of witchcraft

phenomena

able

and

phenomena,
inquir)\ A very few

witchcraft

French

of

suggestionfrom

Salpi^tri^re

was

"

when

would

the

is the

decline

sudden

examples
the

which

culminant

the

falsityin

i88o, however,
under

every

cared

minor

suffice

may

misunderstood.

disapproval,is

and

wider

comparatively recent

Rationalism/' the

error

inevitable

any

As

way.
; and

one

hand

one

Witchcraft,
many

lesson

"

so

or

the

especially,amid

testimony

human

completely
as
might

so

well

formed

their wonted

stories than

old

the

to

movements

The

"

and

powder

present theme.

Witchcraft.
validityof

dence
evishot

and

strongholds which
held

superstitionon

of the

precursory

as

of

each

on

these

gianism.Spiritism
turn

considered.
un-

traditions,

independent

their

kept

of Nature

other.

the

on

"

"^outin

of

passed

own

brought they brought again

once

between

up

indifference
;

the laws

had

marvel, liker

some

cropped

assert,

search

when

line of defence.

the years

there

in

isolated

any

their

defend

assailants

ignoring

ramparts,

And

fiends.

to

minor

as

manifestations

to

afield

going

Meantime, indeed,

that which

it safest

seemed

accounted

her

of

or

minor

Unseen.

which

were

"

World

the

upon

phenomena

realm

angels

Their

world.
spiritual

orthodox

part of the main

no

her

prieststhought

The

for the

in her

seriouslyattacked, these

Christianitywas

own

all

dominant,

absorbed

experience were

bearing

phenomena

Christianitystood

transcend

their

of all

guardian

and

[108

fact.

mistake

Nay,

reallyanaesthetic
symptom

"

the

often

even
"

zones

Witchcraft, in fact, was

pathological
experiment conducted

of
the

who
hysterical)
persons,
confusing self-suggested

insensible

involved

first

spots

the

discoveryof

analgisiques of the
cruel
a
gigantic,
by inquisitors
upon
a

on

patients of
gical
psycholo-

hysteria;

CHAPTER

not

further

press
which

upon

inquiry surpassed

an

master-mind

his

objective evidences, the

enough

was

which

strange mixture

Swedenborg

though

not

in

world

this

that

that

region

world

unseen

of

not

mere

resultingfrom
in

may

Swedenborg,

The

mention

vagueness
to

"

chemist,

Sir W.

science

of

law,

so

the

to

and

But

facts

certain

observations

main

with

concur

mine

livingsupporter,
phenomena

are

Other
had

the

agent

savants

also

or

to

the
are

action
due

they

"

themselves

the

great

name

Apart
of Alfred

declined
these

and

much
often

own

all supernormal

almost
the

the

its most

dead.

By

far

of the still embodied

from

Russd

upon

Wallace,
or

my

previouslyarrived.

critical attack
R.

to

owe

speculativedifferWallace

will

occur

to

realityof these strange phenomena ; but they

had not
tested or demonstrated
that realitywith
I am
able in this brief
not
equal care.
sketch
of earlier date
to allude
to
Richard
Glanvil, John Wesley,
distinguished men
Samuel
discerned
the importance of phenomena
which
Johnson, "c., who
they had no
of investigating.
adequate means
"

of the

seriously

Crookes

how

"

have

A.

of

world

who

upon

spiritsof

of

leadingman

as

Spiritualism,or

to the action

percipient himself.

first

how

belief,namely, that all

I hold,

of eminence

satisfied

the

facts

of this group
at which

I must

physicist and

Modem

as

large measure
held, say, by Mr.

"

of

will show

is in

due

largerproportion,as

spiritof

all

of

known

worthy
trust-

of
interpenetration
scientific precision.*

and

founded

have

book

members

conclusions

Spiritistposition,as

eminent

the

chapters
made
by

this

regard
a

as

^whom

"

of science

man

supernormal

persons

which

part I
even

us

the

was

by experiments

belief

of

in

yet this work

And

of

group

and

influence

mutual

of certain

scheme

Later

first leading

own

our

to

large

the

effect,

intercourse

spiritualworld

the

of

and

own

celebrated

the

Swedenborg

as

alleged

Beyond

conclusions

the

establishment

Spiritism.

Crookes

test

the

go.

Just

law

early
yet as a true
present object to advance.

our

notice, is

summary

distinctlyconceived

world
spiritual

similar

it is

first

adcxntion, but

cause

fortunatelystill amongst

"

Sir W.

was

endeavoured

of

of

but

"

pioneer

Crookes.

who

relations

experiences,

own

inquiry which

this

in

of

stagnancy

or

definite

science

of

realm

to

his

it

sense

Swedenborg

to

was

things as

all

idea

the

of

laws

called

Socrates

different

existence
and
spiritual
For
partially apprehend.
my
assuredly,as an inspiredteacher, nor

next

even

before

according

of that great

106.

It

know.

to

appeared

interpreterof
precursor

originated

Socrates

learn
not,

"

as

even

"

seem

structural

time

lation,
specu-

beyond

insightfax

somewhat

the

science

emotional

progress

exalted

philosophy again from earth to heaven ;

in the spiritual
world, as earnestly,

up
of

we

in

those

discuss

here
with

moral
that

say here

to

earth, so

to

called
notion

which

physicaland

enough

as
persuasively,

so

definite

we

with

heaven

who

originatedthe

who

of

It is

philosophy from

was

gi

they present

level of that age.

down

I cannot
literalism

of slavish

of

none

Apart, however, from these

tions
Swedenborg's trance-revela-

respectfulattention.

pedantic orthodoxy

of
the

subject-matterof

mere

claim

to

importance by

in

engaged.

was

[lOe

"

INTRODUCTION

Iff]
toKS.

roonsovcr*

of

cTved

nszunlly

of

uut

of

:rjx

must

i'"

uudy

of

107.

A^nbutcd

of

approximations.
departure

new

tfae"-found

*""':he

religious,or
may

one

"wcpc

nrr

say,

these

over

xa:erialLsm
ifr^rnt
irt

'ric

-^

^t

":

'^'-

^"T.

methoii"

"ame

:c

Trj

.ipplicatirmto

the

^"

"-:":"

ant!

:.-ai*ni,

to

\^t

^r

u'h:

i'i jny

"^"n^fs
-"*

i4"i't.ii\e

.:"?.

-*'

"";

'

:f

\'

tai'.A

:r"-"Li".and
an

"'

-^1

alleged

"

":

ffi.jt

"^%

fr^'.;""'i!.^

:he

W:*riJ

!r"ini

which

h.is tit

:Ms

an

in the

the

use

tpoch

":ilc, and

I ha\e

old

an

worked

tf'H

froin

in

by

that

m\initt\{

these

the
;"
-t

.i

rr-f

an

l"e

"

[)re-

which

touch

can

and

this

will

{xiradox,such

di"cover, had

inquiry*of ()uite
of

or

the

inquiry rest-

an

must

now

re-^l.
we

can

It

l") int"rrf)w.

\\y\xi'

unilornutanan

"rirituai

xv^'rij

r.\iyt\^

"/:"tiTrr. /"", thfn

"

the

mani-

of

us

^ciu-ral i"nsiderationN

appriuched

know-

no

which
e\|H.'rinit-nts

on

to

that

readers

further

Si"

such

inquiry

we

sense

tarry

term,

^ay,

mu^t

stricter

u{M)n

had

ol"scr\ation

or

was

of

ways

about

couKi

we

as

It

some

around

ol' my

Truism

{ust.

hojx-

may

lh.it is to
\

us

tar

fought

learnt

hiNtf"rical d"KumentN,

of

inquiriesin

we

}*re^um|ition,

and

needful

actually otiM-rvable.

to

be

maintain

and

many

so

scx*med

revelation

(used,

were

|unido\.

analysis

mere

could

wiirl"i which

how

to
a

what

which

inquiry

of the

of

group
be

in

were

delilK*rate, di'^iKLNsitmaie,
exact

many

all scientific
:ls
ir-.TiX':!).

""""^ar
"

the

than

phenomena

has

religionor

knowable

within

which

ade(|uate attempt

no

adopt

of elf""rt,
which,
For

of

cither

analy"is of tradition,and

no

guess

how

kind

of

difficulty

must

sim[)ly by cx|K-rimcni and

now

made.

ficrn

could

knowledge

lianlly even

cjl:\

"""'"^^.: ^Ui^iieNtrd a
VI.

ol

actual

our

Up

by
but

mriaphvsicN

'""

.-i*;i"n

the

small

issue

at

an"ihing

if anything

of

of mind

that

whether

Science

that

thus

attitudes

Our

: for that

no

by

of materialism

champions

the

least, it seemed

Ixr discovered

rr.u^t

IT

r*..'r.

or

fashicm

such

than

determine

to

even

world

unseen

"id

deep questions

at

the

smallness

ver"'

the conviction

it became

the

myself,

to

made

the

receivecl, and

highest wave

the

yet suggested.

but

rjcrn

AT.

had

in order

next

"

"

thorough

more

way

shores

the step

be

may

to the scientific,
point of view intelligible
In about
world.
at the
spiritualistic
1873

perhaps

that

i.an)hndge friends
jv.: in

of

alien from

so

their

the

to

e^'en

so

"

immediately concerned,

those

time

long

fraud,

importance

subject to

the

To

tone

inevitably given by

was

they for
in making

which

vruch

as

of

students

in

the

to
indisposition

strong

men

or
originality

of

much

credulity,

manifest

upon

advocated

or

blind

into

this

largely to

literature,and
Spiritualistic

scientific

among

how

often

bestowed

been

recorded

not

of

support

crot,

create

know

in

of progress

often

phenomena

scnes

Vduig
trjt

to

has

by subsequent

inu

r.

lack

which
as

It is, I believe,

degenerating

securian

inquiry,growing

scientific

of

branch

acceptance,

refer the

indeed,

be

into

conversion

the

from

existing knowledge.

our

eacouraicement
onen.

should

uncritical

tcntper
"e

altogether dissent

I hold

what

subiiit.

Our

it

lh.it the

methods,

CHAPTER

our

all to

were

canons,

of

make.

In those

earlydays

were

we

of criticism that went

precedents,of guidance,even
best

[108

pressions
exbeyond mere
Seeking evidence
persons willingto

readilyconceived.

of contempt, than is now

could
round
collecting

devoid

more

small group of
of
help in that quest for residual phenomena in the nature and experience
of
discover
last
fortunate
a
perimental
exman
we
at
to
were
convergence
enough

as

we

us

"

"

evidence upon
led to believe that there was

and

point.

We

of spontaneous

were

definiteand

one

truth in

at

but
repeatedly,

been

least since

important

thesis which

Swedenborg and the earlymesmerists had

the thesis that a comand ineffectually,
cursorily
presentedto mankind
munication can take placefrom mind to mind by some
agency not that of the
We found that this agency, discernible even
recognisedorgans of sense.
trivial
itselfwith
suitable
occasions
on
by
experiment,seemed to connect
which operatedat
an
rate more
or at any
intense,
recognisable,
agency more
able
of crisis or at the hour of death.
^the invaluEdmund
moments
Gumey
"

"

collaborator
"

Livingsin

set

loss in 1888

friend whose

and

forth this evidence

in

was

heaviest

our

largework,

of

Phantasms

couragement
disthe

The
and I took a minor part
preparationMr. Podmore
of this book in 1886
have elapsedsince the publication
have added
which Gumey relied,
and have shown
to the evidence
on
(I
of evidence
and the
to say)the generalsoundness
of the canons
venture
lines of argument which it was
his task to shape and to employ.^
Of fundamental
108.
importance,indeed, is this doctrine of telepathy
the firstlaw, may
laid open to man's discovery,
one
not say ?
which, in
is itself a law of the
my view at least,while operatingin the material,
whose

fifteen years

which

"

"

metetheriai^
or
spiritual
*

task to show
this direct
those
this

of this work
it will be my
In the course
world.
in many
connections how far-reaching
the implications
of
are
and supersensory
with mind.
of mind
communion
Among

implications
none

discovery
upon

be

can

intimate nature

man's

discovered that the

gradually
death
to a supersensory
testifying
We

of

and

the friend who

sees

apparitions
occurringafter
death
mefe

The

yet unknown

was

to

broodingmemory,
task next
and

incumbent

analysisof

the survival of man's

felt that in

him

and

accounts

"

led

on

thrown
light

survival of
possible
at the
of apparitions

communication

"

man

than the

momentous

more

without

between

by

death.
moment

the

dying

break
p)erceptible

to

of the person seen, but while that

and thus apparentlydue, not to
f"ercipient,

the death
the

but to
on

evidence

us

continued

of this and

spirit.But

realitythe step from

after

departed spirit
tion
plainlyto be the collecto
types, pointingdirectly

action of that

therefore seemed
other

pursuingthis

the action

task

of embodied

for

some

to

the action of

years

The Societyfor PsychicalResearch

founded
in 1882, Professor W. F. Barrett
was
taking a leadingpart in its promotion. Henry Sidgwick was its first President,and
Edmund
Gumey was its first Honorary Secretary he and I beingjointHonorary Secie*
taries of its LiteraryCommittee, whose business was
the collection of evidence.
* For
this term see Glossary,
"

INTRODUCTION

IM]

far, indeed,

So

"iv.

continuous

KctDcd
L;.: the
"i

whole

vr.nm

spoken

or

but

aer..

ctstanccs,

as

considering

In

before

that

ar

Of^teiy

we

an

review

of

11
u"A

needed

re

Ux

\k*

r"*Mtitcd

from

brought

ha"

,'r

in

r-t-na

:-u/.t"l

""-*"
'

"

"iin

"*'

"~

M"*

"r*.'

"ir.-

"""

^"^

"

\-

*""!.

:..-:;

"^"""'."''"""."

r*^

"

"iC

in the

i":.:''ri

vr.-*-

of

or

order
I

ni.iy

th.it

in

lurai

anmials

ttT
is

the

i"Ua

pnMit.

nanulv.

!"" Mill

hrlil

"if
h

as
tht.""l"v'y.

lu"ve

b\

tin

wlu^n
to

on

wear.

chi^e

ujnm
to

ira"li-

stwnewhat

U-f-n

matters

held

King

fi"r ili"- sak'

views

tw")

avoid

{H-rsonalitywith

nirnly
lh"*

li^ht on

NiijUMirl

cm
sixiiilait-

i"f

[)hases

founded

whii

I shall

some-

will

avoid

aru'unients

t"f

iJiiifrrd.

fresh

iin|M)rlant. li"r

nuM-lf

seen

which

that

once,

for
Ap|)e.il

intriKliur

nor

.it

s;iy

theolojiy.

however

wlii"l.

than

attainable

of

u{"on

thn"w

to

{Kissiblestatenii-nt

Ik*

else

by

mass

of

exanniution

of

"if human

old-fashioned

out
Itritii^inf;
p-yrhi)l"ip.y.
""\|Kiiriienta:

of

Men

men

i"t

thrrtnf,

"'I'lonul

in

rii^hl to

n""

ol"|trti\r

'annci

v:t*

*":

fMst,

briefest

'"" the

a"

avoiv!

on^iider

I**

rapid
erred

not

liurini:various

["inloM"phiralopinions

the

field
jNiH^'i'ilv

!"

"

I havf

desire

not

rfium^iA

""^":n

r.".

rujtv

ai

di"

:*: inkers

^.

''."; !
*r^

uhy,

considcMtioiis.

sjt.;Li.t;\e

":

Truv-n^

"i

'"'

""b'*"Tv.iliiin

mA

-*r

emUirk

manifested

neetllul

it will

l"e" .ium*

more

its

process

ever)' group

siime

from

nothing

slow

the

preamble

diMU^sion,

My

us.

is

pre-

this.

further

i^

receive

lea.st I have

at

which

the

will lie in

topics

of

of

on

train-

than

more

no

treatment

book

science

of

save

fat

view

that

these

on

emlKirked

will

this

of

conclusion

group

iiunun

"*\

f\-JLa:ried.

r^

of

it worth

thought

knowledge
inadeijuate sketch

centun*

new

domain

iMrffiiilya**

a^

""'-.''.".
'"

as

personality

and

sounder

this will show

without

then

nic

the
success

and

-ivcry

"unry

"-'-:*.*."-.
-""-.:

had

in its author's

treatise

the

under

":r.virn!!:.ir then

-^

to

need

was

ver"'

fuller and

For

whirh
;"-Tvinality.

there

necessity,that

The

even

truest

serious

turn-

l"i-t

109.

applied.

incarnate

man*s

accomplishment

that

complement

::irnuble

::az.

these

manifestations

grave,

evidence

new

of

were

claim.

the

not

better.

that
^"ijyjfM'rkin^:

:v

this

proper

It)

The

hands.
bv

it

as

efforts iN

my

I doubt

which

t.:*^vc?k^ion
-

capacitiesof

with

I could

precursive

:c'a!r*ry and

:."zipetrnt

its

for

what

be"'ond

V.'--:

beyond

living

gradually plain

gitnip of
the

of
To

been

ever

in

example,

stjurce.

had

off any

from

the

only slowly,and

which

series

undertake.

to

was

the

voice

or

kind, then, it became

this

influence

hand

the

disembodied

safely mark

could

searching

while

'.Vet?

".

of

pitychologistsunfamiliar

iMa

largely,for

consisted

from

to

cases

imphnng

syjTt

It

proceed
criterion
whole, no satisfactor"'

direct

apparitionswent,

from

coming through

utterances,

claiming

this

livingto phantasms of the dead.

frimd /aa'f [xiintingto man's survival,was

kind.

complex

in

of the

phantasms

o( cy'idmcc

more

if taken

sudden

too

seem

e\'idence

the

as

from

mass

much

still

spiritswould

iiucinbodied

or

mankind,
that

mnr
e\erv

CHAPTER

lo

The
"

Essay

fade

the

on

view

Intellectual

with

school
philosophical
The

can

expresses

the

simple primd

impress

marked

no

of any

aid

no

of

first

identity,as for back

strengthen it ; and no
degree of insanity.

his

of

has

man

every

it without

weaken

note, Reid's

one

"

reaches, needs

memory

much

which

conviction

with

of

once

Man,"

of

Powers

work

precision,
yet

and

care

from

taken

followingpassage,

[110

philosophy to
producing some

his

as

philosophy
My
.

of that indivisible
existence
personal identity,therefore, implies the continued
this self may
I call myself. Whatever
be, it is something which
thing which
suffers.
I am
and
and
not
and
and
thought,
resolves,
thinks,
deliberates,
acts,
and
I am
acts, and
not
not
action, I am
something that thinks,
feeling; I am
moment
: they
suffers.
My thoughts and actions and feelings change every
which
that
have
existence
they
no
selfor /, to
continued, but a successive
; but
all succeeding thoughts,
relation
and
has
the same
to
belong, is permanent,

identityof a person is a perfect

is real it admits
of no
degrees ; and it is impossible
because
a
that a person
and in part different,
should
be in part the same
person
is a monady and is not
to
when
divisible into parts.
applied
persons,
Identity,
It is the
and less.
has
of degrees, or of more
not
no
ambiguity, and admits
the
foundation
of all rights and
; and
obligations,and of all accountableness
notion
of it is fixed and precise.
actions,and feelingswhich
it
identity; wherever

110.

with

Contrast

his essay

"

on

I call mine.

this the

Maladies

Les

de

The

passage

which

with

Ribot

M.

concludes

la Personnalit^."

which
stitutes
conorganism, with the brain, its supreme
representative,
the real personality ; comprising in itself the remains
of all that we
individual
have
and
whole
been
the possibilities
shall be.
The
of all that we
is there inscribed, with its active and passive aptitudes,its sympathies
character
its vices, its
and antipathies,its genius, its talent or its stupidity,its virtues and
is little
into consciousness
torpor or its activity. The part thereof which emerges
The
with
remains
nevertheless.
what
scious
concompared
buried, but operative
fraction of the psychicalpersonthan
more
personality is never
a small
ality. The unity of the Ego is not therefore the unity of a singleentitydiffusing
itself among
of a certain number
multiple phenomena ; it is the co-ordination
basis
the
of states
and
having for their sole common
perpetually renascent,
but
itself
of
This
does
diffuse
downwards,
not
our
feeling
unity
body.
vague
is aggregated by ascent
from
initial but a terminal
below
point.
an
; it is not
It is the

In the
rigorous, the mathe*
perfect unity really exist?
it
is met
it
In
relative
does
not.
with, rarely
sense
sense,
assuredly
a
skilful
and
for a moment.
When
takes
aim, or a
a
surgeon
good marksman
But
note
towards
act.
a
body and mind
single
operates, his whole
converge
the result ; under
those conditions
of real personalitydisappears*
the sentiment
the personal
for the conscious
individual
is simplified into a single idea, and
Does

then

this

matical

"

sentiment
return

is excluded

by another

oscillates

unity and
The
ordinated

route

between

two

absolute

last word
to

the

by the complete unification

to

the

conclusion

same

extremes

at

each

of

since

the

which

it

Self
ceases

is

thus

We

of consciousness.
the

It

co-ordination.

to

exist

"

absolute

incoherence.
of all this is that

consensus

of the

organism,

consensus

the

problem

of consciousness
of the

unity of

is subthe

Ego

INTRODUCTION

mj

by

by

clear

two

the

and

writers

most

have

they

The

onder

"

.'a.-^ if

of

hardly

couUl

:.v.?

con

now

"j:

\\\r\

all their

'

the

front

"

.'r.S\

the

which

valid

believe

in

"

other

been

has

help

in
the

pro-

present

fabric.

It

which

the

one

the

Self

that

means

showing

immediate

closing the

of

parties than

both

of

in

side, and

not

meta-

the effect of

has

even

nay,

simply

decisivelyin favour
On

threadbare

stitching the

the

in which

way

systems

that

"

of

word,

the

on

in

strength

the

I^-l them
if

they
is

\^hich

the

of

favour

into its constituent

fa"ts

new

elements,

whii

i\m,

ot

the

.Ml

man.

this

they

as

the
cuinjiositc,

the

complex,

far

intinilesinial

ulliinale

thtjse

to

"

adduce

I shall

push their analysis as

uplmilt

constitution

anci

"":ru".ture

of

prevalent
notion

any

Ego,

even

Self is

view

up

the

to

The

**

organism,

of

be

actuallygiven, this certainly does

"

more

down,

p:\

mi-nt*!

e.t

JL.

now

opposing

two

do

light:

analysis of

nn

th'.rn

\k\

that

the

from

the

as

is

\iew

And

other.

thorough -going

the

source

"

the

e(juallyexplicit in denying

he adduced,

jn?v"^rve"l!y ronc-iHleii.

"^

by

observation

must
]M"siiiveob"i-r"alion,of objectivee\jx*rinJenl,

oi

urp-

is

unity

stable

novel

be

supported,

"

acknowledged

the

say,

cafuible of

expected.

risair.tain

"v^.;

in

to

of

more

judgment

"

no

belit-ve

into

side

ha\e

imatfirs,

-f

of

myMrlf

"up|iin"e

by

*rv\er4y

If

the

for this

up

with

frankly given

of

able

in this direction

each

"in

been

I know

ffcTkh evidence

^%c

supporters

views,

unanswerable

one

indt'iK^ndcntof

reconcilement

arguments

".4:ai

life

made

the

help

Th^

'luA

have

s)-nthesis.

ic*me

'-rxn

"

not

trmard*

fft

-''

have

ignored it.

:'"riiirr

"

The

iiew,

'.'.c"aa%c

"

sckiI.

they

'/I'fMte

'Semi

of

lying unity,

human

by

felt and

supporters

this, 1 need

and

"

been

"

'

definite

other

i:TKicif[experimental psychologists, have

r.

track.

same

yet apparently incompatible the

"

f^Mjrdination,"

the

on

consciousness

9eicssly incompatible.

'"

follow

have

we

inmost

"jur

"Ttd inference,
tMTi

needs

must

then,

Here,

Kinc

T.

and

explanation

UL

Let Biology explain, if it can, the

problem of Biolo^.
The
the solidarityof their constituent
psychoparts.

of orgaoikms

\H:ai

*v

fonn

ultimate

its

"raeMft

ii

\alid

U*

well

mav
0

T.;""rt.ir.!wurk.

fc-

"

"T.:

fgi,

tra'

fo".iiT.

sh'-ivs

!";""*

"

ir.ircs

ihiir

"inly on

"";'t///Tr side

\\u\

he\ond

the

or

of

erred

have

sUf

when

of

enxironnu-nt

farultv

which

this

lile at

earth

''-

"

"

^'iLil*

rv-i

"

'

..

U
*="rt

jj;

:!

r.

""'

"
ii

Ar.'i

dunng

exi-^tent

s:ilf, axmI

""i

i?vl
"

the

oiKer

:r."

Ti

-in*!
In'ir.j:.

a'!""J :nto

.ai"

t':i-

*i:^^tan!iati'
"*!.;- Ji

tan

ol

fa\

of

i"ur

the

is to
thr

niLUiiR'il
ni"i

surM\e-

eorth-life

"

but

the

and

lifi* miild
invnUrs

n""w

rais"- their

first
Inr

only

the

crowning

the

|urtis.insi"t
time
it
nunt"r

"!aim

with
a

d"*i-'"

r"Mlity

"

hen-

e\fn

in

ton-

spiritualwi"rld.

it f'"r
!""

e\err*ise

w!ji"Ne

f.viiit-n"e

nrw

I*'nr

planelarv

or

analysis
iliev

as

employ.

material

lu^ions

font

ab^ng
in'jiiiry

earth

"

the

.Lsst-rteti that

they

the

.L*

that

iMiKhr
I"i'"-]xt.

oinpletr uvrfluiilin^.

I'aiult\

n\

I-

-ii-uld

l::i"-'"l;uW'. that

"::

"

n*-"!

vh"i!

"

It is

pphiI.

ti"

thr

""!

unitv
a

far

hijiher

strongest

naimlv.

the

th.il

prel!ie

disintecratioiis whi. h

disintegration ot

Ixidilydeath.

CHAPTER

12

In

view

be

more

than

the

of

had

"JL

"

exists

claim.

to

part remains

most

which

the
which

this

Towards

shape

present

is

not

best

one

succeed

in

study

Yet

far

so

of

various

with

seen

in

such

criticism

very

weighty

with

what

to

referred

See

to

maintains

in

on

to

unnecessary

suppose

"

with

the

as

"

have

not

theory

my
of

attack

this

any

kind,

colleague'spen.*
(heaceforthin

Psychical Research

of

theory

and

or

their

movements

made

be

by

paths

that

the

is,ex
and

the

and

if

physiologicalfunctions

"inspirationsof genius";

be

must

should

we

abandoned,

head

of

duty,
and

is

governed
simply

argues,

at

to

some

its full

do

to

he

consciousness

ascribed

are

persons

not

are

are,

Mr.

conscioasness

hemispheres,

cerebral

any

Suhlimintl

University.

secondary

hysterical phenomena

classed under

division, consistency demands

sensations

which

consciousness

secondary

self

...

nervous

be

must

subliminal

deprived
accompanied by

normal

actions

well-worn

to

widened

Pierce, of Harvard

of

they are

if this

to habit

Further, the

that

H.

A.

these

But

of animals

actions

But

ascribed

hysteria,in

consciousness.

ordinary automatic
due

of

study

forth.

this is all which

upon

an

for

Society

Cerebration,'* by Mr.

the

to

associated

note

sive
succes-

the

(i) that the hypothesis of

primary

are

bestowed

been

adequate reply fi'om

an

and

"

*'

an

analogous

such

hitherto

tical;
mys-

certainly

will set

its first introduction

of

moment

me.

the

only by

of such
or
plausibility
possibility
is concerned

lations,
specu-

supporting it with
Its validity,
suggest

this book

which

its

in

the reader

upon

"

I summarise

me

as

Unconscious

or

like

purely

as

basis

Proceedings S.P.R.), vol. iv. p. 256, Jan. 1887.

article in Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xi. pp. 317 to 325, entitled

chieflybased

now

all

of evidence

has

as

regarded
scientific

longer experience

kinds

this

at

been

or

See, for instance, Proceedings of the

book

habits

mere

liberating

something

me

will

if at

"

demurrer.

seems

for

it' upon

consciousness

dealt

by the

earth,

are

the

plenitudeafter

in its final terms

the initial

as

human

be

Pierce

earth-life

facultyof

hitherto

plant

stating it

impressed

of the

conception

'

us.

life of

regards the

as

assumed

has

to

which

arguments

112.

which

endeavour

indeed, will be

Self

not

There

profounder faculty,which

far

its

does

say,"

facultywithin

the

call it,

we

as

tentative
years since,^ a long series of
has
evidence,
accruing
slowly conducted
gradually

if I

and

can

tion
concep-

fourteen

on

conception

which

conclusion,

some

based

shall

may

of death.

change

The

and
itself in

reasserts

of us,

prefer to

of the

so

narrower

philosophies

of each

Self"

or

far

common-sense

I should

potentialonly

consciousness

highest dream, they

the

"

"

consciousness,

comprehensive

selections, and

conscious

"

The

of their

all that

was

[112

untenable

as

of the consciousness

the whole

from

thb

which

unitary Self

more

for the

the

surrender

to

empirical,the supraliminalSelf,as

comprise

but

ratification

unhoped-for

content

ventured

the

this

of

and

all.

secondaiy

the

it it

(2) The

doctrine

sciousness.
con-

that

all the

relegationsto

phenomena
sciousness."
secondary con-

into two
hypothesisdivided
parts," one
with the highest mentid
processes,
of such 8ob"
admit
the possibility
once
for eadi
posit a separate consciousness
other

we

physical process.
(3) We

have

no

direct

dream-consciousness

waking

"

are

sometimes

testimony for the existence

is said

to

observed

be

thus
to

recur

splitoff
in

of

because

another

consciousness.
split-off

dream-images

dream.

But

"

this in

The

forgotten

oa

itself proves

of my

far short
to

own

different

the

express

within

"

of

currents

in

use,

region where

of them
not

There

assumptions
idea

The

conscious

"

meaning

which

place
ordinary margin
whose

feeble

be

to

of the

and

term,

keeps

one.

or

if

say,

make

find.
of

"

level

into

our
"

to

define

those

I propose

a// that

cover

takes

preferred, outside

those

only
submerged, but
not

faint

the

stimulations

else which

much

or

subliminal^

used

it

make

to

need

fashion.

enter

can

none

shall

word

been

already

as

so

"

them

it

The

of

body,

scientific

individually
recognised.

consciousness;

of

faintness

very

has

"

ordinary threshold,

the

beneath

but

side, I

other

of soul

difficult to

term

rise before

must

familiar

and

threshold,"

too

the

on

be

them

application,which

is such

Nor

all of

expression ;

question
spirits,in no

of wider

term

thought

simple

are

beg

ordinary
perception

of

occasional

of

And

fringes

may

mode

all feel to

we
"

{limen^ Schwellcy)of consciousness

or

; of

of their

metaphors

which

"

the

external

of

the

only

our

which

possible.

as

m"aning

the

extend

of

that

beneath

sensations

now

threshold

is

life;
"

collected.

sensation

which

above

to

of

facts

need

be

to

is

phrases
spirit and

speak

metaphors

metaphor

of

own

seems

few

plenty

are

man's

the

,as

all the

covers

say,

of

intensity."

to

awareness

associations
These

resort
"

They

us.

marginal

of low

to

[112

'*

of

streams

"

"

; df

consciousness

it needful

position find

own

habitually coexistent

be

"

CHAPTER

14

logy
psycho-

as
yet scarcely recognises; sensations,thoughts, emotions, which
may
tion
strong, definite, and independent, but which, by the originalconstitu-

be

of

which

consciousness

possess
bound

of

speak

to

which

shall

complex
them.
Perceiving

threshold

or

beyond

the

that

not

thing;

mittent

comparable
solved

by

supraliminal

for

see,

submerged

Perceivirtg(as

thoughts

with

and

emotions

conscious

life,I

feel

"

the

as

that

further

ourselves.

of

current

ultra-marginal consciousness^ a consciousness

instance, utteringor writingsentences

supraliminalconsciousness
this

conscious

be

to

seems

only are
supraliminal processes
in

dream), but

or

subliminal

(as

could

life beneath

discontinuous

no

isolated

these

procedure

unknown

some

or

margin

isolated

with

that

associate

we

coherent

and

quite as
make

which

subliminal

we

these

that

show)

characteristics

the

into

emerge

habituallyidentifywith

we

will try to

this book

seldom

being,

our

when

that

the
inter*

proceases

problem is

there

also is

^
It is naturally impossible to
by the help of any
single metaphor the
express
that part of our
in
personality with which
complex and changing relation between
and
that
which
is
life
ourselves,
not
habitiially
we
identify
consciously
part
waking
is quite as
natural
consciousness.
A field of view
a
metaphor as a
represented in our
threshold^ and we may naturally speak of intra-marginal and extra'marginai.
uf course,
These
merely superficial,"
are
denoting a relationshipto coosdoufterms,
in itself fundamental.
is capable of frequent change, and is not
which
ness
and
We
indeed,
distinctions,
speak of the empirical self on the
deeper
attempt,
may

hand,

one

object
to

our

in

at

and

present

evidence
vague

the
is

surviTnug
to

use

gradually
superficial
way.

or

whatever
to

the

self

transcendental
title makes

give definite

the

meaning

to

least
a

on

the

other

assumption

distinction

at

hand.
;

and

first

But
to

leave

my

it

apprehended

INTRODUCTION

Ui]
subliminal

-"o:uKious

fuit

SA
tsc

kind

thai

to

ropuriM

and

correLitive

:""-

kx:Ser

the

ji^nxjcily subliminal

"

^-"a%-als and
r.-z

'.

rtvr

also

jn-

'rA..:\
o

time,

there

limited

of

be,

through

organism

an

not

also

that what

so

rise above

was

it

And

cognisance
in

a.s

is in

fashion

framed

so

only

but

"

larger Self, ^revealed

is

not

"

have

her"

can

we

which

thought,

kinds,

many

us.

Self

may

of

permanently,

or

which

Self of

fragment

and

shilling

for

may

no

|)art

that

are

of

each

the

that there

within

of

that

personalityof

of

brieflyof

more

at

afford

to

^manifestation.
.

Now

U3l

to

tact

U)c

rnr.

4.

and

it may

main

two

On

being

as

said,

forms

the

elalx^rate

intelligence

they really possess.

be

can

explained by
in the

currents

or

of

hand

one

t(x"

of sultconscious

than

assuming springs

without

tircomsiance,

be

to

other.

indicated,

been

indei"endence

threshold,

the

fj^cr

already

each

endowing tranNitorymoments

as

"

exposed manifestly
neutralise

extent

has

as

continuity

n^jre

-:c.es

certain

attacked,

xxrti

: ^x^

is

hypothesis

this

which

i*t"'K.

that

than

more

'.

:.r

surface

the

conceive

impre!"sions,
I find it {ler-

"

assume

({uasi-indepcndcnttrains

these

alternations

*icVim

Self

old

or

existing always

subliminal

a^^ffrafz^ms between

this term

by using

tlian one) involv-

Self.

Selves,

of subliminal

speak

and

call

commonly

we

parallel selves

by

mean

chains

more

revival of
|"ersistent

and

indeed

not

(or

memor)*

which

to

I do

Self.

of

ones,

new

convenient

and

ai^fktBie
v;^:lmlnal

chain

individual

of

These
the

wind

personality

'xr^'dckjiw.
But

shall

we

soon

come

*"%

Tr

:r.i

i:*""

"

-r.

"

fi-.thrrto

-n

"

"

-r

-fc

!.v*u^hts

""-.-.:
-'1

"

"-"

-*.:

"

"

"

rxpiain

Mr
i

the

"

k.
he

dtx'His

does

and
th'*

114
^

-*r

"arn

T't-hevr.

mdeeti.

h"p"iiiicMsas thi%

at

the

this

th.it
"

it

will

of alnuM

our

an

cnMroniiient

\i\nm

scfund

truth
self

[Hrrreption of
ot' the

nf

us

rerog-

minds

freer

whit
hy{H)th".*s!s,
s|nriiN.

or

tlic

far

fumhrous

plain

rontinuou*^

hidden

alrulalile e.xtrnsjnn

in"

["ushed so

Itecome

it

slatenient

nf the

tiu- agem

minds,

.iiid

f"ur

charac-

to

the

sight Mniplity

l"een

gratait""us

in

lel.e"ti"csia

tithtr

"

ordinar)*
implies farulty of

proMt-ni

intluence

t'lrsl

often

justify. A.ssiinnngits

without

And

from

'I'hi"" bn"iul

to

that

others

known

o{"eratuig

i"f discarnatt*

agency

WaiUce

work

scenes

own.

our

iihenoiiu*n.i,

wruit

way

this view

uprushes,

emergent

whi"-h

una^^are.

els^* the

""r

jKiwers

by

in

lai'ullie% suggest

those

our

element

any

once

which

sul)liminal

miscellancousnoss)

I'elciwthvand

.TTiai

'"

sen";

at

see

the

reach

their

wholly

distant

of

!rarnrnt.-iled than

"1

-i-

wc

a^s|Kn:t.

and

mental

'mn

CM

"

"I

r^^ns

which

whnU-

f*f my

sake,

its

riAr.^e%

"

lx.*en

phenomena

that

previnus knowleilge,

liavr

piirptvse
%

tind

different

are

no

we

ATCumcnt

''If

"

the

''y-rv

*"

had

have

"c

"-.

They

of

group

from
(ji:a!iiy

in

iifc.

n.inal

shall

Npitcol

nn

are

"

dirTereni

"::ca.."

.'.r^.
"

wr

we

(immunications

"

M-lvcs,

".c-rrj'-i:
""

meet.

mrans

ry"

upon
For

'.'

"

/V*i

15

as

ai!

problem,
to

these
and

all

remi"vi-

of
i)\}N)tlu*sis

a.-"

Me

prfNcid

spiritintervention

that

and

i6

CHAPTER

is at
spirit-guidance,
I argue

rendered

once

"

which

denied

are

self will thus appear,

not

to
as

ifthe subliminal faculties for

necessary

And

man.

conceptionof

my

extravagant and

an

it is

[115

needless,but

subliminal

a
as

limiting

which

applied

at
phenomena
first sightsuggest Mr. Wallace's extremer
view, but which I explainby the
without
action of man's own
external to himself.
I
invokingspirits
spirit,
here suggestedis applicable
in all
do not indeed say that the explanation
exclusion
the
On
of
the
the
to
or
spirit-hypothesis. contrary,
complete
cases,
view givessupport to the other.
For these faculties of distant
the one
communication
exist none
the less,even
though we should refer them to

rationalising
hypothesis,when

and

our

subliminal

own

We

selves.

^and
distance,telepathically^
"

can,

if

our

to

in that case, affect each other at a

incarnate spirits
act thus in at
can

body, the presumptionis strong

independenceof the fleshly
exist independentlyof the body, and may affect us
spirits
may

least apparent
that other

in similar

manner.

in short,stilllooms
hypothesisof spirit-intervention,
thesis
hyposhould, I think, in this earlystage of what must be a long inquiry,
of either side.
For those who are altogether
prove useful to the partisans
action
of
other
admit
than the spirits
of living
the
t
o
agencies
unwilling
estimate
form
it will be needful to
as
as
high an
possibleof the
men,
while stillin the flesh. For those,
faculties held in reserve
by these spirits
much-debated

The

behind

on

hypothesisof the subliminal Self; but that intermediate

the

the other

hand,

affords

scheme

path

in the influence of discamate

believe

who

and
of transition,

as

it were

this
spirits,

provisional
intelligibility.

speculationsmake the element of keenest

far-reaching
But
which
follows.
even
inquiry
apart from its possible
future
of
further
t
he
a
on
life,
our
study
bearing
submerged mentation,
which
catch
within
of
of the processes
and as it wexe^
us
we
only indirect,
called for by the trend
refracted glimpses, seems
at this time especially
116.

These

interest in the

"

"

of modem

research.

of late years

For

we

have

realised

and

more

more

and complex a foundation of ancestral experience

shifting
in summary,
life
is
based.
In recapitulation,
individual
in symbol^
each
of life on earth
we
retraverse, from the embryo to the corpse, the history
for millions of years.
to continually
wider
During our self-adaptation
enviroimients,there may probablyhave been a continual displacementof
the threshold of consciousness ; involvingthe lapseand submergenceof

fullyupon

how

"

much

that once
at

on

an

from

given stage of

any
unsounded

manifold.

floated in the main

Our

sea.

our

stream

evolution

of

our

is but the

being.

ness
conscious-

phosphorescentripple

but
And, like the ripple,it is not only superficial

unityis
psychical

accretions
irregular

the limited collaboration

federative and

imstable;it

has

arisen

in the remote
of

now
past ; it consists even
only in
These
discontinuities
and
multiplegroups.

Ego the elder psychologists

managed
breaks
^these
and
insanity,
decay;
sleep,
infancy,idiocy,
incoherences

Our

in the

"

to

ignore. Yet

stagnanciesin

INTRODUCTION

HI]

forcibly
more
always present to sho^yus c\*en
that the first obxnous
delicate analyses show
us
mrtrc
conception
now,
continuous
and
3ian*s
unitar"'personality was
wholly insecure ; and
soul
the
be sought for far
tf indeed
a
inspired
brxly,that soul must

'jjT mnscious
ran

"
vai

stream

were

conditions

bodilv

these

"rieAth

bv which

116l

difference

The

to

IS

ram:

aivj

i'-^

limitations will

Ni{^ht and

earliest

either

end

when

the

that

"

realityan

sun

at

even

into

out

while

fades

the

eclipse men

know

fanned

spectrum
in

which

and

they

mani-

as

difference

the

in

way

var}*ingdarkness

onwards

stretches

the

now

them,

of

lines

resemble

storm-cloud

but

ages;

reaches

and

of

considered

man,

thus

the

of

conceptions

newer

be) in

there

senses.

at

there

blackness

"

.^

and

conceptions

belts

where

that

si

which

with

barred

older

ml

newer

the

".unljeam

-i"-#iiy the
r.n\.

our

from

known

'^1?

and

older

himself

-*^eali"

(if

corporeal

throu|;h
the

between

soul

sufi^ji^ principleor

spec-

they have

into what

out

for

illimit-

undiscovered

rav.

vcijrvnat

convenient

more

fully.

led^e

!.*"."

zii

k'^i.TUi

"Tr-TTA.

.'*^

trie

And

1.

of

'""r:""*itK"n
Tiu^

'wmr

that

*^.T

^"u.r.
-.'

Hut

an

"

.."u:

"

liark

kn""wicd,:e

t:::nev

-^ '".'a:
^nsmatic

t:on

:""

in

ribbon

o|

the

the
are

eye

rcartion

the

to

Imeb

iinuis

t)f

tliat marks

ether-waves

are

our

phyNical

^(ni
his

certain

.And

earth.
and

f.u"uUy

and

and

iliumined
The

time'*.

nnHiiMid

ilarkf-n-'ii

i-oiimiuun

by

l"y ihtiruiu

""""

detailed.

whuh
""ur

stellar

bnghlnesN

are

side

Nnl.ir spiTtrum.

knowledge

or

dirtVrent

imies

what

visible

in

s-.-nsatitm

l"y va|)ours

and

l)een the

has

lenijHfr.iry -of

(urate

more

the

stars

or

kn")wleil^e of
a"

the

various

the

of
al)v)q)ti("n

the

own

oliserves

Our

onre

his

into

s[K.*(-truni.and

sun

our

per\'ad*

splitsup

This

differentlyat

how

say.

I'hr

ray^.

but

of

"

Kxiierimcntalpsychology

is clouded

illumined

and

\-arious coloured

manner

within.

l""

and

atincriphere

oniinu.illyniorr

turn:n;:

sun

due

")f

sj)iitrum

physicist who

intrJKlu'
the

lands

atmosphere

special gas.

o'jr

the

t"b*erves.

tjci i'mm^'

117.

like

sun's

the

him

intermingledin

facultit-s

many

self-

of the

meaning

within

world

ray into the

of thought

In

or

anti

cinuded

who

'.:kc !hc

L"

into

qualities-jKrrmanent

mental

IS

'^lit

'."*

"'..

child

linei

of

ran^re
ine*

Our

::"*!.

"""

white

in

indisceniiblyintermingled.

of

sense

the

m"Kles

rrtinenicnt.

va(w"urs

many

""'A.

the

dark

nuinv

:n

Ar*r

heat

parallel

progress

and

nature

I'hiWisophical
analysisin

of

turther

'rrta:n

aj'.\

-"""-

the

npi'.vcand inirfjs|)e"tive
pNvrholtnjy.

jjr

'%

""

of

this

out

gradual

indiscemibly

spl:tNup

\ari("us

the

vn-ses.

'.t lif-s-

Ui"

"*

it

the

"

child

the

if I draw

man's

light and

as

anaU-sis

rompoMT

M'TT^.

come

..nn-^tniusne^s

U-'

hmi

to

Optical

wh:rh

-ii-*

reference

then,

compare,

Consciousness,

with"nit"

iC'iow.

reaches

and

Ijfe

i.^i

"'jr^

fiir future

gradual decipherment

his

to

which

i'nf.ine
N

be

will

',*

"

clouded

was

obicurcd.

isd

"

its self-manifesUition

"

17

di"

shining.

of which

our

our

simile,

however

Imjn-

we

trum

of

noi

retina

minute.

ullimateh
inhere

He\ond
take^

we

to
in

each
no

the
end
cog-

CHAPTER

i8
nisance.
but

the red end

Beyond

heat

as

and

not

come

I
whose

waves

light Beyond

as

[118
potency

the violet end

stillrecognise,

we

are

still more

waves

for ages never

and whose
mysterious; whose very existence man
suspected,
intimate potencies
stillbut obscurelyknown.
Even thus, 1 venture
are
to

affirm,beyond each

of

end

conscious

our

extends

spectrum

and perception,
faculty
exceedingthe known range,
artificesof
have
the modem
The
physicist
guessed.

but

yet

as

extended

of

range

indistinctly
far in each

It is for the modem

direction the visible spectrum known
Newton.
to
in each direction the
discover
artificeswhich
extend
t
o
psychologist
may
The phenomena dted
known
conscious spectmm
as
to Plato or to Kant.
in this work
us

beyond

for

of human

The

"

be it once

"

far onwards

as

"

rays

fluorescence

as

psychical
spectmm

of the

for all noted

be

cannot
faculty

range
a three-dimensional

Even

say,

The

carries
remain

discover.

to

simile,indeed

Our

may

the violet end.

later age

one

us,

carry

scheme,

"

"

is a most

one.
imperfect

trulyexpressedin

any linear form.

radiation of faculties from a centre

its complexity. Yet something of clearness will

mental picture; representing
scious
conrudimentary
gainedby
human
facultyas a linear spectmm whose red rays b^in where
muscular
control and organic sensation b^n, and whose violet
voluntary
the
fade
at
point at which man's higheststrain of thought or
away
rays
of life, would
"

be

illrender

this

even

imagination
merges
At

both ends

"

into reverie

or

of this spectrum

ecstasy.
I believe

that

evidence

our

indicates

prolongation.Beyond the redeady of course, we alreadyknow

kind must
know that organic
that vital faculty
of some
needs extend.
We
taking
placewithin us which are not subjectto our
processes are constantly
control,but which make the very foundation of our physicalbeing. We
that the habitual limits of our
know
voluntaryaction can be far extended

momentous

under

the influence of strong excitement.

artifices
appropriate

It need

not

us
surprise

to

find

hypnotism
self-suggestion
carry the
power of our will over our organism to a yet further p"oint.
The faculties that lie beyond the violet end of our psychological
tmm
specdelicate exhibition and will command
will need more
less ready
a
belief. The actinic energy which lies beyond the violet end of the soUu:
is less obviouslyinfluential in our
material world than is the
spectmm
dark heat which lies beyond the red end.
Even
so, one
may
say, the
influence of the ultra-intellectualor supernormalfaculties upon our welfare
life than the influence of
terrene
as
organisms is less marked in common

that

the

or

"

organicor

spectmm
upon
is there that we

subnormal
which

our

shall find

faculties.

"

Yet

gaze will need

to

it is that

can

of
prolongation

fixed.
strenuously

be most

cosmic

our

It

prospect, and

inquiry
openingupon
upon an endless way.
118.
Even the firststages of this progress are long and labyrinthine
;
this introductory
be usefiil to conclude
and it may
chapter by a brief
our

us
inciting

sketch of the main

tracts

across

which

our

windingroad

must

lie.

It will

r
0

INTRODUCTION

Ufl]
be

object

ay

from

like

the

re"t

Oar

inquiry

dueue

or

aike

If

laiJ

go

VI.)

'i itber

be

tivin^

men

*^at

intercourse

nd

Incarnate

i"d

rcsu.ts

This

119.

v'.rc

li *ju:

IV.

laere
ic

arc

iieaye

"

begin

must

ji

cases

brain,

:2U

cai.cd

cried, the
**"!IK found
iirr

wid
of

;ot4tion

(in

my

us
or

ot

to

be

show;

the methods

general

whose

clearly grasp

of the
we

reUiiveiy
new)

to

hysteria^
and

vague

that

when

analogy

oy

striking kir.d.
t"eiore

which

us

ourselves

reUitveiy

leaves
as

to

our

c.tn

unbuild

For

to

in

hysteric

the
our

own

whole

true

an

or

to

conccpof

range

pheno-

has

Ixrcn

principalthesis

hysteria(a"

contraction,

as

generally

conception
own

my

do

instructive

mo:"i

some

or-

no

disturl)ances

are

ty)K:

gives

probably

treatise

need

"

"

"

there

object to

urgently

of ^uch

province,

my

hystericalpnenomcna

ot

name

insanity,

the

modes

instances

lie outside

our

this

destiny greater

of certain

extreme

precisely

indeed,

meaning

most

have

it is

personality and

it

of

theoretical

any

far

i^rsonalitythat

nevertheless

which

of

The

actual

no

stray somewhat

to

discussion

indeed

than

synergy

wnich

consciousness,

my

more

meaningless

support

is

in which

experiments

psychological
by

there

but

ar^iumcnt,

own

discarnate

should

of human

detailed

do

"

"

teach

Spontaneous

hor

reader

newly dawning, and

with

insanity

where

many

wr.ich

-jf the

^^

It is of the evolution

Alternations

Uct

t6 js.

the

be

(Chapter VII.)

chapters

of

under

need

nature

will discuss

first sightapfHrar

at

may

of faculties

*.2^icL"m;.le\structure

cnt^.p
Kt

chapter

of the

of pcnoaa"ity
u

that

anxious

own

minds

brought

between

place

book

first

and

in the

sought
in its

take

automatist's

the

that

of the

to

basis of hallucination.

l)e

to

one

ty{)e can

remainder

imbecilityor

is the

shall fim: evidence

we

that

general

manifestation,

teUfathy

and decay.
tonality'sliisintegration

actual

'jerx%

b.t

}"r

anu

in

will be

not

reintegration

in detail.

treat

Vet

know.

vc

telepathy is

am

them

to

pro(x^cs

'\^z.

purport.

main

groups

of

in what

in sejKirate fashion.

origin outside

an

its

by

met

personality,

consider

to

phenomena

supernormal intercourse.
will be developed in a series

second

My

mT

of

spirits. The

studies

mani"

self-suggestion. Hy

which

forms

similarlydirect

connection

be

various

conception

scheme

ind

claiming

; and

of this

and

that that ori;:in is often

found

of

is

automatic

ot

automatism

spintsstillincarnate;

to

disease

their various
mode

sensory

phenomena

cain=.ed

but

structure,

human

on

^o

of subliminal

said

their

to

I: wiil

The

:tdatt

to

the

to

and

results

subliminal

of

phases

I shall

by hypnotism
with

liudes

'cr^ew.

-r.'r.

familiar

two

been

deal

then,

on,

|)ossible

as

supernormal,

as

inevitable

solely the

ordinary sleep.

have

possible

Chancer

cs"

those

modification
will

enough

:Ae

and

gradual

as

held

naiurnJy begin by discussing the

and

purposive

and

phenomena

to

of personalityby
disintCf^ration

the

la^

varied

as

Law.

health, of

ordinary wakmg
"sy

normal

simply

are

will

transitions

as

of universal

itsations

held

phenomena

vnrh

by

lead

to

19

my

second
of the

crtacement

occupying

much

:he

supraliminalconsciousness
selL

l)r, to

return

to

our

CHAPTER

20

metaphor

other

the

"

consciousness

of

and

which

sunk

have

see)

hysteriaand

intensification

an

of

and

I be supraliminal into

obscure
a

of

this

be

best

instability.If,however,
given
then
has

I shall at least

the

powers;

the

"

threshold

then,

as

regard

can

we

Men

aboulia,

defect

"

of subliminal

to

shall

consider

inhere

take

who

normal

Amoiig
supraliminal

as

the

below

place

in any

race.

well

as

dangerous

measurement,

as

whole

in the

subliminal

count

of

regarded

with

new

is not

development

shall be

man

of

without

of this mode

admit

which

reaping

as

combination

effected

man's

that
to

which

which

genius^ I

of

and

chapter,

be

stage

that that

processes

those

third

my

signifysuch

held

venture

mental

well

as

it be

of faculties

shall

presently
hysteria in its

"

"

present

claim

fullest grasp

faculties

these

in

to

definite
sufiiciently

direction

tions
condi-

two

shall

"

used

the

at

can

as

powers

an

an
epithet often
epithet of normal^
be most
fitlyapplied. I shall urge that in
homo
such
the genus
undoubtedly is ^the

and

"

old

sort

points

these

spectrum,

the

may

"

may

as

some

the

whom

is to

and

normal

at

whole

belts of ansesthesia

inquiry

misleading,
rapidly alteringgenus

word

conscious

"

he

man

and

habituallysubmerged

be

the

on

will ;

Continuing

kind

what

But

will

waking

to

the descent

"

120.

may

and

uprush
genius consistingm
and disappearance of facultywhich
should
it cannot
voluntarilybe recalled.
depths from which

perception
faculty, hysteriain

of

thus

genius consisting (as we

the
dark

interruptionby

and

dimming

subject

faculties

some

genius.

of

be

ceptions
per-

submerged,

Occasionally,indeed,

there

and

fundamentally opposed

are

in

should

control.

apprehension,

between

pknalogy

will's

general disturbance,

of the

rise into

may

that

of

out

of incident

which

syntheses

motor

or

thresholds

that many

insomuch

"

for the time

are

the

of
instability

movement,

fullyconscious

be

[laO

hysteriais an

of voluntary

should

actions

many

of

essence

conscious

class of
place above it. What
this
from
submerged
advantage

take
most

shall

if to

word

the

men,
tation
men-

genius

we
reply ;
vague
give a definite or psychologicalmeaning, which, while adhering pretty
may
real manner
from
closely to general usage, shall distinguish it in some
forms
other
of capacity. Such
if
I
attain
shall
a
think,
we
definition,
we

describe
into

inspirationof genius

ordinary consciousness

back

by

"

an

upon

the

such

simile

our

brighteningas

incandescence.

submerged
But

at

his

in

some

the

thus

also

not

(as will

certain
sense

differs
school
an

widely

than
from

to

below

an

receives
in it

find

uprush

the

as

Falling
represented

by interposingvapours
the

the

towards

yet possible for the

of

genius

of

who
anthropologists,
regard
aberrant
or
even
degenerate type,

the
"

man

and

"

of his

message

of value
of

of the central

upward

something

estimate

emergence

be

intensification

employment
later on)
seen

is

an

"

would

the
be

the threshold

this process

due

thus

towards

of his environment
view

subliminal

previously dimmed
who

may

matured

often

man

tends

as

spectrum,

seems

or

he

rate

and
faculty,

This

The

self may

any

realisation

with

of

"

of ideas

brighteningof lines

"

the

to

whole

world

range

of

profounder

a
mass

of

men.

in fashion

now

of
class

genius
him

"

CHAPTER

22

I may

Or

each

the

put

of

phase

in

matter

parallelbetween

certain

yet another

of evolution
and

waking phase

the

"

bring

to

as

so

way,

of dissolution and

the forms

personality

our

[la

out

sleeping

the

which

to

^has

"

itself liable.

shown

somnambulism
hysteriais to ordinary waking life,that is morbid
sleep ; what genius is to ordinary waking life,that is hypnotic trance
What

to

sleep.
In sQinnambulism,

to

waking hysteria,there ifj nArronr^ngof ^^0.

of the threshold
attention,accompanied by an arbitraryunsettlement

field of

consciousness.

of

ia

as

a.

of

Some

organic recuperative power,

arrested; and
acute

as

in

some

of states

of

wonder

On

that

of

the

other

personality

extended,

hand,
may

which

suggestion

faculties

some

as

of

corresponds

in

what

to

to

in

evoke

artifices which

for

or

sleep,
"

rise into
need

we

confusion

mere

imperfect waking.

its

greatly improved,

is

there

about

now

are

we

normal

not

its

as

"

concealed

hystericinstability
; and

the

imperfect sleep and

"

sleep,

be

co-ordination,may

muscular

hystericalconditions

be

certain

by

may

hand

of

somnambulism

in

exactly resembles

This

jjid jumble

other

faculties

normal

the

perception, delicate

sensory

prominence.
not

the

on

"

see,

the

"

sleepingphase

beneficent

the

sleeper a

effects

greatly

power

of

waking phase

the

self-

call

we

an

of genius.
inspiration

122.

far I

Thus

shall

personality which,

of

without

artificial induction.

should

still trust

independence
be

brought

to

We

portion

confined
of

in

of

we

certain

our

word

indeed,

and

they

successful

"

and

has

no

found
to

inducing

is in fact

what

in thus

Long
man's

We

only.

The

able

opposed

or

hidden

pain.

At

It includes

one.

vague

chief

is called

either

"

is

say

to

now

predict or
orthodox
in

most

successful
increasingly

the

same

time

only

the

have

have

"

succeeds
to

mere

and

explain

in the

found

or

"

which

name

has

for

success

of

appeal
without
fails,
an

acting on

in

medical

especiallyof

problems
psycho-physiological

been

its failure.

or

established

direction

"

supraliminal ^lU

Science, this mode

countries

That

methods

sometimes

its

man's

sleeping,
sleepingphase;

his
his

its

reached.

been

"

able
in

hypnotism.

method

"

suggestion

sometimes

ignored by

being
is

some

"

which

over

the

of

of

much

apparently waking

concentration

and

thus

are

all the

which

"

whether

"

of

speak

frankly empirical

them
in man,

faculty which

being

and
practice,

I must

reaching organic processes

effective

thus

development

control.

subliminal
our

of

all

are

in

used, is

now

as

might
fact

experiment which, although yet

experimentalmethods

the

sense

in

not

are

infancy, has already, in my view, given us an insightinto

which
or
nature
mere
sp)eculation
no
introspectioncould ever
First among

and

alone, I

consciousness

observation

to

review

our

But

phases

or

spontaneously

such

to

and

inference.

element

an

limited

importance

the

not

are

evil,appear

or

we

conditions

with

dealing

good

Were

careful

by

therewith

for

subliminal

the

out

restricted.
mix

that

of

been

have

whether

at

ing
reliev-

the

root

INTRODUCTION

IS)
d

Its

have

uST

quite unsolved

are

"nrre""

been

hardly yet
discussion

The
idi under

main

three

I shall consider

hrpDodsm,

"

other

aiHl which
of

public

oki

tobliminai

:"ui|[ home

the

puCeno*

operating

"

":" jr"unc"
:n

'ast-^

Tardier,

:!

the

\ic

ri\jL\

XTX

his

they reproduce

"

so

have

men

many

rather

American

of

or

On

suppose!

to

there, I think, any

this

line of

e({ualsignificancefor

which

they

influence
fac

It is

in the

shall

consider

where

first

as

and

then

exercised

this
In in

Man

hi^

in

(KX'ur

they

a.s

in

well

as

ap-

more

normal,

as

the

evolution

outl(K)k
and

the
is

yet ^jivenhim

have

rvoluti""n

own

place

by su^^estic"n and

of

exixTimenls

nascent

they

side, indee"l. that

course

argu-

my

third

manifested

are

ulty, su|"emormal

on

hasten

to

r""wer

extra-

failed to

completely

that

somnambulisms,

the

these

of

1 shall

of

types

which

some

than
niigian
question, this,of deeper

scepticalreader

f)r

jwrsonality.

hmt

is
of

physicalwell-being of mankind.

here

see

least

at

there

that

the

to

"

must

miracles

is

in less

something

"

say,
hidden

rays

cures

far

Lourdes

nor

'*

by

to

"

other

or

way

the

cures,

marvels.

length;

the

d'X'ply mteristinj:.

jjf -jnont

va!

some

of the

effected

themselves

"

thus

miraculous,

as

fully ex-

shall describe

cures

fact

nature,
has

of these

phenomena

hiiiher

on
on

mo^t

'ry

""*c-

Wr

dc-n'ee.

the

human

experimentally in"luced,

""*J^u;:i!e^ti""n
"^

lead

some

to

reader

for the

states
slc*ep-wakin":

'U^

TjriTvi

at

Thcv.-

(iiurusv

rr-rv

y-is

dwell

needles, these

in

sugjj^tstwn

or

so

or

some

not

These

of
in

succeed

name

place I

next

applicationof

old

no

part show

most

rcmspicuously im(x"rtant.but
th^it tfrr"up of h\pnotic results

licrss
"vrr.

it be

might

essential

more

c^mry

are

of

which
hand

one

naturally

psychology

They are,
application of just those

science

literature either

science"

I shall

^jint

held

is answerable

the

person*

will

"

the

which

the

upon

orthodox

cures

on

subject

of my

conservative

most

whether

ask

rhich

"lacntai

on

influence

an

Like

indeed,
surpriiiing,

than

irt

of

of bullets

which

rauv^y certain

a^

the

for the

fashion.

-,"iexp4axiied
agency

to

the methods

mismurism

commercial

which

extraction
tu

So

actuallyare

core

very
or

faculties

and

icd

the

to

apprehended

uiaaary

what

aspects

advertisement

the

cfMp.

I shall first brieflydiscuss

thcor"'fullyexplains. In the
triumphs of psycho-therapeutics.

the

daoowry

H"pnotisni

on

no

belong

cMihr

"

this be called

different

"

that

chapter

heads.

whether

the

profounder influences

approached.

hrpnodsm.

OQ

its

and

fifth

in my

23

in ways

previously

-^-*v"wn.

1^^
i"-i-.

In

:"rr^ce"l
tfian

'^.'":r
.-.r

tu.nv
*^a--

^"if

toilowinj;chapter

the

des^riU*

to

classed

I no*'-

si:'r"'::m:nal

:.ii

ceriain

ulty.

With

*|if"r.i.vne""j'"prjenomcna
!:""

"^i^-fiTK-n:*

wbhminal

\;"in!aneou'"
''*

"elf

{ihfnomeru

;;ajittr

send^

up

\'.
to

other

hypnotic,

as

and

will

exiH-rimenls
rh.ipter
111.

Chapters

It', theme

the

iiive a still further

whnh

ihi-

will

taniihar

less

cxjxriments

[ml

those

""t

(Chapter VI.)

St-nsory .Automatism

on

will
.ind

bi- tlur

supraliniiiulin

sensory

up
a**

mcN'^.iges
form

the

in.sight

intermingled

Ik*

lake
IV.

to

"

and

c"in-

well

as

which
the

the
the

%'isions

CHAPTER

24
fashioned
voices

which

within.

described,

surpass

health

faculty,habituallyscreened
Even
no

long

so

kind,"

new

they

externality
;

apparent

to

psychologisteven

the

But

this

at

although they

of

occupied

instruction

to

which

in

not
sense

important

the

known
the

regards

as

of

knowledge

us

with

of internal

products

direct

more

to

convey

vision

trum,
spec-

ejected
within

from

of

extent

into
are

us

sightsprojected inwards

the

agency

of the

and

of

waking

direct

experiment ;

of

Phantasms

they

no

in the

may

way

of

ocean

no

the

as

led to

is the

their

and

and

Even
have

the

or

us

the

we

be

which

at

for mortal

that

is not

generated
but which
limitations,

the

such
from
may

normally

vergence
con-

tive
opera-

Gumey's
observation,

and

the

of

that

known

minds

the

of the

Universe.

elements,

survive and

of telepathic

between
I at

of

faculty is exercised
material

act

concerning
dispartingthe

Rubicon

first admission

thesis
hypo-

any

smallest

Rubicon

true

by

present

previously

no

spiritual
conceptions

conclusion

of

result

conclusions

the

between

"

have

if there

here

telaes-

importance. Believe though

startling
and
operation,there is

like

the

all that

the

Edmund

experiment

"

vibrations

of

of

phenomena

as

to be

theme

for

the

apparently casiial

suppose

central

between
logicalhalting-place

mechanical

and

the

"

tered
encoun-

telepathy and

sometimes

occur

spontaneous
be

may

This

now

the

that

separation unbridgeable

motion.

faculty and
within

also

have

already

among

find

sudden

things,we

mechanical

we

diminished

transmission
and

shall

continuity of all existence

of etherial

matter

But

senses

without

another

to

shall

ultimate

and

vast

sense.

Living ; and subsequent

strengthened the evidence

have
in

book, have

the

We

one

deeper

telepathy;

prove

mind

one

truth

ordinary

our

which

telassthetic incidents

we

us.

which

any

from

of

of

messengers

experiments

organs

oftener

all of

between

source

moments

which

of forces

than

sensations

hypnosis.

in

occur

still a

and

the

sense

upon

recognised

thesia

while

the

in

perceptions which, although

of

class

telepathicand

some

dreams

not

come

of ideas

which,
subjective hallucinations
fundamentally modify previous conceptions,
these

in another

from

We

us.

transference

amid

with

face

to

are
hallucinatory,

and

see

and

convey

than
interesting

point, and

extend^ do

face

come

sense

we

mena
pheno-

which

resemble

sightsprojected outwards

more

the

without

from

we

the

and

still

are

the

self

the

hallucinations

manifestation

messages

full of

they are nevertheless

subliminal
faculty. They are
"

the

of

hallucinations

also

their

with

alone;

view.

our

subliminal

while

even

genius
from

these

as

connection

sanity,but
in

eye

utterance

morbid

of the

dealing with

and

inspirationsof

the

the

tones

in continued

be

shall

we

with

consistent

are

shall be

inward

the

to

audible

in

though

we

not

II. also ; but, instead

Chapter

there

only

repeat

as

this way

In

of
were

manifested

internally,but

[laS

least

the
can

supersensory

by
nor

somewhat

confined

by

operate uninjured in

world.
spiritual
There

is

one

particularline

of

telepathic experiment and

observation

INTRODUCTION

liq
"sich

zixtt

remarkable

more

is

himself

;fofcct
"miaJ

projection
of such

t'ords

With

in which
or

of

vectKm

'S.'fficnmes,

:"'
1:

precise

r-iault

::-^

UA.

in its apparent

work

does

of

know

desiring

series

the

far

continuous
crises

of

as

we

often

crises

"

call

to
not

con^rious

with

apiuritions coincident

to

"

above.

spoken

agent

it remains

death

internal

or

whether

Thus

coincident

apparent

even

the

it occurred.
And

agent

I have

l"een

have

even

Now
whose

experimentallyinduced

hardly know
since

distant

external

some

the

from

Phantasms

on

the

of

groups

of death.

moment

when

frequently precedes death,

if

."

not

of

all theoretical

the

fate and

-jjjKi

'--ir%

-.mfP^rl-inLe iiuy

.'"-

*^

'^'r'./.if:

and

"."-rrr:

j^j:

ije!i*re

u^

of

with

or

the

of

moment

of

the

(xirtitmin
a

Cosmos

the

to

l"e

also

als"i,for

all

that

non-existen*

or

us

first

as

lirni-.

of

world, it it does

e.\i"t.

To

and

at

prcive

transi'igure
all enibrai

hint

some

Ik.-

would

and

ing

iiulua-

'

k^\i^

Frjr

'

*'"

~4(

which

cinneplion

to
".""*iy
prmutive

""'U
"

the
'-Id

track

n.'^aning
xen.

'"- vjoie

^K
distant

from

may
of

the

and

ohM-rvalions
a

whose

pursued

^host

animism

realise that
person

l"e

-a

to

of

phanta^mal
semblance

its s""lutii"n.

towards

conceplu"n

seemed

which

j)henonK'na iKtiirrin^
figure
is

may

thus

bear
shown

to

hasrecnved

folk-lore

nitKiern

inqMirt-I

"'ld,is that
is

ofl

of "upreme

transform
""f

as

question

hi^;lierlevel.

to

supreme

knowled^^e

spiritualenvironment

Before

now.

exi.Nlence

of the

of

the

theoretical

practitalquestion

or

would

least

at

with

face

to

The

man.

that

or

prer"ence

death

!;fe here

"i"

Minply

knowI(-"i^e

""ur
9urv]\e^

:*un

duty

human

face

come

we

knowledge,

tcle}uthy miplies

that

AC

'if man's

:.ia:

.*

the
i"e

The

world.

"; r,\^.

the

at

not,

continuous.

or

"--Lrr^

"

not

(Chapter VII.)

.^r.d thus

"--.m

of

::icif.

i-i'.*.

"

line

apparitions

which

'Mfna

our

form

;"

apparitionsof

are

moments

at

when

moment

danger

kTiat

"^.fv

"

These

crisis,and

may

from

on

paA*

"'

But

main

the

fill the

phantasmal
already implied, we

plainly

is

^ocT""iiima

which

clear

no

aLCiiiiipUshit,and

the

the

disengagement

body

to

turn

us

figure of which

I have

as

novel

the

actually passing through

man's

let

trlfprojcctionex|)erimenulor

"

mind,

apparitions
is

is

nor

organism

the

whether

say

to.

of

Mrparated by

are

:r.%?v

in

alluded

moments

at

appears

cannot

we

of

of

mechanism

himself;

quite

in

though

supraliminalwill.

restraint

the

to

agent

na

above

Living

spontaneous

'"

assuredly suggest

spiritfrom

experiments

mainly

wra

do

begin with,

as

The

agent

the

of

effort

any

telepathic phenomena

:kt

the

to

that

across

some

manifest,

distance.

by

cases

these

ociuneous

;r

percipient at

of

power

himself

make

to

entirely unknown

cooperates

pft^ivity

occasional

the

is

operation

lisCAac

than

some

informing

tome

pathway
telepathicexptriments^ to

to

preceded

always

u.\

continuous

almost

an

phantasmally

presence,

toch

by

us

impassable gulf. Among

-j:!)cno

"A

lead

to

seems

25

a
:

true
we

Ut^een
a*Lition
learn

by

26

CHAPTER

instances

of

with

chance

alone.

then,

the

to

of

indicate

alternative

when
that

there

no

all

evidence

the

that

self-same

there

answer.

the

in the

be

now

evidence

given,

; but

way.

with

from
telepathically

transitorybeing

me

phantasms, or
that (after
is

apparitions) there
merely subjective po3t-mortem
self-same
livingspiritis still operating,and it may
And

thus

my

will

general dogma

in
telepathically

us

the

other.

Man,

persists as

; he

this

therefore, is
man

very

not

have

like
And

that

those

who

with

cosmic

among

law

planetary

be

received

communicate

world

rather

said, looks
Telepathy, I have
specificconfirmation.
I prevailingin the spiritual
in
material
well
the
world.
as
as
I it does so prevail,I now add, is proved by the fact that
communicated

to

seems

its

believe,

duly analysed,

it

of veridical
death

still

can

as

been

duly weighed,

bodily

phantasm

and

life?

has

appearance
of

moment

down,

narrows

bodily death,
individual

been

attributable

this,showing that

as

can

have

times

kind

still coincidences, is there

there

man's

When

break

at

Are

this

of

correspondence

former

persistentand

question

real

of

type

after

hypotheses

settingaside
the

with

causation

their

in
yt

is

but

at

affirmative

distinct and

in

only

distinct

this

definite

such

some

connection

To

question

vague

wraiths

that

the

leave

to

precise question :

not

appear

often

too

The

more

stillevidence
can

death

[IS

coincidence

directly provable

correspond
to

and

us

or

eternal

^tthings.
this bare

If

knowledge
the

lead

which

be

observation

mere

could

fact

us

without

appear

instance, the

relation
of

brief

these

last ;

after

phantasmal
as
as

on

further

fell down

earth,

all the
a

Even

earth

world

of

no

the

we
we

have
come

and

alone

with

its

in

to

hauntings
the

"

there

has

solid

The

the

are

dust

thoughts

over

from

unknown
or

deeds

of
the

traces

communication
of

purport,
of

living

men.

126.
learnt

by

Much
mere

more,

indeed,

than

prolonged observation

would
of

at

first

seem

spontaneous

stone

through

rush

our

that

epochs

"The

at

meteorites,

of

glory.

dust

unrecognised
"

relation

find

to

in

them

what

of

made.

meteoric

gathered

intelligences
;

perceptible

leflnt,

^orbital

of

study

been

Yet

their

at different

knowledge

From

is nowhere

indeterminate

unembodied

bearing

and

of

thus

fire.
; has

observation

much

us

frequency

apparent

left it.

covered

of

meteors

they issue;
tell

may

discovery has

floor, are

wayside,

constellations.

they

Jupiter"
which

their

to

of meteors

"

similarly,continuous

their relative

to

unexpected

ocean's

the

cosmic

since

from

which

though it

as

stars

flash

these

of

first,indeed,

seem

shooting
in

to

as

not

edifice

an

At

uprear.

of

from

appearances

something
earth

much

such

for

does

vanish

Somewhat

death

and

heaven

sun.

much,

happened

the

and

in

to

observation

learnt

for instance,

again,
that

has

basis

phantasms

warning

point

earth

to

these

It is like the

far.

have

generations

many

of

systematicobservation
for

gained,we

will take

as

likely can
phantasms

of

be
the

91 J

INTRODUCTION

nq

27

than
anywhere, the need of
everywhere, here more
the conversion
would
here
For experiment
is felL
ictual expcriiiient
mean
"^ the scarce
decipherableflash which flits before our spectroscope into a
of the departed in conscious
the enlistment
mean
Scady i^Iow; it would
the
lad willing aM"peration,
long-desiredopportunity to hear and to
in fact such experiment turns
And
audire
tt rtddere voces.
latwcr
veras
;

hoe

Yet

as

"

"

"

"

Tctfie

with which
of verbalisation,

communication,

of

xras

with each

It is feasible in connection

actuallyfeasible.

be

tt"

":

of the four

life is familiar.

human

of inducing a spiritual
hearingand a spiritual
picture*
possibility
and
also
and
a spiritually-guided
writing
speech. Both
reading ;
and

automatism

automatism

motor

our

initiated and

be

may

outside our own.

b"'intelUgcsnce
on
Sensory Automatism, we shall already have dis^rfaaptcrVI.,
of this kind may
be
in which communications
::sk^"d the passive methods
in
consider
what
Motor
VIII.
U*e have now
X to
ivaiscd.
(inChapter
ways
be used to conof hand or voice, may
the unwilled activity
A Jiijoiaiism,
which come
as
to the automatist
though from without himself.
"rv
mtiiigeK
In

"

"

Aft

prove that
mind.
In most

eiiemaliiy does
of his

himself, I say

without

from

though
own

have

they

not

of

but

originatedin submerged

not

indeed, with

cases,

probably what reallyoccurs.

uncommon
writing is by no means

satomatic

motor

with sensory

as

And

We

this is
"

their apparent

course

that

tendency
and healthy
not
generally

sane

among

given do
from
dream.
to
incoherent
the level of an
r^^ Above
They seem
emerge
with
exist
and
of
no
where
confusedly,
1
feeling
thought
"^*:"fn
Mcraj"s
its
tlie
Vet
sometimes
ontrol.
changes
scrawling
ct-ntra:
lOroAZc
vaf;ue
veridit al ; it begins to convey
a
It tiecomes
knowledge of
'^nctcr.
has
automatist
the
ot' which
no
previous information : it
" :;aa
!act^
of his own,
subhminal
to
access
some
or
r": x\M"
tele^uthic
ftonM.*
activity
the
automatic
their
flash
ritcrrial mind.
^^
signals;
Ap("ariti"jns
may
But

pcTKucuw

And

also

we

that

thus

the messages

"

"

Uv

will

riit

"

":":"!

iimit

be, if

may

mc%sa^e^

ti" their

I'-i^r.

no

:^i*n

.nctfqMtreally

"r-

mtnj

"/

"Utter

^""V.*

\k

we

as

j:e

aivi

19S.
'."Oi'r '.-.r

^Enr-ir-e
::nk:

Yuis adtieii.
v"

M'ie

tue

as

received

at

of
expres'^ion

the

all

kwh

we

that

thought

mind.

to

ground

M:en
alreaily

have

lioih minds,

or

and

message

every*

"

""! the

been

have

these

ill"onlroiled

and

to

hojKr,in"ie|)en-

only. Ik.*stillrlad

one

in tle^h.

of inter|)retation
a"
: great j)eq"le\iiy
dirliculty

great

rr'.at:""n ?"etmven

True

""or

-* A

mind

whether

jutMum

T'^-rr will often

V-

mind,

lo

frf the

they

once

development

ir""m

hr-m

inchoiUe

however

For

wire.

the

year

its alleged

ought

adil,

to

"

These
leaiihihtyof inter]net.ition.
of
the
hving.
hieroglyphs

Hut

source.

Urth
are

to
not

the

to

every

mas?"

iA

hiero-

the

lU-ati, t"ui the

:""

sidr

al;tt"Ilvat:^m

paniikrU
familtar.

with
of

autt"mati(

It

the

throat

auioinati"m
aiul

lonuue

""f

is to

and

(i'hap:"T

scriptthnnighout

begins,that

arm

say, with

the
mere

lund

I\.).

scale

of

must

we

.Automatic

degrees hv

incoherence

but

it

CHAPTER

28
in

assumes
some

cases

the

to

some

cases

subliminal

from

[196

veridical character; with

stratum

some

or

knowledge

mind.

external

in the utterances
specialknowledge displayed
from
a
proceed
departedspirit

lends

delivered
in

And

some

probability

their claim to

this occurs, when

the utterance
reaches this pointof veracity
it is sometimes
intensity,
accompaniedby certain other phenomena

When
and
which

for those who

have

witnessed

them

carry

hardly reproduce. The

appears to be suspended ; he

passes into
for an
preparation

which

of

which
reality

ordinaryconsciousness

can
description

automatist

sense

state

of the

of trance,

"

in its turn
but the
seems
occupation by an
let
the
us
invadingintelligence,
s
pirit,
by
boldlysay, of some
surviving
friend.
friend
This
then disposesof voice and
recognisabledeparted
hand
their legitimate
almost as freelyas though he were
owner.
Nay,
a
nd
the
than
thus
more
one
intelligence
operate simultaneously,
may
organism may thus appear as indeed no more than the organ of spiritual
"

influences which

make

and

with it at will.

break connection

tion,
pointwhich has become, ^without my anticipaof
scientific
even
to
^as
policy
against
(so say) mere
This book, designed
nodus of the present work.
my will, the principal
the
to carry on, as
originally
continuouslyand coherentlyas possible,
And

here

and

reach

we
a

"

"

matter

"

"

of facts which in Phantasms

of the Living I had
exposition
aided in settingbefore serious readers, has been forced unexpectedly
forward by the sheer force of evidence,until it must
dwell largely
now
on
and cautious
the extreme
branch of the subject,
far beyond the reserves
approachesof the earlier work.
For in truth during the last ten years the centre
of gravityof our
evidence has shifted so profoundlythat it can
no
longerbe said that the
relative masses
of evidence
for each class of phenomenon correspond
roughly to the degree of strangeness of apparent difficultywhich the
phenomena themselves exhibit. Ten years ago there was most evidence
for telepathybetween
the living
most for phantasms of the dead ;
; next
for
that
actual
ieast^
possessionand control of human organisms
perhaps,
which
of all our
by departed spirits,
phenomena is likelyto be the

argument

and

"

"

hardest for the scientific mind

to

since it carries

accept,

"

us

back

to

the

the
of the early
superstitions
outrageouslysavage group among
With the recent
development of trance-phenomena,however, this
semblance
of logicalproportionhas been
seem
quickly altered. We
suddenly to have arrived,
by a kind of short cut, at a direct solution of
problems which we had tillthen been approaching
by difficultinference or
most

world.
r
%

laborious

calculation of chances.

death-wraiths,of
"

tions, if
"

and
of

to

here

tell us

seem

need

now

of

computingcoincidental

Might not these earlier lines

former
not
our
altogether? nay, must
of this overwhelmingproof?

franklyof the fate of souls ?

inquirybe

results

we

What

the evidential details of post-mortem apparir

analysing
have the departed ready to hear and answer
questionSi
abandoned

useless now,

in view

"

CHAPTER

30
The

127.

reader

culminatinggroup
and

more

who

of the

to

[127

disposedto givehis

long series of evidences

clearness

more

feel

may

the survival of human

which

adhesion

to

this

have

pointedwith
and to the
personality,
with a world beyond, may

for men
earth of actual commerce
on
possibility
feel perhapsthat the desiderium orbis cathoUci^
the intimate and universal
of
till
of
this day approachedso near
has
never
hope
every generation men,
to

fulfilment.

But the
The

There

goalto

of
anticipation

which

to

opens

has

which

us

we

Our

now.

so
an

fair a prospect for Life and

ideal of

future is but

own

our

been

never

tend is not

inquiryhas

one

Love.

personalhappinessalone.
element
into

broadened

in the prospect
wider scope.
a

of the latent faculties of

pointfrom which we started was an analysis
ence
The pointtowards which our
man.
argument has carried us is the existin which
environment
those faculties operate, and of
of a spiritual
unseen
neighbourswho speak to us thence with slowlygathering
power.
ness
environment
the cosmic secret lies. It is our busiDeep in this spiritual

The

indications ; to carry out from this treasury of

bare hands
We
have won
steal away.
our
can
as
so much
Rhampsinitus
behind
veil ; we
the
of
from
our
our
spiritual
experience, messages
scraps
to

collect the smallest

try them in their connection with certain enigmas which philosophy

learn anyhardlyhoped to be able to put to proof Can we, for instance,
thing,
relation
with
of
the
of
fundamental
^to begin
spiritual
problems,"
phenomena to Space,to Time, to the material world ?
As to the idea of Space,the evidence which will have been presented
will enable us to speak with perhapsmore
clearness than could have been
and
we
infer,is not bound
life,
hoped for in such a matter.
Spiritual
life
earth.
in
the
confined
the
of
by space-considerations same
way as

can

"

in what

But

attained

by
to

attained?
It appears to be
way is that greater freedom
the mere
extension of certain licenses (soto call them) permitted
We

ourselves.

physicaluniverse.

on

body

earth submit
can

only act

to

where

familiar laws

two

it is.

Only

moment.
same
part of space at the same
occupy
affairsthese rules are of plainconstruction.
But once

the

can

common

ponderable matter,
become

"

bringlife and

once

difficultindeed.

ether into

play,and

one

of the

body

Applied to
get beyond
definitions

The

orator, the poet, we say, can only act where

he is ; but where is he ?
He
has transformed
the sheet of paper into
him
of
the
a spiritual
mere
as
a source
persists
agency;
nay,
memory
of energy in other minds.
Again, we may say that no other body can
"

"

be in the
we

same

place as

this

have thus far learnt of

writing-table
; but what of the ether ?
seems
spiritual
merely to extend
operation

What
these

extends the range of an unempossibilities.

Telepathy indefinitely
bodied spirit's
The
of the spiritual
potential
interpenetration
presence.
with the material environment
leaves this ponderableplanet unable
to
check or to hamper spiritual
and
or
new
operation.Strange
presence
though our evidence may be, it needs at present in its relation to
than an immense
extension of conceptionswhich
space nothing more
two

INTRODUCTION

m]
of

earthly

the

matter

i!iuppeannc"

!v

then, does

How,
I^"

fif"d that

c4

"

our

new

transcending

Time

we

at

:uTe

ve

regard

point

to

to

relation

our

of

mode

any

to

Time

to

understanding,
which

modes

those

from

different

immensely

Fast

have

we

record

in

from

inferences

forethought,drawing

have

we

written

and

memory

past.

'^te

"*an.

then,

the

%haws

be

fiMcnce

crwiedge

in the

that
':'".":

'rr"

remote

which

wril

-rxr

"

that

ir.T'i

v"mfthin""

!i-N*

---v

'"

tx_!

i-i

rv/t,

""

"rr.

.*"":

arxi
ar*

*Ar..n

("l

^rA

""T.
"""

""^r
'

!".

aniid

rourvletl

into

enter

and

to

actual

the

earth

on

men

with

cases

from

not

Our

spiritualworld.
thought

truth.

its

all

But
which

memory

kind

we

retnH^o^tiitionsst-em

and

ftH.'ling.
pebbles

over

which

the

still

mighty

"'rollingexerniore."
fri"m

Uwik

we

the

Pxst

in

thoutrh
FrteWill

riiN^tervot

hnd

Future

Time

to

problems,

"""rMo!d

xhr

*;!:"

sami-

Time

that,

""e

still

intlnuiual

txplam

("f ketnM""i;nilion,
l.irvrt-prfi]M"rtion

..:?.!

"

^uMiminal

r-."rmailykrwmn
hut

hero

torithoucht.
to

again

etpliiable by

us
ue

the

imII

t'md

l"as"d

explain
also

of
fore^iight

fiten
a

on

lari^r

nuniory
s""

mind

uould

indi\idual

profound or^'.inic
proj)ortionof Pre-

which
pre";t"^'niti""nany

loominc

Nttessiiv

xrryuf

ju^t as

jH*q"le\ing

more

""

we

confronted

are

A^ain

*'"!! irrfn"

of

l)e ret'ords, of what

mav

of

the

to

actuality.

k^*r."unii.

?;,r

may

deeiH:r ccmsriousness,

inde"iphenible s;inds

the

we

perenniallycohmmoiis

cover

there

fragments

iMiUled

nearest

reminiscence

once

known

and

the

telxsthesia

which

'a

"A*-r.'
"A*.

at

arc

in
f"ersist

which

cM*riruIl\

"""

facts

rt^ord

wntt'-n

are"f"%rn-

"*"""*

\*\

is

they

as

hyjx)thesiswill

Fast

dt-al.

lit

"ji-

is

WurUl-Soul

whi"

given

jwist?

(H)ssihlycome

may

souls"

nanctwfr

to

kind

some

certain

are

by

supernormal percipiencewithout
the
facts are
which
already known,

of facts in the

individiul

irA

"-"""

"'

that

\k

from

of any

facts

retnK-ognitivetelaesthesia by

knowledge

there

memor"'

of present

learn

to

memory

Hut

the indindual

to

mani-

direct

mind

^nrt-^iih*n of this

cvcn

-iv

-"

not

direct

""m*:

also

be

us

some

other

of any

there

"nay

by

"

:ntenention

*v

possiblefor

by telepathy ;

a*

Time

of persons

as
telefxithically,

us

imprinted.

still

are

actual

the

to

It reaches

tomb.

easilyassigned

if it be

And

v.^rz.

"

communications

automatic

past which

sccmes

not

are

eternal

an

co-

some

plainlywith

is

It

postulate

to

inconcei\'able

us

of

in(]uiry.

the

the

to

driven

we

Now?

apparently referable

beyond

which

w-e?K^

k"

of

cases

nixing

rvd

r-.

mcjst

:n

:"

"*-'!

begin

krKiwlcdge

The

the

is

which

in

Future

are

our

existing means

these

that

which

Future

and

Past

Or

higher power?

of Time

and

must

wc

to

nature

Past

of

'T-."ence

spiritualknowledge of
explained by assuming

raised

are

cxKthing

"

certain

was

Future

Time

I'lJaif with

with

stand

fundamentally

Time

with

dealing

Ir.

limitations

phenomena

command

our

31

su"

as

transcend
we

know

CHAPTER

32
and

if

it

to

present
an

tempted

are

we

aught

emboldened

our

allied

still

being subjected

material

gross

in the

conception of

shall

form

gences
intelli-

strangelytranscends

is

directly,that
namely,
then,

paradox

no

to

of

derived

energy

And

well.

recorded

Dr.

Speer,

from

in

as

it is

which

with

they

have

mediation

Sir

call

these

been

in

separate

records

than

that

All

of

achievement

the

faculty or

alongsideof

again

primd facie

seem

ordinary
which

I shall

or

arrange

demand

to

of

worthless

the

merely

generalised

any

to

his

few

such

the

faculty

demarcate

subliminal

self; and

well-attested

physical intervention

indicate

psychical

the

Alongside of
supraliminal self I shall
to

dence
evi-

think,

therefore, is brieflyto

ascribe

the

the

presented,

hold

of

records

other

is concerned.

book

my

man's

late

and

Home

present

in

discussed

or

the

consisted

the

is better

value

in this work,

achievement

this

real

For

as

observed

smothered;

have

of

matter

mass

sense

"physical phenomena"

these

which

with

phenomena

has

collected

purpose

which

relation

the

which

this

of

form.

kind

the

some

investigations which
long history of so-called
in an
fraud.
interchange of credulityand

D.

certain

and
of

account

on

D.

me,

kind

some

Crookes,

W.

especiallyof

to

produced

be

been

have

living,

call

inanimate

^upon
effects

affect

may

"

seems

of

we

control, by

we

There

effect should

by

cases

mainly

such

manner

If, indeed,

Moses.

organism, and

which

sensitive.

fact

the

by spirits
upon

own

of matter

"

that

trustworthy

still inconclusive,
narratives

portions

others, in the

and

Stainton

his

controls

suppositionthat some
possibly through the
living human
beings

believe

and

"

reasons

many

spiritualinquiry.

the

is exercised

in the

by spiritualagency

remains

through ordinary organic structures.

entranced

the

for

also
spiritsmay
organisms of livingpersons,

some

say,

brain

the

become
in

speculation,

test, yet which

discamate

that

the
possession,"

"

of

than

livingman

think

to

has

influence

any

otherwise

of
spirit

reason

see

some

as

"

have

could

is \inother

these

as

corroboration

whether

world

that the

know

than

rather

question

refer to the

or

; and

evidence

experimental

to

which

and

inconclusively tested,

stumbling-block

in

vague

it is safer

actual

foresightwhich

speculationssuch

to

of

capable

more

W.

needs

our

and

vast

as

own.

Closely

We

only
refuge

take

infinite,
yet giftedwith

not

beyond

is

Future

whose

speculation also, so

which

to

"

[ISB

World-Soul

present

region

approach

to

us

the

this

in

safe

of

in this

But

for

explanationseems
be

dream

to

its Past.

as

phenomena
discamate

of

intelligences.
128.
basis
matter

for

has

dismissed

not

yet

which
as

the utmost

inquiriescan

these

to
or

traced

I have

our

mere

been

at

limits to which

exhausted

evidence
matter

be

present
of

half

points are
of

claim

any

pushed.
its

not

Yet

to

the

significance.

such

as

can

speculativeciuiosity. They

scientific

be

subject-

The

clusions
con-

discussed

affect

every

INTRODUCTION

m\
rtnief,erery

faculty,every hope
intimately as his interests

more

applied

Dr

ethics,

to

It would

aim

and

of

man

and

inconsistent

ha%'e been

of this kind

they

with

into the

is

I inter-

had

purpose

this work.

of

body

the

meaning

of all these

concern

main

my

affect him

Whatever

profound.

more

grow

philosophy,to religion,the

to

pc-Atcd considerations

33

For

that
"

above

was

e?vi be

brought

ScysTice

no

are

rather

Vs:

Who

cai;

than
to

him

onuge

with

them

to

the

rights which
to

\r.:

that

affected

tell him

to

of

man*s

by

all the

either Science

that

we

concordances,
farts which

may

the

might in the
Religitm and

"

action

or

ideal

same

individual

"

spiritto

thus

present

be
work.

shall listen
shall

we

such

has

if in truth
of all.

analyse the

message

generated

But
most

and

nature

Revelation

or

Cosmos

spirit to the
signalswhich

his inmost

of

first half-comprehended word

it is

us,

night

response

be

must

think

undesigned

!Aar

L-k

deepening

of

can

to

law.

this

out

^ inmcnng

a^jre

the

round

the

name

of cosmic

deepening
u*c.

implies a different aspect of

reaction of the
completely normal

each

AiMiredly

idle dream,

and
superstition

mere

philosophyor

to

that
steady scientific rule. I contend
of
separable or independent provinces
thought

being

whole

tne

to

far

left thus

that realms

under

that

ideal

*ju:

often

too

"

all to show

should

I shall tr"*to

now

spoken
souls
We

are

his endless
as

yet

de))arted

shall

congruity

of

To

weigh
their

some
explain.
in
give expression an

[90D

CHAPTER

II

DISINTEGRATIONS

OF

PERSONALITY

Heraclitus.

"

Of

200.
evolved
We

the

through

of

cycle

man

and

ages

its

that

know

we

certain

for

continue

changes

forms

countless

through

continue

with

change

to

our

been

change.

that

more

in

than
the

through
history

recorded

of

range

of

still; nay,

increasingrapidity,and

which

with

comparison

it has

that

in "fifty years
of Europe"
us
change act upon
We
Cathay."
reasonably conjecture that
may

of

causes

many

certain

for

know

of

race

"a

will

race

in

period

shrinks

into

moment.

The

actual

imagination.
is to

do

can

time

to

note

at

come,

far

so

from

changes, indeed, lies beyond

to
probably as inconceivable
us

coming
are

been

have

deduced

as

these
them

of

Many
would

eyesight

as

of

nature

to

eyeless

our

possible

as

its

changes

of

far; inferringthat

thus

rate, its further

any

laws

structural

the

All

ancestors.

changes

will

proceed

our
now

that
our

we

sonality
per-

for

some

similar

upon

lines.

already (Chapter I.)indicated

I have

personalitywhich

of human
at

as

from
and

earthly ancestors
organism by

that

analysis

soul

"

which

even

is,of

It

which

the

while

course,

unity
is
difficulty

central

On

persistentsoul.
and

the

"

with

or

in the

us

intensified

starfish

their individual

as

and

can

ing
inherit-

organism polyzoic
also as ruling and
"

but

present

our

metetherial

spiritualor
in

man

ment;
environ-

environment;

that

and

body's decay.
picture

to

the
the

controls

of the

cell of

hypothesis

no

colonial

subsists

each

"

nature

regard each

spiritabsolutelybeyond

after the

life which

"

degree;

embodied

life of

subordination

mysterious

Aurelia

or

impossiblefor

created

not

and

originated in

therein

individual

of the

as

has

will still subsist

which

is

which

soul

the

to

as

infinitely
composite,as

extreme

an

in this work.

almost

multiplex

polypsychic in

perhaps

unifying

is maintained

profoundly unitaryand

once

general view

the

by
we

the

body

as

whole.

hypothesis of

reallyunderstand

it is in Plato
common

the

is reconciled

body

cell-lives of any

their

ourselves

to

the

life are

in
the

But

separate

this
and

the collaboration

multicellular
and

way

with

"

as

animal.

eight

brains

It

of

inconceivable

DISINTEGRATIONS

I]

life of

Lh?

2DL

'"^

:t-

relation

urr

"-::.

more

rx%:

a:
1:

ir^z

*^ir-!i
-

r"f

\niX

."".'rAifi

-*":
"

^":h

"'f

-^":^.

""

"T

certain

from

those

they had
sufHcientlyproved, it is at

after

established

fact

whatever

conceivably

may

the

other

establish
is

hand,

be

absolutely proved

Ik*

al"solutelydisproved by

present

by

any
a

scientific

greater

authority as

have

view

the

against

rather

complex

is

life we

hierarchy
these

feeling

fiassingwithin

which

at

may

have
of

ends

the

at

ever

is but
it

in

organism

an

with

would

unstable

expltNiing

by

new

health
Nor

us.

no

groups

jK)wers

of

in

status

lives

cun^^tantly aiming

we

working together

Our

(lernianentlyideal

organism

IS

and

su"*cess.

present,

common

That

evidrme.

i"f what

for the

it in

fair

no

an

"

aside

obser\'e

functions,

harmony,

wo

\ whu.h

x\\

as

c"f

exj"ense

It,:

M.xw
-""

"i:s:urUini

:a.I

"J-.-.

"

til

*si'
.-4-.

.*:

c^

oi

"*

:-*\j.n-

J.'\

.IS

in

i:

the

But

but

to

vihn

tend

iiia\

the

u|Min

study

of

'

"'V"**''

Any
"i\':*t\\\:.^
""

"-ffnan

the

.1

fulfil:
the

who

I
"

or

j^-rsonalily must
may

conditions

hysteria
r

i:i"il\in^

"ieals

: .cu"*,

The

s.iy. r.iiher, my

thi- i"ihi-r hand

ruitural

follow

writing.

ani

|H-rM"naliiytend**

on

rtlliii

tljc

of

reader

which

trom

\Tfw

destroy
wav^

'"!"" wi,n

lu*:

diMntegrations

r:T"eil.

\n.\"- "%e!!-.tntN

wp.

T'"

tit

the

'-f

::;"":".

'i.^^\

jn"irit

n"ri

.*

^r*.i::'.n

and

t-s

disi

fie

the

'"T"\\\"z

"-"

limited

define

t-ji:r..rir.um.

can

unity, but

register

ifk
^is-^i^;'-

r.,*

na/.ird

ra:

""."

""*"

I't'ion,

:.:"-

we

as

tolerable

T^Tfectiy ifr*:ether

'"

"

organism

-\*:rii^in4 vairuelv

.*

scientific

with

formerly

sug-

it

manifesta-

oi)eration apart

at

r|uestions,however,

unchanging

fjT

have

may

myself

not

yet

hold

certain

that
or

yet

as

it may

real

no

still living,and

were

cannot

and

hypothesis

;"a^es.

the

in

c-^"!r
r

have

can

now

in

obser\'ation

It

in connection

hypothesis

negative thesis, on

It

Ijeaving these

tAa!

WT'r

It

hold

principlenor

The

instance.

is

other

any

lie

indwelling

an

and

organism

nerve-matter,

than

continued

inst;inces

yet

"

scientific

all.

of

thcM;

;n

302.

the

obser\'ed

of

Ijearinga real, though

concei\'ablyprovable,

e(|uilibrium.

r"iMii^e

r.r.^:*

of

organisms

no
no

oi' ncgativt:

r^^yrmj^,

with

this thesis

which

n.iture

unstable

:n

fier

rr

or

satisfaction

:r.r

to

apparently disparate conscious

observation.

been

the

with

variance

ift

less

or

cumbrous,

direct

while

hether

ai"d.

:--

in their relation

hypothesis

whole,

individualities,associated

)M"th

4-j"ruftm".

more

it is

that

orfianisms, have

^riisiAc

as

groups

more

by

"

central

of

-ift

localised

not

proved,

ancient

the

body

various

also

I claim

Cr^'.vd.

TLoily

35

philosopher'sveins,

in connection

less

or

the

using
the

tu

per; lie \m^',

re

the

fact, that

manifested

vi^sngs

in

claim,

and
riiy"!"essing

""j^.

"

phagoc)*tes in

the

PERSONALITY

thought.'

central

n:"

OF

to

of the

mainly

ri:}"ir

fixi

w!ii*h
|irincij"lc

!
ii

rut

hjijv

mon*

organism

with

-i

aim

nf
i*i

disintegrate
its

to

premust

me

my
that
may

compk-tc

arr

instabilities

not

in

\\.\\ jciualty
*liif::rj;.

criluUr,

a\\*\ )f'.

ii

is to
objectof the physician
in
the
blood
restore
healthy

wishes

further aim.

He

has bestowed

; to

nature

study of zymoticdisease deal

The
ordinary
check these instabilitieswhen they occur
; to
The
vitiated.
of
experimental
biolc^t
place

instabilitiesin the constitution of the blood.

mainly with

[208

the

does

of consciousness,so

the threshold

has

II

CHAPTER

36

with

providemen

to

elicit from

virus and

better blood

whose

element

decay some

than

into the veins may giveimmunity againstmicrobic invasion.

the adult is safer againstsuch attacks than the child by dint of his

As

infusion

is the immunised

advanced

adult

safer than the

more

development,so
change in his blood which healthymaturityhas induced has
made him safe against
whooping-cough. The change in his blood which we
antitoxin makes him temporarily
safe against
effect by injecting
diphtheria*
been
artifice
has
^and
have improved upon
We
nature
our
prophylactic
;
developmental.
by virtue of being in a certain sense
of experimental
Even such, I trust, may be the achievement
psychology
if in this chapterI can give hints
in a later day. I shall be well content
of such evolutive phenomena as may lurk amid
future colligation
for some
of
a mass
phenomena mainly dissolutive phenomena whose records are
and have as yet only in some
few directions,
and
scattered and imperfect,
been
collated
definite
or
writers,
recent
systematised
o
n
by quite
plaiu
any
discussion of these disintegrations
of personality
The
203.
needs, I
of the ground beforehand, if it is to avoid conlittleclearing
think,some
fusion.
It will be needful to speak of concurrent
and alternating
streams
of consciousness,"of subliminal and supraliminal
and
strata of personality
trouble when
the like; phrases which
much
used with care, but
save
which
need some
words of preliminaryexplanation. It is not easy to
realise that anything which
deserves the name
of consciousness can
be
within
from
that central stream
of thought and feeling
goingon
us, apart
with which we identify
ourselves in common
life. Something of definition
is needed ; not indeed of any formal or dogmatic kind ; but enough to
make clear the sense
given to such words as consciousness,
memory,
sonality,
percommon

The

man.

"

"

"

"

"

in the
I

other than
it

our

own

complex^and

as

been

as

must

conscious

Thus
say,

remark

that when

act,

do

we

or
purposive^

The

reallyhave

man

been

who

so

or

the

seemed

we

denied

prove

act

stunned

after that blow

conscious

all the time ; for he

of an act is,in
memorability

wards
aftera
fact,

consciousness has

hypnotisedsubjectsand to dogs ; but it is easier to

hypnotisedsubjectis conscious than that the dog is conscious.
the hypnotised
he
the
subject,
incidents
though
may forget
to

that the
For

of the trance
he may

both

any

we
r^ard
perceivethat it has
scious
chess-player
fullycon-

recalled every incident"

The
better proofof consciousness than its complexity. Thus
been

conceive

we

either because

because

call the fencer

we
"

again,we

the head

the obvious

therefore

remembered.
; or,

on

ensuingpages.

begin,then, with

when

he awakes, will remember

be trained to remember

them

in the

them

in the next

waking

state

trance
; or
also ; while with

CHAPTER

38
important
basis

of

different ; but

sense

consciousness

Before

how
which

does

cellular
how

b^n

kind

In

different

into

closelyas

stomach

our

ends

of

as

different

of

"

composite,

is every

in

reach

we

man

animal

of

ourselves

to

difficulty

the

"

so

and
more

on

another

telligenc
in-

Higher
"

feeds, a

split

medusi-

animal

the

one

point

point

of view

from

we

creature

"

of

elements

"

pendent
inde-

ferentiat
dif-

view

of

as

separable
independent regeneration in all
composite,though less conspicuously
of

meet

we

both

who

person

possess.
and

animals"

being.

hydrozoon

mjrstery

course,

"colonial

tmi-

when

imity it can
a
conjoint

complex

own

see

we

and

that

summit

the

in

certain

interconnected

Still

ways.

picture

of

cells cohere

hydriform

"

of

mass

ness
of conscious-

mass

It is,of

kuid

what

our

existences, capable of detachment

kinds

possible,to

brain, yet from

and

that

how

organisms.

unity

propagates,

different

for

us

persons," a

who

person"

form

"

it

several

parody

or

total

ourselves

together,and

possibly see

may

up

the

of the

a
integrated. That, however,
It begins
of man.

when

whole

prepossession against

no

constitution

collective

of sketch

the

approach

must

the

on

is

the

hold

be assumed

not

division

or

were

multicellular

fresh mystery

life.
have

with

develop into
singlecell can

it is

But

ought,

first instance

the

not

us.

picture to

can

we
disintegrate^

may

it is in

We

given arrangement

we

must

alone.

exists within

which

[2M

with
personalities

duplicated

of any
possibility

204^

this difference

subjective sensations

our

subject of splitor
the

II

as

rise

we

the

through

scale ; and

of centralised

complexityand

of colonial

control.
need

hardly

that

say

this central

nothing.

The

deciphered

"

all these

relation

problems

are

nervous

unity ;

is
where

the various

to

in the

at

can

present tell
be

may

to

close

ordination,
co-

littleor

us

extent

some

is the
centrallygoverned
preciselythis unity resides,and
; what

parts of the
of

nature

this

of

nature

mechanism

mechanism

for

makes

is its exact*

the

this

how

which

tendency
what

growth

; but

science

government,
of

inner

the

regards

as

multicellular

iife^to which

yet

as

organism
solution

no

is known.
needed

The
of laws

affectingprimarily that

imagine

indication
such

origin of

the
of

place

as

of

development
of

of

in

of which
a

we

higher from
minor
a

to

can

suppose

of cohesion
Such

with

pre-existentor
smaller

pervading,though

an

entities

we

personality,at

the

first

some

might imagine

any

involves

psychical

rate,

as

the

the tion
aggregastill persist,

characteristics
that
p"ossibility

otherwise, is the
are

be

operating in the

as

where

spiritualworld

world,

organisms shows,

consistent

being

telepathy to

in the

occupy

of

discovery

the

only by

spiritualplane

psychical entities,whose

manner

those

lower

afforded

in the material

personality.

psychicalentity,whether
them

If

the force

to

human

countless

although

lie.

gravitationoccupies

something analogous
contexture

life to

or

unseen

of this type, and

law

be

I believe, can

clue, as

fragments, and

incomplete, control.

one

larger

unifying
exercises

tinuum
conover

i*'.'W'

DISINTEGRATIONS

aq

It is
to

havt;

'j)r

time,

ume

be

GUI

sure,

39

what
will be the relasay beforehand
of consciousness of a personality
thus composed.

that all

assume

any

have

we

psychicaloperationswill

our

time, into the

called the

central current

same

of

ordinary conscious
which

fall at

perception,

threshold.

will tu"t

rise ;

so

We

can

we

wt// rise ?

only reply that

can

is

rimciouviess

where

ujcft

PERSONALITY

in (act, that there will be much

predict what
We

at

or

what

above

me

'!r

right to

no

plainlyimpossibleto

the urdinar"*stream

aon
c

OF

:\K

the

perceptionof

of exercise of function

kind

stimuli
and

the

by

supraliminal
in other

that here, as

is exercised, part of its range will consist

of the organism obliges it to
primary structure

function

the

of such

perform,
selection
natural
the
as
operation
(after
part
into being) has trained it to perform. There
ha.** come
will
"n*turc
which
is
and
which
i
nevitable,
mcnething
ur
structurally
was
something
but which
has proved itself practically
ad*
s?t
structurally ine\'itable,
XKtazion

as

aM

will

consist

of

such

i^iUftcuus.

be ineviuble

it may

I nus

should

crjcMciousness
*j^

combinations

crreiml

before

T!)em"elves

'"-cne

l. icrms

likely,at

".:ra.im:".al

wh:rh

ccmsi

It

of

-k-'rr:

abnormal

*.' .^erKT,

we

^jj

:!i

komc

way

^cator

to

for the

of

pan
in

the

to

stereotyping

the contents

some

hand

at

of

fashion

such

keep ready

r)|H.'rating

those

our

this,

as

|)ercep-

of life.

conduct

if

of

to

hed
to

in

thi^

break,
an

"

the

at

at

haptcr, where

|x"kscss the organismand

to

is

on
|X)^sible,

sleep

there
the

or

replacefor

in-

rather

conMMous-

other

the

appears

to

our

(tersoiulity
p^isses

tr.mce.

further

extenul

of

be

tt)

and

but

element

where

siMiie

character

or

It

(Miintmuch

minute

series

]Miintwhere
of

psycholog)*of

to"i

whole

in all the

namely,

intcnal

lireak.

another

of

primary synthesis.

.1

minute

the

modifications

from

unit
psychic.il

one

real break

l)e

strain, its wa"*s

and

stress

discern

could

wo

definite break

no

the
1m:

external

revolutions

absolute

from

IS

and

its texture.

grain of

detachment

ihvTv

*.o .'ic reai

the

l"e determined
as

phase through

new

that

may

due

"

chanf^es,ranging

obs":n-ation

irjkt

j^r

the

chert- may

:vArjc:.tr.at
n'jemxl

has

rate,

might find

anraher

iher

new

from

thoroughly practised; as a musician

difficult novelty,lest his execution
should
learnt to render the piece as he desires.

iMith internal

to

rrmtinuous

u**.
nr\"

on

he

iMhsMblethat

IS

SfCTu-s

XI

merely

achievements

been

needed

to
c-rjntinually

206.

and
acquisition,

upbuildingof the personalityhere brieflygiven is of

tendencies
"lissolution.
Subto
su^^t-stin^its practicil

"-"'.:*.oTK

7.

S4"

^x-.d:n^ indicate

'*

"

of the

I think,

^:rfi

-J 4

any

must

are

! ".'- rK'tnin
"V-.

fixed

i"iusncss

r.^t'jral selettion

:a cii

have

before

automatic

later

preventing

they

his attention

keep

that

should

be

may

ad%'antage of

"iCirwiu"

'jt

"

that

"

tingleof
carr"' with it a perceptible
of new
it is possible,again, that this vivid consciousness

Or

ivieitT.

vii;

accompany

frayingof fresh channels

"

structure
necessary result of nervous
unfamiliar cerebral combinations

"

And

advanced,

I beand

Ix-gins
intelligence
time
the
a
ordinary

CHAPTER

40

activityby

intellectual

for
possibility
'

which

the

hang

to

r^

We

useful^although

intermediate

hystericalinstabilities (where

present)to

be

i which
"

barrier

of conscious

the

The

; small

group

which
the

shuts

emotions,

without,

on

"

of

one

of

or

is to

the

psychical

physical

the

inherited

In

some

quence
conse-

tendency,

of

a
exaggerated growth
process
healthy interchangewith the rest of

set

up

ness

with

here

sometimes,

Jencysted
[than

as

general
special idea

tumour,

be

it may

like

and

^mart

we

off

tumours

growth

lesion.

may

tissues

by

be

by

pressure,

incision.
which

terrors

A,

(See 207

has

shown

in

For

series

Hjrpnotism in

the

of

Or

us

embryonic
concordant
so

that

contents

own

say,

are
as

as

Dr.

Breuer

has

for

to

an

Or, again,
sends

for certain

thesis,
hypo-

isolated

matter,

its

hysterical

well-known
the

and

accidentally

development

Such

they injure surrounding

can
only be discovered

the

forgottenand irrecoverable
giving rise to hystericalattacks.

it^

Worst

tumours

of the

removed

by

of all,of

observations, see
independent, but fully concordant
First Degree," by Dr. Russell
Sturgis (Boston, 1894).
of

analogy

be littlemore

pressed upon.
inflammation, which

Appendices at end of volume.) Such

and
be psychologically
cut down
upon
out,"

conscious-

boil, sometimes

parallelif, accepting a
originate in
may

yet their

Dr.

look

may

to

organism.

embryo's

may

alien

when
of

encapsuled,

one

; "talked
^

or

while

Janet

hurts

the

Just such,

sometimes

may

encysted

the

fact of

into

idee fixe may

The

fragment

some

from

One

sometimes

centre

tumour

very
become

We

cancer.

best

our

of

extruded

or

through

that

supix)se

extravagant

nipped

abroad
shall find

we

corn,

hypertrophied

ache

I fixed ideas

to

presses

thoughts

that
perhaps suppose
may
psychological aspect of some
definite,

the

prejudice, which

indurated

an

said, to

thought,
"

image

or

painful frequency.

sometimes

the

is to

that

of

group

"

of

current

represents

I have

(dSe fix^

unmodifiable

and

the

some

and

the

thus

brooding isotetiojp, from

their

from

that

undue
idea

fixed

uncontrolled

an

interchange

with

disaggregationis

although ultra-microscopic,cerebral

is to

com

free and

of

which

intrusive, so

and

the

,.;

which

something

or

units

from

persistenceof

deficient

with

boil

first symptom

the

say,

"

the road

on

personality.
The

or

off

them

to

begin by dwelling on

to

steps

as

the

may

dimorphisms
primary stream

generally noxious

are

simpler

or

may

overthrow.

mental

psychical

of

of course,

regardingthem

suggestionfrom

some

trance

from

separate

it will be

and

than

more

no

of

of- demaication.

sleep-wakingsand

to

changes,

begins, then,

process

organism

tt

such

All

to

"

always

seems

aspect, and

roads

many

on

of .slfifip..pr

appearance

periods of

advanced

more

of trance

life.

their noxious

those

psychical organism;

the

the

(^pfinit^^^"^

arrangement

some

"

which

not

adopt

E2LJhi.s..purpose
not

this last

Setting,however,

own.

must

we

[906

begin with localised psychicalhypertrophiesand isolations,

I shall explain as we
proceed ; and then pass on through

may

I terms

aside,

cases.

its

activityof

an

present

our

tiaace. will make

II

mind

free discussion

course,
"

The

Use

are

of

DISINTEGRATIONS

aq

csnccr-like

'.V

^rvckip

in

:i-^letts

of

"i

with

fixed

The

idea,

ways.

sensitive

centre

so

become

may

beginning

convulsions, thus

;A?asitic

It

separation,or

on

whole

the

of

It

death.

organism.

psychical

izmt

ax

'T

for

Lvayi

the

(Such

the

revolt

making

ever

Ln

dwell

us

ideas.

r.Ktieni

'.ukoes,

7*hey

that

as

"

for

'jtkA

not

are

is made

one

to

come

iir that

"rll
"".-

^'"i\

'".'i

.":' the

'4

"-lA

::

'.

the

forces

thus

effect

Vw"ir":
w

Asrs

~ur^.

of
1,

v-e

The

hxe"l

207

^^t-rieT llaH'i

of

we

within

sup|)ose

present

our

A,

show

currd

in

whiih

of

fi"r
of

the

fear

of

rnncerns

"Stuiiy of KcAr*/*

answer

by

Jc^ma.'

^f

recent

wide

on

indica-

"

often

"

cor-

vaiii""hed

the

instance, the
loss

terror,

of

fear

"irientation,

of

animals,

the
To

man.

fear

of

all such

easily given.

or

this

of volume.

l^-en cureil
Am^ruam

to

In

to

is it

physirian
to

fULst

childhood

own

development

discussi"m
the

the

based

early

morbid

this

from

cannot

over

system,

is

degree

we

childh(N"d,

any

not

rather

question

by psychologiial ineanv

have

which

rather

life of

end
.\p]K:n"lii'esat

tmilencies

fears

development

Inrst
|"sychologist's
ideas

as

"fixed

wholly 'free

our

has

fear
the

hazardous

which

to

Hall

darkness

the

will

experience
disappear. Nay, it

immature

vet

or

childish

than

unea.siness, but

morbid

must

The

t""

the

fear

and

hrain-disease,

of

the

fixed

minor

prehistoricpast.

that

seem

for

these

as

properly

-jf

it would

fierce

the

nature

fall

'""".rini:

^'*

may

extravagant

ings

Inhcriic-d

Stanley

helplessness,-just

feelm{:s

"Ka:

'r

into

in

for

wholly
back

outset

is

old

of

t'ver

thunderstorms,

of

*u^,:e%t

'.iss, i:\K'

"*

may

Rather

brood

recurrent

further

far

like.

emotion

or

traces

fixed

rroffbS""r

man.

fear

any

first

1 .suppose,

troubles.

instability

pnmitive

""*.-^-rv

'o

not

centres

of these

nature

something

for

mind,

even

back

which

ion,*

pnmitive

the

glass, or

useless

existing cause

n""

"-!":, the

of

"

look

reach

to

at

thought

haunting

nervous

'n^'^rri !o
"'-."

passing,are

organism,

the

generally or

firmly

too

Kuan*.'"

lit

check

must

we

sct-m

""'^'.fZ.CAlcollet
"

even

or

cell ; and

every

the

on

future, perhaps

^^i many

"T.^.n

:i;tu!:\.

'

the

for

of

types

bei'ome

ha%-e

moments

Hardly

us.

adequate

any

inueties

"

to

the

upon

expression

mere

f"f

certain

to

"r^

"

seem

most

to

.ctiDon

T^'

war

few

"

spread

may

in

noted

of

organism

whole

the

new

kind

quasi-independent

new

which
its

to

primary*one,

carry

be

access

an

draw

decays

107.

vnjch

cases)

may

explosion,

it forms

the

to

it may

changes,

Or, again, the

worse,)

enwonnvent.

total

well-known

some

anarchical

merely

'i the
.'^

(as

cfuf-dt'main,

."r

in

causes,

foreign body

that

elements

mind.

the

induce

may

matters

or

it may

Or

ircondax)'personality,co-existingsecretly with
times

of

of

material

hardly

various

centre

like

acting

part of the
many

it

comfiass
from

originating probably

thus

41

degeneration, beginning

the

incoherence

rapid

different

riTStcrical

'jTeucs

where

cases,

invades

"acre,

PERSONALITY

OF

\rc?

to

simply

will

Ikt

Ft"r instances

.\nd
methods

indeetl

the

than

to

of

there

r.v^r// the

vol. \iii..No
I\'jrikt\Cj^^

2,

CHAPTER

42
if

psychological
;
it is seldom
that the
went

hypnotic suggestiondoes

that any

brain

II

other

troubles

will

treatment

cured

thus

[SOB

it

cure

with

succeed

not

We

may,

functional, and

were

that

inevitablyinto insanity were

organic, although

functional

easily demonstrable

on

between

is not

organic

and

idtefixt^

an

of course,

say

which

those

distinction

the
in

this ultra-

microscopicrealm/
At

rate,

any

needs,

cured, that is

by suggestion ;
"

minute
in

blindest

the
exists

as

to

exist

or

whatever

them

on

on

If
due.
originally
be
because
probably

will

reach

can

subliminal

that

may

the

the

ideas

be

to

self which

am

fibres,

is

there

no

subliminal

need

to

do

of

for

life

comjnon

this,owing

to

easily

the level at which

convince

myself
And

square.

within

it is to

keep

reach, and

my

enfeeblement

some

which

thought,

business

self,whose

this may

in me,

up

is

disorder

their

below

sunk

elements

these

longer able, that is to say, to

danger in crossing the open

no

fault of my

failed

has

reduce

can

self to which

up at will,have

summon

which

208.

If

in

get the

We

have

that

small

some

dropped,
where

but

say,

whence

back

to

its grasp

of

use.

fixed

in

ideas

some

show

functioning without
instinct risingwith

of

we

have

often

implies

best

known

stratum,

suggestion.

to
or

"

to

we

is

may

merely

insistent

of

likelyto
a

go

step

of

essentiallya kind

consciousness.

floor

They

the

imply

waicing mind

be

able

have
to

further, and

of

sunk

have

(as
to

call them
say

that

ordinary supraliminal instinct

an

rather

uprush

form

phenomena

and
hysterically),

narrowed

check, but

subliminal

functioning wildly instead

say,

not

us,

due
a

cases

these

connect

are

such

some

supraliminalequipment

of
scraps
chinks
in the

been

under

advanced

ideas

necessary

through

to

more

level of

only hypnotic suggestion

Or

able

the

insistent

the

habitual

the

of

visual field has

point
these

to

so

the

that

seen,

operations

being

of

with

sequence

displacements

small
"

obscure

these

advantage

coherent

hysteria.

imagine

we

this, we

ideas

"

seems

cells and

organism.

my

ence
differ-

unstriped muscle
involved

smallest

cannot

such

Some

agoraphobia,grows
coordinations
controlling

the proper

them.

by reasoning

which

work.

to

stripedand

these

among

set

fixed idea, say

be able

to

this

as

to

manage

scale

supraliminal consciousness

our

conscious
of
of them
Some
will,but most
obey our
they be.
of
subliminal
of the self.
strata
capable
being governed only by

are

ought

argument

our

degrees of intensity,cured
subliminal
settingin action of

order, it is often probably the subliminal

to

I
'

by

say,

scale between

gross

minute

to

manner

If,however, it be the

"

which

movements

nervous

even

^and that is what

record,

actuallyon

of various
great series of idiesfixes^

"

have

we

into

submerged
undesired

primitive
prominence, and
and

remaining hidden and quiescent That is to

threshold
which
do with an
of the conscious
instability
manifests
a
disorderlyor diseased condition of the hypnotic
of that region of the personality
which^ as we shall see^ is
it
the
is
fact
reached
that
us
through
by hypnotic
of

DISINTEGRATIONS

mri
Saw

rtdDTibUr

puzics

the

to

keep

to

tuned, and

which

eefiDon

inasmuch

dreamlike,
between
rules
mo

UMggtUM.

they need

but

between

rdftUon
the

action

lict

us

Fr""tedimg$as

far back

of troubles

fTJBp

tertik:

from

:he

troubles.

c^M^

nshrr
w^.::h

let

the

by

".virt,

I^
'4c.r4r

as

Mfntal

its

fonn

?"w

\%

":#^jf^*ed

to

thi"

unified

from

the

the

sub-

in
The
be

may

to

skill

present

normal

disturbed

tf"

upon

some

such

often

determined.

as

These

purely physiological,hut
{larticular

intellectual

some

in

(articular{uttem

proce"s

"

Dr.

hystericaldisabilit"',

of

"

work,

Janet's admirable

Pierre

LEtat

(Paris, 1893).

of the

"

is Or.

advanced
p.

I.

the
new

fantasies

of

disintegrate,but

by

of

maladies

real

series

of

symptoms

copies of

not

types

common

liegin with,

that

the

ailments

to

to

of the

one

self-suggestion.

Menial,

^mall

it

all that

general type

that

have

to

obser\'ations

into

is the

place,

not

S.P.R.

transforming

say

second

the

mind.

what

may

itself

modem

are

and

body

sire,

of

tends

guide

system

say

region

fuller and

our

medicine

of

lie shown

imposed
of

Hysthiquts

il.'Etai

'^g'ry^i ;nto

per-

capricious

got separated

those

they represent,

'

have

"we

two

See

...

vitl. vii. p.

In the

mix

as

,109.

combine,
has

enormous,

though

the

small

thoughts

of
ami

the

expression/ teti**

elements:

mass

things

already
("erson.ility,
sicn"ati"iii

**

two

enormous

an

Thes"*

of

Janet's general concqrtion

hysteric?

39).

h* Mcigical fait, 'feel,' and

9fti

of

shall

review

first

"tate^
5i""*h-'i^j^Kal
u\"

of

suggested in

unreal, dreamlike

we

system

s*"me

then,

VVKaI.

"jf

the

fits in with

tht*

can
as

causes

l"een

has

""ur

in

of

system"

bnefly

us

faculty and

rule

subliminal

opprobrium

and,

mechanism

ner"-ous

which

personality to

supraliminalalso.

brieflyconsider

us

intellectual

to

7Kt?m
3

in the

knowledge

t"ften due,

are

the

debateablc

still be

may

Speaking broadlyfwc

I hat

uj"c"n

physiolo^ual

^nct

say,

especially,which

mere

new

system

ncr%ou^

:%JV^
^o

in

fiirm, in the first place, a series of phantom

hT\tcna

Vienna
the

of

sources

1892,'

as

First,then,
bvvcrica]

main-

supraliminalself,adapted

far this view, which

how

see

br^seria, in Paris and

'i

always,

artifice which

any

supraliminaland

not

operation is

conjectured

These

unified

which

ai^r.

of

now

be

to

the

of

many

psychological
above

includes

groupings have

of consciousness.

stream

hmuial,

by

are

whose

the

the

conscious

of these

Some

of

and

uses,

self, rarely reached

pnilbunder
ardmary

rule

known

their

these

just

which

to

hysteria are

undersund

region

or

and

of

consciousness

"

they lie, so

as

the

"

experience and

life's

xtM

To

be, but

to

43

phenomena

upon

supraliminal, but

the

surpass

lad

!n

ought

hypncAic suggestion appeals ;

vhich

the

ordinary

of

h"f)noticstratum

'*

upon

all

fixed

e"'es

faculties

perceptions and

certain

our

threshold

upon

"

PERSONALITY

general ainception.

same

have

we

ttooons

find, I think, that

shall

wc

OF

were

and

new

already
to

seized
an

say

and

am"elxi

CHAPTER

44
which

sent

out

for the

necessary
of

what

one

tactile and
to

least

at

the occasion

^But
ri
formed.

examined

the

by

whether

he

j traction, which
Ttions

their

to

The

proof
p"ointin
descend

not

Thus

discovered

of part of the

reported by
cut

her

face, which
Dr.

by

in

of

to

of

discovered

hystericallyanaesthetic

the

never

found

even

of the
which

might

gave

Of

for

half

well have

of

man
one

small

covered

of

similar

to

no

import

rarely leads
instance,from

which

bums

and

"

is the
any

the

true

bruises

exercised

as

the

were

small

the

Dr.

distress

by

incident

An

woman

young

that

bility
insensi-

of

that

the

body.

twitted
she

only

found

her

Pierre

is

caused

the section

by

of

thesia
anses-

insensibility

or

her

said

car-

girl

was

She

h%d

with

her

the

c^

nothing

plaining
com-

of

that

Janet remarks,

she

facts,and

patch annoyed

ingenious

accident
and

to

observation

the limb

profound

that

it

her

while

is

"

from

usually,in fact, a

the

that

was

for
the

the

large

hysteric'slimbs.

thesia
hystericalanaes-

differingin

anaesthesia

frequently result

There
over

true

as

all.

at

to

of the part affected.

supervision

why

say

these

that

trouble

But,

body.

observations, all

complained

the doctor

sensa-

nerve.

time

left side

dis-

field."

mask,"

same

he

become

certain

peculiarity.A

anaesthesia, while

of

^is

personal

perpetual

in tabes dorsalis.

the

whole

has

say,

the

glass,and

and
disability,

patch
her

retorted

science
her

over

this

out

at

is

asked

that

anaesthesia, which

"tabetic

occurs

and

ansesthesia
hysterical

that

none

broken

he

But

he

"

of

the

nerves.

his

attaching

examined
physician who
palm. The
of the rightpalm was, in fact,diminished
sensibility
tain

into

and

number

of the

illustrates this

severely with

fixed

section

the

is

There

sometimes

Jules Janet

righthand

back

long

show

anaesthesia, as, for instance, by the

true

patientrealises

personality,so

the
or

is

he

and

of the conscious

on

unconscious

often

physician.

the

by

into

decay,

hystericis

the

restriction

manage

them,

to

"

too

is thus

can

personal perception.

pinched,

subjects incapable

deep

nervous

now

neglected

he

psychologicalbad habit
veritablya patient

longer bring

depends
direction,and

same

so

by

caused

is

assertions

the

the
is

surprise the

anaesthesia

it is

personality;

has

that

attention

field of

the

arm

no

of sensations
consciousness

have

thinks

turn

for he

his

as

ness
conscious-

field of

minimum

his

and
itself,

left

he

its

renders

of these

of which
does

which

His

needs

he

within

To

these

of

patientneglects to parceive the

perhaps

His

has

perceptionpersonnelUy

must

the

patient

Hysterical

One

"

pinch.

the

which

assimilation

the

in the

take

which

with

consciously,can

can
longer
perception sensations

jI

*'

present

the

doctor.

feel

anaesthetic.

with

so

could

not

feels the

no

states

oidy

momentarily

day

it is in

hears, and

does

One

little sensation

this

hysteric fails.

can

sensations

[200

Now

life.

of

first he

At

them

recover

and

muscular

dispense.

that it

support

sees

it."

advanced

far narrowed

so

in

suck

affective

or

the

it, that

terms

is

beside

sensations

elementary

Janet

prolongationto

existence

into

come

II

of

this respect,

syringomyelitis,in

the

patient'sforgetfulness
supervision a subliminal
"

Part

of

her

personality

CHAPTER

46

II

self, functioningapart from

subliminal

that

[QU

selPs

central

and

profounder

"

control.

'

happens
itself.

middle-level

Some

difficult idea
is

fantastic

belt.

us

ideation

body

futility.

"

"

This

mode

thoroughly

la

persofmaiite.

de

due

to

grip with

of the

mechanism

this

the

agree

hypnotic

sensations

the

the

From
stratum

point

incoherent

the

which

reason

same

the

"

conduct

of

attracts

by

in their

of its due

much

stage

which

threshold

alone.

dream
from

of

and
In

which

the

supraliminal

the

first subliminal

region

of

"

There

undue

subliminal

of

we

see

for

freedom,

faculty disturb

psychical diaphragm,

should

lie all

self.

The

now

for

subliminal

morbid

and

grown

faculty needed

the

of

the

activity

"

of control.

scope

in the

Whence

even

hypnotic

this view, then,

hysteric has

that

at

even

operation
is

which

is

given

from

notion

of

for instance, the

physician discovers

until the
there

were

stratum;

we

observe

subliminal

regard

the reach
the

lost control

as

to

the

it

the

thetic
"anaes-

for

is

she

Nor

is it

It is

self-suggestionstarting

of conscious

fragments

early

above

chance.

thing as

incoherent

an

"

such

this
needed

hysteric'ssupraliminal self;

the

of its existence
"

of

explanation

comes,

from

Not

And

given

here

remain

affectinga region below

the

all

"

combination

chance

With

supraliminal activity, scraps often quite

scraps
and
delimitation,
deprivesthe supraliminal self of thus

bracelet"?

generallyunaware

which

supraliminal

conception

the

fillgaps

longed
pro-

supraliminal attention, namely, the

has upon
the organism. Acting

the

"

the

the

loss of the

affected.

slightly different.

fragments

down

sucks

or

fantastic

life

of the

trols
con-

of

and

deep

from

functioning with

the

threshold,

^above

is

and

personalitynow

these

weakened

permeable,

too

affected

the

fashion

dreamlike

in

confuse

which

hold

enfeebled

faculties

with

slackness

part

permanent

phenomena

look

matters

"

certain dreamlike

in the

special part

of view

"

point out,

to

certain

; there

way

the

the

may

personalityholds
Over

ends

of

describe

words

; these

of view.

point

gives

upon

like
be

psychical poverty,"a

apparent

or

of attention, which

recognise

to

"

sensation.

of

this grasp

sensation

distraction

known

the

which

of

to

show

but

conceptions

convenient

this

Janet's phrase of ritr/assement

is
hystericalloss of sensibility

the
justlyinsists,
"

in

begins to

conceptions
be

may

Professor

psychologique^

organism's capacity

the

power

with

he

As

of mish^e

state

these

"

concordant

is

; for it

there

lo, this

and

"

express
that

local innervation

upon

description, it

of

(to

notion

wrist;

intellectual

^applied though

cross,"

bracelet,"
dreamlike

not

upon

"

"a

left

instructive

most

based

incoherent);

(however

211.

fact,indeed, is

The

the

stratum

hysteric loses supraliminal sensation

the

divisions of the human

the

hypnotic

self

find) gets

can

round

say,

hypnotiser'scaprice

the

subliminal

the

the

to

caprice of

the

of

phrase

bracelet,"
and

obedience

to

centre

nearest

is so;

straightway

"

the

by

"anaesthetic

an

in

happens in hypnotism
in hysteria in obedience

What

of

being by

will.

perceptivepower
no

means

over

really exdn-

rather

r..%r/!:il (Kit

miy,

.-:"

the

that

212.

".z

was

t^r

limbs.

p-Tj-'-rr.

-f

-"

"

^"if^Ti

"""

*he

"'.

"

"

'

~-i*

"-!!

".

with

I.i.:r'ni
i^'

*"'"

vision

ns.!"r"

j^

""!.*#"

K\

c-^!
'

":

we

'.iMiJis.Mr

"plMal

:"

J.-'

:!

"j-^l

!Ti

"iT

"Joes

s;iv.

""hy

up

--i^-itmn

'.

of

the

-nit
fright*

with

great

his first attack

enough

bring

to

lighted

narrowed

cried, "Fire!

I \nU)

fire!"
tried

hysttria by
narrowed

her

this girl a.s the

field

lii;hti-dmatch

tram

pmThe

f"V///i/'/*i/.

d"H"t

shr

bum

n""t

uhile

l-

by
the

jHrcrpiions, while

whv

falls into

suddenly

she

an

subject promptly

into

(iefinit"-l\

know

be

often

Janet's

'^uiteoutside-

for

t'leld of

e\jK-rinientwas

subm"Tgt;d

n""t

hy|"notic

visual

will

eve.

signal

hysterically

lM"y

same

artifices, contimieii

'"lualiyeasy

:^

The

the

her

l"eing

sulv

tlusc

s\j\"-

tests.

-"."ns.i lions
"

.:

as

the

effecrt ujxm

same

ariion

shallow

v"-ry

"""*

"

the

ih'-

.isr-^

h^rsf"/.

--^r
I-

had

"

as

was

his

Inrvond

once

of

the

precautiims,mr"ved

due

-held

mtuise-

him

near

first In-en

had

""tuffed

at

imvulsions.

girl who

with

field, far

Almost

the

the

frightened

flame

Janet,

visual

sitfht.

miij""e.

.1

sight of

the

hx^t'-ri'Ml

'.n!!'

iK-en

field, had

that

the

with

often

Professor

of
(kitient

by

of

the

front

there

fact

the

by

rare

hap]K*ns that

hysteric's m"rmal

all ccmsciousness

!'rofessf)r

rrin^cious

of

"i*j'
"*

visual

used

how

tested

direi'tlv in

the

shown

to

the sub-

out

|)articularly
exciting to

part of

again

is afforded

It often

hypnotiser's finger,
Km

u|xm

hysteric,when

almost

be

hysterical iKn', a

normal

the

into

-.

objects

"

again.

the

that

per-

hystericalloss

illustration

hysteric.

hap|K'ns to
the

^if the

v*xfk

ir.

only
h

r.rt4;!rali(in,and

"

so

jierception.
^A

e.

hnwnt

'rr*.'

"

redurrd,

apfurently

has

Iran*

nxn

"

in

them

Janet pointed

l)r.

curious

vision

may

we

su|)i)ose that

tr"

injur)*followed

more

result

off these

stimulate

may

self,

the

this tje so,

If

originallycut

reason

when

or

subliminal

threshold.

seen

work,

intf" that

sublmiinal

-'xr.x

"

field of

advanced

IS

"

still

f*ir instanrr,

"

'-irv*r

any

whif
iilije"-t

an

conscious

ntci'.ent

cJisiem

CM\

perception

the

still at

is much

: -.?" \i'"w.n

"'

of

already, indeed,

It

*ti the

inexplicable.

us

the

explicable as

which
su(;j"estions

above

or

that

::!i'"n

to

of

47

the threshold, in the

ot

sometimes

reasons

body

are
;"rc^.:"lionN

'.r-.r^
"

main

have

Wc

-^^r-vrd
1

same

l"encath

hypnotic stratum

or

lor

sometimes

below

either

dreamlike

them

kind

the

frr"m

-:":onH

^Lti'fl

of

uy.

s""l":rted

PERSONALITY

existing immediately

as

-utfhieMinns

:'"L"i

r\zw^r.
"

tn

VI

hx%

"-.Nn

"

OF

DISINTEGRATIONS

tU]

inlf"

.u'ain
n*-

anil

.irm

exjierimenls whi" h shall

supraliminal ft"nseuiu'"ness.

devise

to

!"r.

arm;

tills

Jam-t

ri-intominent

the

of

h"T

iha!

rail

thi

attfn!i"):i

hysu-nc

is

re

lait-r-

fc:"-mTated

thus

"

'.I

-.

t'e

^'

"

-"*

v"]!;j

"

"

..

"

1""

*r.-

'.'

"

".

213

""

-^

MniSiJiiv.
::if

...*

I '"""^

.-nt.rateii

hv sternal

her

eii.ihl*

of

lutieiit

l^it eye.

.irran*:t.d that

"

On

srret-n

rikiht eye
s

the

ProN'ssor

left

an.esthesi.'K,it

Klorr
oiii\

tan

""""" ti"

mav

Pilns
h"
sir

is

lie

pl.i'

h.iij \\v

aid

l"e addeil

hi-r

li\Ntir;i allv

in

here,

f*

wi"rd

\^x\\\\.
ri

.ulin^

niav

The
the

Ik- not

CHAPTER

48

II

[814

only very definite but very profound. Just as the reality,though also
of field of vision of
of the hysterical
retrenchment
the impermanence,
be shown
which I have been speaking can
by opticalexperiments beyond
the realityof some
the patient'scomprehension, so
profound organic
sometimes
insensibilities
the
shown
is
by
ent
hysterical
progress of independthirst
this
A certain patientfeels no
indifference
disease.
or
hunger
;
inflammation
might be simulated for a time ; but her ignoranceof severe
is
into
real.
Throw
bladder
her
of the
easilyrecognisableas
hypnosis and
"

"

sensibilitiesreturn.

her

disease

The

is for the

first time

felt,and

the

with the pain. This result well illustratesone

main effect
patientscreams
normal
The
of hypnosis,
viz.,to bring the organism into a more
state.
dangerously abnormal; the
deep organicanaesthesia of this patientwas
be
first
had
to
restored,although it might be desirable
missing sensibility
in that sensibility
the painfulelements
afterwards to remove
again,under,
so

to

say,

wiser and

deeper

control.

of interest for
peculiarity

Another

in these

us

ana"sthesise

lies in what

of primitiveirritability.
to the vagueness
I may
a
term
regression
partial
anaesthetic
The
patientM., Dr. Janet tells us, has been for years totally
*'
and
certain
after
she
has
Under
circumstances,
particularly
long been

kept

in the somnambulic

state, she

for

recovers

time, but

incompletely,

Sometimes

in the vague
to
return
sensibility
seems
distinctive
sensations
definite
inHer
form
sign.
are
pain or
in her hands,
each of these
; heatycold, a pinch,an objectplaced
of something disagreeable." And
stimuli produces only a vague sense
touch
becomes
of
confusion
the
and error
when
sense
more
definite,
even
of localisation still persist Thus
hysteriapresent to us in a few
may
which
series
of
have
minutes
our
a
stages through
earlyancestors
slowly
fall back in dementia, but through
travelled; stages to which we may
which nature
offers us can
the
which
we
see
only in this quasi-experiment
tactile sensations.

distress,with

of

no

"

"

spirit
pass
^

214.

repass unmoved.
has been said of
What
and

repeated for

motor

self has

defects.
lost control

hystericaldefects

There, too, the powers

continue

to

act

of sensation
of which

in obedience

to

might
the

be

liminal
supra-

subliminal

promptings.
in the least

understand

I cannot

what

is

she
going on," said Maria, when
for some
time past I have
entered the hospital[I quote Dr. Janet again] ;
been
working in an odd way ; it is no longer I who am working, but only my
hands.
When
They get on pretty well, but I have no part in what they do.
work
all.
do
I
it
I
not
that
is
at
all
is
see
over
recognise my
it
right ; but I
feel that I am
quiteincapable of having accomplished it If any one said, It
did that !* I would
*True
is not you who
I
enough, it is not I.* When
answer,
I hear my voice singing
to sing it is impossibleto me
want
; yet at other times
whii"
It is certainly
I who
walk ; I feel like a balloon
not
the song very well.
itself.
I
of
When
down
write
and
I
find
want
to
nothing to say, my
jumps up
hand
write what it chooses,and it fillsfour
let my
head
is empty, and
I must
^^^ ^ ^^ s^u^ i^ s'^^yI cannot
help it."
I ps^gc^
"

"

'

DISINTEGRATIONS

Bf]

point is," continues

really (food things. If she

curious

"The
da

"ofne

real

shows

^"r"rMne"

rheti

k"^

'*"

T^rm

has

kiiZ

I pass

i.;.r^:minal

sui

we

^.r^--:.:
:

"

::..""

She

.:"

J.-

-i-;

""'

i:"-

"ji:.**^:..
""T.*T.!.

".!.S

l"";i.-n
she

h.tN

in

'.vT

up

the

trial

to

50,

myself,
that

It isrlt.ir

"\fm:^.

in

the

r;

"?.'fi

:!ii:v:u[ar
shr

is

jxiwvr

told

ffriumilwiUxw

i""

ordt-T

A/o.' MtntAi

when
pay
to

dti

she

the

cin

in

ami

UVll,
her

the

the
to

subut

17

and

siiuiive

to

the

5 with

mus"ular

di*ing

ever"'

s|ue"./r

is

s|)c-eial

oi
an

1.

!""

the

luds

and

on

order

/^rtonai itrtHj^th.

HyiUriyfuti^ ju

go
"me

some

men.

give

chairs

hy-^lericthere

is madr

her

sweep
n"it

liftN with

feeble
her

see

move

attention, ar.d
show

do

righthand,

alt[j""ughI

...

""?

what

ami

to

instrument

of Irt

lili and

I cannot

and

Indications of

with

contradiMion
tMe

strong

any

girl,accus-

e\("frimentoften

squer/e

su"

jussion :

the

this

without

no

aniesthelir
al"s""hitely

is

she

/ih'Jl:
at

tried

that

ami
))laces,

by

are

things

hi-r work,

of

10

allowed

when

action

ever)-

rountr"'
be

to

thrashed

soumlly

lu-eds

iiuisi

I re|)eat

maiie

tcrrililc t'li.s
of

ln-gin with,

ujih

have

suggests

surprise us.

not

burdens

robust

favour

tiu- miiKlIc

To

ai

Now

the

hystericsmanage

5 and

carry

is

their
l"cds, ch"uv.;^"^

^""nerallymarks

tt

"

dynamometer,

whose

mark

they

a:"

the

these

persons

the

I have

'

V.:.,

impotent
hystericswho

has

rumplele

:n

'r^^:.:,,-

'""

then

of

a^mniand

figuresdo

with

,ilL

L^rjiny'in*

*'"

automatic

this

only by automatic

s"}ueeze

and
ijuirk-temjK'rcd,

vjuet-.T.

leli.

:,"":

r.V;.

^-

:" r

very

"

She

woni.in

sij.:itvf

-I.*

*"

point,and

what

is

"!;' i.'-r I""*"!%.and

:..

has

shf

to

much

still asking

shakes

\(mni4

in.r'."T
.

occa-

we

forgotten

observations'

the

its maximum

reaches

('destine, for, instance,

^m:

;.' rt;

"

..*

as

have

and
voluntarily,

acute

most

facultystill at

they work,

M""M^i-n arnirh.iirv

---.

acts

to

faculty transmissible

our

sew,

work, and

";": .ifcifs

Janet's

amyotrophies to
10,

Rut

fi"jors.

::.t:

self

dealing

they

^."^i

"

-.:

of

themselves

truly])aralysedsuch

weakness.

Tfi-iiMr.

*-"

genius
accomplishing

inijMirt.

the

are

im;K"tent

-'Ar-"

:. '.:

what

of

men

her

consciously and

the

the

5 and

with

'"^r iLn""w that

*""

of

we

M.

between

novel

figures as

:::cir

of

one

subliminal
ol

But

T^s^h.

mi

she

|)crpetual; although
of this activity,
Some
voluntary'.
patients,

abandon

the actions

hemiplegics or

tell

"c

^c:

looks

head

recollect

not

which

is with

She

way.

lifts her

she

word

called

be

cannot

or

jnalityand

the

rerici.tions
"It

"?

nut

to

on

perse

from

.-: :^.\c

^.r

is accidental

longer

no

difference

the

wncrc

;j.%c

tr"'

of itself

proletter she

Aitogrtlier."

215.

'

bizarre

it ; when

she

longer the personal consciousness

perform

to

write

us

no

can

will

hand,

I'hvy

U;l

with

therefore

other

!"

hand

our

what

But

acts

'.he

let

we

activity she has

sti:i

r.er

".'-

when

spelL

!o

v^r

'

in

of

writes

or

dress

as

do

%-m"^iT

up

it is all done

unconscious

yet

in this fashion

Janet, **that

makes

49

if she was
coming out of a dream, and does
doing. Her way of acting recalls what is said
being themselves
aware
obe"' their inspirationwithout
To
take a humbler
r maiterpieces.
comparison, she

mt-"

"

but

M.

PERSONALITY

been

^ikc h^^

:i.f

talent,but

work,

her

d"/cd

icrcik

OF

an

ex-

instruShe

can

CHAPTER
no

en

the
alhjeit
of

longer get at her strength ;

strength is reallythere, and
life when

common

is

here

defect

216.

the

not

French

examples,

hystericalprocesses,

has

what

exhaust

exclusivelywith
another

Hysteria

is

this

fashion

in

all the

What

we

of

case

to

with

have

formerly, in

insightthan

closer

is

hysteria. Dealing
almost

leave

they
patients,

an

be

may

that

on

than

account

Arctic

an

Disease

stimulus

Arctic

connection

closer

any

yet the

robust

most

means
more

untouched

study.

our

frost-bite,the inborn

overcome.

the

among
even

and

no

for

do

almost

is

plorer's
ex-

function

strengthof injuriousstimulus.

and
of

case

by

circulation.

of bad

of resistance
in the

it is

mind,

of

indication

power

power

an

of

of

learnt

disease,but

tmusually great,

been

course,

class

doubt

no

hysteria,as
be

may
that

recently

acts

be greatlymultiplied,
especially
of dissolutive
give a notion

might

been

of initial weakness

variables

of two

there

it

thinking of

suffice

observed

certain

frost-bite is

that

it in

use

smaller, indeed, but equally instructive

group,

indication

the

which

will

now

cannot

lavishlyexpended

great hospitals. But, nevertheless, these hospital observations

certain

an

as

is

[216

of will."

but

sources,

she

is not

patient

of muscle

above

The

from

not

II

of

explorers

initial

have

with

And

men.

between

be

may

In

ance
of resist-

power

excessive

so

generally, of
some
hysterics
destructive

strength and

For it has often happened that the very feelingswhich

malady.
we
r^ard
honourable, have reached
a
characteristically
civilised,
characteristically
as
which
and
their
vividness
shocks
of
such
to
delicacy
owners
pitch
exposes
as

the selfish clown

pose

I
'

"Uo

can

be

It would

great mistake

to

sup-

exist for

There

esteem

or

due

all

bodily

emotions

and

utilitarian
which

have

they

Ilife

man

is thus

There

character

Miuman

there

than

once

occasional
To

as

real
too

is

nothing

found

need

of

mere

the

Some

apt

to

before
to

be
us

essential

in

missed
but

maintain, it

study
is his

the chief

of

hysteria Drs.

to

of

or

are

been

advantage

any

often

no

often

worse

in-

the

have

once

life.

The

risks to

real

than

use-

earth.

fixingour
of

of

concern

Breuer

tion
perturbaconvictioii

the

decay. As
steady advance,
of

of

conception

complex

begin with

we

makes

study

are

lessons
if

race

selfideas

upon

struggle for

of the

over-runner

psychological danger

which
regression,

this side

the

ardently pursued

most
a

low.

are
personality

of
that

aims

The

regarded

possessor

in

more

may

proportion

shudderinglyfelt

most

now

are

fortune.

or

I llessfor

gain

their

for

of

out

stronger than

of the

which

Feelings

fer

and

more

conservation

the

to

developed wholly

can

^Jangerswhich

life rests

obscure.

and

stimuli

women

Human

relation

whose

and

men

many
desires.

.uiuridual is indirect

know.

never

to
vanity, to anger, to terror, to
psychicalupsets are
sexual
passion. The instincts of personal cleanliness and of feminine
breakdown
of a sensitive,'
but not
a
a
modesty are responsiblefor many
love of one's fellow-creatures
and
the
relatively
feebh organisation. The
love of God
And
are
more.
responsiblefor many
why should it not be

that

have
and

more

not

his

man.

and

Freud

(in,t^^

DISINTEGRATIONS

tU]

ShiJien

:*rir

their

"r:ivin^

uber

'*.?v

icrstand,

,-

of

count

iih':cr

by

which

r-^r.t
:.-."-

mutual

*iM:h

*.*

In

".r.i

se(:("nd

the

overeti

re"

r.-nd.
\-

rr.'T^.

S.

w-n-r

.*"""*"

-Ti

*7,'\

";:h

is the

tor-

example

of

the

in

way

affection

the

and

powerful

r..

that

inarory

Mi'ti

a!l

"

and

this

low

dvin^

;. .li.iin*:r'pri-Mn!rii
f

:'\o!rii

ur^"'i
to

h'-r to

her,

fin

Sht*

she

to

inunicn!

trust,

of

to

"

something

thirtyyears
of

the

nose.

under

her

truth
conceit

.She
whtiM*
The

nbs"ure

\v\

thi-se

was

tci

""n

shtmld

ramr

ltd

")Ut,

from

had

un-

children
of

scene

vruplr

ihililren. wh"i
felt

charge,

whi"'h

had

wulowcr,

dimly

in fart,

inijuirytraced

fi"r alwav^.
wliuh

ils":lf.

was,

t'a{uMe.

was

leave

Knglish

thin incident

))oint

r.ire

at

her

women.

an

was

Careful

why

em[)lnyi*r,a

nmlher
a

was

rase,

pudding

sonu-

e"sential

which

her

i|uither
amount

an

firmness

vigorous

hildren

into in-

raises
sug^'estion,

inijMirt.(ir.uliMllythe
\^

of

with

thr

the

idees fixes

sinking

I"r. Kreud

obvious

not

was

from

readilyfix

pudding.

alloweii

of

prol"ably su.:gest(-d the

most

"on""ulle"J

But

trance.

ulcers

intlamniation

trouble

wh"-n

her, hat!

\\\k- reMihition
\\\

R.
burnt

It

first

origin is

resolute

and

sane

the

could

s"ine

certain

skill in

local

lo".al

Miss

f-rnotiiiiKil

R.

this

burn.

Xu

rii'.i'

"t.

to

hidden

ideas, and
a

among

halluniution

w:tli

hypnotic

nianufat'turer.
fur

of

Hreuer's

of

whose

tmnsition

those

depth

hemine

smell

of

subliminal

are

symptoms,

have

by

(lerman

still stranger process

ideas, these

uninjured

which

their
;.f'"rni"'-il

v.*-.t

"

fur

"^i^;. ia!!tn

'J.:

"

re-

psycho-therapeutics,

to

see

memory

We

Dr.

by

that

note

lire

im

:.

wni'

i-ri'/f

t"i

-jKirtmj:

'-1I

ar-

-"-

of

liiii smell

t"l

".""!"

somatic

from

the

R.,

which

'iaiiui

f.!

.-"

into

submerged

aidetl

family

on

"^-v-rj:"'.\

*""

in

hysterical

"

by

first symptoms

the

profounder

even

wc

also

confluent

say,

Vet

svrnpt"*m

r^'

"""

Here

of the

Luty

""it-r'-stini:

^""'

sufferer

process

analysed

]x-rfe".thealth, except

I*.-

"

for the

idea

subliminal

l"etter

self-suggestionin

"

here

replaces her

the

in

w..

"'

to

so

MiN^

'

"'

Anna

and

"'r-.c^s

\'-

we

in

chapter

insistent

sensations

physical

converse

dominated
ondar"' |)crsonality,

217.

Xm

these

(ut:- nt's tem|K.T.

r:

i*

see

have

symboiised

is the

work.

at

insanity.

*:":
'

lie

may

to

case

by help

D^rcome,

vrf

"cA?rmt
"

and

self-infection

psychical

*ji f raulcin

"

Nowhere

moral

/S.xfs,translatingthemselves

U't:

detailed

in this
the

unreachable

the

well-

previously

somewhat

shall

we

(K)wcrfulpassions

minds

the

Here

sense.

(L^mtefrration

"*.

but

form.

\^Ais

r-

case

to
ix.*netration

the

purpose

my

between

existences.

idea

emotional

""f

unselfish

sor\-e

may

first

of
convtrtibility

ezirmal

kind

give

waking

many

an

in

cases

privatepractice,

from

and

contribution

signal (as in Janet's cases) for

supraliminal and recognised idee fixe^ which

the

and

ks
of

"

one.

but

education.

by

and

51

valuable

e(4uilibriumof

the

In the

made

enrounter,

where

interesting form, midway

r::n:^cmces,
A-'Ui

these

to

cases

for

principle

of

two

liavc

hospital wards,

^cnkI fortune
much

too

than

ways

rurvst

.t"

from

remarkable

some

both

:"mr;cd
a"

the

proved

*u\c

PERSONALITY

/lysiene^ lA*i|"/.ig,
1895)

patients not

had

have

OF

were

Inr unsuitable

of

CHAPTER

52
in her

"

not,

but

But

have

Freud

drew

evoke
He

by

of

cause

"

ftagmentarily

Its
was

lation,
circu-

pressure

only
with

the

French

just

Freud,

will

"it

he

next

Well,

cashier

the

roughly,

The

who

"

to

early
sittingdown

are

dinner

to

where

Ah

the

at

is

completely!
kiss

to

the

the

As

manufactory.
gentlemen,
But

that

see

is

nothing
I

them.

and

The

father

!*

smoking

; hence

it is that the

I feel

am

sure

Now

an

in

we

that
are

going into

are

leave

the

jumps

up

kind

they alwa3rs do."

as

children

is

like

unusual

circumstance,

children

is

this

there

children

the

myself

kiss the

waiting

picture,"replies Dr.

room,

unusual

an

is

I.

picture;

the

and

governess

! here

"

it represents

the

particular happens.
leaving

are

slowly and

she

the

at table

to

crystal-vision.

to

from

there

at

able

was

Then

children, and

that

looking

on

French

Freud

{auftauchi). But

dinner

"Nothing

though

as

of stab

smell

of

and
room

and

in my

now

the
calls
heart

cigarsremains

memory."
of
also

was

the

but

the

understand.

an

more

the

who

had

accessible

stratum.

which

was

who

friend,which

thought

hypnotic

It

manufacturer,

old

subordinate

gentler and

impression;

to

easy

nature

say, of this other

lo"^edin

! go

"

Don't

point is

in the

often

the

scene

gentlemen

fixed in my

surface

employer's house,

all

children

; the

next

makes

"

housekeeper,
"Go
on
looking

"

Dr.

"

required.

scene

the

happen."

room

so

with

recognise

of her

are

so
everyday an
lightly hypnotised

or

closely analogous
the
the

return

Patience

table

what

rises to

we

scene

"

presence."
something will

risingfrom

patient'sforehead,

the

the

comes

his

says,

waking

that another

tobacco-smoke.

origin of

develop and
specialiseitself." "I
old
cashier,an
gentleman who loves

head

; but

uncle

in

suggestions

his

of

Dr.

delicacy
sciousness.
waking con-

clear
of

scent

^a

"

moment

picture thus

to

governess,

guest, the

persisted

the

trace

it became

off

which

from

segregated

more

went

still

"

everyday

an

to

on

for

she

now,"

And

pudding

dining-room

the

and

more

pictorialmemory,

children

patientobserver

or

curious

picture

less skilful

illustrates with

hand

her

upon

to

which

it,which

of

stream

called

had

a
personality,

merely bafflingand

strong

placinghis

"

which

symptom

of burnt

scent

But

state,

The

the

it

general psychical

the

from

impossible

odour.

out

fession
con-

to

as

which

on

memory

into

in the

well

as

pudding disappeared.

emotional

the

this

once

but
capricious,

underlain

seemed

burnt

absorbed

psychologicallesson

had

scent

"

herself

to

new

of

encysted

seemed

the

As

the

say,

superpositionof strata

the

the

that
been

remained

occurred

now

would

"

to

so

had

smell

WTien

father.

distress.

and

It

indicated

had

persistence

confession

"

their

towards

hallucinatory

the

physician
had

made

been

had

based

of mind

attitude

own

[217

II

this
treated

burnt

ness
harshness, pride, aloofthus

itself upon

obscurely hoped
heart
was

She

kept

put
out

of

dinate
roughly a suborthe brain, as we

that

aside
the

her
the

employer
painful

supraliminal

CHAPTER

54
The

hypnotic
from

incident

father's

of

kind

from

find

words, and

had

which

and

the

of

Louis

Viv^

(seeSection

by
in

although
219.

artifice to

seen,

less

profound

"

The

second

in the

dead

was

so

definite

hallucination
she

door

relativelyto
transition

an

back
no

that

bedroom

to

another

from

1882

this return

disturbed

private diary

of her

external

of the

"

It

effect

an

It

'

was

the

the

from

for

that she

mother's

talkingit out

revived

how

these

revived

condition

second

instance, that
did

diary
'

see

in the

not

know

I found

the

why,
out

this in
the

patient
but

what

was

she

the
the

place
The

and

could

to

before

hold

to put
illness),

took

two

her

place

each

ways

in

sponding
corre-

in the

illusions

or

1881, and

also
of

accuracy

the

hystericalillusion.

psychicalstimuli exercised
first

said to
was

the

evening'sh3rpnosis. I

of

absolute

the

upon

to

same

troubles

in the

as

go

room.

day through

each

the

me

old

the past year

to

corresponding day

previous winter
to

in her

day by day

showed

to

in the

enough

was

I discovered

the

on

mother's

curious

happened,

morning
to

facts

her

past year

subject to

was

the

father

sense-impressionwhich

any

It

lived

the

spontaneously,

food

And

the past winter.

day
evening's hypnosis she confessed
had

of

main

she

in

stood

happened

that her

wished

stood

on

her

she
she

room

came

been

of

which

new

previousyear.

the

1881.

house
when

lived,

condition

had

into

in

and

she

second

all that

set-back

new

means

general fashion, but

or

vague

to

by

normal

was

in her

state

The

had

door

longer differed,as

the consciousness

; and

as

(orangeshad

orange

be

can

Healthy hypnotic

first condition

while

in that

in her

up

her of

year

dates, reminding

no

she

in her

and

the

easily summoned

of

hystericswho

"

Breuer,

now

in her

strong
former

state

one

time

transported backwards^

thus

of 1881-82,

of 1880-81,

window

the

vividly reminded
her

For

the stove, which

from

be

also

her

to

ran

Dr.

forgotten. Only
persistthroughout.

and

of

in,

sets

time-hallucination

two

other

in the first condition

fact that

to

at

ing
remind-

out
Through-

the

as

of their lives.

clean

seemed

given

have

manner.

of us, in the winter

was

English

an

aphasia

singular

some

be

conditions,"says

two

lived in the winter

subsequently

and

sometimes

can

and

could

pray,

singleutterance.

ill,a

period

insane.
practically

like the rest

was

283)

to

to

had

she

somewhat
before

existence

duplex

former

I have

formerly,only

she

was

anguish by

line from

marmer

his

first taken

in fact,a

continued,

s3rmptoms

was,

subjects,as

the

she

striven

had

last uttered

aphasic as

the

up.

back

set

when

been

has

This

sprang
us

these

1881

year

took

result,seemed
in

its rise

exhaustion

only

this casual

English speech,

of

for
persists

often

round

came

last remembered

at

phrase which

of the

us

bewildered

of

in the

explained

of anxious

in hours

happened
hour

an

effort,with

This
hymn.
persistentsuggestion

afterwards

was

half-wakingnightmare,

of

child's

[21"

specifichysterical symptoms

had

In

English

to

the

which

bedside.

suffered
no

tendency

Each

state.

some

her

this

origin of

II

or
me

angry

matter,

had

in

normal

condition.

laughinglyin
with
and

removed

point of

the

Thanks

me.

fact

it

by

greadf

DISINTEGRATIONS

patient on

loictfcd the

that

day

ukxhcr

untruly

'uiours

piperv
dre^

The

iTin

dre^S

but

iT'i lasted
it

discovered
of

this

of

fear

year,
houses

cnanged
to

from

alarm

her

eyelids
in

A"

:hc

."uii

M^?ru

".j2j.lr^ mi;

If

she

the

same

of

in the

on

patient

live

to

test-

on

been

had

stuff

of

summer

mainly

as

1882,

melons,

on

of

out

politeness,but

in her

"

liquids

swallow

the

organism, as
subliminally remembered

the
O.

unex-

produce

to

SO

in

time

of

still reproduced
the

by

been

at

terror

of

from

by

the

Breuer
she

home.
that

in her

wept
and

tears,

she

she

was

surroundings.

her

itself the

showed

the

hysteria. Exactly

caused

hypnotic su^^estion

hysteria

hail

could

correla-

exact

which

symptoms

remedy.

Exactly

hypnotic sug^esticni could

woven

correc-

from

away

Dr.

the
had

night,was

loss of

when

once

open

hypnotism

cases

antidote,

forced

say,

the

carried

suggestion

night : although

to

so

had

she

family

in the

day, thinking,in

the

that

at

eyes

many

condition," which

Consequently,
date, the patient,if she awoke

averted

same

the

unlcxk.

Fraulein

(). called
it,
as
chimney -sweepinij,"
umJer
'f0T^Ui.\k\\\ tMjuivalt-nt
Ever"to
hypnosis.
con/essiim
evening
the
of
and
then
each
to
her,
on^in
inijuired
as
tirvii* T
hypnotised

talking

The

'"t;,:.

^.r.

:ht.-

.'jif^i irie

v:^

"

^a.w:

"r

was,

eat

an

t"j

irrs".!fii:y

*#r

""l

and

;^"

.M"

md

Altered

If*

kind

through
was

self-hlame

any

when

hastily while

distorted
this

hat
It

k,
IS

as

as

re-hving.

I have

thtmgh

sufh

traced
ihtreto

she

her

and

the

father

wept,

tear".

the

long

asked

her

stxm

with

discussed,

For

had

the

saw

So

attaching,

s.iid,into

tniuble.

which

her

of

moment

serious

ronvfri:i*ns

moment

The
motricity dis;i[){)earL'd.

ulut'.on.
the

to

exist

lon^; and

"

strabismus

1(Hiking

she,

id"*nt ot

tirou^ht

mxH

a
ori^;inatin^

traced

were

did

there

symptom

and

nu;:nit'it-dand

ir,-.T*rn!*

at

each

inarnipsy

remove

z^T.f.Ts

Fur

{aticnt

XiTV.tT It
".*'"

or

"

trivial accident

f't'-n a

V,

"'urf*'

turn.

:n

-vui.-

vr

year

since

than

were,

"|"Titir

saw

blue.^

of the stuff of her

pre\ious

came

the

"second

the

that

open

the

I*"

spasm

was

tirtr.

"i"

father, made

time,

when

memories,

:r-i With

"'

so

was

recent

nrjt

".^

vision

her

itself out

since

greater

"r-*^ h":r

ic

her

day

drink

the

at

dominant.

I'riiftawkwardness

"

it

distinguishtints

shuddering incapacityto

this

worked

nights

the

;jr:%iou"

cooki

for

only

;
saw

eyes

she

round.

Ihinng

:xo

but

in the

obliging the

disgust

hydrophobic

came

'^tit

brown,

said

she
she

of brown."

that

prcvftcdWrithing had
k.rMl

affected

Or

year.
her

disgust experienced at a like period in 1881, at

from
to drink
an
acquaintance's glass. Fraulein

allowed

dog

was

55

with

perfectlywell

that

on

instead

six weeks,

"-rjncvaied

!kad

that

dressing-gown

blue

result

of

ucht

disturbance
was

for

was

the

v%"

could

she

previous

wrong

dress

her

distressinginabilityto

nvMt

sinl

that

that

reason

with

the

something

was

knew

that the

bu5y

vrn

she

PERSONALITY

in

evening

that

there

showed

Li|icnmcnt
and

OF

dial
as

of
the

s|)ecial

|H'n'ersion of

isolatt^l, tiypertro|)hied
the

general

|ust {ussage

of

current

life

was

of

the

re-lived,

b.

CHAPTER

220.

In certain

indeed,a new
Janet's,
distressing
memory

substituted for the old

was

memory

of

cases

[220

II
and
;

but helpful
false,
where

as

hysteric,

from horror at the recollection of havingbeen made to sleepas a

suffering
from skin-disease,
child along with another child suffering
was
persuaded
this
child
had
b
een
t
hat
other
sound
by hypnoticsuggestion
really
perfectly
and

In Fraulein O/s

well.

necessary
confession

make

to

was

case

her

past
cathartic; it cleared

was

coherence

O. to mental and

bodilyvigour.

Wax

receive and

to

the human

mind
This

powers.

of
setting-up

be

may

the

away

All that

morbid

products

personality
; it restored

sane

was

proportion. The
and

Fraulein

retain ; " such, as we

is
all have felt,
of excitement which transcend its resistant

marble

in moments

in ethical

change

of the

needful.

in their true

events

strengthenedthe
"

was
deception

no

see

for

to

good

for

or

which
standpoint

evil,may

tend

to

is called conversion^
or

that radical
the

to

mere

shall say how far we desire

rash would it be to assignany fixed

Who
disability.
hysterical

some

be

Most
to stimulus ?
susceptible
main difference from ourselves
inferior those whose
or
to class as
limit,
be
what
that
feel
feel torpidly,
and
we
or
passionately
they
sincerely
may
perhapsonly affect to feel. The term degenerate,"
says Dr. Milne Bramauthors that one
modem
and widelyby some
well, is appliedso freely
all
do
rank
such
who
cannot
that they
not conform
to
as
help concluding
an
nervous
some
developed
primitive,
imperfectly
possessing
type,
savage
be in truth progenerate;
system." Our "degenerates"may sometimes
which
mask
evolution
children
and their perturbation
or
an
we
our
may
when
needs must
traverse
they have shown the way.
to

"

"

and consider what is here implied. We

pause for a moment
have
the hystiriques
We
are
qui mknent le monde.
gettinghere among
advanced, that is to say, from the regionof idSes fixesof a paltryor
Let

us

morbid

type

to

regionof

the

in themselves

id^es fixeswhich

honourable,and which become

are

able
reason-

morbid

of their
onlyon account
is the debateable ground between
relative intensity.Here
hysteriaand
genius. The kind of geniuswhich we approach here is not, indeed,the
purelyintellectual form. Rather it is the "moral genius,"the geniusof
altruistic idea which lies at the
that
or
sanctity,"
possessionby some
and

"

"

"

of

root

so

The
That

many

of
hagiology
would

man

seemed

heroic lives.
all

offers
religions

hardly be

reasonable
completely

regarded
to

the

mass

as

endless

examples

of this type.

great saint whose conduct

mankind.
of
The saint in consequence
a

for veneration
is apt to be set unduly apart, whether
morbid ; when in
ridicule. He is regardedeither as inspired
or
as
all that his mode
no

of lifeshows

unworthy kind,

action
sublime

may

and

take

have

and

for

or

reality

is that certain id^es fixes^

in themselves

obtained

retake, as

such

dominance

accident

that

their

wills,the step

of

impulsive

between

the

of any

kind

the ridiculous.

enthusiasts
Martyrs,missionaries,crusaders,nihilists,
"

DISINTEGRATIONS

]
"'v"

-^^ncsi.

:"

"^

'""r"'.rnt

T'icy

the-Nc

"

rated

of idees

rni\'":ed

r."n"s

-.

.":

T.

'""::.

learn

22L

T'

We

now

may

^..xj.';

**/

If

:."

":

"".."

r-

these

nrsl

whii

M.-cond

:r:*iroUk:h han^es
"

in.ikin^

4:v

'

i:nia!e

snail

.'-..-".
"

'-"

"\r.'

-^

!he

as

.4-}"i.':
u:.:"

all

of

study

We

^late

de-

ai

the

indiK

may

i"f these

in

st-mntlary

those

the

|H*r-

new

way.

states

transition

diathesis

Nuiielhin:; has

e.

of

stages

dimorphisms.

ot

ih.iiigesi"l

all sliimili

t to

all

we

for the

second

This

resembling

subtK-r

those

"

whnh

""!

to

up

name

somewhat

O.'s

t"rn(tanirdby

c
im|Mirtan"

yoninaiiilnilisins

con-

ijv"-rriinning

iiu liiiles

and

as

intervened

i"r

suthcient

close

ft-ature

new

dealt

Fmulein

and

fixes

preceded

h de""er\e

persistent

not

in

timrs

at

idee

of

have

that

seen

kinds,

l"rief

whi"

rta"

11

.r.a!

man

.;'''ier
as

tcnii

"hapUT

later

:n

.!'.'" i.\

".

'

of

cases

minor

whirh

hap{H-nt*d
" "ur

hes

amon^

harai

ti-nstics

In-st
the

drtam.

of

.rrjtna

"^"-

chapter.

mainly

psychical diMntt-iiralions.

nu:rition

or^a!iism

I'lr

".'""JT-nt

this

is however,

i" thi^

me

transition

of

or

the

.T.ake'^

"

categories

for instance,

sight.

was

It

to

of

.*'i..i:""l iMjililyinjuriesto

-'..""" 'if

the

exhibited

as,

have

stale

seems

tla"N

lief

We

han;:e.

tr""in
jK-rs^inalily,

"

and

induence

to

of

lK*en

have

rontluent

new

""?'

jrni

""

adapted

second

There

such.

from

arismi:

''.v.\'\*\

"

out

supraliminal reason,

have

of

or

se";ondary

wakings
sleej)-

'"^'

'

of

from

-"--"

"

kind

""-krs

work

to

lieginningof

the

at

"

smell

classes.

two

hint

-yf niy

""

"

deep

cruelty,
hystericand

dt" in the

the

to

ideas,

fixed

of

Hi.'iiinainbulic

'"!

"

of
sub-

loath.some

speech

[)ersonality.They

Thi:*
jH-r^i'iialiiy.

".?

^'"

of

"""' ^:;"i'.riiient

"

"

ron-

and

also, if it is

the

and

nuiin

".\ampU-,

"

must

far described

disturlanccs

or

rn.!wt-en

: -r

'

thus

secondary personalities as

-n

""*

it

first

the

from

of obscure
i-'^uivaleiits

".:r.

r:

xs

.rutnm^

'^

"r

subliminal

minds.

some

might

writing or

deeply

more

personality,a.*isuminga quxsi-independent existrecognisable fixed ideas, or as the physicalrepresentations

the

frr"m

n^::c

"

"

personality suggested

i-lcments

i-.l.'icr

-.

'

"

of

.-r.rnt%

of

it

as

clearly before

pass

I have

whi"h

xvL-"

'

'.a

other

sight

the

isolated,

so

supraliminal reason,

over

well,

as

held

itself in

express

i.s.ntr^nitionof

"

reformer

be

reform,

to

by

actjuired the

not

these

matters,

of

products
effective

made

"

the

in

other

more

generate.

can

are

con-

niind^.

Lr^r"

"

hysterics. Although
(jn

force

have

ideas, however,

hallucinations,

prompt

of

""t'"n

^v:

-:

only

done
:':'.-n

-a."

true

the

ordinary

reason

fixed

gf-nerate"l,say,

hfirrnr.

n"tt

Ik-

deliberate

I'heir

with

of

affaini

human

on

than

57

throshfild

the

self-suggestionswhich

their ideas

in

thus

tmly

can

r.al

of

than

wurked

arc

-..r^.'

fixes,

those

as

^!ubiy ror"ted

.-T-.

higher

at

Ixrar

to

tension

virtuallycarr)'ing

rrrrranencc
^

brin^

men

and

out

arc

PERSONALITY

by impulses largely bcUjw

"waycd

arc

OF

;tu::i
to

J If

fn

"iat
w.

at!i"ns
its

ions

We
ol

nioditn

ilisruss
in

slrep

ii.i\e
the
alion.

certain

lUiW

structure

rari-

w.ikiiu

o!
tu

o!

"

Ia"

ur.sui'
our

of

iiltv hei^:hlened,
lirrams
""rtliiiary

|"ersonality,and

as

CHAPTER

58
In

"

the first place,it should

I will not

though

which

form

of

dreaming state,

that the

of mentation, is nevertheless

form

the

Dreams

readilyand

our

most

are

checked

"

mentation

in mind

be home

call it the normal

[221

habituallyassumes.
probably going on within us both by night and by day, unretically
theoby any degree of tension of waking thought. This view
actual exto be supported by one's own
to me
perience
probable seems
in momentary
attention.
The
of
dozes or even
lapses
momentary
is that of swarming firagconscious
becomes
then
of which
one
tinuously,
thought or imagery, which have apparently been going on con-

kind

II

"

condition

of

ments

though
momentary
a

become

may

while

"

read

to

or

one

intervals ;
book aloud

states

may

fixation of attention
skein.
is

In

when

we

their dramatic

dream

contains

with

surprisethe

may
simulate the
himself

to

remarks

only

two

imaginationArom
which

may

the

first stratum

be

himself

i^

,.

( These

other

arrayed

sometimes

cases

with

On

See

this
R.

that

subjectsee
L.

Du

the

of

dream

Prel,

Stevenson's dream

in

with

eagerness

"

which

cases

many

hear

all the

This

feverish

lication
dup-

dream

may

patientbelieves

the

the other

On

our

and

of course,

must,

hand,

memories

splitoff visual

and

identifies himself.

the dreamer

of date
scrap

one's

and

sometimes

the

world

two

any

one's

moral

lower

im-

ing
identify-

impulse.

surprise.One
truer

even
may
consciousness

than
representation

Philosophy of Mysticism," Eng. trans.,

of cases
A^/^.
The lettering
(SSI A).
"

strata

the second

; the dreamer
with his better

superficial
unity of

gives a

mental

which

memory

in dream

the dreamer

sleep

between

of

higher

other

his worse,

the firsttouch

disappears,and

And

like.*

the

with

againsteach

rarelycause
complications

1 say that with

-

In

to

allude

pictures
through a picture-gallery
criticising
has
walls.
the
on
personality
Again,
hung

identifya division
being puzzled by a

retains.

pulses may
'

of one's

hardly

it is essential

of ourselves.

stratum

and

be able to

one

await

agreeably

may

in dream

element

entry.
we

or

once,

has

ment,
begin with, we have an environnot
wittinglyinvented, but

"

the consciousness

have

we

segment

at

follows

personality.^I

of

painful or pleasant. A
where
insanity cases

of

persons
dream

which

who
interlocutor,

our

either

walk

may

another

stratum
^

of

confusions

be

to

in which

another

become

dream,

which

dreams

fractionations

awaiting our

conversation

relativelycoherent
One

scene

it were,

find, as

represent

In

fixation

such

no

involuntary,or

but
psychologists,

which

more

pursue.

of
peculiarity

from

character.

surrounding

a
we

time

another

speech

clearer and

our

where

cases

the fixation is

dealingwith

are

some

to

at

unaware

develop. Waking life implies a

thought running through a tangled

of

where

which

from

to

see

desirable

sufficient notice

attracted

which

thread

cases

it is not

is, moreover,

There

to

other

which

review

supposed

one

on

then

listen to

waking.

sleep and

hystericalpatientswe

and
possible,

thread

one

of mentation

be

and

tries,for instance, to

between

This, then, is the kind

coherent

of them

aware

vol.

L,pasni

refers

to

thdr

place in the Appendices.

DISINTEGRATIONS

aq

vorld
delu"ive

Tu:

the

";44i

pAued

The

ir^tjon

T:.r

r.

'"v
li

to

began
and

names

precisely(xarallel many
are
spirits. There

'."

conditions

under

".i4:r.^

incoherent

such

of

'^'urution

of

re,

dreaming

resembling

been

in

which

to

the beat

"

to

from

come

the

this

his

recurred

doubt,

l"e that

would

But

fancies

professing

those

enough

was.

since

explanations, no

utterances

longer in duration,

":niiuA!ly mer^re,

'JT
""

-^lintinuous

222.

but

one

spiritwas

sleeping l)oy

t^'

r*e*

ru^e

"ji?

"!ealin^ with

w-rn

-A'T

;:

""-:

\'*

su"

.-.:e
\Tir

-k*^

xw-

222

A
v.!

tor".:'"fn

than

trier

In
n-'!

^MTV'ind

j^'aoe dfivn

lir

ilramatii
al

""deniorna*

to

fri"m

the
the

now

of

'

U-

is "'a

tutal

ot

n-^jM-cis

prot"ii:nd.
reai

depths

""f

to

chan^i-d

course

mor!"iil

in

tUtullv

j"erson/'not

n""rnial

"see

thtI ):-mm

very

dei

ided

dyed

si*\eran"

iation^

"

and

231)

one.

of
(aisisting

the

""!

n)eni(ir\.

|)sychicAlbeing.

The

at

c(mtinuouslv,

or

precisely insane,

mnrliid

Iniween

i-

intensity, until

health.

nunlal

in

hypnotir suggestion.

of the

content,

X.

{"er!"oiulity. Wc
pririi.iry

or

Ix-iD^, either

uJirn

is

made

secondar)' jKTMjnaliiies

the

mental

wa"

in

Felida

'^f jeali"usy"ir
im{MTsi"natii"n,
say,
I )r. Janet
tr""m
"iii""ltd
j""iss"-ssion,'

M:i;er
very

case

""l'feelings j^row

he

is
{"ersonaIity

"f

that

cxicrnt

nfW

tmd

ifUcted

class

sutTerers

the

an

t,

of

Mimnam-

[K-rsonality.

new

has

sfHcial::roup

some

ioniinates

-'

naJiy

tmoti'

"T.rr.is

which

S{"ontaneous

coherent

more

well-known

the

dimorphic

or

transition

The

in

as

this.

al"ove

stages

many

become

"iate:"

:ft*K

course,

A,

boy

the

he

the bcat^

Harry^

"

have

would

I say, has

jumble,

boy sleeping

slightextent

some

who

with

^1.

Fhere

"

and

facts but

other

l^tcm^jodied

been

its lowest

to

another

uttered

communications

to

Aft

To

words

intercourse

reduced

boy

sleep.

known,

not

with

that they have

hold

to

was

other

trivial

This

torth.

so

his

otherwise

not

their

from

need
to
chapter, have most
simply in observing what

able

day's incidents,

the

represented

remarks
and

and

develop

waking secondary

"

intercourse

such

in

talk

have

interest

When

me.

to

the

had

me,

\-yB:smx,

-V!

recurred

appnipriate

coherent

of

which

It is in connection

tebesthesia

future

these

expect

than

faculty.

great

trivial instance

me

to

is also

there

to

pr""vc

I shall, in

should

we

coherent

is
sleep-waker's ()ersonality

room

MtiT^

"

which
less

arc

fixes when

sleep-waking states

supernormal

that

Hut

'-.": Afi^w^T

Ic

and

the

kame

in

development of
oddity. It is parallel

iiUes

from

"

often

has

imposes

that the

sec

isolated

no

faculty hypenesthesiaor

jCt.rx mindi.
"..r.:

characteristics

origin. They

them.

ot

richer

ub^crved,
w-.th

ordinary

of

the

of such

Tu:n:y

consciousness

waking

shall

is

pitch of intensity.

prnnnalities, but
t^rtavft

of

wc

dream

secondar)'

s..bliminal

^'"-:.y

multiplicityexistingbeneath

or

glare

state

ftlcep have

'r-zrn

"ul

of

out

certain

the

analogies in mind,

these

development

:rkc

fractionation

real

59

field of view.

mental

v:"nnanibulism
10

of the

which
simplicity

bearing

PERSONALITY

OF

In

It

enmtion.

uf

like

tear,

in

th"-

ifu*

new

t""r

such

the

.\p|K'ndi\
and

inst;u)ce,

cleavage

has

the
are

nol

CHAPTER

(So

II

[223

lS

223.
"^

We

to

seems

that very

now

go

to

on

be

to

reason

more

taken

and

random

at

physicalsimile, we

'

with

"^

but

rather

which

excluded

become

has

of

some

of

for

of

some

personality
to

recur

boil, a

cleavage
even

question
To

rest.

com,

the

seems

of the

scrap

scrap

the

from

the

with

dealing no

are

itself

longer

no

apart from

developing

originof

the

cleavage

It is

longer
startingapparently from

tumour

the

profound.

"*

where

cases

where

morbidly exaggerated emotion,

one
^'

must

quitearbitrary,but

us

our

but

cancer,

tissue

embryonic

of

general development

the

organism.

:/
,

The

"'^.

is
of origin for such
secondary personalities
sleep-waking,which, instead of merging into sleep
consolidates
until it acquiresa chain of memories
itself,
mode

commonest

'

from

'

1.

and

again,repeats
of its own,

./:

,^^

"r

."^

the

And

may

""

conditions

"

recurrence

habits

the

to

are

all the

Post-epilepric

here.

secondary phases

which

we

closely resemble
purpose^ and perhaps by

semblance

rational

of

ideas

purely

although they

post-epilepticstates,
for full discussion

lack

and

faculty

supernormal

secondary condition

all outward

to
They may
mainly by a
differing

normality,
"*

of

almost

described.

have

of

field.

illustration

parallelto

run

may

to

traces

first mention

belong too definitelyto pathology

"

is

state

psychical

an

as

referred

certain

narrowed

here,

degenerative,I

be

secondary

simple example of this type.

here
(see Appendices). In
a
manifestly
degeneration of the

forms

Dyce's

when

chain.

primary

should

even

in

224.
'

the

state,

discernible

the

Dr.

also

case

instances

these

^i

of

case

Mesnet's

primary

^-

alternatingwith

old

An

Dr.

of

access

some

of

earlier

some

in

moment

the

condition

resembles
history. Such a
some
patient's
hypnotic trances, and
factitious
as
some
personalities
developed by automatic
writing. Or,
resemble
state
a
again, the post-epileptic
suddenly developed idkefixe
may
all
and
serious
rent
to
restraint,
crime, abhortriumphing over
may
prompt

not,

normal, but

to

the

in

fact, be

centres

"

higher-levelcentres;
merely
give in

an

which

"

out

226.
is

The

very

the

continued.
with
of

this

in

the

morbid

'

as

in

There

state.

unchecked

rule

could

middle-level

of

hypnotic

the

by

trance,
in

post-epilepticcrime

inevitable

effect

the

which

on

The

mind
"

Brown

working

which

Bourne,

during

hypothesis.
and

the

It is

one.

of time

The

interests

of

the

perhaps
post-epileptic^
although

as

length

with

of Ansel

case

unusual

personality
to

in
the

centres

accomplishment
its

bring
analogy
suggestion (224 A).

to

of

example

state
not
a
epilepticare
I
psychologicalabeyance, but of physiologicalexhaustion.
narrative
the Zoist^ which
from
shows
Appendix a remarkable

of

inevitable

the

premeditated

better

longer secretly controlled,

^no

the
and

of

influence

next

no

of the

which

in

is

as

Appendix,

an

his

change

recorded
attack

the
common

way

post-hypnotic

of

parallel
have

must

suit well

would

personalityshowed

uninquiringindifference

in such
of

regard

to

know

character
"

give

safest

out

enough

narrowness

in

such

however

and

shallow

repetitioninto phases
which

of

spring up

playful in

almost

their first
definite

and

marked

as

in

Appendices

drawn
secondary personalities,
workers
of
and
indefatigable

in this field.

cannot

we

however

regarded

of

forms

as

is difficult to

secondary

make

he

be

any

in

some

different

There

he

been

was

varieties

"

of

group

They

on

shake

given

of

the

where

cases

are

became

the

the

to

something

even

piecesshould

is

one

what

so

kaleidoscope, and

component

it

which

to

cases

theme

"

suddenly

"

either arrangement

why

say

very
one

no

had

have

priority.

the

In

classical

the

F^lida

of

case

the second

X.

the

happiness,markedly superior to

and

232.

again

old

The

of

case

in

remarkable

Reynolds,

Mary
of

respect

the

is,as regards

state

(see231

first

which

childish

of

morbid

also, in Mary

Observe,

coalesce

gradually to
either

of the

233.

dissociations

the

write

round

hand
her

tea-party to

these

cUlo-

nance
predomi-

mere

idtefixe and

hysteria.

the

tendency of the two states

phase likelyto be preferable to

I shall cite

different
Viv^

from

find

to

play

dolls.

Louis

"

each
have

we

are

readers

as

will be

nessed
wit-

have

man

grown

give

woman

in the

seen

of

life in

putting back

"

Vivd,

of

may

in

by suggestion in making the

his tin soldiers,the grown

Louis

the

example

with

But

Sally

among

extreme

consists

"

and

special epoch

My

which

Viv^

other,

the

the

himself.

hypnotic experiment

and

of

cases

time-relations^on

on

early childhood

into

adult

third

Louis

is ordered

amusing

the

case

which

In

all.

dependent
subject

the

the

that

of

known.
cases

extremely

of

remarkable

which

two

while

"

in

apparently

next

"

marked

Re3molds's

already

two

The

Beauchamp
most

which

factor

The

insouciance

between

"

is

(232 A),

involved.

character

the

"

cite

I next

of

change

firom

health

A).

gloomy preoccupations
the
again illustrates the difference
secondary state
reconstructions
of personality and
or
tropic changes
deliverance

ingenious

most

it may
degeneration; where
the
that
on
an
so
improvement
primary ;
either
that
about
the man
was
originally

ways

has

decay

or

approach

we

obviously

"

can

states

factitious

of these

Janet, the

definition apply.

such

wondering how it came

or
being what
was,

left

secondary

by

which
self-suggestions

examples

Pierre

derangement

however,

is not

state

to

mental

Now,

already known.

appear

as

some

Dr.

from

those

Up to this point the secondary states which we have considered,

ideas of personality,
at any
rate, be
startlingto old-fashioned
may,

231.

I quote

trace.

stiffen

inception,may

from

is to say,

that

themselves,

[an

II

CHAPTER

62

detailed

account

in the

life in

much

"

central

whole
-A

all

but

gamut

theory

of

to

profounder

"

of
or

this section, is put

Among

way.

them
implying, or
given condition can

of

one

lesion

il settingback

Appendix

any

changes
forward

memory

rung
a

on

his

continuous

which

shall

back

various
at

be

least
revived

system

nervous

into earlier stages of

conditions

simulating,some
in
as

cinematograph.
admit

of

these

his organism

of

easilyas

if

It is hard

sudden

grave
the

and

moment,

one

to

were

frame
rame

reversions.

DISINTEGRATIONS

flq

Ulsx and

;u\ing

loose

; .-'*\:n^ notion
.%

"

of

e\u.:eratifin
i-

the

:h"art*"

already

have

*u^r""

235.

r^ .7 -no: ism

\.zTJk, Z.

wa^

",

vrkness

nr

of

\*"*t

.-1^

tae

'"

-r-r

--i*

'f

vkif

dcncr

e^

its earlier

in

girl,a

herself

months

nourishment

take

whi"

study,

strength

in

and

that

condition
^reat

"

lost

thi^i

at

was

time*

the

that

stoma-

which
"

Twocy

was

consciousness,
do

wwr/

under

came

case

of
ex-

pain,

and

fascmatin^.

and

two

peculiar

mercurial

shr

case

after

In

fonn.

declared

quaint

and

The

never

attrac-

in

treatment

in any

she

most

was

and

witty talk,

to

AssO'

and

strong

was

of medical

way

Relation

''Twoey,"

as

; there

insomnia,

by

R.

whether

suffering.

her

Dr.

"

overtaxed

and

deplorable

must

talk

Hrr

It

irhood

r.^jc

'"

A)

(see 234

which

for

the

wiih-

but

the
primary personality. She
acquired knouledj;eof
of suprunormal
mtelti^ence re^^irdinK cvcnt"
transpirmK

the

Of

-r2^r

'4

"^^."s:

seen

Medical

undertook,

announced

nourishment.

One."

N'jmlwr

"'

writes:

of synco|"c,

for

up

atxindant

t-ike

--r:d

;."

be

reported by

case,

she

''hrcrful, full of qn.iintand

.ind

which

emotions

can

it stands

intellectual

One"

time

to
:ir.ir!yimp*"'"s;b!c

.:

the

0/ the American

Mason

school,

she

Number
this

kept

\iCKXi

had

ar..

"

'*'

**

at

was

dialect

help

to

lK*dfellow

mocks

down,
completely broken
second
personality appeared.

was

(iebiiity. frequent attacks

*r*ac

"

in

health

her

"

One

to

we

are

its grotesque

Personality: its

Journal

whatever

overwork

From

come

'ler

.rr.

with

mysteries

next

"Duplex

unusually healthy and

Indian-like

and

what

"

self which

as

the

the

text

Dr.

suflfenn);suddenly

sreat

""-iike

:r

the

entitled

paper

home,

at

in full

unravel

to

in
leading'""piri(

society.

*:"

r'

studied

30th, 1895).
an

harartrr,

*-f

"

Lucidity/'in \he

to

which

already

l"e tricked

could

it

hostile

of

kind

"

the

woven.

Novemlnrr

.i2iin,

'

(in

and

organism

ever"thing

help

may

whole

ordinar)'reasonable
be

in full in

quote

Mas/"n

-"J

(*^

self

must

case

stran(;elyintensifies

the

deeply stampe"l
"Sally Beauchamp,"

remembers

developments

^!cr

:*

The

impressionsof

most

of

rase

projectsof the

kn"iiiin?

a:..:

had

subliminal

evL-T^ihingand

'.w"

x'[

Prince's

I"r. Morton

ro

sj"

though

as

"

63

accumulated

the

thus

cast*

which

events

PERSONALITY

with

manner

Vivir's

oiecmnesia

:V"r^"-timgthe

this

in

if I^iuis

^'ct

234-

OF

jjave

in

observation,

my

^"^

^_^s

'

c^.
*

7v*

"

"

a^Min

parh

.-'f^:

"r

:n

'

r.T

-."

""^i

".

""',*

'"

"""

:\,r7

*'Tw""^v.'

t*.

-,

"*

often

drprcssmg

.ind announced

it7"clfas

of

'J"-

frf)m

received

^hr

.ir.d
o*h"
!hr

from

i-.

mnfort.

"

know

of

unusual

"

In:!
pi-r^or-ilities.

rejmrt
her;

of others
and

and

""Number

at

makes

she

other

shr
fn"m

One"

-"

ha^

knows

atv

were
is.

the

her

excitement,

original self

The

time.

One'"

Ni:nil"ri

still

fatigue, mental

the

and

and

was,

whenever

her,

d.iys

present,

"hamcteristir,

ially

es|)r"

to

remains

and

diflfrrent

"Twoey

times

at

and

mmes

whrn

jr.!rrrsi

and

pcnnitted

are

always

)he

tiiCn

tj'jrr:or:iy
}.rt

way.

who

.ir.d thi*" is

i"j*iT^'.i"r.

"T"^

own

its

friends

^h* of !he

ki^KJL:xi\"

year^

its appe.irance

absolutely

though
per*innal:ties,

'he*^

K,

years.

later, imtler

rniirely distin* t and different from either of

when
alternatinj; per"onaliiy for four years

ihirf

the

Four

returned.

'

*",

past

personality was

It mna'.ned

--r-.

?"

ten

made
[K'ison.ility

third

This

r^%.

..^

"

"Vir."

.:-

f""r the

rer:".i:;iril""o

alway"i perfectly

no

thrm

characieristir

personal
weM.

and

idlers

";reatly enjoys

the

knowesj"ewhich

"pi"y.

CHAPTER

64
witty,and

often

useful messages

II

which

come

to

[286
her

through these

letters and

the report of friends.

Dr. Mason
Here

goes
three

to

on

say

"

[theone

justgiven,that of another patientof his own,

personality perfectly
sane, thoroughly
in touch and harmony with its surroundings came
and perfectly
to the
practical,
absolute control of the physicalorganisation
surface,so to speak,and assumed
for long periods of time together. During the stay of the second
ality
personthe primary or original
self was
entirelyblotted out, and the time so occupied
described
In neither of the cases
had the primary self any
a blank.
was
personality,
: knowledge of the second
except from the report of others or letters
second
left
the
where
could
be found on the return of the primary
self,
i from
they
consciousness.
The second personality,
the other hand, in each case,
on
I;self to
never
as
;knew of the primary self,but only as another person
forming a part
In the case
of both
of,or in any way belonging to their own
personalities.
F^lida X. and Alma
and marked
Z.,there was always immediate
improvement
in the physicalcondition when
its appearance.
the second personality
made
are

that of F61ida

and

cases

X.]in which

second

"

"

"

'

236.
brief and
the most

'

The

case

of Mollie

Fancher, of which I quote (in236 A) such

is accessible,might have been
of
as
one

imperfectaccount

instructive of all,had it been

observed

with

the most

date

when

and

recorded

with scientific

and care.
It
ordinarydiligence
Fancher's phenomena were
at
and capablewould have been as hard
their best an observer both willing
And
savants
as
to find among
professedspiritualists.
professed
among
there is at least this good point in the case, that the probityof the whole
indications of supergroup has always been held above suspicion. The
normal
which
the
occur
at
were
throughout
not,
faculty,
story,
any rate,
invented as a self-advertisement
And
the sudden
changes of personality,
with a childish character fitted to each, seem
to stand
midway between
of Louis Vive, each of them
the transformations
franklyhimself at a
different epoch of life, and
the "pseudo-possessions'*
of imaginary
shall in a later chapter have to deal.
with which
we
spirits
The case
of Anna
237.
Winsor, next to be cited,goes so far further
nay, even
that at the remote

accuracy

is true

"

Miss

"

"

f in its
rate,

of
suggestion
contrast

and

interference from
even

to us, at

any

conflict between

organism generallywith
singlelimby with which that
the

without,that it presents

the part of
on
insanity
positive
wise and watchful
the
sanityon
part of a
organism professesto have no longer any

concern.

conception which this case suggests is not so

interveningon the sufferer's behalf,as of
spirit
in gentleness
and wisdom
her own
spirit,
coexisting
alongsideof all that
wild organicexcitement
and decay. Of course
I do not press so strange
a
notion; yet to myself,I must in fairness add, it is by no means
ludicrous.
Indeed, I think that all these sudden changes and recuperations
should teach us our
to say how
the severest
inability
deep even
Perhaps, indeed,

much

that of an

the

external

pnthical lesion
vhiih

us

2SB.

The
"

coder.

unmutilated

rtv.'A

vr

"

be

offered

become

Wc

pmonaJity

to

us

from
of

changes

the

series, and
There

way"i.

vtkcre

of

novel

small

tr".3i

thcL' discussion

*..ifT

net-ij

of

mii;ht

.\M

v**^.

'TV' vavs

:."".tf-iA:inns

are

"^^

:ur.
'^'

\rLxx\

"

"

'""-

"--

"r\i

avjI'

-r-.

in

to

\i\
n

.!

""r

""--"

onlv

s#

ir"!'

tTnifcrratu

I.

of modi-

Those

cases

are

work,

at

that

so

intro-

and

trance

to

in

merely

so-called

order

defer

to

where

word

atl.it

deafness

ap|K.Mr.

single symptr"m,

of senMbility
%e|iarati""n
of

hvpnoiir
from

sense

heat

vixal

Kri'ia

trance,
(mi

the

it r

far

in

which
as

organic

oain-sense

Hyfn^sumi^

waN

hrst

of

als"i,
In

hysteric the

"

the

ana:stliesi.e

we

even
(uin.{^os^iUIy

delicicy
make

ran

is

utterance

elements

with
to

*X

is (.'harcot's

electrical sensibility. It is w("rtli remarking

that
hysteri.i.
re

to

S)

and

inani-

mure

"

apliasia (It'^H-mlentufNin
ked

it were,

(lersistent
injury

or

of

memories

word

particular

ion

observation

facultv

the

In

way.

uiher

insanity
hysteriais in
delicate psychical

art

profound
(the

far

But

thought and

ot

for instance

rases

course

actual

det'initeness,as

with

and

complex

niicroscopiNtstains

more

any

of

where

other

hysteria stain

does

the

cons("ectus.

any

the

as

indicate

to

phenomena

many

than

Just

lie the

'

V.L

any

isolateti

''(iring the

wjL^

:"

the

"ui"^:Mence

*^'.^r"ir

"""-i'.

.1

form

personalityin

personality. Of

complete

lesion,

^(H'ak may

n-.^trru

these

forms

other

been

up
here

human

given ;

blinilness, of

word

Iff

t^'xir.'.

so

.renerallyfind

wc

jk.A-

in

"ncemed.

"]uite

All
of the

has

will suffice

of

Hystrriral mutism,

.ilrni^st

"

alternations

existing elements,
apparent
also
a
long series,
cases
through
[mss

I mention

elements

grosser

-.

now,

singular

this

actual

to

deal.

present

outside

-definite complexes

any

i dij.

than

"

but

(iis%ectini{
agent

svnrfKies

j^r

other

some

disintegrationsof

of

fixe

automatism

motor

Ixfen

i*fX c^bsrrv'Atiun,

"

the

have

^Mftter

at

from

Such

of

ix: cited

(o

series

be added,

must

not

chapters.
already made

re\'iew

nature

when

later

to

brief

^j"raf"Ic

I shall

all this group

but

pru^cuion.

I he

exist, it

element.

phenomena

for the

must

story

of character.

type

ciiss"M:iation of

merely

rot

djctian

duplicationof
in a hysterical

lessons

further

illustrate the structure

telepathic influence

ftfime

tv-re

whole

do

which

with

pervmality

acd

what

more

"Watseka

series, the

less wonderful

not

"

brieflysurveyed a
the most
triflingUie

c'^ntoniont

:"

of

us.

kxrul of continucjus

within

confusion

all

reader

later stage, and

familiar

once

now

ranging

At

more

teach

to

have

permanent

or

this

the

consider

have

may

ir.

be ikat

worst

through

in

last

place

received.

and

perhaps

nuy

plainlybe

have

"*ini"ers

"*

the

at

as
presented to
determined
will"
if
a
pseudo-possession, you
Thus, I repeat, the
suggestion of friends.

the

by

present

r.

not

may

unumished

and

which

case

must

perwmality

there

65

!!"h.

"Jkr

whether

goes"

persisu

PERSONALITY

OF

DISINTEGRATIONS

out)

of

here

disi-rimtnating

the

distinctness

ol"served.

Ksdaile,

July 18S9.
K*

66

CHAPTER

removing

when
who

if

draught

240.

is it

Nor

There

research.

It
j fiEunilty.

only
in

are

is not

in upon

blew

as

from

them

unusual

conveniently
But

I may
my

that
a

treated

of

This

well

accompany

fixes; only
instead

"

with

will be

subject

more

the

hysteria,since

of

caprice in such

I hold

also

are

raises what

cases

exaggeratingwhat

of

special

combined

supraliminal. These

facultyhabituallyoverpasses
the

our

losses of

as

hypnotic trance.
quickeningsof facultywere,
that
instabilityof psychical

occasional

just such

previously submerged

was

light,"c.

of

distinguishingcharacteristic

capriciousidSe

aid

hysteria can

hyperaesthesiaof

the

to

plained
com-

murmur,

window.

open
that

kinds.

other

with

certain

is the

subliminal

kind

that

almost

which

of

along

here

note

view,

threshold

sensation

of

patients,

great hyperaesthesiain certain

find

to

that

hysteria frequent acquisitionsas

"

hystericalloss

an

dissecting agent

Indirections
of touch, hearing,perception

in

without

actually undergoing capital operations

were

[2i0

in Calcutta, noticed

mesmerism

under

tumours

II

previously

was

'

emergent.
^

And

Iconverse
'

it is that

point

in this work

We

departure.

this

from

We

241.

of control, widenings of

in

that

ready permeability^ if
separating the supraliminal from
the

Suppose
from

below

the

from

above

it.

from

for his

"

waking

than

the

vague

the

point

men

by

dreams.

;,

incoherent
that

.first present itself for

submerged

faculty

of

our

rarer

where

genius
is

That

evidence

for

Sleep

t)rpe than

even

downniraught

comparison.

The

voluntary thought
others

of

the

come

utilising

phase

sleepsand sleep
uprush which we
indicate
that

to

uprushes

second

know

existence

the

which

of

is chazao-

telaesthesia

telepathy and
will

from

being.
will

healthilyinto

and

of

name

uprushes

; the

than

of his

uprushes

downwards

vague

The

trivial in

to

of

diminish.

the

sink

the

feature

of subliminal

discussion.
a

of

of

to

the train of

region

first

the
forms

force

capable

more

uprushes

normally

pass

It is here

man

the

to

alternatingwith
personality,
those

submergence

oi genius.

with

elements

"

tendency

important

subliminal

the

in order

All

be

self, the

the

upon

on

name

the

of

elements

reach

be

now

purposes

Next

dream.

terised

the

to

genius will

of

man

242.

!of

subliminal

will be congruous

uprush

of the

the

and

the

if it still exists,will be
supraliminal,

the

content

rather

shall then

self will

subliminal

you

permeabilitydepends

We

faculty,instead

of the
psychical
instability
will, of the psychicaldiaphragm

the

and

diaphragm

give place

hysteria must
the

to increase

tend
that

the

are

of

case

"

emergence

which

changes

decay.

Suppose, then,

I threshold,

their fresh

take

now

in lieu of
looking for integrations

are

disintegrations
; for intensifications

'.of relaxation, scattering,

or

with

concerned

are

hystericalchanges.

of

inquiriesmust

our

genius

as

will
of
has

already testified.
There

analogous
that

on

are,
to

moreover,

sleep,and

Hypnotism.

other
these

states,
will

form

both
the

Hypnotism, however,

subject
does

of

not

induced^

and

spontaneous
my
mean

fifth

chapter,

trance

or

bulism
i(if a
aie

large group

the}*also

!MiI"ftin : while

9i8.
Bui

when

shall have

we

which

icheme

in

hysteric stands

::"

Grdirury

point

results

the

subliminal

spontaneous

immediate

our

somnam*

into

accesses

with

comparison

indicated,

of

powers

ordinary

ga

shall

we

see^

psychological
For

man.

men,

not

much

as

do

perhaps

so

impossible ideal

not

need

hysteriain any

of

us

with

comparison

forecast

here

the survey

completed

in

stand

men

of

The

characteristic

and

significantare the phenomena

aims at including the hidden

I think, huw

of

for

(Mwer.
this

than

Further

us

sometimes

visions

fresh

enscnUfle^yet

yet discovered

as

faculty.

imitate

to

the

to

open

and

knowledge

nbbminal

found

sometimes

and

genius

of

Bprushes

have

we

subhminal
utilising

be

will

suggestion

arpnotic

which

artifices

those

67

whole

for the

if not

name,

and
eliciting

of

purpose

It is

only.
of

PERSONALITY

OF

DISINTEGRATIONS

Mq

of

we

faculty

%ji sclPcontroL

and

might

For

mortal

of

n".e

\-ision

^"hcr

had

subject to

these

.KKuredly

the

which

with

fixed

keep attention
of

tracts

arze
Kica

injury

laz

vaa

from

vr.texii^ Ignorant

:.*.c

"4:)"^

at

mystery

"Cider inriirHrd

of

^n^

^'"^xx
-

tiT

the

lipses

into

^.antle^ (^

^'"
'^

"'r
^"o

the

^'-ocction

primiti\e
which

stabie

by

in

lite broken

phase

shift around

why

how

turn

as

wc

say

?
4if |ierson;ilitY
tlie

h"'pnotic

by

trance

our

certain

at
;

is the

have

been

"

conbcious-

psychic

strange

interruptions?

the

of

of

"

at

under-

an

by

our

(i"m]"eting

by

slices

great

(M"pular, but
.''

miw

the

fields

competing

guess

the

to

it

kntm

of

of the

destruction
inurh

not

limbs

never

our

tossing

the

blank

and

ha\'e

reason,

recollection

all those

we

limb

continucms

more

con-

some

any

certam

of

too

organisms

with

|)ersonality,by

of

to

means

should

could

beneath

I d""
su;:^eNti-il.

W-vw

mmd.

wirntir'ic

of

guess

sweep

1 a.sk

e\'er

hystericalmemory

phases

clean

I'ast ?

r.!!n.;it" has

in:

other

been

our

move

defects

suggested by

Iwen

the

by

4 mair.iscence.

and

over

held,

to

as

for

as

some

unmoved

have

needs

must

the

That

identity

an

And

that

think

to

normal?

^'"^ptrd as

it.

obey

to

m"'ster"'

to

over

what

by

have

and

will could

our

the

than

we

have

should

We

but

should

of |)ower

lark

suffice

sensation

of

c|uestion. Nor, a^in,

the

how

to

as

:aiU-d

^Qcnu

of will.

this

all

should

needed

we

lack

were

subjacent intelligenceour

what

of

of

capricious

far prater

m^s

ask

moment

our

will.

We

only just

positive injur)*;

to

"

the

at

that

out

action

fire

or

to

our

defect

:*'enn!t*ent
'"-m:

steel

even

A.":oRished

"m

pointed

have

averted, by the

was

which

powers

endowed.

should

energy

of

and

actual

be

to-

us

inexplicable gaps

movement

our

could

or

nervous

body rarelyled

the

uvcd

was

the action

upon

should

Wc

pt?ioniL

that

that

souls?

shadowed

sensation, these

argued

organism

human
it natural

thought

bsv?

have

soon

of

point

some

hysterics
; all of

paralyses of

and

defects

from

and

of

community

shiftinglosses of

should

wc

that

we

whole

of the

nomine^

shrunken

these

as

been

all

sudden

these

menory,

not

told, mutato
have

assurance

are

men

we
we

that

Suppose
rr^^cr

What

men?

be

hysterictale

all the

not

the

e\'en

nightly
fields of

irrecoverable

CHAPTER

68
past existence

in

gaps
struck

rudely

too

244.

Nay,

acquiesced

in

enthusiast
that

we

rotundus

have

been

fellow-sufferer

the

realities all that

she

mally as a dream.
of
possibility
any
sleep so

any

shall be
we

246.
become

hitherto

our

being ?

bewilderment

into

waking

she

comes

the

of

her

truth.

into

wakes

an

vivid

solid

as

apprehending phantasIs there

vvap.

realityand

face to

see

have

moment

glimpse

gotten
for-

we

now

face ; and

for

Is there

of

perfectman

shall know

also

us

day

it after the likeness

from

would

cowardly

and

shows

been

?'Hv

totus^ teres^

us

for

we

also

as

even

us

been

any

much

and

is

rate,

speculations,it
evidence

the

this

in

surely have
chapter, that

modifiablecomplex

more

complex,

will

of forces

which

moreover,

has

Each
only in crude, empirical fashion.
stage,
disintegration,suggests a corresponding possibilityof
points have been especiallynoticeable
throughout the

with

dealt
of

method

studied

have

assumed,

commonly

broader

these

apart from

But

is

than

each

'E^

evident, as we
is,at
personality

human

here

perception,which

ovtLpovS'avriVa"

shall

even

all

not

was

the
possibilities,

profound slumber,

in her

that

ignored

hystericshas

has

satisfied ; and
known

are

after

least how

at

have

fantastic

as

of

one

see

of

scope

like resurrection

deep

has

should

this

that

us

the

that

us

of these

of full

flash

"

we

vast

and

tell

stand," each

"

how

height

when,

comes

clair

instant

bludgeon

aside

pushed

to

now

we

esteem,

beclouded

most

moment

robber's

hysterics we

of

have

strove

assures

into the full

developed

As

own

who

Yet

should

who

contentment,

hope.
when

be.

to

in his

that

the

or

ray

populace

We

hysteria.

meant

atque

sun's

been

had

we

our

the

were

the

[2M

the skull ?

on

if

when

II

integration. Two

in many
observe
of the narratives
place, we
some
rudiment
of supernormal perceptivity
cropping up; probably something
indicate
in itself useless, yet enough to
of
how
to
us
great a reserve
latent
is
beneath
at
conscious
level
no
untapped faculty
great depth
our

chapter.

In

In

that in the more

recent
place, we observe
cases, where
possible to appeal, mainly through h3rpnoticsuggestion, to

been

deeper
In

second

the

has

mischief

every

which

for

marvels,

case
was

us

"

which

refusing to

something
going on, something

they

^as

the

believe.

even

were

On

exactly like another, and

intimate
The

has

structure

this

one

thus

effected

the

of

they

the

of them

been

of

utmost

personality are

often

interest ;
"

some

mere

"

no

be
one

no

empty

himself

plume

beginning to

without

actual

ment
re-establish-

the

last generation

are

the

of

the

in vain.

made

learnt

towards

disturbances
for

the contrary,

no

seldom

been

it

on

recognised
of them

possibleaperfu

into

man.

book,

of course,

is not

primarilypractical. It
rather at the satisfaction of scientific curiosity
to man's
as
psychical
structure
form
of
that
which
the
a
as
experimental research
; esteeming
aims

purpose

of

of

has

scepticwould

old-fashioned

problems
psycho-pathological

the

appeal

more

psychical stability.These

of

as

that
of the personality,

strata

almost

longer

first

the

[SW

CHAPTER

III

GENIUS

Igneus est ollis vigor et coelestis origo

noxia corpora
non
Seminibus, quantum
artus
Terrenique hebetant
moribundaque

tardant
membra.
VlRGII^

"

300.

In

content

once

the

on

short

"

study

of the

it

appeared

in

that

of

This

which

that

"

certain

during

subject of

for

of

of

of

range

inward

in

make

which

faculties

obscurer

and

increase
in

in

kinds.

and

moral

broad

advance

and

But

it is
with

not

character

to
or

any

are

are

obscurely

also

desires

of

schemes

that

our

grasp

society

have

been
of

women

And

onward

tendencies,
and

in its material

development, during
man

himself.
70

the

Nay,

historical
since

that

we

of

the
these

least
; and

in
it

is due

race

our

at

uncertain

effected

of

plain

an

selection,and

which

has

thusiasts;
en-

still

future

the

improvements

slow

whole

and

towards

ideals,are

can

many

it is

in

science

the

over

of

selection, sexual

these

must

remember

threshold,

theme

vigour.

and

that

"

the

and

men

natural

and

line of

advance

What

advance

faculties

human

the

conscious

that the apparent

real

defect

the

indicate

endowed

been

working together

plain

our

possible to argue
the improvement

and

far extend

how

we

way

survey

some

unifying control
seeking it we must

in

; and

seek

postulate in the
physical health

general

of science

comparison
to

many

that

compose

which

of the inward

Utopian

suggested, which

are

conditions,

life of earth.

perfectibility"has

"Human

301.

is

which

at

the needed
prerequisite
decay was
its
after
true
apprehending
normality, and there-

mastery?

facultywith

enter

integrateinto steady

psychicaloperation goes on below the

to
supraliminalappeal.
imperfectly obedient
any
we

the Selfs

after the

and

cells

that

book.

to

abnormal

of

much

how

this

granted, and

and

clasp

to

define

to

attempt

personalityinto

of

ought
living

Strength and concentration

the true normality which
we

be

main

the

From
depths of idiocy or madness.
be
could
traced
to
degenerations

insightinto
task

analysing

its evolution

lapses

hierarchies

present

our

of the

these

form

formal

no

conception roughly

control

the

organism.

is to

the

lowest

that

central

manhood

to

take

to

I made

chapter

personality which

human
was

second

my

merely
environment,

period, in
have

no

means

the

GENIUS

aq
fd

knowing

it is

uBTmvement,

domesticate

rannot
{

"L""f^ibk'

state,

fantail

or

of

line

ji !r.:t

vr.az

7"rr

1^

a"m

"A

waom

of

want

be

must

genius

balance
of

-development

r/irf

other

men

as

30}^

this

( In

of

side

age

example

overwork

discussion
other

and

genius

to

criminals

some-

the

with

result

of

their

organisation has

nature;

the
that

in

persons

led

helpful or

"

of

and

lunatics,as

and

and

anthropologists

"

manifestation

aberrant

many

to

on

an

injurious to

decide.

may

join issue

shall

[K"intI

of

on

overpressed

apparently highest product

an

with

an

of

bringing

the

well-known

the

present

plausibilityto

vague

man

completeness

or

one

accident

the

"

this
but

classed

as

l^mbroso
of the

culminant

afford

most

in

at

without

lends

age

narrowing

belie\'e)that

not

works

Professor

test.

they

(.iS

reality

in

And

cannot

you

you

tribes

animals

extinguish

this kind

wild

varieties

of

limit

soon

be

urged)

some

among

"

present

characteristics

the

d:"cu*^sed

ctf tr.'jwtng

of

even

pigeons,

Nordau's

be

(perhaps

certain

would

against the

protest

definite

mortr

.^jTc

which

exhaustion.

nrrvouft

beyond

Max

it cannot

instability,
sterility,

induction

the

to

homo

the /^enus

that

so

nervous

fertility
; and

apprehension
Dr.

diatnlK-s.

I'^jii

"

dim

Scjme

rmrrty.

that

argue

animals

instance,

(Muter

or

potentialityof

similarly(it might

and

for

as,

"

constitution

of

fra^uity

their

to

risk of

tribes of

domestication,

to

o"Ticsticatcd
n-"^crate

without

inward

an

limit

evolutionary

wild

checking

without

T.cnt

pessimist

Somewhat

some

has

genus

the

direction

extinction.

ultimate

And

any

possible for

in any

further

pushed

extent

its fore-ordained

iix.\ r"saA-hed

what

to

71

and

I shall suggest,

the

on

other

^ind.
"jTi
t

:*

-*.

-a

'

"Vr

i^t

"x-

-\r
A'

'A'

^'"

*-'

"

I Jul

U'lorr

!nen:-i!;"n

Arz*'

."r.*-

"l'iffr"'nt:a

of

departure

1 e\pres%

an

regions

U-,

rather

I wi"h

in this

incniation

\ut^rior

to

umIuI
iii

other

shaped

no
.

abnormality,
of the

^uymormal
Ailvan"

an

ed

true

of

"

staije

of

i-arlu-r s'a^e.

m\

oMi^ed

1 think,

as

the

lieini;. I shall

fi1 It'll
11 lent

to

into

have

his

Mimethin^

ol

t-xistmi: normality

iu-s

utilising

inspiration

**

an

whirh
ot

degree innate

enur^;rnce

normality

trorn

but

it may

praMnallv
jfTiiiis

that

no

"

ufrusk^

further
jir'Meeilinv:

//*""" tact*

{ir"t:"'"fTion of

'

mentation.

en"is

of

ron""iously mani["u!atinf;of

is

fle^eneration

sublimmal
is

thought;

profounMtT

in

real

I sh.ill U-

hv

'rndT*'!!
.'

will,

trans*

some

ioiislyoni:mat"'(l, but

su^'^^'Ntions,

risiofi.
%A;i;-r"'h*

A'!

man

"onsi

n""

in

like

uC^uJ^limlnalmentation

resuli:i

suhiiminal

j"n"4.'re'"sirans"i'nii"

.T""'"nar\

303.
*

not

of

llie

nf

sens'*

with

man.

an

anything

jy"wer

as

iitilist^*
of faculties

stream

inith

hiN

hen-

is

"""""!".srifc! whiih

whirh

\\K' ha*,

th"'

in

.,f

""^71

ideas

:heP-

:;,a:

recei\'e

is to

lie regarded

rather

men

suiiraiimmal

rwyiTui

"".rr.-:\r*

word

appfiiprialin^the

ut

lie in

\\

"*.!'

ither

will

"

;*

"-TTrr.!

{Miwcr
!h'.*

k:V"^r\f
'.'

than

r.m^*e

used

vaguely

if that

"

""^-.ral (ief'inition --should

r.

"

(renius

that

an

but

to

^uanl a^iainst a {NissiMo

rhaptrr
I do

not

NUpr.ilimin.il.
human
im

at

reasid

well evidenced

dwell

to

"

that

vrn

When

hii*\i-mfnt.
coiitnil

theMs,

iiiinlv

to

mean
or

valuable

on

it rovers

I s.iy

sublimin.il

over

and

that

suggest

an

CHAPTER

72

important inference, namely,

normal

of the

in

man,

unusually large number

integrationslightlyin
but

my

best

our

is not

thesis

thought

that the

far

so

he

as

advance
be

type

co-opeiation of

an

of

"

"

subliminal

was

to

I claimed

though

as

I wish

much

Thus

own.

that all that

or

best

the

us

personality reachinga stage

further

pushed

subliminal,

was

our

for

successful

of his

of

genius is

of

man

effects

of elements

to

[3M

III

say

all

that

tially
poten-

was

"inspiration."
in the

Hidden
house

"

; and

bright grains lie

will it be

concealed.

which

sensations
which

find

to

fall within

place
at

say

beneath

the

is wide

relation

of

one

"

indeed

that

of the scale

end

value
practical

of less

of

end
to

comes

us

outside

from

of

processes

dignity and
This

304.

Dr.

of

the

extends

range

of

faculty.
beneath

for
speeialised

and

limits.

more

The

of

chain

and

laneous
miscel-

range

of

our

supraliminal.

our

subliminal

normal

product, but
of sane
supraliminalthought. At the
the rarest, most
precious knowledge

that

"

"

subliminal

phrase,
"

that hierarchical

to

extensive

those

the

trustworthiness
last

which

is"as

the attempt

on

perception
that

were

wiser

liminal
ordinary field, through the eminently subbetween
And
these
telepathy, telaesthesia,ecstasy.

lie many

extremes

distinction

another

to

memory

more

than

form

find

it is founded

that

both

extended

any

we

of

within

find dreams^

we

than

scale

the

be

those

distinction

field of consciousness

is contained
more

basis of the

the

be

must

probably

is

mentation

subliminal
one

will

which

and

idea

type of human

ordinary needs,
than

nor

though (forinstance)one
or
impulse was always

^as

chain

another

to

type

one

the

it

contrary,

our

which

subliminal

be

to

in which

"

subliminal

the

threshold, beyond the margin of

the

gold

ordinary waking consciousness

it, cannot
possibl)^be a

the

two

of

velopment
de-

"

practicalends

simplest observation

other

the amount

to

outside

or

that

once

the

of

memory,

At

higher

of detritus

the

just said, a purely psychological one

analyse

Our

on

treasure-

beginnings

mass

of

range
here

our

supraliminal. On

the

I have
to

insists

"

applicableto

once

than

as

as

of

expound
supraliminal and subliminal, between
the thoughts and
extra-marginal; in short, between

intra-marginaland

at

as

well

as

distinction,then, between

The

able

well

also the

The

if I pause

rubbish-heap

which

describe

should

of time

waste

insanities

prospectus

any

washing

the

for

being is

our

and

degenerations

had

of

deep

products, varyingin
subliminal

of the

inevitablyobscure,

arrangement

Hughlings Jackson has so

Following him,
thought

of

value

mentation

concerned.

be illustrated by reference

may

"

supraliminal zjc^on

used
we

as
now

to

according to

clear up
of

speak

and

much

percepticm
previous confusion

highest-level
nerve-

governing our highest,most complex thought and will ; of middleof voluntary muscles, and the like
level centres, governing movements
; and
of lowest-level centres
(which from my point of view are purely subliminal),
which
governing those automatic
processes,- as respirationand circulation,

centres,

are

life.

independent
We

can

of

conscious

roughly judge

rule, but
from

the

necessary
nature

to

of

the
any

maintenance
observed

of

action

GENIUS

]
the

whether

when

r.:fhe"t-krvel centres,

from

active

an

7a;n:cnancc

of

pA.*aIlcledby

the

"^i^^/iniKjn

of

-rsurmatiun,

or

is

^f'jnality

thus

nearly
Hu:

It

^'^r."
'*

'.rrr

i"/'-i,Nrimethin^

"

-''

r.trii!;""imiddle

i*\

Si

"rinrt,

Ir. :hv

Ti

but

in

I:. !:""

'"-" Tio:
'*

"^

"

F^

"*'

""!
a

tallriw
iviit

"u'riv"

4:j'inot

the

!""

"

!n

fiiN

"

on

IP'].

"""""

of

thought
shape,

Si^iine

KuNa

wurk

fiintrnl

ks

an

uho

sink

w""

which

the

ks

irn

the

Wii-rt/'s

disordered

llu-n

unity,

the

Irnm

wliii h

exenisrs

level

middle

shuw

li"r

that

subliminal
level

lifr.

""! oruanic

ana

ri'all\

(if middle

longer

no

hut

lilake(l should

into

his iir^.ini""ni

nvi-r

^tt

wc

hut

William

n)""nii-ntN

feeling fu^ed

and

"

Wc

l)est

seems

Madonrui,

Khan,

ot

epileptictil.

dream-likt

term

inv("lve,

discharj;r i"f the

the

as

long

faculties

s"iy)

Miioulder-

^Ihm.

the

the

i"vct

hvpnutiNf
control

all

be

sco|)e,

le^s in the

artistic
the

not

all the

common

our

the

uprushes

Inr
tlaNliin;.:

subliminal

products which,

have

"pi.ui(irm txjKTiinrnt^,"'liu- snullini^

T.;"dr*- tiifM.* tru

.rraljonal

We

and

arms

h\|pni"tjNni.
aciin.

amiies

clair\*oyant

of

perceptions and

meaningless

not

atti-red

of

self-

of
highest-levelcentres
I
believe)
represents (as

the

ways.

which

Head;

vlt
and

f'-airii of

''-"U-^T:"in
*"*"*"

lurid

hypnotic

Whatever

subliminal

into

insanitii's.

\\\*' Nuriimiinai

"^'

'": ^;i:n

(jf

thr'*"hold

IhrouLihout

(*ri-jni.

of

phenomena

genius,

half

some

of integration,
cannot
clarity,

and

crntres

(iui)lotincd

the

'

'-'.':,
*"

of

ff-alm

"i-Vrriifrs
'

s"TiL-s of

faculties

harmonious

achie\'ement

faculty beyond

random

a.s

into

jw^/m/ira/

coherent

some

level

th*- tonsiious

""""n:r,

of

trarrs

"Hitaininu

.'

"

of

find the

we

less
cr"4jrdyiated,

If-ss

'.n

pretty closely

the surviving Self.

degree

oftener

Much

the

moments

this

that

Mrtrms

;^?^rr\ed.

such

At

will become

what

with

acting corresponds

be

may

reasonable

and

world.
spiritual

automatic

mere

perceptionsand

far-reachingsupernormal

some

co-ordina-

also.

subliminal

profound

some

the

to

comatose,

and

to

"

Self ;" co-ordinated

is left

As

usual.

phenomena

our

see

genius," or

".pta:iminal life.
ci-M

to

into
self-projection

of

or

series of subliminal

the

fit."

'*

becomes

in coherence

stablyorganised processes,

seem

patient

is to say, he

"

of

unity,truly as

in

the

desanding
the whole
organism

phenomena,

exhausted

legs in the

and

regularlyas

as

consensus

we

icting truly

breathe

"

are

uncon-

operatingunchecked,

centres

that

operate

has

energy

exhausted,

alone

centres

its most

sometimes

become

they

by highest-levelcentres.

of arms

movements

turn

to

this series of

Now

r.%x7n

their

continues

he

'^jugh

see

of lowest-level

r^dancc

t"

in

centres

'j't-fte

we

centres

ruled

middle-level

the

the convulsive

producing

j"":

middle-level

that

whether

directing it, or

are

ordinary speech and writing are

an
epileptic discharge of nervous

Thus
Es:

inluft"ited,
so

time

the

Vjr

highest-levelcentres

73

centres

in

reas"

nf

hie

ma

aiiiiininia,

ihe

/ri"A'tt""/
control,
I

s{K'ak.""t

llu- la.st resort

"lirei livr
centres

self-

to

ruling

(M"wrr.
the

the

"

nurse,

it is
And

|K)werful
epileptic's

CHAPTER

74
and

arms

exercise

legs

his

over

[W

III
violence

in the

muscles

of

epileptic

the

attack.
And

again with

so

which

the automatisms

one

are,

say, the subliminal

may

X.

highest-levelsubliminal
automatisms

regulated by
and then, though
confusion

we

realitynot

breathing of

hierarchy of

meet

those

know

nor

affirm

For

during

deny

envelope

exercises

as

is

centres

and
from

on

which

in trance
the

impress

adapted

and

our

involves

to

be, which

of

earth

our

waking

states

them.

the

old-world

add, along

"

cannot

at

and

of

that

not

solar
even

incarnated
alL

conception of
the

over

main

two

do

we

while

to

us

in the

We

fluctuatingcontrol

can

we

enables
life

maintain

-life;

us

the

ism
organ-

channels,

of

the

to

subliminal

larger spirituallife

our

flesh.

our

narrow,

rational

cosmic

meet

maintenance

lose control

allied

action

ordinary consciousness, adapted

of

the

material world,

organism (as

upon

supraliminalbeing,and
a

our

we

of
to

of

speak

we

physical concomitants

any

fall back

to

in the

undercurrent
into

to

control, I would

adapted

epilepsy we

or

at

noiac,
para-

reallyexplain

whose

our

life as
spiritual

imperfectand

an

that

sometimes

must

we

mania

down
the

knowledge

When

in

of

needs

therefore, clausi tcnebris

men,

and

that

no

can

our

govern

point in

any

that such

confinement

our

We

the

are

which
like),

consciousness,

which

course

power.

brain-centres

indicate

the

nervous

actual

"

'

sink

whatever

but of

planetary life

that
only partly coincident
maintenance
and
guidance

ous
stertor-

mere

ment,
impersonal bewilder-

vague

this

What

exercises

; and

"

the

to

degenerate

action

subliminal

of

part, I feel forced

my

which

saui

out

we

or

of

centres

can

in this material

in the fit,

lower

automatisms

the

or

parallelism;

forms

direct

needs.

plexus," or
either

other

point

extent

some

drawings of

and

down

psychical concomitant,

fluctuations

fitted to

are

gusted
dis-

the

devil ; though it is in

lower

limbs

fragmentary dreams,

familiar

highest-leveland
which

"

which
falsity

the
to

incoherent

these

and

is the apparent

the

mysterious

the

scriptis

centres

vrith brain-circulation.

Such

306.

have

ascribe

of the

do

so

"

utterances

minimum

into the

"

co-exist

must

automatic

the

subliminal

sinks
epileptic

the

movements

^through mere

"

pathic
tele-

true

us

dream.

coma,

last,through the

oftener

We

fain to

give

the

only ;
have
we
supernormal intelligence,

of

well.

as

again,just as

hence

much

scra^

but
spirit,

import, surpassingthe

moral

high

represent

may

extraneous

no

middle-level

is sometimes

the incoordinated

from

to

have

may

devil, but

But

instance,

It will then

of

messages

called

incoherence

and

automatist

when

even

powers.

I have

what

script,for

alone, is concerned.

perhaps

or

conscious

automatist's

And

centres,

mind

own

messages,

Automatic

peculiar province.

selfs

tt carcere

outlook
even

earth-life
we

stream.

service

draw
If the

of

on

But

through

supraliminal life

subliminal

correspond

to

In

highest-levelsupraliminal

depends.
into

widen^

of things.
reality

the

those

sometimes

can

cacOy

the

centres

automadsa
rivulet

some

which

middle-level

we

thus

only, thcf

GENMUS

"q
bring

"By

lo

merely

us

t-level,they
It

work

to

the

word

/' indeed,

in

common

qme

distinct

eoui"

unteachable,

6e

effort,which

creative

rejiif ht!" {joem

of

and

from

the

have

what

with

him

An

authentic, although

fc

".:"

'.' :

r.M

of

^t-nius

but

know

r'.:!utu''m

can

V^'/tif-^i

knew

?"ai'!f.
;

"icnui

x^

(jr

lirK

poet's

himself

ever

bound

men

of

from

in

di

Uith

draws
self.

into

few
-

in

record

lame

days

l"e

be

which
donum

less

in the
the

in

I'or

pri""
other

co^ni^ancc

than

It would

plated.
in

what

subjei't,

for

task

Hut

inward

Name

rMensii"n,

immediate

his

instances.

must

in

f^uess

mi^ht

the

to

si scirtnt

word,

Sist*).*'

over-

arts

rouUl

idolizing

con-

an

"Five

men

"nishnient

San

yet

with

him

aj^ain, writes

given

any

speak of the
dramutir
genius of
the

Cattlina

than

employ

which

Raisini; of I"L/aruN"

the

that

rather

will

ujH)n

extreme

wiirk.s
was

"

that

i"ut if

.tsti

*'

Madonna

the

himself,

these

place Haydon's

hidden

definition of

--a
.'Vutobio^rajjhy

surtiee
their

upnisii ;

of

Voltaire,

spite of

we

artist

irageiiy

ntit

that

with

"

should

The

flashed

ridirulous

shrink

came

uprush,
our

delight

-r"hows

accomplish

which

base

of

Haydon

1-azarus'*

p"K*t in

*'

ideas

left, that

to

Haydon's

suiciiie

kiiitl. there

ai the

subliminal

Vet

scleral

entration

of

men.

to

sen.""e

de":ree

not

of

subjective

descriptions of Hartley

has

other

would

not

from
he

inspiration.

can

this

upon

Hartley Coleridge" (for

produced anything worth
'*

never

or

the

but

I mamtain

hi*

elements

any

say,

are

""f suMiminai

alter

sense

the

but

one

which

unreadaMe

Raphael's

as

we

^ift of (/"""/.

1 do

""l'course,

r\^s%

alter

of letters

sounds

year

the

/iV'Vt; ^itri/ class

"ir.

br- now.'

*^Ut:u'

his

this

genius

licnius

"i*"%ur-L

does

psy-

it may

instructive,inspiration.

an

iosinj^in

do. "how

Im. -if tnn

t.'j!

xs

liireet
of

"^""I'K.t that

-"

read

not

purely

is the

strictly
psychological kind,

upon

that

his

tiv

his poem

this

Kai"in^

'*

of

sen"e

Henault
'.'r^i'it.-nt
*'^k

first of

the

they

that

say

to

("f Voltaire.

^rti r'lcures of his

"-i^tcrni

two

for itself

to

artists

of

Raphael,

not

intensity,and

"'* tnrir
"

us

mainly

In-stow

can

*nrjll'\

'

to

nr)t

consider

vcmcnt

second

insistence

he

is

termed

which

tests

which

-Mvi

win

way

feel while

whether

to

common

fragments

criterion

some

upon

'Jxr external

^r.

some

writes

friends

it was,

p"\xhologists,I maintain,

^jui

he

history, but

recognise,that

V'

As

his

genius, although

fv"Eakingfif.** Men

O^endge,

it is

Thus

"was

satisfies

no.

or

genius.

eumple)

in

class, the

real

what

iheir

which

of

something original,spontan-

also

feels while

what

work

must

say

**

psychologically speaking,

to

poet

in

was

it

our
popular phraseology justifies

.\nd
bde

and

history;

psychologicalfact

the

to

subliminal
uprush, I
A work
fitly
applied.

most

invol\-e

Now,

the

in his

may

must

corresponds

What

cfi'jQgicalfact

be

parlance, means

ol' mankind.

one.

such

some

"

It

unexpected

requirements

accidental

genius

requirements.

admiration

tbese

of

if

they correspond
previouslyunimagined truth.

to

us

aid

the

by

that

more,

the

may

done

confusion

and

error

introduce

75

same

s;ime

eat'h
the

ess,

worcis.
some

of

work-

CHAPTER

76
Let

illustrate this

me

"conscious

just as
solar

And

ray.

organic) end,

much

and

spectrum

visible

that

subliminal

beyond

the

the

main

task

the red

beyond

(or

this

the

end, and
I

urged

the

red

end
intellectual)

of

book

will

be

"

of

have

so

facultylies beyond

in

first

ray;

fraction

small

spectrum,

violet

the

representing but

as

lie

of ether

of

or

but

represents

waves

end,

unrecognised

of

that much

in

reader

my

of

metaphor

simp/ias'sgnisl'oTiniiiyidrx^

many

violet

the

the

to

introduced

spectrum

as

even

beyond

many

solar

[806

return

conscious

our

aurai

of the

visible

our

which

to

described

I there

fraction

small

conception by

spectrum"

chapter.

III

(or
my

My
imaginary spectrum.
prolong
either
of
limit, by collecting traces
beyond
psychical spectrum
latent
faculties, organic or transcendental
:
^justas by the bolometer,
physicistshave prolonged the solar
by fluorescence, by other artifices,
to

the

"

far

spectrum
306.

But

the normal
the words

man,

norm

conformity

to

in

constitutes

normal

the

weight.

sovereign is of normal

species is

changing
at

average

evolutionary stage
become

to

simple or

the

from

winner

the

power

"

month

the

horse's
been

not

of

the

Or

eohippus.

that

man's

have

travelled

"

uimumbered

the

Not
as

about

as

as

many

of Gustavus

if

arc

we

farthest

go

must

in

the

of directions
faculties latent

further, and
varied

have

same

than

they

faster

man

any

to

than

They

have

evoked

so

pigeon.
variation

as

the

us

microbes

some

modem

Derby-

change has been

probably only because

"

but

;
"

has

taking

as

traversed

test

in

these

separates the race-horse

time.

in the

ment,
environ-

Man's

Adolphus.

of evolution
back

actual

generationssei)arate

separate

physical contour,
change
speciallybred with that view

wider

of

generations

many

furthest

the pouter

swifter than

even

is not

evolution

hundred

The

; rather, the
in the
stability

evolution

that it is not

about

flying bird.

Human

ftiture.

as

when

as

"

is of

gas

living organism changes ;

to
assign a fixed norm
a

in

ancestors

greatest number

thing

standard

to environment,
self-adaptation

thirtycenturies

the

To

"

living organisms

to

tending, given

the

animals.

the war-horse

from

has

each

ideal

no

is
of

to affirm

history;

of
in

traverse

less than
man

be rash

dawn

is

average

domesticated

among

can

the

predecessor.

reached

now

change

other
extremes.

when

as

standard

come

we

each

between

"

to

to
indifferently

from

average

point-blankat

moment

conspicuous

so

it would

But

shoot

to

given

any

its

from

generation differs

when

But

Life is

is introduced.

factor

each

an

the

regard

to

mean.

almost

standard
average
is
practicallyequivalent to the
density ; or

indeed

Often

new

position as

and

"

different

very

rendering

what, in relation

is used

of

ought

we

reasonably

most

be

may

task

that

on

start

we

speech

common

standard

which

should

things,which

either of two

imply

normal

entering

considering what

am

facultyfrom

and

normal

word

The

of

range

ordinary visibility.

before

present, and

at

I
supernormal "Eiculty,

manifest
as

either limit of

beyond

the
any
have

primal

germ,

we

animal's, since
varied

in greatest

of a
irritability

from

speck

also

in

see

they
the

multiplicity

of slime.

Oi

in that

to

response

of

argued that men

complex than
power

suggestionwhich
facultyin

hidden

the
I

307.
service

by

such

solar

held

element

the

raise

quite

regardingit in
line

into
word
among
or

not

It will be

of sensory
kind

of

conscious

this,we

study

to

may

indefinitely
heightened form,

with

is described

flights.Even
the

lapse of

see

that

it is,in

^alf of a
308.
TK r
"^

seems

which

same

men

simple

so

tinuous
consome

light which

Even

but

thus

banded

obstruction

of

Still
Bands

stars.

continuous

of the

its

habitual

fuller

to

capacity,
in-

and

spectrum

But

useful

some

;
"

represents

and

will
I believe,

the

selection

narrow

beyond

by

will fall

which

to

uprushes

great many

among

within

if,as

genius

of

more

distinctness

automatisms

motor

uprushes

and
brightness,

glimmer.

the

limits of

as

together,under

from

emerge

be

seen

beneath

that

the

heading

there

the threshold

is

no

in

an

of impresjust that convincing suddenness

sion
of genius as characteristic of their highest

of sensation

range

sudden

way

all these

It will then

subliminal

are

have

may

man

just the

by

there

time

of

other

some

lines

Genius

faculty both

not

with

or

lines,where

shall find also that

and

automatism.

perception which

which

upon

spectrum.

of motor

or

sented
repre-

uniform

dark

genius

of

phenomena

convenient

more

be

follow

may

specialline

occasional

an

idea

applied.

cognate

common

dim

sensory

of subliminal

ordinary

as

the

tion
prolonga-

dispersed light.

not

brightparts

as

way

naturallybe

emergences

the

the

to

is at

of

emits.
characteristically

absorption-bands

other

many

the

dark

the

us

the

such

great many

make

give

some

with

could

of latent

it will

means

many

their

facultyis

of

no

spectra of

stud

lines into

dark

best

can

we

that

unequal glow.
characteristic
of genius that
special

the dim

kindle

the

of

in the best

from

Rather

by

element

darkness

groups

facultywill

will
brilliant,

is

know,

same

conscious

are

even

self-

some

facultywhich

spectrum

It contains

interrupted are

will,then, be the

subliminal

even

of that

vapour

of man's

and

all

suspensionabsorbs

There

by

treasures

represented by

spectrum.

in vaporous

spectrum

the

carry

glow.

itself,as

comparative

spectrum.

It

of the central

and

of

bars

and

be

to

light.

dimmed

more

need

the

different

of coloured

still hotter

the

who

men

downwards,

that

brighteningof the familiar

the

explain,to

can

kind

conscious

of the

spectrum

band

is of

it would

that

sense

we

assuming

here

genius

of

intensification
The

reaching

than

more

indeed

man

of either end

an

furthest;
no

are

Self.

not

am

of the

in such

men,

men,

"

they

also

of average

concentration

of

[209

perceptionswhich he makes from within. Lastly,1 have

vivid
perceptionsare presumably more
genius,whose
those

and

III

CHAPTER

78

uprushes

and

accurate

Virgilmight

have

an

as

that

which

of this type, and

records
we

shall

of what
o'clock
inspiration
of the second
inspiration

difficult hexameter.
For
well

also

the
to

admits

purpose

choose
of

some

of present
kind

of

degree

illustration of the

abilitywhich
of

is

workings

of

genius

quite indisputable,and

quantitative measurementH

I would

GENIUS

aq
higher mathematical
passing how grateful I
the

dyjoie
w

of

account

ain

:he

the

mental

of their

aztainment

the

iMthng

of
tar.

K.

ibc

"

drpcned

our

present

course

of

unusual

penciland

so-called

paper

the

vrjFih
TSe

would

subliminal

The

of

Forms

r^L

*z"tanaticms

aks

:r.;Krfeclas
fc"jfvcmcnt

has

the

in

"

few
of

and

his

are,

k"een

ijct-ume

havt-

require

indeed, the

solving the problem

exactness.

the

genius which

prodigies

is that

the

objective
right,and it is

is

sum

are

are
interesting

more

in

rrn^rmFn-r

to

and

meagre,

that

show

subliminal, while

iK-en

ronsrious

that

the

arithmetical

resembles

wakmg

hours

events

primary

ditTerent

prtniigy grown

artifices which

of the

us,

sui)er"'cnedonly

hypnotic subject trained

the
the

The

to

supraliminal

between

accesses

he

used

to
un-

by suggestion

trance.

p*"int,indeed, where
comjiarison is possible,we shall
every
of subliminal
computative gift resembling other manifestations

In almost
th:t

Urjlty, *uch

*th

In

'

"^

.1
i'.'r

[krct

r^na.

^"4iMf

au

as
steady supraliminal effort, such
first place, this faculty,in spiteof

grasp
al and

hematic

msi^ht,

and

even

is found

(]uitestupid

the
\\\

("ersons

ID

the

Ktvut

lr.au"ii. the
:ittie

rather

in*.rllk|^n"'r
""

band,

to

be

mn\\

vi^iul.

than

l"i'"w
in

1895.
PktLu,.*fikttfU",
who
recent
pr"irli^"'.

other

the

aver.t);r.

w"y"

W'w

^iit

I'ruic^vir
ap}icar"
wa\

An^irher

f|uick-"itted.

first
recent

ti"

of

power

almost
as

logical

connection
random,

at

well

I.

ilirier fnun
in

the

April 1S91

re%t

Uri^rly
in that

chiMhond.

) ftli^y. Humanti,

"

among

as

iiinet't article licaU

*i!r%er\-e"i

than

-rather

ob\ious

*'"1-"^-. No.
SefipJufc in the Amtr%iAnJomfnaIi"f Tsy^ ^''"'"VT.

iT^jirMor

;i(^^ri

seeing halluiinatory tiguros.

the

non*mat

Njii^ji

of

jjowcr

mathematical

2-neral

^Ofxx

'"^

of

results

-"

L*"iHiu.

the

as

"

educa-

left

and
or

has

and

working ;

ordinary

main

the

by frequent traversing.

easy

in

hints

of

the records

wholly al)sent, sometimes

long exercised

so

their methods

find useful

to

such

collected

have

of

given

very

enough

boy,

psychologist^

recognises the

now

as
^.tn^.u-sly

^A

head," and

would

closely with

feels that

prodigy/'

cases,

arithmetical

of

study

further, or

surprised and

workers

some

ease

scientific

''arithmetical

or

whatever

with

has been

are

in fact

his

pft

--iTJu-ii^who

"

likely

seems

back

runs

to time

ordinary

timeQIn

prodigieshave

a")nictinics Inx-n

ef' r. has

'"""Li

class of

the

alas!

performing

might naturallyhope

one

they

trie

of

means

supposed

result,however,

The

i-^rr

of

French

these

which

akrtacids
VfL

and

American

An

no

unriddled

or

IrskS undeniable.

be

U)

time

from

which

for

computator

real

during

lower

isolation

and

"

subjective impressioncoincides

the

case

been

longer

especial advantage

century,

capable

have

calculatingboy

is

there

calculating boy,"

'*

much

conscious

are

humanity hardly

cities has

years, and

and

student

'xtx%MX^

of

specimens

some

they

specialisationand

present

instantaneously,problems

ij:"Ai

which
Meantime

I may

and

mathematicians

from

inquiry.

the

public

f*nerally of tender

Ajc

its very

by

receive

to

of

available

dau

were

be

processes

of great

by

processes,
should

highest results.

giftwhich
light on

79

"eem",

Ilii
"""

'

CHAPTER

8o
mathematicians

mark.

of

visualising^werin general,and
in

which

particular;

tend

show,

to

it is noticeable
behind

it is apt to leave
And

both

as

powers,

it

whatever

memory

when, by long persistencein

even

become,

to

so

nevertheless

may

into

"comes

into

adopted

say,

still be

flashes

mind"

with

the

and

our.

mind,

absolutely

the

has

power

the

there

answer

intermediate

of

perception

no

life

involved.

processes

inspiration,"when

"

pure

own

in later

than

supraliminal consciousness,

the

of

of the

reflective

youth

disappears early in

power

in

resembling

inquiriesand

childhood
the

mostly

hallucinatoryfigures

seeing

Galton's

that when

no

of

Mr.

in

in this

"

power

habituallystronger

are

Again,

years.

the

itself

shows

in later life ;

disappear

to

[300

place, it

second

the

In

tends

and

early childhood,

III

steps.

subjoin

309.

collection, which
Some

Table

illustrate

broadly

detailed

more

the

table, compiled by

will

remarks

Principal

of

the

then

may

of

help
main

points

above

tioned.
men-

follow.

Arithmetical

Prodigies.

Intelligence.

(alphabetically).

Name

Scripture's

Dr.

Ampere

eminent

Bidder

good

Buxton

low

Colbum

average
very low

[or Dahse]

Dase
Fuller

low
.

Gauss

eminent

Mangiamele

low

Prolongeau

Safford

good

"Mr.

VanR.,ofUtica"

good

Now

high ability.

of

three

Of

the

giftof

striking anecdotes.
usually

no

appears

to

the

His

indicates

HQental
of

two

of

men

have

accounts

transcendent,

they given

strata.

the

stores

Ampere

manifesting

us

their

of

in Vol.

of the

XV.

an

effort

when

age

Whenever,"
of

my

he

says

mind, they

of
of

practicalhints

(p.255),
seem

to

"

to

as

the

between

I feel called

rise with

there

the Institute

communication

the

few

is

speaking o^ it
of their genius.

worth

Proceedings of

number

singularreadiness
"

nothing except

soon

furnishing a

know

we

itself at

merged in the general blaze

giftpersisted through life,but grew weaker

paper

also

and

supraliminalmental

been

have

Engineers^ while

use

have

we

What

Gauss

After

continuous

Bidder

older.

*"'

names

310.

With

thirteen

these

among

methods

average

Whately

and

average
low

Mondeux

upon

he

grew

of

Civil

calculator,
different
to

make

rapidit]^..i2jm^t

at]

GENIUS
in Vol.

And

aai^."

how

describing

number

UY

to

of

pc^er

acre

Bidder's

"ome

from

passages

rank

**

as

an

divide

a)uld

interest

pnxligy,'*
yet

him

marks

to

engineer, whose

such

not

entitle

to

as

distinctlyfrom

out

quote

kindly furnished
civil

Bidder, though

Mr.

said, ex-

he

not,

of

well-known

Ivdinburgh, the

large

any

17,861, he

him."

to

be

of

miraculous

number

instinct

it may

but

logarithm

natural

the
almost

the

He
.

Pole, F.R.S.,

would

given

53.

W.

autobiographical statement

an

Klyth, of

had

factors

were

known

like that of the younger

pft

\.zti \*i

is well

case

Mr.

hy

TOfc

was
337
it
seemed
this;

he 'did

how

Mr.

"vn

it

instantly remark

pbim

if he

Thus,

prime.

menuUy
He

"

it were,

seeing,
not

"Muki

\*

or

determine

places,s^iys (p. 252) :

what
intuitively

Mr.

Proceedings^

same

could

Bidder

Mr.

as

munber,

CI 1 1, of the

8i

ordinary

"z-uikimTl
(From

Frtxeedings S.P.R.,

vol. viii. p. 352.)

Crbsci:nt.

Bbixsrave

12

Fehru*i*y 2V*,
I shall

endeavour,

now

late brother's

?"'

my

felt may

to

influences

to

give

some

calculation

faculty of arithmetical

I allude

to

request,

your

892.

birth

heforc

even

of

account

mentally, and
which

I have

something; to do with my brother's Y^r^tx po"*er.

had a natural
bom
on
July 6th, 1819. Our mother
ftr%BMtica] gift" not to any
but
marked
the
decidedly above
degree,
very
before
females.
months
Some
and
especially so among
Benjamin's
a^fngc,
wonderful
^ :*h :be
calculatingboy. Bidder (then, 1 think, about 12 or 14 years
and
made
in my
was
exhibiting in Edmburgh,
a
private exhibition
s^c
'rSrr'f house.
and
interested, put various
was
greatly astonished
My mother
weeks
later requested my
father to invite him to
Bidder, and some
to
.^""or.i

A.UTft

have

in response
own

interesting if

be

=uy

and

Ki"iNBt'Rc;H.

Tlicn;aminHall

had

Blyth

was

"J

"h^r

the

ar.d

",

which

*^a.nre.

wonderful

!::".! believe,
*'V*r*
'"'"

"

^'.

";r.:!d.

rr,

\-cid.

he

"vr

lim

"*

vjnmer

The

child

"

walked

he

"ap-"".Mrv

Tb;* U!!ef

"^"i, ax"d

table

'^ica!ion

fa*

:f any

am

*'"i-

coQ^ious
I.

of the

to

12

an

told four

was

lK"th,

or

When

almost

)"eforc* breakfast,
A.M.

"

"

which

12

tearh
he

an

intuitive

an

iVen

"h, \v\\u\^

dtmn

the

left

out

and

tigutes,
lemnds

ir-.^v"

wa^

ha\e

"iiu

father

(mo

ttays

tl."- "aM-.

yr.ir

is

ordinarv

will )"e better

he

breakfast

hi"

to

t.-ither noted

to!d

wa^

l"efore

exercise

turned

then

My

and

day in leap

extra

for surh
of

He

t"M)k

yards,

home,

1824,

heredity,

or

hi^ father

'"

alwavs

luui lived.

got

will tr"' to

one

up

this cali.uLa!"""n

^M

land

\ti

father

ready reply

this

""f her

.'

hundred

he
he

uhen
got

present

f Mv

of secnnd'k

i"h;ih

*'.Cs'. :o

at

lew

the character

calcuLititm.

with

I Intrn

was

occa-

'

i^i i!

on

r.ilt .:Li;:"n

'he

hour

from

of mental

walking

second

frequently.
anything greatly occupying
influence

whether

|)owcr
uas

wh.it
k

rift\ a.m.**

Dumber

*'-A*edtbe

*f !?f

ciVIo*

.Seven

brother,

my

this

on

mind

her

occupy

frequentlydoes,

iW'niamin

I'apa.at

"

What

"

im

""*""

of age

years

vx

and

:nar\-ellous

to

by physiologists,that

all events,

At

manifested

ear.)

"'"*':.

admitted

increased

interest

boy continued

cert;iinlymay,

rr;ind

Her

done.

u-as

able

not
t

known

hild
to

to

many

children

years

thr

of ihrse

realise

hou

miiU

extranrdinary

infant.

recognition of the relation

ot

figures.
"

For

CHAPTER

82
instance, in reading

egregiously
and

when

wrong,

which
are
figures in newspapers,
to me
intuitivelythat something

of

statements

it

to

seems

[810

III

come

than

I am
occurs
usually right.
times
when
always felt that there were
my
others, not only when
tired,but, like a musician,

have

not

to

the

confidence

same

I like

say,

difficult

as

is wrong,

that

I have

is

often

very

check

to

ones

at

as

time

any

of age

years

when

as

weaker

in the

not

That

younger.
do

before

of my

mood.

stating it,though I can

life,though not so rapidly^

calculation

66

at

now

much

was

power
when

nearly

arithmetical
between
tms
being any degree of connection
in
is
I
I do
there
not
think,
case.
ambidexterity,
none,
my
power
I
the
the
be
able
latter gift consciously, though
to
use
perhaps
may
possess
claim
should
for
left hand
of people, but I
better than the average
not
a moment
in our
Left-handedness
to be ambidextrous.
runs
family on both sides,and
little ambidexterity without
I say I may
have
so
some
knowing it
^^^
As

there

to

and

Edward

Blyth's interestingrecord contains

the early and
mentioned;

Mr.

jKJihtsabove
its

faculty;

gradual subjectionto

occasional

of

with

struck

of childhood.

account

of his powers

to

got

itself
do

to

the

school^at
ciphering^and have
Still

had

and

less

nor

of whose
"

"

at

Mr.
the

continued

so

bent

whole
into

notice;

every

motive

of such
the

was

age

of

of

that time he could

we

a^

before

even

fate of

head.
calculate

in

smallest
was

Professor

was

and

he

is

nothing

any

of

could

one

When

error.

dunce

perfect

I
at

now

Saflford's loss of power.

; his

boyish giftof

Professor

every opportunityto
retained
it. But
whereas
one

is now,

36 figures,he

his

than

personage

minute,

who

lation
calcu-

of^Astronomy.
retain

head, in

gift,if

the
at

ten

yean

siun
multiplication

believe,neither

more

neighbours.
never

rises above

and
initials,

nothing.

Scriptureon
distinguishedhimself by
At
eight he entirelylost
neimer

soon

...

I knew

quicker than

much

began
I

years.

for

head^

mathematical

have

three

about

my

sums

It

calculatingfaculty.

my

was

calculation

six years

his

or

"

have

to

since.

ever

general capacitywe know

Van
R., of Utica," says

calculating in

earlyyouth,

committing the
passion wore
off^1

and

his

correctlyin

capable

Similar

these

the

time

consisted

answer

the

ScriptureArchbishop Whately*s

lasted

always

remember

never

practicecould

worked

he

whose

him

therefore

thought
old

after

Dr.

six, and

I did

which

Safford's

raised
He

five and

remarkable, perhaps,

more

ence
persistproblem's

yet the

give

"

numeration.

to

Professor

from

quote

difficult sums,

most

and

paper,

went

between

at

figuresbeyond
upon

and

certainlysomething peculiar in

was

show

the

of

high ability known

Archbishop Whately,

of

men

Safiford

of the power

evanescence

the end

There

the

several

steps.
other

Passing on to the two

possessed this gift,Professor

which

uprushes,"

of

appearance

supraliminal guidance

"subliminal

its intermediate

without

answer

illustrations

other

instinctive

"

I. Blyth.

L.

Dr.

better

nor

the
a

authority of Gall,
singular faculty for

this

faster than

faculty,and
any

other

after

persoiL

aq

GENMUS

/.'/4id

his

hints

few

'"isnrMxAk

to

elicit

to

his

into

of

rijQvrious

been

^pc

the

uf

ifjii clearness

ajTulaiion

been

I have
i

could

"?

'r^i

V:

end

of

cc""ful

all

^w

**("n

and

of

the

these

'.*'""

LSe

iucniv

Ai"":

^".'"i.
*""

-a

'jnl\

to

did,

'^ir^rntir,

but

afe

little

steps of

the

mind's

eye

know

word."

an

ever

the

Ass's

haml,

in

Vet

seventh

ordinar\'
done

and

nearly

men

could

lifetime.

valuable

He

to

p. 50.

to

get

but

^rant
of

(lauss
of

tables

thus

the
to

from

his
the
for

factors

c"f the

eighth

accomplished,

may

Mrrvice

most

l"e made

not

whi"le

the

no

week"*

n)ade

have

very

record.

language

any

received

year!"

are

mathematical

of

recommendation

twelve

inventive-

(i)erhaps the

could

Of

Dase

the

on

He

with*

Ik* ranked

as

without

Mathematics

Bndge.
the

case

of

W4)rk.
its

Mangi;imele.
Our

account

there

may

of

this

have

lx"cn

prinligy

brevity.
""

."/

as

Dose

Kuclid.

interesting

1 know,

singularlydevoid

his head."

prolxablyfew
m

stj

that

be

materials

our

far

"

tantalising from
et

Fixity

leading

mattered

insight or

into

sutiliininallyat

:;^cnuiiy

must

doing

the

the

to

tried in ^^ain for six

the

has

cr"#M

ethtf

""p. the

whilst

him."'

it would

but

have,

we

we

actually in

for

who

m-ui

the

thought

the

visible

been

cases

been

which

on

Here, however,

Hamburg,

And

which

Tf":^..Sari:"al

'K:n^ ir^.c

^Ai

work

ta.^

some

to

have

answers

artifices,

have

to

of

Petersen

at

numlnrrs

;inn"r

performed

nis

freely

mathematical

in
prc"|M"sition

master

.Vii-nce^

^^".*iemat:"'al

"His

satisfytheir

of

apparently

not

actual

prodigies) was

of

ne*er

of

trains

it

say)

to

were

Amjxrre

mathem.uics
idea

k-ast

he rould

"r.

"ine

he
to

in

talk

to

of visualisation

scale,

"Kca'"ion

of

rlcmentd

while

seems

"

knfljgjiowthe

hindrance

or

and

or

much

."4":

not

would

(so

were

how

Gaus^

From

processes.

unable

subliminal

and

molestation

speaking only

other

The

was

process,

"Buxton

exercised.
!iubliminally

6e

(un

logical

blackboard

discover

r:-:"^cCL

own

which

the

self.

suprahminal

rbe

'4

he

and"^

unable, but

years

did

he

achievements;

recorded

were

he

seems

group

some

by

did

years

visualisation

these

mental

the

"iciher

"

inward

all

in

:c"cftuty

no

the

complete.
being no

that

his

meth(xls

that

supraliminal

Ter"'

the

three

on

continuous

any

qtKStions,

":"

of

this

give an account
great ingenuity.
ignorantprodigiesseldom
appear

Later

showed

of

%r:ant]on

nearly

whole

the

on

for

mind."

vrach, however,
But

disclosure

alone

Mondeux,

from

for

was

explain

to

declared
positively

He

fUiries.

.A3ie

Colbum

that

able,

extent

calculations, but

r'."

his

performed

giftafter childhood.

gleaned

been

have

and

Colbum

lost their

Mangiamele,

processes

some

tried

blends

r.

to

as

interestingpoint being

"iAT

he

prodigies,I"ase

life.

through

power

iffivently I*rolongeau and

A

which

in

manner

uneducated

stupid or

the

to

now

retained

havr

slightestidea of the

in childhood,^*

Turning
V

the

rttmin

noi

:aUui0iioms

83

Scfipiure,""/. "i/.,

p. 54*

is

-^

In

the

months,

himself

he

that

the

as

of

root

in

Arago

complains

his
He

10

as

age

the

was

and

years
of

son

the

study of
capacity
"

might
concomitants

which

herd
shep-

psychical strata.

We

from

hysteriathan

from

Bidder,

No

taint

nervous

Q.C.,

than

or

Mr.

is
to

group
a

sign

the

cases,

rather
we

than

namely, that,
"

sometimes

right

mention

ambidextenty-ia

to

us

of

the

greater

or

less

used

the

traces

Scripture,op.

late

Mr.

b^sUliving

the

know"^

we

of

Is

which

the
a

will

and

begged
ctt., p. 17.

which
Mr.

have

Blyth

on

in

occur

integration
individuality,

than

hemisphere?

notices

there,

of subliminal

total

more

this

necessarily

as

addition

completion

cerebral

of

free

remote

more

elements.

the

as

be

been

the

son,

what

suggestion

be

mentation

psychical

meagre

"prodigies,"
^

given by

inasmuch

find

to

the

of

ported
re-

"prodigies"
have

perhaps

of
disintegration

or

activity of
of

is

often

may

well
his

pose.
pur-

is

diathesisTN
calculating

subliminal

confirm

to

fractionation

likely

are

call the

may

regards

supraliminal mentation

to

we

to

Edinburgh,

dissociation

anything

hand,

of

support

no

which

morbid

some

similar

that

theory

the

other

some

"

of

plain,then,

the

seem

than

or

"

this

for

Mondeux

hand

instance, could

for

Blyth

other

is known

Bidder;

elder

of what
English representative
It

the

anything
one,

the

On

physical
between

available

digits,and

liminal
sub-

istics
character-

communication

data

learnt

utilisers of

"

bodily
tracing such

to

facilityof
few

been

have

Their

view

supernumerary

childhood

lives afler

this

hysterical.

been

automatists

however,

have,

Arago, Cauchy, and others^

the
always kept secret

form.

with

with

go

inherited

have

to

examined

loth

is 7.

root

have

of

group

number
the

extract

to

something might

"prodigies"

these

been

Colbum

the

of

of."

use

which

on

marked

as

may

made

he

point

as

whose

committee, composed
of Mangiamele

so

have

that

masters

is another

There

requested

time

short

the

afterwards, gave

moments

finallybeen

in

found

**the

that

few

Having

Vito

of calculation

methods

gave
Paris.

to

Vito,

wrong,
solution.

date

later

from

was

true

able

not

was

282,475,249

At

4^

who

[310

it
By chance
give his son any instruction.
discovered
that by methods
problems that
peculiar to himself he resolved
was
In the
mathematical
seemed
to
at the first view
knowledge.
require extended
What
the
of
the
:
following
questions
proposed
Arago
Academy
presence
minute
half
the
of
about
In the
is the cubic
of 3,796,416?"
root
a
space
satisfies
condition
that
"What
the
which
is
child
correct.
responded 156,
itself increased
is equal to 42 times
its cube
by 40?"
plus five times its square
of the equation
for the
this is a demand
understands
that
root
Everybody
Vito
minute
In less than
a
responded that 5 satisfied
x^-^-S x*-42 x-4o=o.
third
The
related
which
is
the solution
to
the condition
correct.
question
;
time
This
remained
four
the child
of the equation jt^-4 jir-i6779BO.
to
with
demanded
hesitation
without
he
five minutes
some
answering : finally
solution
desired.
The
be
the
if 3 would
not
having informed
secretary
him

Mangiamclc,
before

Vito

1837

year

presented
Sicily,who

of

III

CHAPTER

84

common

Finding
and

no

down

come

the

late

CHAPTER

86
evidence

is much

There

show

to

[811

III

it is often

that

in

exact

more

inen

sleeping

in

than
The

sleeping.

presumably by
precise minute
in the imagery
Harvard,^

of
I

it

of

of

as

dream,

was

few

had

not

his

I struck

past

acquaintance,

sent

to

him

have, unfortunately,lost sight of him.

the

full

(From Proceedings S.P.R.,

W.

Higton,

1889, the
which

I have
"

1.

It is

St.

27

to

some

vol.

example

desired

waking

the

ago

years

ing
follow-

my

opinion.

sensible, serious

witness;

he

his

viii. p.

communication,

337.)

abbreviated

"

sends

from

me,

long

tember
Seppaper

him.

three

some

2.20.

watch

and

sane

Street, Pimlico, S.W.,

Leonard

following experiences

returned
now

which

my

clear

any
a

significanceof

and

perceive

shape

in

at

the

Royce,

standing at

produce

which

on

found

and

did

Mr.

may

Professor
dream

itself in

me

then

at

take

looking

upon

pualed to
manifesting

as

Higton

Mr.

and

match,

dictions
pre-

2.2^^*!

been

have

time-sense
a

but

not

clocks,

knowledge

men

of

accomplished,

from

published by

case

personal experiences

of

record
made

full

are

correspondent describes "a

flaming clock-dial with the hands

seconds

subliminal

the

help

hidden

in

than

and

case,

own

without

this
in

his

to

his

where

should, however,

person,

Or

immediately,

Awaking
found

foretold.

hypnotised

men

somnambulism

spontaneous

subject as
self-suggestion,but

enormous

an

saw

of

the

by

made

and

awake,

men

records

in

mind

since the
years
of any
internal

time

exact

of

day presented itself

knowledge or of any external

independently
physical appearances" (as of clock, "c.).
Mr.
idea
within
of the exact
few
time, when
Higton had no
a
yards
there
before
of Tattersall's
face
the
of
me
clock
instantaneously appeared
a
immense
of an
size.
the
Every
figure was
perfectly visible ; and
huge
while
black
hands
the
at
same
moment
distinctlyindicated
rectly
11.25;
or, corand
later, I felt convinced
speaking, a fraction of a second
absolutely
indicated
certain
that the time
the right time
the dial was
on
(as in fact it
"The
recurred
has
was
by his watch).
phenomenon
during the past three
three
least
times
the
five
I
six
first
at
and,
think,
occurring at
;
years
intervals
of about
and
the
months,
last two
three
three
or
being divided
by a considerably longer interval."
occasion
On
another
Mr.
2.
Higton was
walking through a field as
which
murdered
that
to
she
a
was
legend ran
a
lady
there, while
young
of
held
and
that
one
sprig
a
passing through the field and
thyme,
any
smell
would
Mr.
not
thyme.
thinking of the murder
Higton
paid no
walked
credit
this legend ;
often
to
through the field,but thought about
I did walk
the murder.
ber
"However,
through the field one
gloomy Novemin
that
some
new
I
afternoon, absorbed
so
deeply
practical scheme
did not
think
the murder, and
about
most
have
not
certainly should
thought
to

my

*'

"

"

about

it if the

nostrils

had

strongest
not

risen

conceivable
to

mine.

Proceedings of

American

smell
The

of

thyme

odour

of

S.P.R.,

vol.

that

ever

it lasted
i. No.

4,

rose

at

p.

least

360.

to
a

human

quarter

GENIUS

aSJ
Of

dm^

*^

cJ"d,
Se^nrr

'bar

weight,

be.

to

ticket

to

^TTim

into

whjch

the

hides

'e.!

my

father

veight

without

"cctin^

aside

"ciitrX

cfAux

'.'.'.

We

ef;io:t.

'r

^^:

~-

fc

:...

"

f,i

-.!.::-"

"

-:

"-;."-.

"..:4..'^
"? -:^..

*.

ihinic.
the

"":

:h";

"

i.

V.J'

":i*

i:"e

wi

;-ir*::...n
'

w:..i:

':.

't'*i\

""ur

:^\*:

31^
.

.-.

i'^r
*-!r.

t"

ra""-:n^

on

.i";i

""

ri

^*

.fiv.

V:."
v^a!

jricd

"

i^i

r:;.

ii!

::""

lii^vij*-

\i ":..:.."

.'^:.nde%".rilje'"

in

at

l;"
"ome

remember
the

were

independently
fourth, I think,
with

the

exactly

the

of

the

market
did

not

knew

direct
such

as

Hilton

M;jhi

of

have,
an

iicld.

in

face,

same

U'e

may

**o"n"icinu"ly
it, and

thi

same

way

imliiatinf; that

.i"

think,

n-asnnahli-

ex-

^iiosi Nt^ry

\irava";an:

Jt

a-*

aiui

c\i"l*n"r,

Hui"KiN

the

"

pr""tMi"ii'm^inmnh

Mr.

in

see

ii"iivic:i")n,"

much

nut

wa".

smdl

clnk

the

us

supraliminally,

mere

M.-lt rememlK.TeJ

subliminal

ut

haunti-ii

the

led

shall

we

**

a"

of

su|K?rnornialknow*

or

interpret in
in

had

theory

as

uprushes

sensations

organic

deep

of

sense

such
preci.*"ely

here

Mr.

wc

mi*rf

o;

li"ri;

th'-

ii-

on

frared
in-

i^

not

"..."-"

an

(K-iliKi'ii
-ieem

hini'^el:.

vcrv

ot

time

p;iid for at the

1
easily believe.
the
ground that

liallucination

inatiiin

!"ir":

to

sii!)iim.;i."l

"|ip"te thf

to

"tTii-

his

Ihu^

ini-

i**

hide

would

thyme

tilt- picture

.lruli\N|^

'"

hallu*

tiiiN

"""

will

calculation,

Aiui

hour.

you

picture, somclimes

apiiropnaic

'.%:""

ir.a:i""r.

I"

and

pr"Kiij^ies,"
cxpre.Nsing itself

Ii-^cnd.

i"r'-"iM

correct.

resistance,

aiihuu^li

:hal

'"

were

with

.^nicll ot"

pfiMluicd

It

the

following Tuesday

ticket

have

we

suiiliminal

i"Aal

of

case

it, in accordance

the

on

would

four

occasion, the

fxxstulateany

not

th*-

and

muscular

loihiii^.

of

*tor\

"

the

was

one

the

that

phantaMiial

in

weighing

the

mumcnt

of

(as

in

.inihinclical

M:riv"r)

::".

-N

the

need

'"

:n

'

so

and

merely

-wt

on

As

faculty, concerned
time

even

we

custom

my

"

doing

for

was

lb., which

the

weighed

|"ointout

of

.":0"'i,

on

delivered.
not

or

it used

beasts

weight

or

weighed 87]
prior to weighing,

mind

my

were

had

wfjuld

"ur"liminal

made

estimating
pounds out.
thought of guessing, a

three

assured

mc

the

it

hide

Indeed,

named

pounds

*""

:.^

and

business

tolerably expert

which

the
to

his
from

the

near

than

guessed,

hide, without

the

came

of

umber

inwardly

whatever.

how

see

more

mind

was

computation
which

not

which

occurred

! restured

means

my

which

ngures

:f iny

dial) I

distinctly,in

caic

fuc:

came

the

on

into

to

I became

before

occasions

weight

-srum

By

scale

the

this

invariably being

se\'eral

on

in

them

placing

fsm

*".e

disorganised,

were

them

jne

thoughts

magical subject"
home
father
in
at
was
assisting my
taken
hides
which
the
work
to
weigh
were
my
the
dealer
to
to
sending them
; and
preparatory
on

y.

Now

concentrated

my

the

Wlien

**

:"

until

mnuce,

87

uri

mo-^t
111

lol.ovMii.; ju-'^a^f.
ii"r

i:jior\

\\iii"h

/-i "///.'/"
ir

ar!;.!e
/

f^turrs

e\|H:rien"'esof

an:

""!"the

III :ii I'linkers

an

prmiviit^

l"v
."';

his

"ir

whi-

f"lwi

S.i"it:fi:
""wn.

to

"efms

"ontiii"lin^

now

la"l

tyiH.\ I

:tsuai

^^\

^"-n.

to

tl

on

""

ratson.

H'T'**

ii*!

Su'"t\ti,

"which

me

am

*'

on

iSiri.

consist

in

S"'n-

Sir
the

CHAPTER

88

[812

III

geometrical
impressions,into which
and
that, under
as
enters
leading character,
regularityof form
from
which
circumstances
explanation drawn
altogether preclude any
^
retina
in
the
nerve."
the
of
structure
or
optic
a
possible regularity
ness
illwith
Twice
these
no
patterns appeared in waking daylight hours,
visual

of

involuntary production

the

"

discomfort

or

appeared

in

appeared

also

in

bodily

or

direction

its

as

those

above

adduced

within

them,

direct

taken

of

of

conscious

obtrude

of

themselves

train

the

the

evidently

are

and

itself.

we

Sir

organisation

decisive

by

not

as

matter

of

If it be

thought
that

true

so

From

point

my

this

enabled
aid

of

the
borrow

evidence

him

claim

evidence

On

from

that

the

first

as

accessible

now

this

inference

thought^an

distinct

in

seen

carried

cases

of

our

own

these

of any

pierce

to

He

does

health
seems

in

or

to

the

root

not

and

the

disease.
me

or

had

Professor

the

the
of

theory

acumen

the
to

seem

matter

have

ceived
per-

to
phantasms,"
hallucinatory figures

But

even

irresistible ;

to

seize

of its office."

which

from
"we

"

working within our own

intelligence,
of our
own
personality." I shall

originatorof

emotional

it were,

as

admire

"schematic

these

Ladd,^

to

where, in

cases

but

It strikes

"

moral

performance
can

is determinant

that

for much

into action."

contemplate

in the

course,

thinker

Professor

his

of

of

from

animals

or

act, and

observations.

few

such

intelligence,

an

that

completely
a
geometrical figure,we,

between

data

scanty

so

of

very

great

from

look

must

we

when

devoid

view,

of

"

of interest to

connection

phrase

men

our

the

in

that

thought^

distinct

that

which

volition

production

principlein

that

the

to

devoid

means

any

the

implies

exercise

the

complex figures,
suggests
apparently arbitrary fashion, throw light upon

entirelyabstract,so

bearing, as

which

of

of

further

John
"

and

evidence

have

own

our

"

to

a
regular geometrical pattern
almost
intelligence,it would
seem

in this
entering the mind
the suggestive principle

of

things

What

"

They

these

what

to

itself

department

active

but

of

personality."And

by

in what

awake

...

conception
thought and

upon

being

of

presents

once

originate?

while

They
"and

chloroform;

quite insensible

how, and

they

have

not

fully awake.

was

imder

at

dormant,

not

thoughts;

it would

of

me

and

do

John

though

question

Spectres ?
is

my

by callingattention

channel

working

my

the

frequently they

More

consciousness

mind,

economy

of

notice, and
a

lost

never

mind

Sir

placed

was

The

the

into

mental

dreams.

on

Now

on.

not

the

that

Geometrical

these

are

he

when

possession of

full

going

was

twice

afterwards.

or

still while

but

darkness;

observe

should
and

time

the

at

the

his
have

tion,
organisaventure

far

to

fuller

independently led myself.

James's Principlesof Psychology^vol. ii. p. 84, note.

flower
was
clearly no mere
representation of retinal
A
these
near
structure.
anadogy to
patterns lies in the so-called
''spiritdrawings," or
automatic
arabesques, discussed elsewhere in this chapter (see Section 824).
'
this subjectin Mind^
See Professor
Ladd's
on
April 1892.
paper
Goethe's

povit

well-known

see

phantasmal

GENIUS

IS|3L
number

r.

repeated ;
to

xuch

more

from

way

in

siplanted

this

ith

my

brain

liad

we

may

t"-rstandi n^

"'-**'.-":

l"r.

"

.M.

ra*.

m"

wakmj*

on

t-i

i.rr^t.ry

r": Ut

some

poet,

"

chain

a
a

of

geometin

having

the

that

leetures

this

vt^nnu

had

novel

grasp

finding

would

all d.irk

once,

lie

would

astonished

l)efore."

incomplete

an

of

Instead

**
"

of

piece

work

I'alls

asleep

it

of

the
the

of

Retle,
of

om|K"Mr.

niuM"\il
immediate

jxH-t,

unfinished

an

morntiiL:
i

sirong

M.

miiUiie

mu"ical

giimj"se

needs

in

in

a^am

d'Indy,

nt

fieUi,

another

IhkIs

it

says

that

whi"

rllrct

"("m-

he
Mike

con"eniratif"n

of

vaniNiiing.
*M

"n

jurle

v""us

'jue

la.iurtme

Arago's

day

seemed

in

fugitive

writes,

Mussfi

he

dreaiii)

It I nun

keep

'.y
-r.

of

pn"|xisitionat

next

which

that

thinking

"rr,

and

"

N]"eak" of

that

when

And

-^'-i

oi'

with

the

nie

gether
to-

put

work.'

seeme"l

It

his head.

haluneix

4nd

ur:^

"-

statement

understand

similarly, though

'HHi'iihal
"

U*

ihon"ughly

"ia\

ni-M

com{"are

MmiLirly

^":ni;il.ir

"

within

M.

to

Frenchmen

some

wliich

about

brought

provisionally;

truth

it^

--

or

my

Uncon-

has

previously without

conceptions

the

the

understood

will.

me

not

attention

beginning

suddenly
year

attention

riinrning of

'iKicutely endeavouring
k:z:t
."

me

is

and
|"!"ychologist

once

sometimes

to

seems

It

clarificatiun
su)xr")ns";|ous

to

thereto

to

again

celebrated

imaginative

him,

to
at

what

in

|"rcKil."

the
U

have

*'

the

made

my

addressed

men

and

physician

young

cs])eciallyof

"

in

truth.

readers'

my

inquiry

mcthrnis

of

speaking

"pi"nLineous

r/^c

which

in

again

Philosophy of

direct

to

Sully Prudhomme,

dirccti-d

important

repliesaddressed

the

demonstration

in"

"

of

reasoning.

LMtnct

rcal

containing

con-

involved

was

scale

large

eminent

by

been

Hartmann's

direct

have

on

of

Von

prefer

their

to

M.

here

IS

collected

volume,
of

as

few

"U'^e

ii.cd"

stories

parody
Dr.

modest

the

"r.""

but

results

distinction

namely,

few

are

even

left

mentatipn, which

these

been

criticise

to

detail

in

have

extravagant

here

kums

Most

of

just quoted

much-trodden"

records,

subconscious

of

they

and

Uwncss

"

into

on

pass
the

especiallydistasteful, as

me

kxfM;

*jie

"

wQtlL.
and

"

"ark,"

must

those

definitely as

as

field ;

element

pcsi

:.-nr

trampled

the

xo

and

fsicdly
A"

observed

Cases

89

**

s;iys,

"

.1

travaiilc

ne

cci"uie,

on

jus,

rest

comme

i*"ireille.*

nest

moi

{us

qui

jvnse

re

M"nt

idees

mes

"|ui

'

''T*!

"

;n"ur

Krrnv

d"!:ke

-"';*nc"*

M
-*

S.

"
-

"Ije

moi,

of

ria"h
""In

mriteH

^-a/ed

^j^ojn^cirn!

chcf

j"Li"

"My

"fO\jrmon!:

li^htnin;^

or

wniinii
at

what

rise

ronrrpiions
these
was

like

the

dram.Ls

lliviht *if a
I

{us^in^'

lei .Vriiite*, Ici Savant*,

into

on

ci

seemed
the

field

the

of

con-

biril."
to
siene

Ic\ Kcrivains"

l"e

sj""*ctator

an

pat

Ic I"r. I'aul

ra^er,

CHAPTER

90

wondering expectation
this

from

came

the

Saint-Saens

/'

Ribot,

the

unconscious

This

up

is

its

supply

the

augment

the

v^

314.

precise

In

the

submergence
unnoticed
very

for

than

often

In

days,

"

dissolutive

he

his

on

fact

the

Ideas

single night,

and
from

be

of

the

as

loss

for

is

of

and

;
"

those

sleep

is

carrying

profound

is

change,
out,

"

hypnotic

trance,

ordinary

man

planned
with

benefit

which

what

and

is

the

which
the

at

crowds

threaded
of

the

the

over

the

and

one

not

organism.

the

see

Stuart

tion
hysterical distrac-

int^rative

we

of

man

result

same

deliberate

genius
as

artifice.

that
For

sleeping phases of his

knowledge and the purpose

back

into

waking

which

suggestion,

sleepingstate

persisting anew

the

are

co-operations

the

below.

he

an

assimilations
aims

from

although

sustenance,

fruitful

much

into

he

lawn,

They

deep and
personality. John

the

carrying

the

the

"

which

fire.

of

cases

of power

unawares,

but

pass

which,

process

cases

was

mature

pebbles

hidden

of

shallow

to

to

seem

guidance

or

instances

these

and

morbid

process

not

of

some

fall

infuse ^esh

left

discontinuous,

of these

some

and

re-ejects upon
caves

duplicationof

to

and

hardly

can

remarks

to

resemble

They

burrow

in

sleep. Hypnotic suggestion

the
between
waking state in
is carried

thought.

hypnotic subject by
co-ordinating the waking and the

He

benefit

enough

first stage

see

Mill

gain

"

hours

waking

can

artists

of

we

brief

very

is

Principles of Logic^

with

that
one

existence.
of

for

likelyto

place, we

is achieved

is in

will

habits

is altered

level

lava-stream

is not

achieving spontaneously,
which

it may

nor

psychological

that

of

its

the

say,

thirdly,in

And

bizarre

few

Street, recalls certain

only

reflection

circulation

threshold.

the

slightapproach

Leadenhall
;

it chooses

how

supraliminal life by impulse

second
a

chical
psy-

"

note

or

into

may

intent

Mill,

and

physical

\
we

trains

uprushing

of the

the

inspiration.

special physiologicalcondition,
in order
to
provoke or to maintain

conscious

the

sucks

one

abstraction

place,

inconspicuous,

namely,

of

our

first

beneath

an

represent,

is

''It

all, it is impersonal and

and

Meantime

reanhT^

few

earthworm

rather

and

says:

called

with

The

cerebral

the

know.

supraliminal

little way

the

Daemon

cases,

Neither
.

circulation

way

beneath

into

vigour

create

all

activity."

hope to
easily within

more

to

his

vulgarly

Above

compelled.

originalcreation.
tend

present

'

be

cerebral

unconscious
In what

at

in

place

is

what

instinct,when

an

cannot

composing

when
to

like

acts

but

wooed,

similar

of

itself.

peculiar to

I felt that

yet

to

positive fact, accompanied

characteristics

be

Socrates

as

number

produces

And

being."

own

my

[814

follow.

to

was

listen,

to

which

involuntary,it

of

only

summing

condition

what

depth

had

M.

of

III

in
into

of

hours

just

say,

of

which

waking

again

privilegeof
this

tional
func-

some

that

kind

change

life.

The

a
developed sleep, thus accomplishes for the
of genius.
ordinary sleep accomplishes for the man

GENMUS

Hi]
cnming

The
r.t

:"

luoting

'\

;"enius,
"

"cr

increasfil

Chapter

"

analogy U'lween

!h"' '-sscniial

"a-

ri

^j"

Mriking

.1

*t

""-r"

"^'^

T:"-

to

recurrent

tells

Seldom

exhibited
Ix-en

u*i)

Ihit

tyjie.

st""ries for

tlic

the

of

|H"intof

the

publication,the

understocid

I rinnK of
\\ lii"

'"

-r.

htllc

*'

change

^le%""ln'i "!f".]ht

-"r*

^lank-Ntiik

'A-r*:
".

.;-

"

"

i.cr^i

"iifi:h;.

iiiii

.'

.:.

..

'.:..'.

uriit

;i:"'^rr-^.ve

r.

:he

a..

as

""'

a:\

i^n"i:a.

i!i

.v

ttory

hav":

they

have

and

to

by

pii-Le

plamly
arrange
ami

like

piece,

eye

an

talent:

more

my

the

of

and

story

world

the

i)nc

sera!.

;i:ey a:in.

iltiiic \^ii.'ii.*
I

.'.ork, wh.*..!!"

i:".i

worries

training;:

uiieir

ot

inply (Kcupied

ronnrclions

near

\\\"

antile

n\;irkct.

U|Km

prc^s

are

on

they have

hiin

it

sought

mt-ri

^ame

the

for

considerate

think

tci;

il.i.)(.an

^\.

oii.y

to

They

hib

of

scheme

*":"): ic

his financial

in

plainly in

the

he
:tsl(rrp,

01

dozed

had

the

vwth

moved

am

I'roplc:"

^hare

thrv

Sii:ld

In

int"rc

share

thry

\uiu

.-Kc

the

Little

awake

longer

no

after he

and

cxoluiiun^

on^ciuu^Iy inakir.^

ji.

:hr

arc

their

sleep, he

fur

protiiabletales

part, whethei

nius;

::tit' petipti.'
-in

more

himself

prepare

Yi.s

or

"

to

dreams

P/ahis).

always (he

theatre"

internal

|H:opiL*continued

Pur

."".^r.*

"""

to

man's

printable and

but

h.ft i.ttic

"-Kat,

"

\\r beuan

write

lay down

he

..r.u^xncni.

-""

markedly

the

inspirationl)een

and

had

dreams

"

his

hr.

'A hen

.."""

dreams

|K.Tson:ility

relation

Across

integrat-

that

the

typical

""-ays

of

his

volume

of

managed

wh'i

.!"

often

rhai. whi-n

!'"

"

-..

"

and

\ividne''*.

."-a:

His

way.

many

strata

in

than

in his

"

all

over

genius,

to

will,

distinguished genius.

markedly gifted with

|iower

Preams

'

in

In-inR in

more

way

this

dreams

of

self-sug^^estedby waking

Stfvenson,

no

aMril^Mi

have

"".-""'.

in

w.is

illustrate

discussion

anticipate my

integralelement

I-ouis

will

H)i)nolism

dreains,

where

an

s;iy,

that

fj"niUy

"J

.*

may

KolK.Tt

late

of

--IT

"

""ne

xs

The

instani'e

one

and

Sleep

on

I ni:iy here

Hut

fully.

m^vre

f ^^^L

chapters

91

'"!i-tir.ii.^

a:.

i!"

.'"

1"'

'^^l.t's

"r.trr.:;'

""'.".;'

:I".a' wlr,- l;
'"*.:*.

r.

1-.

ilm.r

-Aheii

ai:'.

'

T.

"

"."

"

*""".

.1

"

"

.'

-'

".

:.""

315.
k

ri

'

"

"
'

..'".
"

"Ti^rl!

".

""

s.

f'.-

wn:"

to

"

NtaliNt!'".

Ti-

";

r\

evi

""r

ir\

i'.:n

r:;an

tmi;

l"y

:""

haiu.

in

.nlmitledly
lU*

ol

vime

aiif;-.r"""ti"lM-istN\\\\*i hojii ihat

iiitMii-rn ^r"i:;tnl
til

""b^*T"atii'n""

and

UM-ti:! "::re"

iij'"rf

h:\\v

"li^t'.ir'i.imr

iiia].i':\.

"if

iiienia)

..

i"" m.i"ln'.NN.

aiUatV'd

:ii

niii"i

^i:|'pMr!

""l

In

rt.

ihoi"*

ami

paute

alntiM

tr.\\\.

l."ini'ir"isii

".\-'-Mall
:

.1'

'

up.iiv! a^i"':'

'*!:ii\\:)'."'l^i^^wnw-^

to

v:'"e^

al"',ve

".viiit:-.i
I-

'.:'.'"

I'r"!'"^":

"--

!-'.hl

riiiiinaitv

"

a!I

"

tin-

kiiii

""""

i-

":i'.i

a*

nut

'.^-..lir

t""

r.\

":

:ii

.i^iTi

"

"

"ii'

lilt/

11

"

"

:"'

!ii

'"'i

:-

rvi.r.*-.

.ijv\ :M.j"rlf

."

r^-ar:!v

".

:.

jreat

III

"".i'!::r
.ifi-

:,":

"

nam

"

r:i

rt

!i'

TT

ui-

admits)

the

ihi

i!"-"i

1! sinu'-whal
i'i"|iiil.ir

;i".;i'!:"r

"tr!k:ii..

?i

:"":

I:i

iiiN

iri

..i;

."""!"

-:L'-'*t-.

e\te:)!

hi"

iin-*.

f"

11!

NiMTi."i.\.

"a*a!:"'!i

Mr^i

vi

pla"

distinguished

ni.mv

thiiUj^lihit

;i"""\er.

iirawiiii:
lanii
men

sujK-r-

aMf-cdotrs

tin*
with

it

irmn
trie

lin*

author

whnm

lie

CHAPTER

92
deals

do

and

not

merely

somewhat

whose

persons
or

in the

as

remote

world.

modem

genius

of

the

prove
many

cases

most

of

are

to

reveal.

anxious
tend

to

as

with

of

poets and

of

those

If the
The

princes and

matched

well

St

de

of any

bluntness
and

and

hardly

neuropath
316.
broso's

view

half

Yet

while

that

there

such

it

be

can

adaptation

plausibly maintained
to

marked

more

that

r^ret

order
the

thesis which

importance

of

to

in
in

of

the

of

view

Professor

Lom-

upon

them, I

which

certainly not

give

true,

eminent

the

proportion of

it is certain

that

not

to

as

bers.
mem-

nervous
nervous

called

I take

human

to

place

"

with
we

be

other

remember

form

matter

their true

evolution

plausibleonly,

comparison
first

changes might

what

of

it is true

instability.And

nervous

these

discern

problem

I have

nervous

unless

half

more

point

regard
standp"oint.

unfamiliar
The

in

to

into

now
change or development
proceeding
before, and that this selfrapidly than ever
environments
must
inevitablybe accompanied in the

one

that

and

have

to

based

in its most

that

And

illusions;

analysed

is

by something

cases

from

increase.

must

we

exaggeration ;

nervously degenerating, or

is

maximum

is

man

; for

importance

is

It

scarcely

maintain

average

of

even

theory.

of great

general

be

nervous

wider

to

in
to

will

easy
as

or

"

it is

irritabilities and

conclusions

it possesses.

tends

well

pointsboth

many

the

great

scandaieuse

royal
But

the

is not

might

serve

at

to

race

civilised peoples

among

and

human

tends

but

degeneration

we

the

disorders

other

but

underlyingfacts

are

degeneration

But

also

demurring

blood

that

as

against

set
us

plausibilityas

that

nervous

^t"

to

be

man

thus

this

And

of defect

among
Philistine,if it would

and

hold, either
that

his betters.

easy

is rather

prove

very

traits

bom

are

chatnbre

de

vakt

any

abnormalities

opacities must
good

what

to

statistics themselves

recognise
his

than

account

our

have

you

degenerate

in

reckon

historyfor

to

go
What

hero.

less

any

to

There

not

are

closelythese

heredity.

"

while

worth

truth

for instance, would

the

of

to

in

chronique scandaieuse

Simon^

suffice to prove the thesis that a trace

^in itself implied a neurotic
place at court

we

by

made

seem

But

chronique
the

by

amply
a

merely

who

those

Lombroso's

Mhmoires

The

peers.

with

same

greatness.
be

paintersmight

nervosity

or

too

us

mere

"

"

which

at

as

prominence

success.

nature

looks

is the

case

qualities

assumed

simpler explanation.

much

great world

achieve

who

of

traits of human

some

out.

come

admit

for

makes

of

ancient

instance,by

it would

body,

are

number

of

book

into

d^eneracy

They

in the

means

the

brought

of

as

men

by

in

professions,for

were

degeneracy

alleged
us

or

larger

well known

succeeded

their

charge

any

eminent
that

paradox

of the
in

rose

Were

all these

against

in

much

them

elsewhere

worldly wisdom,

and

accidents.
political
out

those

from

from

made

of them

Many

possible

as

work

writingshave

or

psychologicalclass.

true

any

selection

random

acts

characteristic
hard

form

cannot

[816

III

the

from

that

meaning
somewhat

increased

disorders

"

such

for

is

modem

quite

increase

trustworthy
un-

is

CHAPTER

94
maintain

chessboard

The

planet

of the

either

be

essential

and

evolution

argue

somewhat

existence

not

of

preservationand

various

which

; and

dominating
pointsto a more

they

the

But

of

"

tend

not

may

to

faculty are

faculties

which

formation

of

universe

and

which

to

germ

the

or

higher

animals

the

lower.

The

and

faculties

must

faculties

along various

is

sary
neces-

lines

tendency

of

of

into
living
out-

man's

material

the

over

largely by

the

and

superiorityby

and

the

the

rence
occur-

these, although

material

world, tend

of

those

tends

also

development

mere

track

of

evolution

gradually come

which

powers,

"

which

however

propagate;

the

Some

over

power

laws, presumably

fostered
And, apart from
are
by him.
complex affair,and the inter-connections

and

direct

the

develop

the

inevitably conform.

dominion

varieties.

man's

ways,

set

might

must

certain

their

prove
main

start

of

be

living matter,

involved

complete

more

its supporters

must

developed

germ

is such

and

hand

planetary scheme

has

and
by-products^ instincts,appetites,

persistand

may

other

human

we

and

eat

have

must

sprang

increase

lie in

This

persist,must

subtle, that

so

this

on

self-developmentin

of

which

universe,

the

unpredictable

sports, the brain

of

the

on

the

one

from

the

his pleasure in other

actual

in

in which

way

sports,

Perhaps

universe.

persisting.That

animals

of

they

or

call the

I may

basis

The

exist

to

and

world.

"

if life is to

which

thus

faculties

length.

livingmatter,

to

those

are

faculties which

evolution,

terrene

pawns

development

pieces are

; the

race

of

find what

to

follows

come

from

for

has

merely planetary,environment.

material

the

creatures,

germ

to

forth at

set
as

have

Living

\.

the

where

antecedent
may

companion

my

the

Cosmos;

part of the facultywith

opposed

as

I know

man's

of

for the

is originallyequipped, for the purpose

spirit

318.

to

although

moved

is the

parable

make

by-products

mere

an

cosmical,

the

piece

in this

individual

the

form

may

human

it

seen

faculties which

human

have

[S18

it.

noticed

not

that

III

useful
to

the

tend

to

large part of human

grow,
consciousness.
love, "c., are such by-products;
Religion, Art, spiritual
their

existence

prove

that any

These

of

arguments

brain

qualities here
and

receive

course

described

elevated

too

to

be

of faculties of far lower

the

which

try

now

to

in

put
this

show

is of

course

The

the

weak

the

in
at

cravings."
theological

various
once

not

from

answers

many

as

that

ways

the

fundamental

too

incidental concomitants

mere

for the

point

forward
work

that

closelyconsidered, points to
319.

can

it does

but

satisfytheir

range.

evolutionaryscheme

considerations
must

regarded

filla

complex thing ;

is

It

of this type, however,

Arguments

urged
by-products are

as

thus

is

exists which

world
spiritual

philosophicalstandpoints.

and

the

that

proves

to

the
wider

on

the

part ignore altogether

most

other

side, and

myself precluded

am

evolutionaryscheme
than

rest

from

itself,when

upon

ufging.
more

planetary scope.
synthesis,brieflygiven above^

in the materialistic

superficial
way

in which

it is forced

to

treat

the appearance

GENIUS

]
hff

'J

the

on

life came,

"arnce

In

planet.

:"Ai"frtar"-product,

planeiar)'ends.
'rA^rciy
life

'.'^

would

::

1.?

earth

on

of

A;^"irance
A.,

life

the

S;nce

earth

of

^i.^rri

as

to

generations

place

appeared

respond.

to

have

:c"eioped,they
.i vh:ch

I:

first

at

probable,

IS

of

majority

*.ast

been

ha%*e

"A;id
-1

::-"d"i

1'

"^o

if

or

;"

^rcat

ii^ht revealed

riling

"*.:

Wf'll

ja

"*-rviri

jnkfkoun

ir.

'
"

'"

r.itr.er

'.t:.iic:

(If mi

--f'.r-

^'

nr

.:"

,r."

was

Weil

a-s

as

ivali'.e and

"

a;i"l

-^'^r^ss
*r*

"vr-

yet

""lArr.nj

"I

'-";-r:^-

iii.
"*:-

the

I:

via^

riurkci

"'!

Will

of

;"nkou"iy unsuspected

day
man

of

call its

|K"tentia]

not

yet
ha\'e

response

environments

the

earth
could

live

crawled

up

we

the
we

that

fact

felt

were

of

his

on

the

it

towards

he

this,

May

electrical

the

ca{"acity

to
first

mind

\et

the

hv

laled
past

thought
distant

the

i;uifof

la"t

some

that

supiMise

vihiih
its

history
(^r

cliarged

ether

.m

u|Mjn

livingin

Here

then

not

we

acted

|H.'rhapsin

phrased

mteq)retatii"ns,
i"

Ik: alien

ot

vie

further
lUM'ent

own

of

ev""luti"m

teelm^ tlashed

lr"im

telc{"athic
|M'r".ipience

kn^

unn

to

were)

mudfish;

or

alike
inter|H'iu-trating

true.

that

nainel).

other

lr"im

and

vastly

stretches

that

been

hiiig

by

ufxm
of

iniiUl

worm

some

had

we

All

when

earth.

the

(if .skate

first skate

environment,

as

the

pignient-s|x"t

acted

been

long

Universe

by li^hl ;

star

had

we

living in

atmosphere

tor

the

that

and

nut

it

previouslyunsus|)ected

that

the

the

For
on

ancestor

revealed

"

which

water.

that

illumined

still subliminal

ijreat

:H.a"t

ad

history
gradual

we

existed

livingin

him

environments,

ta"ultv

when

had

were

and

heat

liinitles""

"lisifi\er'

!"'

by

the

previously unsusipectcd ca|)acityfor

wc

wc

tact

itvequsNin^

""ther

of

previously unsuNj)ecled ia|"acity tor

tiie

men

but

it had

hot

hxs

anrest("r

from

cxtreiiiest

ail
;'j.\:.-."in.-

"

day when

great

instrated

been

environment

an

and

the

namely,
a

water

that

::i" out

whi

.;.!'ir.i'."rnt'f^y.

""

virtue

VI-.

"

'L

It

Way.

and

wucn

rather

fact that

and

"

earth

constitute

needs

which

suggest

us

gradually

when

the

heat

ironiijcnt,

rn\

\\..K\

'

by

as

to

another

rather

say

"

living germ

life

en\ironnient,

when

again

ur

ra"

v".4r
'.rr-

day

which

say

breathing air in the

vastly extended

assume
on

before

What

simply

was

day for

fur directly breathingair

.ft;jiKity
iLKi^ iMx-n

life

assume

must

to

the

to

chimerical
great

to

sensation

knew

thought
was

further

|)anaesthesia
;

stimuli

revealed

uith

biologistto

of

unknown.

dim

purely

concerned

environment,

but

of

during

slowly-coolingsea

of the

'-!"!

time

It

ftn\ihing cIm:.

fact

was

planet.

known

from

source

it

no

ancestors

the

the

conception.
begin with, that the only

to

the

that

earth, its hist or)* has

powers

have

our

of

part

j?ca:cr

this

all the

gradually

could

it

for

geologist

on

on

in

of

these

As

rash

always there,

unconscious

yet

as

u"ty,

f^xTJi

environment,

an

was
simple irritability

:.'^.xnii:\c
"^

be

'^nly of gradual stj-adaptation to

"/

assuming

geological forces

that

"

take

of

ixitentialities
arc

cosmic

some

could
of life

germ

would

for

on

activity which

'jse

It

been

have

for

its unknown

only point

can

ignorance

ground

no

that

ur

absolute

our

have

we

95

revealed

when

the

if
intd
a

fact

"(/ V

CHAPTER

96
that

had

we

stimuli

; and

that

This,
guess
to

This

at

am

with

with

faculty within
in

"

self,

order

material

the

by

of

in the

all

"

evolution

of

have

will be

have

existence

in

preciselyas

accidental

intrinsic part of that

which

surroundings
our

an

forms

only

not

of

stream

just

as

Australian's

grubs.
nothing exotic, nothing

interests

the

higher

pure

aboriginal

swarming

their

matics
mathe-

action

new

often

aid

The

central

of

the

as

"

for

has

to

world.

the

of the

for

tree

up

ever-evolving response

planetary

but

the

to

cosmic

our

history

race.

absurdities, underlie

inconsistencies, what

What
evolution

nothing

means

enemies

conquer

is

homo

the

on

and

to

impossible
tacit

earth-over-runner

as

microbe.

aimed

at

moytn

f or

"

But

^isthis to be

ought

it is that

perisheth,or

we

they

for Love

than

overrun

the

explain.

to

needed

"

influenza

more

rabbit, or

the
how

left to be

not

live
and

rather
for?

settled
to

"

Wisdom

joy ;
an

ask

by
of

whether
?

To

the
the

they
more

to

of

of

labour

for
more

the
among

evolve

to

such

with
as

joy

the

Nature
sensuei

Phomme

specimens

the

explain him

conqueror

kind

instinct

and

hypothesis

tended

invincible

best

fittest to

satisfied

not

was

intelligence,what

much

bare

somehow

Nature

such

that

animals

reallyattempts

one

evolve

to

On

earth.
No

of

that

assumption

that

survival

the

suppositionthat

intelligencesomehow

what

man

loftier

those

in
powers

or

are

science

tendency

an

befit

it be

unless

which

material

and

of

they

primacy,

race

that the

much

truth

new

from

faculties which

plasticarts, music, philosophy,

are

accidental

an

or

of the corollaries

one

manifest

no

further,

evolutionary scale,

the
term

faculties

those

over

admit

men

somewhat

deepening perception of

absolutely no

they

the

poetry,
these

in

that

boomerang

an

piece

supraliminal

all

moment

and

faculty for throwing a

There
is, then, about

except

pawns

submeiged

the

with

which

extreme

an

easilyunderstood

perceptions of

are

"

for

constantly widening

decisivelypredestinedfor the

look

to

of

subliminal

faculties

of

either

struggle for

"

genus

seen

in this game
tivities,
supernormal sensi-

co-operation

positionof genius

by-products^because

possessor

all

yet

as

play of

moves

with

dealing
the

range

means

environment

giftsof genius

of

some

can

we

have

advanced

integration of

the

true
no

chronological kind,

merely

v/

as

the

it,we

take

not

infinite in infinite ways,

environment

called

far

so

chess, from

more

am
as

needful

it will be

For

conception

the

of

it seemed

it forms

deviation.
the

limits

show

to

in which

the
I

the

as

"

the

Yet

know.

and

what

to

"

of

game

defined

genius,

the emergent

with

concerned.

present

but
^

infinite life^and

with

spirits,up

Evolution,

telepathy,as

It is not, however,

820.
I

in

and

sensory

ment,
limitless environ-

of

of the

by

as

moved.

already
that

pieces;

well

and

charged

human

God

some

is the progress

of

play

the

and

I conceive, is the scheme

as

it.

all

overpassing

World-Soul,

called

inconceivable

an

spiritualuniverse

or

\9"

by telepathic as

upon

livingin

were

we

interpenetratingand
have

acted

thought-world

"

been

long

III

of

our

meat

race

that

mankiiid

GENIUS

itf

r.'-^-ii

"'"

v"-!

.r

AW

321.

"

ihr

this

If

on

ihniu^'h
llu-

virw

of

jniint
th""sr

ol

snmi-

cnnsrifius

iKrcoiniiifj

arr

"

litiU-

as

inrii

wry

wh""

mop-.

iiijht

-"".":. 'T

"
"

"n"''.'

with

supplii'd

(}(lvn

"..nnii^t.ikahly

""

is

ftKKi

:h"-st'

07

I'fftirl

cviilutimi

lypicMl

li|4uri's

In-

siiMilily

m-rti

is
of

l*"*!

"'".i\.-

to

Its

human

a'""-ptri!

"""

of

Ti'iision

.i-j-

shall

wr

irn-j^ularitirs

.-

"""::'"!

"

in

MsL-.iin

'*r.

:!

.J*'

a!'"

"

larijf

arthly

"

that
an"l

ih"-

nt

^:i-mus

is

is

thus

or

"

than

rarthly

lalt-

iisi-lf

is,

forms

of

worhl.

iht-

primitive

ihi-

harartiTistu'

material

rharactrr

om-

t"i

thr

on

thi*

t-thcrial
in

Thrni

som"*

i-

unknown

sonn-

tfiithcr

If

r"'turn.

fashinn

in

mdr"-"l

it

Milisists

iinknowii

smiif

ih*-

""

is

piiiiis

n-latioii

nrart-r

Ami

of

ami

"1osit

imiiviiiualisnl

pHwluit

in

in

as

fli\rrk:riii

ti-iistir

harai

oiit|iitt

it

hfi.-.

irross

inaml"-stalion

"i"-ath

"artr'/iv

ihe-rr

of

pa^*rs,
nf

not

It

!t-

is

mc-iita!

physirally

%'

."

its

worM,

Im

psyi

this*-

and

"ri,-r!al

""

in

Is

r*\

.i':-an"

".

--

!t

as

in

initiation

fxira-tcrrcnc

'

virw

spiritual

th"'

:"

.i'""i

i?is."nity

distinctivi*
i

my

""

"-i.-Tsria

Ihi-

sulihminal

th"-

with

jiiMajiosiiion

i"pf.

siiliiiminal

"'

"

|iaratin\iial

"n

swiftly

.*

"

of

u''"iii^

tin*

inaint.iinnl.

an"l

siran^i-nt'ssrs

tin-

as

whcun

t-vm

fashion

of

inspir.iri.iii"

it

jmuis

'.'"U:

-"J

"

"

stvp

""rii-

"f

"""n-'T"u"'

":

"

'^'iV.T'f

.1

whuh

la"ull:''"

prinntivf

to

nrartT

natural

rf.iiitx

s"!ift:iin

fL.m

[m,

tfuit

l^

hftrrl

.lU^vr

-.

*"..'il

"

"

T."I"r

vft

thf

*f,T

!!

of

pur',Mi'""'"
t''."-

rr.i'.ii

an"i

d.i\

workin;i
framt-

of

""\iNt"

n"

th"

"".

^.'loul'l

ni.tn

Mir"-!\

.i!w.i\s

not

wi:

iiiffu*'

:"

""

.ir-i

!"

".

.1

'

..i!"

"mpl'-t'r

"taj"'

.ini,ilj:amati"in
of

rwni;

:!

-prrfi^'iir.itinn

son.*

"h'iul"l

!h"-

niar

"if

hf"

rh*-

of

Hynini"!r\

i:i!f#-s

f.i'

of

A:

,::"'.'-'l

'.*"'.

a::.i"'"^".

""i^*

:..:"":'."":."

.tp:il:"

ir:'i'j

t*

.in

"f'-n

j-

:"

I''

"""

"""."'

'

"::.""

if"'!:.

"

"

f"

"

"

""
"

..-..'i

.-.

"

""
"

""i*

'"".

-a

"

""
,.

r.-.

""

"

"":

"

",

"

""

""r

CHAPTER

98
is

what

on

been

in process

now

evolved, that

watching

are

the

which

lines

much

as

as

what

on

which

plot

stretch

view, and

of

out

will

diagram

already

has

be

psychologistsshould

of

walled

no

[322

fixed.

from
unguessed potentialities

of

emergence
is

with

landscape

evolution

of

attention

the

mind

The

germ.

III

We

primal

the

it is

figure;

ever-changing

an

horizon.

322.

And

between

the

thought.
which

the

as

the methods

also that

"

something

beauty," may

be

modes

difference

perceptible in subliminal

is

expression
of

as

branch

conscious

effort,when

to

ideas

express

Thus,
achievements
to

race

resist the obscure

the
we

"

conscious

or

the

on

to

seems

that

with

Now,

say that

they

formed.
self is

323.

"

among

than

The

known

result

data

than

perceptionswhich

on

so

in

if

not

but

can

ce

opera,

general

more

do

way

mean

phrase in common
psychological significancethan

has

we

question
Let

us

contrary,
which

the

obviously

consider

call

can

seems

genius, or

insist upon
gut

the
that

"

instrument

the

stands

this view

vaui

it in

can

to

common

such

positionof speech

of

idea

is not

falls short

of

sider
con-

cTitre dity on

presumption

language

in need

priori^they

an

way

pression.
ex-

and

of all definite

peine

that

some

no

to

la

pas

assertion

relation

"

we

sentimental
vague
in however
inward

mere

language

ne

which

^itis

of speech.
a

implied in articulate speech.

of this work
the point of view
the

by
itself,it

closely bound

is

There

absolutely necessary

they
the

at

as

used

music

of

is less

be

the

the scope

this

thus

may

love, of religiousemotion

transcend

is the

"

even

just

On
a

verbal

^itis hard

to

hold, perhaps, that

form

Or

of

more

persons

many

in words,

From

at

of

convey.

work.

remoteness

mentation

all which

Of

genius

abbreviated

that

perhaps

out.

They

standard

been

words

supraliminal.

our

of art, of

to

thinking.

is

than

"

men

chante^

iEschylus

based

mysterious

subliminal

our

involves

brought

yet been

ally

to

intelligenceother

of

choice

though

even

the

of

something

me

which

hand,

other

facultyof speech
use

liminal
sub-

medium

the great

of

one

of

has

scheme

some

entirelyfollow.
with

genius

of

of

form

rational

the

unavoidable

an

as

hardly designed

was

selection

perfection of

the

words

some

and

such

that

will fisdlshort

sense

Agamemnon

that

excellent

that

speech;

some

in presence

^say the

imperfect presentation
cannot

But,

hear

speech

all

subliminal

between

to

in artistic

effort,if it is treatingspeech

else in

or

"

"

help thinking

relations

logical
methods

by
so

is in

which

cannot

merely using

impression

supraliminalreason
less resembles

surpass

common

the

of

conscious

of

problems

mathematician,
"

conscious

hand, when

one

his

real difference

perception.

it is

which

the

on

of

Art, in Poetry;

of

results

of strangeness

supraliminal

the

the

trained

the

of

incommensurable

times

at

solves

and

calculating boy

self will sometimes

reallybe something

may

inspirationsof genius

Just

differ from

matters

there

thus

the

of

can

le
pressible
ex-

the

be

subliminal

specialinquiry.

among

human

diodes dt

aq

GENIUS

The
irlf-expret"ion.

ibe

ji

others

to

exprcssiTe

past

in

with
ailing:

u^ti

if

Now,

sMcA

we

in

way

the

as

human

one

which

of these

orbit

and
wc

the

U^jwn
1

we

both

express

and

groups we all of us
emotion
; with
express
emotion

experience moreover

of such

the

he trained

that

us

can

With

the

muscles

even

now

as

can

we

groups,

and

namely:
; (3)

throat

of the

muscles
mouth

of
the

and

eye

throat
write ;

fingers we

fingershas
with
nearlyequal efficiency
; as
as

men

to

bom

the

move

mouth

the

muscles,

our

such

ideas ; with
are

copyistsof picturesfamiliar

handless

ertain

unrnial

toes

use.

definite

and

is

of

the movement

naturallyseek out such groups of muscles

four
ZDost
arc
rapidly and
delicately.There
orbit ; (2) of the
the mtiscles (i) of the eye and
'-^ the fingers,and (4) of the toes.
Three

going

now

for rummunication.

%hall

we

emotion

and

"

less

or

more

as

is held

body

term

by

emotion

and

the

general

most

is

bein^

it tells of action

repose
action

communicating

thus

are

In

it shows

the

"

99

{)crs(in of

his kind

movement

6Vi/wiv

forward.

whole
of

"

without

for many

in Con-

now

years

galleries.

from
which
be educed
can
self-expression
has
These
great system
grou|"^ rif muscles, taken singlyor together,one
definite srmtid
needed
have
Above
all things men
d'tminated
the rest.
Sow

Uj

among

the

carry

to

life much

symUilic

oftTJage"

distance

::.r"jat

Thrft.*u%r

'.s.

hov%e%er,

m"

has

rek*gated
for

/rfVW ground

all the

(AffWcT l(" express

:r.T

brutes

The

written
absolute

an

constant

use

liackground all

the

to

necessity

and

become

has

"

absolute

an

of

to

ii ^leNlure.

form**

'.tr^r

become

call civilisation.

can

we

in order

fixed record

level

gesture

findersfcjr verbalisation

an"!

and

has
the

alx)ve

summarised

and

De"r^%ity fnr anything which

"'

in space,

Spoken language

in time.

mtellectiul

any

of

ways

message

pre%trr\-e it
tor

many

thoughts

inevitable

anil emotions

of

will

It may

man.

its

tends
ilevelopiiient
more
'"iJ ibit iiioriilearly
Kvery
and
en^J^
Uen
"aid.
To
h.is
aN
il
**lK-^ins,is
algebra.
|Mietr)'
"*r.^^i.'.
!:".- terms
employed m ihiN work, e\ery Linguage U-^iiw a^ a subliminal
inAtnuth
artitire.
and
tiuN
a
Organic
im|iel to
a""
-i^^in
NUpraltiiiinal

:ri

ni.uniaineil that

l"

"^d

the

that language
sup(K."sing

ot

course.*

it"* inherent

aiui

"'

liinitation".

"'

**

"

^^

e"ti Illation

.:*\v
;"".';.

L.'.

in

"-."-n

"/

ra.ifTc

"

n.mcraK

'?nui"-r'

(jr
IS

te"

rndt-av(

hnieal

('anting
U

human

4"iurse,

i.ou^-

the
and

ol

The

Sc ien"e
;

^igns

either

"

sLafte early
ilu- earth's
m-eds

has
at

n-ai

the

rwime

LiUtr.ttory.

is being pushed
"pet.-f:h

on,

In

and

other
our

"

M'ieiv'e and

created
"l"'lit"erat(-ly

this
uf
!"ir

letters

elalH"rate

plans.
algebrairalpitch,with book-

pidgin Knglish, Volapuk

language

""!

^'rainmar.

infan"'v

lual .irraii^enu-nt'" ol

vtM-aluilaries. coiiNtfUited

of
de"t*l""pfiient
the

mind

^till in

dt^ap|K^irin^.

luringto

riMieN
t'^','.^j.!f*legraphi(Kn

are

we

dominant.

arbitrary%y^lem

*"'r"K.\ An

-and

i^ tast

Ucome

liave

law"" of

um:onsiiou.s

"lav

^i^w

our

lan^u.ige

"^r.rirric

""*

i"

\v"

on

aw^

the
left

direitiniis

like.

entirely to

the

Hpiritiulisation

vocabulary,based

as

it is

on

CHAPTER

roo

direct

and

objects

concrete

philosophical
thought.
into

arrow-heads
leaves

us

What

324.

of

then,

likelyto
forms
of symbolism
self

those

that

retain

operationswhich
with
of

increasinglyimportant

becomes

as

other

men

and

get

we

Telepathic messages,
characteristic
of
or
prerogative
special
be conveyed by vague
impression or
of automatic

point out
to

of

messages

same

persons.

which

rate

the

contents

which

language
at

appear

he

when

is

there

marked,

even

of

or

of

even

the

side

is not

to

externalised

often
in its

do

sure

supraliminalwritings

remarkable

ideas
the

talk.

incoherence

the
of

characteristics
kind

automatic

reminds

writing in

person
These

incoherent

coire-

which

quality

of

of the

kind

own

the

certain

to

happens,

will be

random,

at

automatists

dream-like

longer any
as

or

"

script,even

by

side

and

intercurrent

"

an

external

in

they

they

sist
per-

equally

are

in

scriptsurpasses

eloquence,

Spirit Drawings

account

some

complex

and

of

which

fanciful

with

these

which

have
clear

any

of this form

intelligence. Instances
called

book

These

the

see,
seem

general correspondence in
subject there is among

our

accustomed

strange meaningless arabesques

though they rarely show
drawings"

kinson,

we

far

so

compositions

those

as

hidden

shall

the

of

products

the

supraliminalmind.

or

And

no

when,

and
intelligence,

waking

their

from

branch

another

in automatic

once

inward

closelythan

more

Quite apart

translation,

of those

communication,

of automatists, taken

much

Ispondence
of

form,

I may

belongs
writings of quite independent
is
of literarystyle. There
to

automatic

one

And

speech.

number

other

each

resemble

of the
"

curious

"

"

The

symbolism,
pictorial

any

at

subliminal

will

automatism

motor

at

by

among

systematisedfor

picture
cussion
anticipatelater disor
writings (whether self-inspired telepathic),as to
linguisticquality which almost all such writingsshare.

articulate

by

than

oftener

been

other

that

especially,which

strata.

probable

not

visual

symbolism,

that

proof

have

subliminal

of the

proportional importance

greater

habit

Is it not

language

to

intelligentstudy

an

sufficient

us

psychical being.

of communication

the convenience

afford

regard
may

the

for

ask, is the attitude and

may

mental

submerged

I think

whole

our

we

with

be

can

instrument

an

growing complexity

nor

expression of
to try to chip flint
as
though one were
if our
wonder
tion
we
supraliminalmanipulaless and
less capable of expressingthe

sensations, is refined
this is

But

razors

with

[824

III

is

in

given

"

of

trace

come

messages

baptized as
the

of automatism

Personal

compositions

written
been

"

spiritof

operation

described

are

Narrative, by W.

M.

Wil-

811 A (Vol. II.).

absolutely automatic

Appendix
often

"

to

appear
the

perhaps

more

a
stammering or rudimentary symbolism; as though
intelligencewere
strivingto express itself through a vehicle

its habits

congenialto

Returning, then,

326.
to

with

me

subliminal

like

our

proper

from

these

than

illustrations drawn

subject of genius,

"

faculty
supraliminal
"

^we

may

ask

articulate language.

that

ourselves

happy

from

mixture

in what

kind

actual

matism
auto-

of subliminal
of subliminal

words
said

greater

themselves

shaped

have

even

delta

Che

to

And

here

me)

an

reflection

of the subliminal

advance

we

vocal

given

any

is

London
well

as

sound

imperfect if
it with

hear

as

In all definite
well

as

as

and

poetry

rhythm

may

sensory

as

poets have
of

such

mind's

imagined
be almost
well.

wholly
ear

have

been

may

delicate imagination of such

melodious

of

utterance

men

many

an

fwjt of poetic excitation

in the

of

muscles

their birth

the

beyond

fall ;

rise and

of

earthquake-wave
exists among

here

om

is

some

"

say

march

only
abiding,
true

an

and
ascent

men

beyond

is

voice

element

be

must

largely

mental

careful

recognise

in

consisted
in

concerned

are

many

imagery

that

tion
self-observa-

that

will

physical

gather and
the

the

essential
of tension

the

have
gined
ima-

of

centre

inexplicable

reverberating tremors

consciousness

common

the

with the

as

sea.

and

of

audition.

conceptionswhich

lie apart

ideal

of

and

reasoned

spaces

which

speech

architecture

an

inward

stranger form

even

uprisingthrough
; there

mind's

motor

have

as

channel

motor

articulate

"

word

the fact that

at

that with

mighty complex

the

imagined
imagined verbal

tunes

may

"

will

stress

unfathomed

is yet another

there

well

rhythmical modulations, indeed,

flats of

the

o^

between

that the

it is about

that

through
flood

and

"

And

as

non-

as

of

scarcelyperceptible changes

emotional

the

motile

verse

The

the will ; but

promptings throng

be answered

"

lain in

has

motor

our

fact that

imagined

I believe

for

throat.

that

utterance

the

laryngealmovements

ear

sounds

say,

with

perplexed

are

mainly

speech.

with

"

while

motor,

it may

musical

grasp,

difference

one

lies in

those, then, who

To

lacked

that

song

or

Our

that

conception

our

is,then, probably a

there

I hold

And
music

know

We

complete,

the word

intimate

and

potent

ear.

audition

inward

sensory.

poets

cannot

we
our

it

us.

articulate

latent

kind.

produce,

can

(as seems
capacities

up

sounds, from

make

needs, to
increasingly
auditory representationwithin

an

as

throat

the

convey

human

to

human

the

to

slenderest

the

it clears

illustrate

well

non-human

which

sounds

to

which, while

its power

of

sounds

vo

will also

mechanism

from

un^

in

made

consciousness

through

messages

be

confusion,

old

son

quando
quel modo
significando."

ed

dentro,

may

mi

che

un,

son

spira,noto,

Amore

lo

"

lo mi

"

itself is bora.

thought

or

Goethe,

than

[826

III

CHAPTER

102

which

thought
hold

some

some

There

count

as
as

the

alone

"

"

Of

music,

And,
Whether

activity in
terreae

needs

considered
the
and

seeing it

therefore

is built
built

never

at

all,

therefore, built for ever."

in

regard

individual. Music
of natural

to

its

development

resembles

selection

as

not

so

subliminal

in the

race,

much

or

to

product

its
of

capacity attainingto

GENIUS

flq
iccidental

an

numifesution

stimuli

external

explainingits
He

know

the

rise on

any

like wine

"

in

the

himself

chatacter

of

or

the

the

over

moned

in

walled-up cellar, rather than like

the
And
subjective sensations

above.
with

this

gift with

which

he

more

essential

mutual

relations

bom.

view

true

have

They

of
of

pTirases

iimifsal

point

terms

direction

is

It is not

from

that

the

they

came

in

"

the

of

here

employ,

subliminal

deeper,

truer,

we

may

is felt

uprush

"

have
mingling
com-

by

the

the

the

that

say

than

permanent

more

of

unsum-

They

irrecoverable

of

sense

careful

Mozart

to

uprush

an

genius"

*'

masterpieces

self-revealing
joy.

with

we

as

the

where

be

to
pcrsonalit}'

as

again

and

Vogler,

into such

poetry

come

of

aDd~EcigtU;s..of_heayen.^
Translating

soul

of

depths

reached

have

Abt

Bniwning's

to

as

success.

cite

nut

no

notes

furniture

essentially subliminal

the

In

of musical

audition, of unpremediuted

cfftnc^

of

deals.

to

I need

words

ollen-quoted

whose

oi

found

been

have

ae2ody

difficultyof

the

know

the

faculty.
theory of the evolution of human
like
discovered,
not
something numusomething

"

ponng

We

of

or

current

accord

inspiration

requirements

the

self.

supraliminal

workshop

musician

**

indqiendently of

it is like

that

(aaurcd
made

of

103

we

supra-

products

voluntary thought.
Here,
of

kxd
u

too,
mterrul

and

ease

'xhcr

r*A

surfaces

on

prodigies

of

only

men

"

Arabic

of

mils

''ritr.in^

stone.

v:Tn-is

nut

"^."11 Iiritiiret
Vi*.

-"

I *"rr
-^'SjX

7^'

11

ft.r.

"Vt

to

(rt:iri|; ti^
iaA"m.

Ik* divided

of

iii"i":

i"f Schumann

hmiinl

aD"l then

for

only

the

'-untrary

m^i%in}"

i"icr"taiMl

what

it

it j:..

only

1 mean."

are
inscriptions

colour,

or

of

cur"*es

something

than

more

that

ha\e

the

Kn)s

l"ei:un (as

he

we

.see

I say) to

made'*;

waking

main

three

transi'end

title of

subliminal

the

under

that

dream."

I., 1 aH"*i^ncdthe
of

lieauty

Praxiteles

when

wiul.M"ever

"

visible

when

unrevealed

on

the

heads.

^fHtus.

supra-

When

literature Are
ilc^cripiion^nf thti type in muMcal
"
humamn'i
Lttteri^
F.arly
p. 26S) : "The
almost
It i* m-""t
how
I
write
ektrftordinary
every-

me.

lictect the
.And

a.c

cumcs

not

{/Cc"6frt

"

mot

beauty

Cnaptcr

are

is

iabula

higher imaginative; achievements

arrhety|H:of

influence

are

There

made.

whose

idealisation

|Niintwc

in

the

conveniently

firfinitc than

of

art

sleeping, is but

which,

that

is

Herarlitus

thi^

fi-ath

of

"

marble

with

blackboards

internal

whose

li\ing lines

inward

the

whats(x:ver

province

mi^ht

'^*'ft':.i
la
I

heart

wc

"o*d"
'^l''i"in|'

'^*-^m

symbol

own

pifiintedout

M-"rr
*"

must

i'Ut when

*jn:"ul

.imi

feel with

.ita^lncss and

327.
'V

his

trom

be

realistic

for art's
of

moments

token

the

'^irjw

-'"-":

be

needs

'?3"rr mast

most

and

of

or

but

the

calculation

r.pt and

::%nv

canvas

order

higher
prodigy

inscribes

he

But

inscriptionscan

numerals,
Kvcn

which

on

and

arithmetical

the

memoranda.

different

of

spoken

imaginary

of

another

upon

blackboard,

which

but

wockI,

kencd

:/^

01

his

moment

I have

of internal

permanence

the

Doc

for

isualisation.

kind

poucssmg

dwell

must

we

:""

nir

imita;ion

a Iter

again, p. 271
aftcrwar"U

waul
"

you

%,-

-ami

I d""
who

not
are

often
realise
at

the

tind inTeriinni^
aU

lhi% while

top of

the

tree

CHAPTER

104
subliminal

the

mentation

without

genius.

the

subliminal

When

personalityfrom

the

with

co-operates

changing

[S28

III

and

liminal,
suprahave

personality,we

of

phase

apparent

the

supplements

operations change
phase of
apparent
of waking in the direction
have
of trance, we
the

state

mentation
the subliminal
forces itself up through the
hypnotism. When
without
in
automatic
supraliminal,
amalgamation, as
writing,
crystal-vision,

"c.,

have

we

definition, the
the

of

content

automatism.

motor

or

sensory

inspirationsof genius

the

is

supposed

of ordinary thought.
general type as the content
f
luid
regarded genius as crystallising
ideas; or, if you will,as

But

streams.

the

ordinary

any

fresh
is

It

of the

of

obtainable

knowledge,

They

of what

are

reallybe

definite

be

it.

or

influence
each

Between

intermediate

and

rigid

different

the

namely,

"

have

between

Self above

the

upon

which

possibly

caimot

of connections

all kinds

phases

alone.

those

as

process

with

providing him

as

for convenience

made

continuous

trating
concen-

operation,

in such

methods

distinctions

automatism,

threshold

the

thinker, nor

the

such

distinctions

must

have

We

of subterranean

maze

modifying,

as

by supernormal

that

genius, trance,

Self below

these

wakefulness

alert

it

regarded

not

plain, however,

absolute.

phases

have

we

between

drawn

in its clear fountain

throwing upwards

of

be

to

same

and

this

with

accordance

In

stages

of

must

surely exist
Connections

enough.

between
has
difficulty

The

and

trance

lain in their

rather

indeed,

automatism^

separation. Trance,

clear

lead
automatic
to
habitual, is pretty sure
to
when
is
Automatism,
similarlyapt to induce
prolonged,

speech

when

links

The

between

kind.

328.

j
"

one

is

may

And

first,as
that

say

a
essentially

It

"

supraliminal
boy's
rush

Now
then

by

what
term

truth

self.

Such

exercise

this

Is

ordinary

with

the

rose

song

spicuous
con-

in

confirm

of Genius

the

to

albeit

numbers,

scrawl

oration,
have

we

"

to

the
do

like

resembles

the

sudden

long-wished-forword.

some
a

held

of utterance

workings of the
the calculating

simultaneous

automatism

or

sea,''

the

little further.

faculty of improvisation.

product?

says.

up

risingfrom

of two

extempore

powers

he

poetic creation,

sudden

momentary

the

subliminal
of

less

automatism,

solHeTash

as

utterance

product
pencil,in haste

is called
?

in the

automatic

of the

extend

to

when,
inspiration,

co-operation

planchette or

this

to

genius and

brief madness,

lovely image

of

announcement

of

between

Full-formed, like Venus

moments

immediate

in

of

Some

fast

variety as

brief automatism.
moments

in effect

is

anger

of

are

writing.

or

of trance.

state

states

cognate

connection

the

to

just as

Wordsworth's

were

these

They do, however, exist in such

the analogies suggested above.

fashion

marked

and

Genius

obvious

are

How

much

We

come

is meant

unpremeditated lay,"in
merely with the r^id

GENIUS

"q
In
txxi

first

the

A"bles

his

but

Wc
/

thus

and

MiApubiiity
made

rai

on

tu

the

.r.:-..r\

".aI
rr"

not

LN

icr)

and

w^"wth,

rr

""

of

;^Urm

ucwr^i.

*-

f/r

r..r

v"

It

mu^i

uf

ra:..r"

arfi.i\i:

"""."/J*
.'\

-"-

""

:"

Iran-

'^."/.K.

3S9.

::.

'""'n

!uu"

'"!

\:ir

"mtf."t:tn^
"

"

:.

a"

ii

inui

by

in

that

statements)
wMtxv

"

onim"inpiai

Ji.iinf^is,

rri.e'! lor

sn

to

feneration

L^iipean thoughL

One

one

needs

of
to

lU-gn-e

ami

tfie

the

in

know

most

that

uhich

in

we

.ire

sufiliniinal

oi

as

uaking

this

rather

the

will.

anal"igieN will
the

internal

inNtame
tu

jmient

George

menta-

orator

or

style and

imaginative literature

one

birth

the

by something

oi

cav

fn"m

large |iart
gi"en

inspira-

an

laim

Anti

lontrolled

as

of

creation

j^rtnvth would

kA

We

growth

Nubnu-rgt-d
of

of

growth.

manilestatt""ns.

in

And

it, has

term

su^j^eNted theM*

than

kind.

human

litlini:" inidiiioiis

whteh

preordained

ordiium*

of

lH.lie\e (Uiih

pla\s
e

of

i-o-o)K.-rale vtiih ih"-

to

to
it

al-uj

much

so

inexplicable.

mentation

,"Y#r/M

This

healing or

implieti m

ami

the

get

tiiat sudden

stream

the

un-

restoration

wt-aki'ii my

n""l

nature

per^isienily
reason

is

highest

ut

like

this

plan, ami

under

ed

lietween

which

as

its

whiih

more

There

;an.

r:*j'."
.n

uav

Vhv

to

certain

highest pro".-ess
term

""jicrations

Ik? mdui

on

an

exercised

brain-material.

course

ro"")"erant

own

after

remain

in order

is at present

pathwavN

judged

ineiiiory.
may

e-

function
which

growth
the

adjustments

intelligentcontrol

an

some

will suffice.

of

Of

middle

or

it^

Ik.

'

diniinishL*d

predetermined

is

of explaining
difliculty

crab.

I h'' taieiil i"f mipro\i".itton.

r.ir\:r,\r'^

"''-

or

and

habituations

There

they appiirentlynever

re*:ardinv: urg.inir growth

:n

II.*-

-'.rt.iu'.n'e

"

all

""f

huUieii

the

"-tween

""

few

unforeseen

precedents

re-budding

thre""hoid.

ijfioufNi-

rwi^i

of

reason

in

are

communication

suggest

the

represent

thi-

old

juxlaiNisitiiin need

^i.nius

think-

**

orator,

traversed

brain-elements

and

not

like

on

de\ei"*iit-d

:ui'.\ a'*

'.

"r

does

turns

"ut.h

tirnius.

the

but gradual,
extem|Nirisation,

an

some

always

K-,

the

of cerebral

kind

fragments

repetitionof

substitution

**

which

inexplicable,as
with

genuinely

may

action.

well-known

or

ca.se,

claw

r.-rchr.il i""mie"

"

'. "/

'

like

forms

also

automatic

paths
to

damaged

therefore

is

attenticm

rememhered

common

that

functions

rapid

":al] It indeed

'-^"'

that

severed

functions

: '^n

'

In

the

the

himself

stereoty|)edsynergies,of

new

rer^turation

of

it

which

automatism

conscious

long periods flow

recurrence

ph" ^ujlogicalprocess

"

the

assume

out

cmf.icncy

of
Thus

to

to

resembles

here

rearranging paths

"

of

some

mere

brain.

-"....rrdslowly
:jr:"*rc.

no

during

^'urs

player

the

that

nen'e-centres

invention

problem

Ilie

the

imprcivisa-

tongue.

of

which

for

at

the range

beyond

get

particular groups

atc

"

his

from

.xrvmembered

piece

first

finds

gradually

without

really consist

himself

is called

what

secondary

links of connection.

legs,"trusts

phrase^

oca

which

but

of

much

known

conventional

'^'.:ied bv
tjo

memor)'.

anginal

as

that

'I'he so-called

play a
improvisations which

ca"ily into

Accrpc

is clear

pianistto

the

;"um:s

:n^

of

matter

19

place, it

105

mass

at

least the

of

literature

emotional

Sand's

lifeand

elements

writings

CHAPTER

io6
well before
the

one

venture

can

ingeniouslyfalse

is that,except

and

the

in certain

is almost

Or
as

is well known,

between

and

the

the

Sand's

led in

has

and

actual

conscious

the

be

morbid

some

in

on

the

labour

parallelwould

another

one
life-history,

her

passages
actual fact,are

corroborated,

at

or

the statements

of

Stevenson

L.

R.

hood
for false-

logist
psychointrospective

an

from

working. If taken as
of literary
outflow
fertility
going
condition
a
midway between

and

urgent motive

an

belief

own

of other persons familiar with her

unusual vigour
accurate, they reveal an

contradicted,by

methods

had

veracious

as

Various

represent I believe

of which

two

or

least not

she

where

himself.

Wordsworth

My

true.
naively,transparently

cases

in self-defence,
she
as

in her self-revelationsbetween

discriminate

to

[890

III

the

almost

an

actual

of

dream-like

inventive

dition;
con-

of

dreams

position.
ordinary man's comhabit
which,
day-dreaming
;
an

to

cases

confusion
bewildering

imaginary life.
without

moral

faults ; but

the
they were
longed,
a
foults,not of a
they beprepotent organisation
; and
life.
her
almost
to
wholly
early
Throughout Icmg years
moreover,
of healthymaturity and age she formed
a
bination
strikingexample of the comwith
inward
of enormous
imaginativeproductiveness
tranquillity
calm.
What
and meditative
George Sand felt in the act of composition

George

career

not

was

morbid, but

was

continuous
without

an

and

of

effortless flow

of

apparent extemalisatian

ideas,sometimes

with and

of the characters

another

who

author, as sane
Turning now
Sand
find
which
a
herself,
we
George
phenomenon
potent
if
less
suggested to us actual insanity observed in a mind
her

to

romances.

and

as

efficient

If

the

to

the

apparent

almost
would
robust

independence of

in
as

have
and

Dickens's

through his letters be read with our related

fects in view, it will no
longer be thought that they are intended as a
mystification.Mrs. Gamp, his greatest creation,spoke to him, he tdls us
in church),
inward monitory voice.
as with an
(generally
And
further that as scientific introspection
330.
note
develops we are
of these concurrent
mental processes, these
likelyto receive fuller accounts
extemalisations
of the romancer's
of the creatures
brain.
One
such
partial
both definite and elaborate,has been publishedby M. Binet in
account,
L* Annie Psychologique
for 1894, and I summarise
it here.^
M. de Curel, a French
dramatist of distinction,
while apparentlyquite
of the phenomena described
either by Dickens
unaware
or
by Stevenson,
does nevertheless carry the waking experiencesof the one
to a point where
of the other.
M. de Curd's
they closelyapproach the dream-experiences
after
of
pendent
indea
to
period
seem
assume
painfulincubation,
an
personages,
type ; they carry on their conversations
independentlyof his will,
his
attention
fixed
need he even
them.
nor
The
vention
of inon
keep
process
characters

which

allusions

times
some-

spoke

are

scattered

thus continues

VAnnH

without

conscious

Psychologifm^i. 1894,p.

fatigue.We

124, F. de

are

here

reminded

Curcl, par A. Binet.

GENIUS

1
certain

^f

roiihr

de

Se^:3H
the

Mrs.

and

of

is

v^sch

he

has

worked

Brrt

out

to

known

hvMerir's

\r\r

3SL

'".

matters

\^\
-

Lt

^irrw et-^l tf"

u*

WTifk

\^\s

-wi-njjc

wfii*

!f"

",l".j.
If tnr
"r^

of

.^

man

whsrh

also

t^p

often

when

to

the

piece

or

budding

with

between

calls

of

withrmt

not

evidenc^c,
several

as

other

dreams

Stevenson's

that

ami

of

iH)wtT

hysleri"ally starte"l,

makes

the

the
"!iret:ied,

well

wider

\i\

n"etho"l

nu^hl

the

shuft.

if the

Cn-nius

step

o!

sensitive's

.isk

man

in the

suprastream

urrent,

sijH

nut

runrertifd

mtelligen"*e.

normal
further.

It has
lii' y

rould

|"een
often

"

"

laiin"-d
ontain
Is this

ai'pnre.

r"-j"rfsrnte"i
m

ever

the

(ienms

of

"i"n"

althtiu^h

n-srarrh
\^^

iif the

I have

the

repreN*'nts

riiutin^ form

j;frjrraliythat

now

narnf*

l"e. as

that

ran^f.

in'|uirya
uprushes

in^c

show

iiulejH-ndrni,
althou^'h

by
"-ognisal"le

we

"if ^ ienius

humanity,

play,

this play

Curel

self-sij^;:eNifii.
just

are

to

the

push

re!.it:on.

and

ordant

roiK

already existing in

an

no.ipl'.nary

We

the

dc

serious

as

supraliminallystarted

suMimin.il

for

itself in his

is finished,

midwav

which,

of i"leas

'n.;"-rfy;fni."l kn'-wlfije
-m***^

ideas

themselves

:n

writing,

of

they gradually, though

far endeav""ure"l

'Spreading

rr"-T]tsit:iin.

personages

}"art of

M.

we

pla\.

the

rrystalhsation

the

"

feeling of

bouri^et^mnemfnt

-is th""roui;hlv

when

thus

to

point already.

"i"roes

scene
as

subliminally

account,^'ontributed

!eus

nu"

but
".r.l".Xii;".n'
f,

-.*.

'

"

I have

rr*r

of

^:r"iifiage

belong

play

the

thinking

l"elieves that

which

in

comf)Ose

not

used

personages

interrupted while
to

him

fixts.

makes,

.^^Jante,

is

he

somewhat

has

revision
literar)*

personality a

It

him

longer

no

which

after the

insistent
a

him

degree

Dickens

These

round

if he

even

further

into

i"" u-*.

'"*u^':.Mng round

'

of

this

id^es

"*urers

de

'""

that

\fn\ji artifle shows,-

""

"

dimly perceives

f"f

usual

gradually

exactly as

move

now

He

re-enter

that

"iern

ilfeodv

i*^

"

to

experiences

the

Then

in chun*h.

to

also
He

and

yet

"

be

him

him

merely

reached.

painful struggle,

"J"

his

than

suhject.

night, the play continues

out
shcxjting,iVc, and

at

pervinality:

l! w"li

.""!

interest

real

give

within
quasi-personalities

of

seem

he

dream.

duplications

pnmar"-

they

risingwithin

not

mifKir

"

while

sentences

been

'-"."

or

rather

or

or

exhaustion.

widely popular

to

more

his

sfirakto

which

themselves,

asleep

into

s]"eakingto

even

number

creation, but

Sometimes

S"ar^

of

as

of

for

act

he

when

Vad.
v*

not

class

methods,

with

getting

but

garden

scene

"mpoMtion,

Kcak

("amp

and

the

'jtnetve

"^

his

or

way,

play, who

his

clearly nsihie.

home

in

creation
of

characters

analysis of

distress

the

feel

t""

nf"i

ut

refined, if

and

surticiently
high

ordinary

an

and

devrribe

AT^

in

begins

diAculty

*'"

is of

serious

aiMl

accomplished

ingenious

an

work

eflbn

without

mental

when.^

working.

He

"

is

His

careful

rr.iie

play-acting,are

au

Curel

I'unatist.
r:!%

hypnotic suggestion,

under
perfoffinances

feats,

M.

107

of

urjied, on

i\^
the

gift
sitei-ia!

rmis

t^i

Hh""le
be

the
the

in itself

sensitivf

"'ompletest
one

of

the

io8

CHAPTER
advanced

most

genius

person

P^

with

which

those

as

from

"

Some

faculty,ought not the inspirationsof

intimate
flashes of supernormal knowledge
them
as
sensitive
perhaps in other respects a commonplace

forms

bring

to

the
time

of

"

remarkable

be

reverence,

religions,
or

and

enough

cite.

I shall

Daemon

genius,
did

and

to-day.

fact
or

in Socrates

thus

of

men

already

region

that

That

unseen.

independence
a

of

from

And

hidden

neither

yet

genius gets

all

beyond
of

men

332.

true

the

the

range

Certain

by

very

instance, concerned
cosmic
the

on

to

acts

is

lumd,

mere

in fact have
be

"

of

in the

being

universe

that

of

are

sense

men

of

numbers,

perhaps
unlikely

I
to

of

his

genius

of

man

he

does

own.

impressions
I do

"

not

of

by

say

types.

sounds,

ought rather to say

give expression to

therein

the

genius, indeed,
of

draw

may

senses

vague,

forms, and

say,

ken.

because
our

in

"

as

reflected

ordinary

beyond

though

alone

r^on,

seeing

is all his

apprehension

that

course

much

as

actually received
types

what

registerdefinite
facts

that

of

draw

and

man

beyond

supraliminal

of

matter

what
some-

possessing

only

can

the
short

particularsensitivity

genius of certain

important
the

true,

powers.
is not

of

his

subliminal

The

of

kind

that

without

impression,which

towards
Or

"

do

"

those, for
not

deeper aspects
that the
any

seem

of

the

matkemaiidan^

such

supernormal

mand
painter and the musician^ on the other hand, comthat it is hard
expression so subtly and obscurely suggestive,
infer what
the artist's own
onlooker
to
spiritualattitude may

intimations,while
for the

"

virtue

stands

we

with

tend

mystery.
one

in the

contrary,

genius, but

habitually

of

literal truth:

unification

by

receive

gift which

supraliminal.

must

get any

I believe, on
world

as

are

monitions

the

sensitive's privilege

between

possesses

faculties

wells

Arc

of transcendent

us

self,he

assume

can
a

Joan

with

the

is

he

hastily assume
definiteimpression of a world

no

therefore

not

may

physical scene

actual

any

ear

those

be

of

generally stop
inspirations
this limitation
explain
may

possess

us

which

"

in the

we

not

of

one

giftsor

other

perfect musical

much

of any

specifictransparency

the

their

men

must

we

historical

among

man

complete

his subliminal

From

; and

possesses

the subliminal

from

self.

of

unification of human

ideal

that such

most

founders

that

to

forms

genius is what

than

other

philosopher precisely the

the

I think

of

man

communication

his subliminal

and

"

The

follows.

as

it

of telsesthesia.

telepathy or

self of

which

genius; that

of

of

show

to

described

great

however, be admitted

rule for

readier

subliminal

that

to

convey

the

motives

But

sages.

chapter

probability been

all

have

It must,

of

later

or

upon

The

from

all cannot,

of

exist

do

undoubtedly

of Spcj:ates and

precognitive information

We

general

saints

names

try in
"

in

telaesthetic

the

will I dwell

Nor

of Socrates,
in

have

"

important

traditional

certain

first mark

of the

this kind

of

discussed.

of the

receive

privilegedto

most

characters
to

is

instances

here
on

human

to time

conspicuous

most

[382

III

the

been.

discussions

as

therefore, as such
Deeply interesting,
the
inward
what
to
was
experience of

discussions
a

Raphael

may
or

CHAPTER

no

anxious
so.

self-esteem
he

than

other
and

his

limitations, yet, from

advantages.
deposition

can

unbiassed

and
in

of

force

sheer

what

his

we

as

surpassed?
force

that

was

Let

and

consider

us

subliminal

of the

place,

"imagination
"

"

tempest,

its

own

he
awful

Like

an

'

passage

between

from

di

this

becomes
energy

mind's

the
that

vapour

effort

an

break

to

soul

now

abyss,

enwraps,
I

lonely traveller.

conscious

my

but

out,

invisible

with

lost ;

was

through
can

flash that

world, doth
in

expresses

rises

influence

startle
of

bewilder

or

knowledge,
is

senses

from
the

say

"

the

revealed

has

langu3ge

of

the

poetry

subliminal

the

abode."

make

greatness

which

on

no

claim

Concordant
of

to

shadowy

translatable

conscious

in

suspended

mind;

very

relations

I have

passage

exultation
Of

message.

"

in

diis

And

like the
common

Rememberable

then

it is

vision;
"the

it

moment

recognised

while

trance.

momentary

as

the

action

The

ledge
know-

invisible

world";

revelation.

descriptionsof

other

they

bear

hours
"Even

Gleams

perception of

are

childish

for

source

inner

of

definite

more

this

kind

simply

is

any

with

discoverable

no

arriving through

gained, however,

worth
Words-

character

distinctive

the

dwelt.

The

moods

of

poet
find

We

creation."

rose

supraliminaland

the

is

started,

we

'

Goes

there

how

recognise thy glory ; in such strength

the lightof sense
usurpation,when

The

This

Power

without

to

Of

the

been

hardly ever
of mind;

"

some

once,

But

of

upon

redundant

unfathomed

Halted

source

which

(Book VI.) :

says

That

At

may

the

within,'*which

Vexing

chapter

sworn

mind

world

profound inspiration.

of

"haze
"

Of

^has

"

in the

were

of

uprush.

speaks

He

the

first

the

serious

distinguishedfrom

as

inquiryfrom which
description given by this one

moments

insisting,in

of

content

forth

so

force

this kind

limited
strictly

the

merely

of

content

apparent

appear

himself;

inside ?

from

with

and

doing

limitations

his

than

"

motor

of

to

clearlysee

view,

of

originalgenius

call

great

worked

begin

us

let

was

he

wish

had
appreciativeness

more

growth

the

to

we

want

subtlety,acquirement, universality,and
Here

did

psychologicalpoint

What

rather

him

making

so

was,

and

experience

[SSS

particularlycapable

of

form

the

genuinely

he

As

both

although

took

never

was.

himself, but

about

truth

tell the

to

His

III

flashingof

fiice of Nature

things."

an

"

these

fleeting

unmistakable, though hardly

the

poet says

then

I felt

shield

spake

; the
to

me

earth

(Book I.):

"

GENIUS

aq
it is

since

And

thingsare
objective :
which

6[

dut

that

between

And

visible

the

is

which

growing

universe

from

Came

Or

at

like

Bodily

by recognition of

sustained

minds

sensible

My
But

by

To

In

saints

:hc

kept

!vr-

.*.'Li:c

I'T^y
"".-

thry

J.*

'."ur

336

But

\A

",acr

n:*ir-.'i

in

:.f

:"

rur.T

is

if any

man,

universe;

and

revelation

can

that

:"/v-r.der and

in

it^

as

well

mt"re

inlrllertu.il

in

as

e\iNt"

the

nor

anil
aUo

im))ortantthan

the

is

even

pn"j"ortionas
Science

f)r

Art.

man*5

we

of

link
call

and

of

tcle-

genius ^-can

tehesthesia.

profoumlrr
I^ive

up-

innate

unisersal

upru"he.s
of

important

sul)limin.il

are

al"ove
that

direction

uprushes
in

sensorial

outside

s|H-culation
more

Nubliminal

the

in"lrf"l. of thoNc

thr

universe

truth

great

tlian

"*.irthlyiiuniteNtations

minor

faculty"

to

Beyond

alone.

dee|K:r

the

bring

planetar"* view.
way

there
(K-rcepti"in,
h

of

words,

They

l)e the

to

spirituallaw,

only

intellect

dinrtii^n

""nt'nT,

than

pf"intsthe

the

other

teliisthttic.

of

philosophic

or

uprushc:*,in

I hold

facts

of any

or

artistic

become

t(j

of

spiritualenvironment

which

essentially capable

not

the

submerged

'-.'in.!!f

the

other

the

Subliminal

knowledge

hision

f inf

spirit whi*

Our

""::.".

"

worldwide

mail

r.:

'-

of

affair-

r,.rjc"

this

of

("f what

mtimations

direct

lel;i:s"hesia

r.r.

simplicityof

sane

to

be.

may

definite visions

more

The

any

revelation

of

intellectual, tend

siHTialiM.-"i
organ

"f any

njv

consciousness

conferring.

s\\\x\\ is

of

rrrrrptson,

them)

prepossession; he,

which

revelation

degree

of

are

human

!he

the

creeds.

less of

to

do

than

like

others

advised, concentric

his

mdefinite

them

v.:r.

(and

various

of

Bacon

as

is the

ca{uble

I*

they live,

of life

connction

genuine

but

seems)

::

"

rcmtradirt.

or

va^iuc

".;a:

power

XIV.X

enthralled.

not

passages

subject

in

nothing

\\

been

mind,

his

these

Uluminis

and

(Book

later passage

more
quickening impulse made
prompt
world."
with the spiritual

more

carr)*

hx^

.rd^wcirth

law

fit converse

though

TMrvcrthtrlcss

transcendent

world

impressions

their

hold

Vague

light

settingsun

myself, a dream,

in

repeats

"

and

mind.**

it fares, Wordsworth

'Ilius

r.

seer

eyet

what

in

something

in the

prospect

the

on

utterly forgotten,and

Appeared

.u.*

subjective
himself

II.) :"
""

Were

the

splendour.*'

new

stage (Book

still further

auxiliar

An

which

mind,

my

Bestowed

'^

between

half-caught intimation

the

conveys

remcmberable

these

in

is generated

'*

!re"

that
fusion

II.):"

(Book

w.th

vision

inward

mainly by

discerned, there

in truth

III

and

The
more

Religion arc

CHAPTER

112

primary passion, I repeat, which

That

both

life

to

visible and

and

near

organic,no
telepathiclaw.

Love

different

of

flesh

phases

does

it suggests
do

shadow

neither

here

is the

Love

dissever

but

imagined

unseen

links

us

that is

;
"

gravitation of

with

which

it

of

bestow.

cannot

with

corporeal nor
integration which
a

souls.

its very

although through

union

of the

energy

life,which

life to

all-pervadingmutual

one

conjoin,but

not

life

to

binds

no

planetary impulse, but the inward

aspect of the
and
religion are thus continuous ; they represent

mere

mere

[S86

III

have

to

emotion-

of the

Cosmos

severance

We

human

purely

makes

The

of

Sum

Things.
here

But

Platonic

love

over

wide

so

hope

can

And

pedantic jest.

subliminal

of controversy

something

conception of

than

more

is

there

range

"

and

delights,"
thoughts,
end
At one
to the percipient himself.
instinct

becomes,
and

whole

has

it,the
God

cosmical

planetary or

It will

be

the

of the

moral

authority

distrusts

It is

all

does

not

of

capable

said

to

giving

ideas, he

rise

to

is morally
or

he

which

least

is then

thing
previously

falling in
moral
may

is

man

wishes

he

mark

to

not

the

au

work,

no

of

the
and

always liable,

15

to

man

His

only

so

moral),
or

On
"

the

most

will be

he

as

the

complete

desires

far

at

When

and
easy
circumstances

feel it.

This

75.

life and

has

rid of them.

be

{ntalade

intellectual

is

man,

is

man

life from

he

himself

to

normal

not

health, when
expose

follows

throughout all his

devenir
(de
amoureux).

love

better

no

wishes

other

hand

if in consequence

of violent

shocks

and

of
longed
pro-

melancholy, distracted, timid, incapabte of

word, depressed, then he will fall in love, or receive

is exhausted,
"

germ

the

excessive

kind

some

to

which

which

of his

passion, but he
his will,leading

when

below

controllinghis ideas,
of

and

is

psychical routine.
to

moment

any

turn

the

as

passion

to

disappearing

sorrow,

The

to

element

culminating expression

man

will

obedient

at
;

and

good physical

is

love

susceptibleof

physical fatigue

the

central

but
cynicalspirit,

can

passage

of

of his accustomed

accurate

me

lightor

no

The

kind

love's subliminal

in

supraliminal

surprise him

and

and

man

the

to

as

is in fact

Lucretius, I

Janet.

it is

the

that

modem

disturbance

of all his

reasonable
go,

paradox;

regards

seem

command

if

Pierre

forth

set

"

Professor

may

is in

man

it

end

Interpreter

controversy

Love

where

"

of

deep

moment

every

other

the

an

upon

question in dispute if I quote here a

For
the physiological
list
materiaor

the

to

in turn.

earnestness

commonly

which

and

Biavopdfuvov,

passion of

the

view

organic type,

or

which

theory

to

than

boutade

mere

of

is based

if at the

The

"all

mysteriouseven

so

love

even

emotion

no

obscurely by

"

Man."

passion of love,

of the

conception
with

and

give clearness

strong expression of each

to

nutrition ;

of

is

there

so

its scale

as
physiologist

the

consequently
of

koI
kpfirivevov

scope

fed

revived

subject.

336.

held

need

between

Plato

as

Mediator

our

the

primitive as

as

"

by

; since

origin,

of

before

traverse

treated

naturallyso

passions,all

all

be

to

to

would

in

of

"

passion,on

enough
have

the

left

us

the

first and

most

trivial occasion.
.

face, a gesture,
sight
some
altogether indifferent,strikes
of

us,

word^
and

GENIUS

ST]
the

KCifines

had

leAi'.hier and

is

ijerm

There

Then

-.ros

tirst. as

at

seems

from

"er

^.-;Ve

it"

.'"r

of his

^Tjowled^^e

charmer,

;-

perpetually the

zmwinrifi

idralised

hoio);ical characteristics.

not

as

337.
"

""

the

On

i'-itoni^

"

conception

ile""ire.

.'..'sav^

but

Plato.

'*i^

tell,

anr*'rt

li-jt if

.-

r.

"

"iiv.

\^!itl.

.:.":

""'

"::-'."

^"ii!
know!'

the

earth

on

feel that

them

content

his

ye

essentiml

to

ve

shall

lb(

shall

Te

is

melt

and

toL:ether and

v""ii

bi'" onie

one

and

in

the

i"\er

no

who

wtiiild

tiir

makr

vou

this life

in

undrrwurld

e.i^erly .iicrj)t

not

thi- unknown

ff.\nd

nifd.'

ancimt

that

t"v"'*J"^?r

to

only,

di'- t"L:''iiur. and

it from

U:

ycirnmg
of

\)\*- mouth

ihrnuL;h

Pl.i:

""

.;.

"

t -r

aT-

i'i-":s
"tfr

'"r.'ifm^

"

-"

:":

S-r

.i"'

""

'

it is

'if the

'"K:Mri

M^in.;

tor

e.irth

""!'.

unt'ailm:: si;:n

an

th.it loVt-

be

mav

joim!.

in

And

birtli

ot

rhildrrn

to

"

.*"*.-

-:

.^-,

--"-

..

..

'"

..""""nr.
'u

"

""..'".
.T

"

""""

"'

"

".

""-.*"

"

"

*"."*"'"

:'t*^iK'

""

"-"

""

""".**"

":."""".

";"

llt.ws

-'f

^":.rr.r:-jn^;
.'.

".i

iiK'

li^c

fi.4^

%k'iiMi".

C,

'.\.r

A:.'"-{in'v rr^cinfilini:the

'.:.": *

-man

;'

":

2s

we

w;"'.

"":riii

V:-.:

Lj|a!

onlv

ourselves

"l' .int)iji:ir\

i?-.\i' r"".'-r--^-:-!!

p-'*i!i

'""iii^j
rcprorntetl

-*

wliosr

U)dies

J'lVkftts!r.iii"]A:i""n

"./v-r-itiiT''

pr--^ fn-*-

.in"l i"f fAi'.in^*

In; imds

.icts

as

a""-

Ic

""?

tf

rtl

its

"lrsire

eViTih.m^irV

own

in.iilr iif

!i'cr.

.iiii -i,; t^r

;i!)'"t.ir{ia"""'-"l

r.

us

that

the

.1^

iinini"rtalitv

l'"vr

irui-

.ill lov"'s

iniiniirtalitv,-tor

is thr

""!

drtliud

e\'"n

""r.'?i :l:r sli.w sf-If'

rrne'.v.il nfniir

!'..i*.

".

.L

["""H-

^.!'::.,i?)^

""

i!u!
n.iv.

It

h.i" !"cn
,

iJir

r\prcs*

,ri-:.i] |i.issiiin.
t.i

laiMii^

iMtitiiiiAin
ihr

H*

"JbJr

'jtit

it is

K-side

to

If

"Their

guesses

imc?

wholly

*sr

do,

of this

what

and

stand

to

were

ilji.-rxiircs^innof

as

cuuld

say.

else;

thereof

be

to

"

ready
two

d-:"- it

;.rV.:i.'ii: nf

"

"'"

lips
in its

jihysicalnearness

cannot

.!"

passion

satisfaction

no

they

forging:fire

desire

.irnl ilvmi:

ir.il

.:

"'" '.

without
his

or
[K.-ssimist
cynic

fully as
arightwill

love

am

:":uit from

-"

him

the

is

lieneath

hears
is

Such

darkly prophesies

provoke

to

What

he

the

forth.'

set

is called

rr///

wliat

for

"

daily
.

manifcNtlydesiring'somethinj:

this

ir.i! "i.iv?

":

"

who

what

f"nly ^he

{"

s.i\

and

taken

work

to

below

its
description,but reduced
to
/^iyckologitfue,
p. 466.)

as

what

Heph;i-Ntus with
"

i'..:

"

I^ivers

them,

nttnl
"

is

of love

of
.lijHrrlutc- in.uie"juacy
\ltA

mind

the

piteouslyreturning

name

leave

the

ronscious-

its work

feet have

appeal to Plato himself, j;ivinga brief

where
leading jiassa^cs (.Sv/"/""i/"w,
192-212)

lif^'in**
by nro^nising,

:'^!i.

his

of

enough

incubation

coniiciousncss.

himself

is

^row.

I will

of the

one

That

enfeebled

body

was

in:ii^'niticant

some

to

this, an

mmd

our

{L\lutomtitisme

sidr

other

of

mrrcly

:.

midst

by fantastic

TV

:t^

us

done

the

primary

hi:" wanderiny;

the

and

has

shake

to

finds

well-known

'"x.

idea

than

more

when

of the

disappeared

he

in

Or

receptivity.
develop itself and
malady, a period of

the

Uut

whither

when

-or

left

have

to

when

man

have

reveries

utron^,' enough
orij^inlies outside the

sensible

".ndous

:c

"

uf

kc

moment

it will

lieconie

whose

"cmentft

r^

may

the vague

trouble.

passm^

has

1:

us,

virulent

d;iys

at

of morbid

soil

in

repasses
for a few

*r-

on

moment

in every

and

malady.

amorcius

of inoculation,

capable

passes

long

"i

impression

no

in a
ri-appears
in a favourable

sown

is

*"iea

T.^"

made

not

which

-r.^zTMry
"e

of

surtiriK'point

"hich

loect

1x3

Ki|;he%t

^^^

^x^ifT^
^^^^jir
0(f^|^
j

CHAPTER

114
has

which
And

**

if active

then,"

them

ceased,

desire

we

**

images

and

out

worn

says

partnership
bring
And

he
be

to

grows

nurtured

and

night

bound

are

children
would

which
not

of

left behind

men

they
and

Who
be

to

have

done

of

progeny

to

should

noble

engender

to

all

it but

deeming

the

so

soul

teach

that if he

find

and

of

but
he

and

may
no

may
but

how

little matter

how

see

longer

all

sciences
the

as

settingsail into the

"

For

last

wax

of

and

he who

hath

to

never

ay,

"

any

fair form

one

will

he

perceive that
akin

near

only, and

; and

the
if

that

him

than
in

any

beauty

body

bring

to

the

akin, and

the

will lead

looking
of

on

one

him

on

see

of

outward

which

beauty

hath

but

thoughts
of actions

body's beauty is
sciences,that

to

the abundance

beauty

that

to

birth such

see

to

on

on

of

or

of
of

beauty

one

law ;

beauty, and

images

in

creatingand beholding many

philosophywithout stint or stay,
and
perceive that there is
may

and
grow,
of infinite beauty.

strong

thus

he

bondman

or

ocean

only, the science

love

it be

is in truth

fair ; and

are

thus

at

that

the

though

actions

slave

he

science

of other

or

begin in youth

aright,must

thereunto, and

beauty

gloriousthoughts

one

set

up, and

of another

lead that soul

from

fair and
may

of virtue ?

kind

then

precious

more

constant

; and

be

by

this will lead

And

fair soul,

strengthen,tillhe

laws, and

Greece?

to account
not
beauty
consideringthis,he will be the lover of
his passion for one
shape alone, despising

were

and

is far

little charm, he will be

as

or

great deeds

madness

little thing.

the

beauty

form,

of

it

will abate

lovelyshapes, and

and

Who

Lycurgus
of

Laws

our

the

sons

any

and

every

been

first to

learn

thing ;

same

one

than

offspringwhich
of

strive

would

thoughts.
to the beauty

beauty of one fair form is

Beauty's self he seek,
as

far.

immortal

more

Father

And

it be

all forms

brought forth,

this end

fair forms, and

seek

therein

he

conceived

he

."

man.

who

He, then,

and
well-

beauty which

Lacedaemon

of

temples

and

earthly children, since

the

choose

noble

hath

he

that of

begetters of

have

as
they
institutions,

as

which

barbarians, who

or

desire

things in him,

of

of that

that which

call

we

the

children

search

beautiful

the

salvation

Greeks

for

fair

statutes,

offspringrather

not

very

become

have

men's

in

fairer and

are

would

of Solon, whom

these, whether

souls

of these

need

than

Homer's

the

like

other

to

him,

to these

"

to

men

them

to

have

lovely

creative souls

other

presence

forth

together tend

bom

are

children

the

choose

daughters

or

by

the

in

bond

of

earthlyimmortality

an

greatlymust

about

wanders

far closer

series

endless

an

fair.

most

invisible things,

hath

youth

twain

that

with

soul

day, brings

or

the

; and

ago

of the

find

we

visible to

loftythoughts, poems,

finding it, and

soul ; and

forgetsnot
long

of

godlike man,

how

away,

brood

in his

who

ever,

communion

close

whomsoever

it were,

bodies

brighter,
younger

from

yearning

in

from

constitute,

fitting
progeny

the

"

"

us

[Kl

renewed

as

worn

and

birth

to

to

strong

may

have

they

may

bom

so

of themselves

when

be

may

Plato, rising,as

bodies have

that

laws,

be

to

we

III

far had

of love, and
intelligence

hath

beheld

all

'

GENIUS

"q
iyr

all

:hat

order

change

neither

after

SKmbrrv
susM
o^er

; but

albeit
without

i^ii

tu:y,

'jiA

Vjrms
t!

of

earth.

What

Beauty

clear ;

firih

iTine

of

with

thought
it bo

that

with

iiicemed,

to

**

but

"*.ing'^

rr

very

l"egctting and
of

friend

the

'-/nke

in

truth,

it will be

alone

be

the

his

as

any

to

with

colour

see

singleand

it is

this

spiritually
his

in

needs

must

immortal,

is

who

which

to

Truth

ver"-

low

or

|x"ssiblefor

child, he

man

and

man

shadow

no

fain,

kx)k

poor

which

is

that
hath

Virtue

it'there

by

eyes

he

Mnce

riMnnj;

(binI ; and

beatitude, be

virtue, since

of

shadows

no

virtue

and

'^are

"^

be^et

and

but

away,

and

those

any

those

or

dumb,

to

the

it shall

seest

mingled

not

consume

can

then

"said she), that

not

discerning spiritualbeauty

am.

undeBled,

surely

raiment

or

it granted

were

vision

that

thou

drink, wouldst

or

that

see

And

life is worth

stricken

art

meat

then,

aught

life,in

man's

thou

deemcst

'"

thou

of

and
incorruptible

or

man,

gold

of

eternal,

to

all.

man's

fashion

any

perishi
everlasting.

for

of

nor

and

begins

loves
end

when

beholding

now

nor

beauty

and

grow

endures

Fair ; which

after the

would

"

Could

Primal

made

^whom

"

ever.

for

Vrrr

be

to

and

Mantinea),

from

heaven

nor

separate

thereof

from

that

passible,without

were

^"rc

beholds

and

alone

upward by human
reaching the

and

on

wane,

that

or

earth

nor

man

diminution

or

(said that guest

thee

tu

%cem

increase

or

led

not

he

when

.rnng,

or

nor

nor
can

it

is from

bodily |xirts and

knowledge, nor as dwelling in

Beauty only
fair things partake

far, I say,

Socrates

()

speech

in beast

things

in truth

who

wax
; nor

hands

of

sake

One

can

fair

and

or

other

being
is

he

face

and

change

.\:vi whoso

all

perisheth,

of

of

itself;neither

in

creature

which,

form

in any

nrir

but

fashion

undergone

of foul

end

fur whose

nor

nor

the

to

near

fair

been

have

alteration

or

the

drawing

marvellously

is bom

turning

or

imagined

ac

"

Hkino

he

aright,

previous labours

the

and
fnrriaiiing*
Sjih

and

behold

shall

"n-at4e
a

in

things

115

that

"'

^-4-'.

TiC.

.^

lirt"*cen

I do

t"'-T-rti:"m".
'*-"

n"!rnaie

"V

";nni
wh.--h

"nw-"-n
""

this

For

'^-^
I

:"".
"j

fct

of

r*.i!:eT

ath\

"r'-

"

in

our

"icnirs

of Cosmir

I^iw.

emotional!

an"l

reality in

in^tin* tive
to

or

if ihev

impulse
Thrres.!

rlaini

that

IM.itonic

surnelimis

in

of

the

is involved

in the

I/"ve

Life
alWiw

to

the

l)e"'Oine

of

whom

"Tisis

in-

?"uch

Kven

Ihvinity

the

longer

no

deed.

moments

of

sense

towards

one,

has

and

is

realityin

Beloved

thought

"

choice

res|jonse

tt" a'"Mime

tuie

inia^e

is thf

s;me

ethi* al attitude

"

nt"ble

love

Religion

But

imaf;ination.

and
to

the

me.in

iniai;e of the

the

MiminotiN

the

of

estimate

our

terms

extreme

rosmical, --the

the

realityli"ti rliweiy furallrl to

in

ronsiious

^ranris

that

say

I'iatonit' lover

the

and

.r^:

is

iis"m1,

f'.o^Mslwho

".

;'^;.

is kmiwn

all thai

is Miirri

1:

indeed

not

it, and

term

so

Kelii;i""n: ft"r Reliiri""nshould

of
t*"!

I may

e\presse"lin

here

asjiei'ts of love

;iUnetjir\ a*"|"e"'t,if

""r

":

the

thry

thev

leel

"

"wi\.

"-.n:
"ft

tnai

^uulaix'e,

\t\

nply

even

to

between

the

*i""w""/"-ii/i'"

humbler,
kniIs

but

iJii^matum
more

with

the

tanjiiblr,evidence

still inhabiting and

souls

who

Divine,
which
have

we

may

assures

quitted the

ii6

CHAPTER
exist

flesh there

may

confluence

from

psychical type
man's

as

this survey

has

to

which

have

in every

recognised

and

impalpable

an

we

region

self may

everyday

of

be

is in but

been, it has served

applied
less

or

more

that

genius

of

name

permeable

indicate

to

emotion.

and

thought

the

In

be

may

directicm

each

subliminal

to

the

impulses.

degree thus permeable, who acts uniformly

supraliminalconsiderations, on ratiocination,as he will say, and not
is likely to be safe in prudent mediocrity. He
impulse, this man

The

who

man

on

small

"

on

"

subsists

and

is

who

readily permeable

and
possibilities,

Nature

such

rears

the

of untried
But
Within
And

to
once

what

limits

their

play ?

to

more

340.

form

It

child

cite these

further

and

another.

and

the

must

we

arithmetical

subliminal

of

computation

as

achievements

of the

back

go

genius.
this is
prodigies,

in

order

back.

But

point

to

deal
of

which

ceivable
con-

involved

of the mystery
the

answers

heads.

that

between

answer

is

there

reply

one

ultimatelyinexplicable"Eu:ts,

same

is in

main

required

the

remember

must

implicitlyor

four

under

they push

reader

with

the

quesdoo,
evolutionist,

the

been

have

reducible

are

the

in

Lamarckian

which

answers

in

Dante

ignore.

not

the

of

form.

the

to

"

high

presents

improbable

"

the

All have

least

largely conjectural
a question which
genius?

question

difference

is the

"

it,must

that

me

further

most

question

on

undeveloped

psychical "sports'*

this

them

get his

such

to

I shall

and

of

solve

to

explicitlygiven

which

exactness

cannot

absolutely no

length
giftof

not

ever
what-

to

diagrammatic examples

say,

way.

does

chance

and

these

deflniteness

the

gives a

hidden

chance

problems in a comparatively manageable

of a Mangiamele
of a
than in the case
case

all

"

appears

this

regard

in the

did the
he

some

because

with

answers

although

at

to

cuttings;she

expect

deciding

the

hand,

uncertain

more

but

is thus
we

other

illusive

and

oneself

Whence

on

the germ.

so

the

from

not

which
may

in

help

dwelt

because

it is easier

ask

to

variation

If I have

vague

Thus

of

genius,but

of

some

may

on

thoroughly

uprushes, takes

within

be

simplest and,

our

not, of course,

lurk

there

been

man,

life

conformation,

may

To

and

already

The

work.

through
seed

common

potency

much

how

has

subliminal

to

moves

from

men

simply reproduce

which

nature

for this world's

prepared

more

wider

of

part of human

upon

trained

"

telepathic intercommunication

afar.

Brief

339.

[8S9

III

realityas

mystical as

the

most

Platonic.

(i) First,then,
which

to
was

this
be

inherited
must

we

the

from

who
x:utter

did
of

not

teach

Tours,

who

I have

called

the

Lamarckian

reply,
"

cording
ac-

capacityof the individual under discussion

of self-improving
To
ancestors.
acquiredcapacities
that

answer

inherit.

what

eminent

the

here

inheritable,there

prodigiesto

place

as

were

rule

Mangiamele
his

did

son

not

his

assuming acquired characteristics

even

such

no

the

acquired

father, the

letters;Mondeux

teach

his

son

the

capacitiesfor

rough
the

numerals,

to
our

Sicilian

peasant,
father, the wood"

^these

were

nol

ii8

CHAPTER
inherent

an

to
adaptability

in

life has

fact

which

occur,

at

are

I differ from

those

that

the

raised

sport

which

has

faculties must

and

not

had

to

and

to be

it is not

far

is

contact

is concerned,

of

with

of

It

assumes

way,

the admitted

far

m3rstery,

new

originof

the

is in fact introduced.

mystery
have

as

somehow

other

or

ordinary

the

the

which

sense

341.

to

be

that

that word

I have

called

view is

real, my

telepathy and
incarnate

between

minds

minds

and

which

overpasses

achieves

an

caimot

of the

race,

man's

known

All

human

be

to

into

got

man's
terrene

products

powers

of

better

may

of

well have

(protoplasm

able

to

perhaps

evolution

so

the

the flEbCul*

they

ancestral
to

his power

of

solving

also.

I hold

communication

between
of

incarnate

thingsterrene

which
And

they
And

perhaps
these

stock, but depended

the manifestation

of the

on

was

also

fetculties,

(as we

were

if

they

not

the accidental

of

were

may
so,

The

in the

manifestation

them

held

are

them.

forms
of
specialised
but
universe,
imperfect
the indwellinggeneral

mathematical
The
faculty,for instance (we
perceptive power.
When
with
Dase
solved
all those
Plato), pre-existed.
say
his head,

to

as

selection, for the preservation

evolution.

real novelties
to

If

embrace

world.

terrene

been

my

when

telepathy,a

"

natural

of terrene

so

view

difference

appears

ordinary perception,and
than

in

assume.

mind, and

extra-terrene

not

telaesthesia,
a
knowledge

acquired by

the process

than

views

in fact exist

other

some

to

they

fsLculties

the

between

be considered.

to

come

the limits of

perceptionwere

adaptations

and

been

little more

the two

incarnate

unembodied

during

other

between

certainlythe

mind

be

All

they

lowest, and

the

the difference

virtually is here

telaesthesia do

have

it) the

said to

unknown

insightinto

I say,

phrase

may

virtuallyin

concerned

are

be

real difference

The

ties which

view

highest.

latest and

I repeat, existed

faculties

has

way.

fresh

the

all

organism

introducing a

so

explicitin

highest being,

that

fSstr
as
and

far

thus

become

the

that

protoplasm and then got out again. You have to explain first how
became
implicitin the earliest and lowest livingthing, and then how
have

merely

unknown

some

the terrene

first place that

thing broadly,

the

put

to

no

gratmtous

has

experience.

which
be

now

revealed

only

it denies

For

terrene

needs

is

combination

inconsistent

doubt

no

conceived.

by

But

consciousness.
supraliminal

of

first sight to

at

seems

reply in the

some

in
faculties,originated
the

manifested

thus

chance

initiated, but

is

enough,

evoked

with

in occasional

reveal

faculty into being,but

new

generally

been

introducingit in

this I

powers,

by

organic
variations

or

signs of possessing.

no

the threshold

back

have

It thus

meet

powers

that

self,with unknovm

merely by

To

stock

sports

which

facultyitself

that

called

not

evolution

subliminal

I hold

view, if pushed

in

human

in

existing
facultyabove

an

This
way

"

course,

showed

that the

hold

initiated

hereditary elements.
"

their parents

who

first time

for the

that

impredictable, and

present

offspringfaculties which

hold, of

[Sa

of all faculties which

manifestation

the

manifested.

III

may,
sums

haps,
perin

fresh

development in his
adaptation of his organism

indwellingcomputative

power.

I do

not

indeed

GENIUS

m\
Plato

follow

to

Ttmore

Adnndiial

computator

piitacioD.

I do

cibon-table

in

Q"

the

are

us

puet

In

get

and

"j-rn

dj".

Two

for

^*

lor

"""

I'nMvn,

A-

"r.xh

ui.

a:

i.i'

to

r*

^iven

any
and

air

soul, the

the

the

-la^i.

ni"

\A

pr'KcSsis

**{ Joyous
mkK.-r
is

without

inspiration,

ideal, world.

fulnesN

o!

this

and

Mml

"

can

for

.\urelius

without

this \vks\s

tn

('liai"s";

whii
the

to

"

fain

spiritual

it

it

al (sorb

can

re"ei\e

mav

Hut

into

outl"Mik

the
s

from
we

genius

We

nurture.

makt

and
limit

predict or

almoNi

cm

We

ty|)e.

Mmmon

truth.

defmitely pre-

we

eiiterin;^

truest

sleeping

Marcus

Imw

(.iestial

We

ca]kicit\
our

sanctity

for every

for

.inimal

wlin

p;ra" i- and

trustfulness.

tiie child's

^'enius

plant

religions
is

claim

as

t!ic

or

Still ies"

siin.

These

tif all?

directitms

"

in "

assume

; although
grievously to

rcNeareh

hint

some

solution

v.iry fr""m

can

heritaj^eoi
(Ki".^i[";f

'Mld:."'*Ki

i!iemor\

the

of

i*u!i'"'k

r*.h.

f"":

its

organisms

and

eariii

ihe

that

of

draw

aiitomati"ms,

l)e retlu" ed
line

can

man.

what

luolor

ileilared

problem
directions

lif ener^v

and

"

which

which

that

But

and

would

^ive

of

the

in turn

them

Saints

iiuinblesl

the

may

jthy-^Hal

the soul

h.is rrieil with

'.vhi" has

wliai

\ar)aiions

"N

ri

"

of his

for

which

soul

nl

wht)

sport
strata

applicationas

I'or sensory

were

consequently

some

"

Psycholo'^jymust
spiritualresinmse

"

farm

unsolved

Mm:

amount

Irnin

!::r

nSw

v"

"

hat

:;""

Hr.i-.'r.
*^:

realm?

Cosmos

time

in

their

philMMipher

every

l^nnw

"J

"i.4!"h

,A^r,'

in

out

there

conversely

claimed

for their

or

even

called

argument
a

for their support.

nmral

which

this

resjxmsiveto

and

narrowed

atniiiN

nr

vfthi'\\

;-.*^:*ii.-

4.r

TIk-

fnim

^^'

n"'!

il

in

and

so

W'!r".iiic

n'"t

^:-ira!e

"'.'

"

putativefaculty into

com

spiritualUniverse,

ethical

"".he

^.itru-r

:" "-::!.:?"."

"'

his

man

assume

Founders

the

l*rti\:il!ni

342.

their

N!.i^\.

.:ikii"i\%n

ft*.

ii\pni"tiircjuwn.ilinn,

lof

.'A"vT

..":

the

as

generation

were

of evolution

in the

spiniual indrawin^'. evi-ry

..li ill.
"

him,

rule, his supraliminal self

assumed

are

available

of

genius

of

::."

"

carried

Kver)*religionhas

lamied

r.

into

rest

multipli-

the

it after

ix"intbetii'een the different

one

course,

from

grace

evidence

the

"ir.

all the

in which

trailed

out, and

chance

some

guarantee.

no

the

'"":.,

and

supraliminal. But

called

faculties, as

uprush

postulates.
has
religion in turn

rr..

'

of

by

^'mvctsea Spiritaccessible

"a.!

Dase

faculties which

became

these

this

at

:imilur

training in comthe multipli-

descended

**

many

thus

not

were

Hut

opened

tT.'r^thand

rjirrow

or

world

I"ase

he

were

To

subliminal

offers

r\cn-

say

the

di\ined

that

unseen

air.

when
glor)',

which

things,

lence

learnt

only

some

ancestors

access.

no
was

T'Tiiu;.

"

of

subliminal

vrntholc

:-.\r-

"trui;glefor existence, and

a4jld

::-T

himself

s|)eak,in the

in his

faculties also

3uny

ir?

of

output

or

clouds

and

lemamcd

"^

I "ase

that

position at Hamburg.

him

the

yy

"

ideal world.

to

his claim

ontogenetic argument
individual
already an

had

that

say

is,so

r^umble

"

not

of the

says

his

has

some

spawn

cAUv^n-uble

in

119

can

with

.seem,

Kingdom

tor

u)Min

most

the

of

of

us

real,

CHAPTER

120

From

343.

thought,the
of
across

greater distance
for

same

Nay,

we

can

which
see

takes

no

againstthe

Plato,"and in Paul, as

can

we

the inward

watch

for Newton, for

^Eschylus,

worldlyagitation
; like

the ocean,

[S48

III

swing and

the
note
sun

"

in Plotinus,we

of billow
the
can

Virgil;
"

stirof
a

mighty

stir independent

libration of the tide-wave

or

of storm.

eaglesoaringabove
catch

that

sense

the tomb

of

of self-fulfilment

which the highestminds

of rapture,of deliverance,
self-absorption,
their
of
the
have bequeathed to us as
highesthours.
heritage
eccentrics nor degenerates
These our spiritual
are
no
ancestors
; they
have made
fruitful experiment
for us the sanest and most
made
by
yet
in a way in which
man
to exalt the human
race
; they have endeavoured
it can in truth be exalted ; they have drawn on forces which exist,
and. on
which
Soul
a
answers
on
; they have dwelt on those things by dwelling
which it is,"
God is divine."
even
as Plato has it,"that
in

"

iM

CHAPTER

IV

SLEEP

nXfiCitS*

arayrts

i"*rri
^tJttw

kt

Onyart^ wtpurbtvtl^

irtrai

iTwrai

ccSwAoi'

auuvos

fhit)' cv6"i At vpfunroyrtmv

""

rh

"ori

yap

re
\fiktirtuv

fiovov

tv^ivrnnrw

/uXfcuk,drap

r4ffrv^"i^prourav

4tum"ri

rf\"\*rdv,
^uraviaxrovrat

Xwiirovov

aur^

"yi7"^n
ftkrrnvrmv

mni

In

preceding chapters have carried

gained some
insightinto the
wc

l*he

II.

Chapter

"ii:yb"-analysing

Ir. the

third

chapter

certain

banner

we

how

had

Pindar.

v\'

it:/

.liternation
"if

n'"t,

T."

KrTf) must

r.r^ardm;;
"r

"ra:

are

far tor

--"r.-ol

"utc.

v^.^":

^'^.
irr

to

its

defined,

and

grasp

of that

the

seem

in

what

inward

personalitystill further by utilising

supplement

the products
crystallise

to

or

".yai

sleep
its
in
wc

'"y

401.

of

most

curiosity,but
and

from
of

and

on

of
a

how

concentrated
Such

man.

comprehension

entitled

First, then, let

to
us

take

faculties

the
in

the

the

true

essential

an

part

view.
must

Regarding

ron-

it

as

e^jual fcwitingwith
ot

or

nature

the

of

how-

ronrentmtion,
i"f

an

the

waking,
physical and

sleep, as
of

course

improvement
of

an

one's

every

|x;rsonality,we

earthly existence,
ronsider

on

most

s/ff/^. \'et

of
(Kjirits

two

faculties.

must

in
as

and

our

the

of

my

alterna-

or

constant,

Ixjme

been

phases

nothing

said

s{)ccialcharacteristics

c%*oluti""n

mrans

thus

morbid

the

far

wliat

clearly enough

review

sight

alternating phase

an

as

of

l"e studied,

ajisuredlynow

:ifrHjpiJ'**es
rut

out

least, has

personality,at

certainly,as

in my

that

1 have

all.

of

'.mprrived and

'i^

left

have

iiulicatcs

chapters

two

It is obvious

{"er^"nalityI

'if

."un^e

v^

;-^

faculty

which

instinctively
cling.
normal
waking

we

be

extended

had

persons

these

be.

must

irtjin:

-.:"

of

review

%tr;)
r."

zx'

should

norm

person-

j;"rahminalthought.

"

I r.c

that

alternations

way.

insistent

the

"

personalityin

this

our

of human

it is subject :

which

of

sense

steps upon

structure

splitsand

integratecl the

.;'.-'r!CNnf subliminal
:

the

to

viewed

fortunate

and
r.'.rntnititin.

-'

unity

considered

and

iU!c.

inward

that

destroy

:o

two

us

which

to

the
hysterical instabilities,

the

"dc^,

of the accidents

s^jme

ovtipoit

Kpurii:
"

40QL

vokX,ot%

tv

sKep

which

we

for granted.

consider

the

speciticcharacteristics

of

sleep.

CHAPTER

122

definition

The
would

point

recent

years

before.

of

that

out

increased
made

has

explanation must
physiological

bodily condition,

is at least

waste-products,
"

the

on

^such, for

"

instance,

the

hand, that with

other

the

IA

good subject

lat

pleasure, and

fatigue. Such
if

nervous

can

We

definition

of

defer

must

of

caimot

of external

We
the

with

differentiated

organisms

far

were

and

which

the

more

may

has

at

for short
unable

which
vitality

to

least

day glare
corona

of

of

man's

the

been

occur

plain

is

definite

of

phase

Each

as

neither
which

to

of

; and

thought

state

for

even

with

the

its

the

common

diminution
must

condition
of

its claim

treat

of

lowly

waking.

deemed

Nay,

primary

be

regarded as
vigilance which
natal
pre-

than

to

adults, however

us

purely

our

be

waking

much

we

alone, that

state

adventitious

and

state

that it is maintained

artificially
lengthen, being plainly

cannot

we

We

personality,
believe,has been

sleep nor
should

the

once.

the

on

We

the

in

"

during
at

treated,

;"

at

than

more

to dwell, with

as

secondary

set

forth

the

frequent

fuller influx of

that

to

recourse

in

waking

To

arousal

and

in slumber

be

fresh

each

may

this

abeyance

subliminal.

of his

call

reached.

We
controllingintelligence.

name

activities

other

at

of the

not

merely
waking faculties

of

as

proceeds

extent

liberation

may
from

brings.

be

faint

generally

itself without

evidence

some

does

"

the

of

slumber

What

of

or

arrive

to

something

phase,
primitiveindifference ; from

in

much

have

point, however,

can,

life suggest

of slumber

activities.
the

we

contest

sustain

or

others

or

occurs

absence

periods only, which

to

Out

ourselves

least thus

we

influence

ordinary data,

secondary, sleep might put forward

primitivephase. It is sleep rather

associate

reaches.

nutrition

of
which

observe

collected

waking phase.

merited

infantile

and

have

hypnosisagain almost

either

be content

as

alike from

to be

we

absence

mere

the

which

others

sleeper,far beyond

phenomena

can

have

One

cannot

perception,the

co-ordinate

we

into

state

any

those

it has

as

"

on

of

what

to

life.

waking

so
sleep positively^

if there

until

as

negativeaspect.
text-books,

by
it is

But

healthy subject ever

hardly hope, from the

satisfactorythan
sleep more

sleep,

treat

brain

sleep.

and

the

to

thrown

can

that attempt

abeyance

of sound

special

some

the

alone.

evidence

ordinary

clogging

benefit

and

to

of

Wetterstrand

(as

sleep of

awakened

independently

psychologicalside

as

that

assume

the

actual

spontaneous
be

sleep belongs
will, but which

we

402.

with

prolonged,

which

point

t the

be

may

needs

of persons
large percentage
found
proin
induced,
bodily condition, by
any

be

prolonged sleep can

Hypnosis, indeed
suggestion.
Isimple
shown)

crux

antecedent

usual

and

in

I
physiology. And
experience of hypnotic sleep which
this difficulty
even
more
strikingthan

acknowledged

an

the

afforded

have

certain,

is

sleep

[401

IV

some

chapter
of

the
extent

consciousness

unsuspected

and

initiation
aroused

should

help

supraliminal
the
must

impalpable

us

powers.

and
to

waking
initiated

the

To

say.

life must

obscuration
reveal

of

of the

be

the

noon*

far-reaching

SLEEP

]
408l

Entering, then,

ixpcffrct,

we

tAKUusncss

:^ihe
effort

"Akin^
Our

red

of

For

waking efticacyin

An

Absolutely unexplained

tirrp i" v"mething

-.n*

'.

nf

"i"ing
:-"i

r.an"

hj.-"

"r.^e\cr

^r.
r.

""oiriC

'.T"

of

vu.'m:

:a!

*"-^

irjC

"hhh.

"Cj"

"

"

"

i"

*""""

"

'"r.-

*.

.'.

.'

-'t

"

:-.
""

:"

:"."

"'"

ff!

is assfxriated

to

in

even

say,

of

the appearance
of
|"eri(xib

higher

"!r'

-"""

!'-..i:

sleep,

in hy}v

level

-"!\'?'":

whi*

"

ontraiit

r:"

\v

.mil

yan"

-.

t:,*

:n

'i:^

'm

;""

^-.ir-*
!

that

"

-11.

":

^i:*.e'

rvseniblmu

"

ir

"

t*

":

\\\\\\

"
"

r*;

"

"

.1! !"""

i"f T-.:^Strii.iT'
ln-tween

Mhiilcnly

fi.ir
.i:'!'.il!:n;:

ip.

i!^

those

Arv\" is

thai

n!^?itniarr

'li vi-UjIiliI ^tJ h

!""r""ii;.i!::'.
r!

nl

In

rnuMles.
\f!'.iT]taTy

.!""!:: 1!
;"/.

tli'- rralm

siiTnrtinu"*

"

h.ind,

oni*

ovrr

riml

.i:nl. \vi

:*.i-

?v-r

thf

On

T'.'.^ii: .m

..\fr

Npocirum

voluntary

f.ii^T.iNti* p.wtMiy

rr

nth^r

Tfir-

.il fa-Ji'"ti.

Ti.ri.c:

*.'.-:

t-

w.

ftiunda-

our

nwr

i-nntro!

nf

only

note

l"-iwicn
c""iii|uris"fn

""ur

nnr.
"iiiiipk"

aU

.-.!.!:"'!

^*.i'k^

"'?'. I

rTiT-..ini''uIi'*t
am!
\i*.w

that

of

end

the

at

conlrul

ti"

find

!""n::"r a

( "n

'.f

red

we

limit'* of

the

conn-

:t!i'r t-.-^m^^'.!

n*.

:iitr'';ii

rha!

K'

wt-

\m'

n""

1:1.

"ltjr'-"

SIM-

!.i!'r

within

region

fuiictiuns

organic

over

,\\\*\\\\,\\
'"I'Ti.'-ii!-.

\'

\\.'.'-:-

"!, :ii

-.i-

v.

,.':,\

".ir.r

i!!

-'

..

brief

mere

is

longer

"ibscurc

that

In

:'i't:.tl ^\**\^.1

.i-:.*.i!i'"ri.,,1 k'.rn!

*"

lias been

there

than

still

or

and

"

fix'ls that

c^ne

then, lies just )"eyond the

ji.iss (in

r.i! blank

tli"

l**:!
it'

i'I't;,

*t:

M^ii

w"

'.tjMiity.

^"' :.'

.1

iiu"'

!.r%i

:-"-""?
"

:ii

'V

.."

'-i*-,

that

note

in

mere

blood-pressure, or

That

already

we

second

consciousnes^i

of

reaches

see,

vii;tii

^f-TiHurv

r^Vi

I.'

!;.;: \\\,*i\

:'.i;Nnt.N-

-.jr-'

":."

"

of

which

moments,
"

more

is familiar

whicli

presently

ik:".^!.""

-.

in"

!'"

.-

'"

ortiinary"Icep
energy

such

reality,

change.
physiol""gical

ri-.is"'"icontrol

':!'."

in-l

r,.

*A

i-r

.-

"

"

much

break

The

for

ceases

At

alteration

to

blur

yield.

not

disirontinuous

sense

uperative fK^wer,
waking fatuity.

an

:.j

"

..

we

shall

re"

:ri:iii

''A\.\

K.-ra live

I ni"

:-'*'r.

'

.some

healthyl

"

would

for their

"

of

sleep a mere
bring a renovation

world.

organism,

although

e.

*".-"

i.-ii

"

uj

as

Uan"

4(M.
-r

ret

on

uiihout.

of

moment

in

potent

of

silence

fully vouch

can

which

waking quies-|

of

completeness

the

beginning

work

at

fullyadmitted,

moments

and

is

agency

will sometimes

"

its

regenerative quality

rfji^imr,
amounting

fptm

with

way

:r-i!

"

stimuli

of

-n^^

h.is been

some

no

few

one's

in

inw:u'd

the

",

outlcMjk

myself,

urrud

"

Ix:,

in

con-

which

power

make

breast, if rrmsciousness

the

on

deefHrst

must

It is

the

which

iLirkness

nun's

like

o"

:t

'"zruk

riangi-

pcrv^ns,

'.a!

"

head

the

m^y

in

of

spectrum

our

the

this respect.

approach.

i!o\%n

in sleep

fact, that

^v/i^rf

of

sleep,indeed,

of

of tcjnsi'iousness

lyin^

\4

jr^

sut

or

field

the

^^"k

"

an

rival

end

represents

assuredly

""urpa.SM:%

red

the

physicalorganism.

our

et^tary

ur

"

from

which

u|Min

the

limit

that

begin

end,

exert

can

surv'rv

.VT^W

liest

may

sleepingfaculty,thus inevitably

re\'icw of

upon

123

the

u-

nun

.,

-N-.nly

!"

.thI

the
"

I.

n!iiJ"a

its loss
while

s!(i-jK*r
I have

relation

j'.iiliH-iviiin
fi::d
ot

1ri"m

genius

in

the

annther
and

the

-7

4.

CHAPTER

124
.f

14M

IV

of genius,brings into play

hysteric.\^he somnambulist, like the man
which
are
resources
beyond ordinaryreadfc^On the other hand, just as
in many
have lapsed below
hystericscertain ordinarypowers of movement
wishes
who
the
dreamer
to move
also
a
strained
condimly
voluntary control,so
limb
,

energy
to

is often unable

which

move,

"

selected

the

of the

hour

to

her

put

"

his hat, or

on

unable

but
knitting,

in

present discussion.

"

the

sleep-waking
Let

406.
"

mind's

but

the

There

added

even

morning lookingat

get

for

hypnotism,

clearer

some

term

comparison with

notion

of

consider

"

of

power

as
subsisting
vividlyas

acuteness.
at

first sight,
something of

somnolence;

paradox

sensation

vivid

"

from

in expecting

condition

after
progressivedullingor subsidence of one sense
of
it
internal
will
in
rather
be
the
generation
naturally,
perceptionof external imagery that we may expect to find the

usuallydescribed

as

And,

in the

than

just

half-an-

man

undefined

and

vague

by a
only
hope to

indications

of course,

seems,

hyperaesthesiafrom
another.

too

be

to

on

pass

nevertheless

are

with

or

ever,

"

same

there

it takes

this is

"

can

and

Homer

entencephalic
sensory faculty^
fTeiPtt
in sleep^ojulisap
shall
too'we
faculty, as shown
is to say, on
rule to prevailas witH"*nf6tor faculty. That
dimmed
and inhibited by sleep;
sensoiy facultyis of course

eye

the whole

both

states.

us

"

find the

when

can

we

that fleeth

stitch.

It will

chapter, that

next

"

add

which

sits all the

woman

however, is

"Somnambulism,"
our

when

to

condition

the

hysteric;

he

paralysingbewilderment,^

the type of

as

sensation

of motor

nightmare inability

That

neither

when

"
"

that

pursueth pursue,"

Virgilhave
abouiia

change

sufficient current

position.

of

thus feel in dream,

we

he that

flee,nor

thither

send

to

effect the desired

to

[closed
eye

active,
"

is in fact a phenomenon,
and
There
by no means
uncommon,
very
other
human
interest is
conspicuous,which, like many
phenomena whose
unnoticed
remained
by science
reallyscientific rather than therapeutic,
until a very recent
in France
date, '^aillarger
and Griesingerin Germany

rise
images
sleep and wakingN

the
vivid
call attention
the first^to
to
among
between
before the internal vision of many
persons,
scholar and
M. Alfired Maury, the well-known
Greek

antiquary,gave

these

(both

about

1845)

which

to

hypnagogiqius^and
himself.
Human

Mr.

?*"

These

390,

images

published

Galton

Faculty;

vol. i. pp.

were

has

and

473,

visions may

years later the title of illusions

series of observations upon
remarkable

further

few

treated

^dll be

cases

found

of

them

in

his

in Phantasms

Inquiry into
of the Livings

"c.
be

hypnopompic

that is to say, at the moment

^

when

Iliad

xxiL
^

as

well

slumber
199 ;

as

is

hypnagogic;
"

departingas

jEntid^ xii. 908.

may

well

appear,
as

at

the

CHAPTER

126
of

to

own

my

test

waking capacity.

direamtby

poor

of sound

sense

sensation

sighingof

not

the

"

emotional

most

'
"

dramatic

of

in its

in 407

experience

Hodgson's

A,)

conception,

dipsomaniac

felt

of

never

until

thought
dreaming two
or

had
these

or

the

slightest
experiences."

disconnected

dreams,

"

of consequent

"

fatigue.

could

Stevenson

sleep

to

these

well-known
novel

seciu'e

imaginative.facultyof. sleep
same

way

waking

of

internal

of his

some

p"sychological

mentioning

am

will understand,
the

with

what
some-

pen^ptions
vigilanoein- something

that of

exceed

recuperative
agency

for

admirable

subject.

intensityof

sensory

the ms-miduaUix

sleep surpasses

which
shows
frequent phenomenon,
imaginationduring sleep,and a lastingimprintleft by

intense

we

to

qn

less

waking organism

the

imaginationsupon
which

may

that

the motives
with

this

dramatic

and

hours.
I pass

409.
once

the

as

of

the reader

show, namely,

to

"

with

written

students

phenomena,

purpose

him

account,

as

visual

furnished

insight,is indispensable

of

desire, which

"

His

the

of

"

strikingromances.

most

or

Dr.

"

geometrical, simultaneously,and

which
dream-representation

the

volume. Across
Chapter on Dreams," in R. L. Stevenson's
Plains (alreadyreferred to in Section
314), contains a descriptionof the
successful
dream-experiments thus far recorded.
By self-suggestion

before

Mrs.
that

"

The

408.

the

^JT^'

and

dream

"

persons

one

of confusion

sense
.."'

and

in turn.

in the

"

vividness

correspondent speaks

Another
one

such

how

conception of

carefully recorded,

once

sense

of types."
hypnotic subject objectivation
writes one
in one
of
a
man
lady, I was
;

brute, in the other

low

dreams,"

these

of

each

In

them

in

low

considerable

told in her

creation

the

by

(See

increased

called

been

has

what

of

the

among

the

of

speak

Others

the

very

my

as
"very harmony,
rhythm of verse, or in
purified,
pine-trees. My hearing was

in echoes,

desire, but

of

fruition."

attained

birth

very

wind

the

with

impressive dream,

at

something entirelynew,

as

till then

heard

fulfilment

and

when

exalted, she anticipatedlittle pleasure. The

be

to

however,

only

the

by

next

was

came,

I had

which

and
perceptions,

dream

report
An

intensification of each

an

musical

in

superiorto

dream.

Verrall, of Cambridge,

for its theme

has

in

power

sensory

W.

A.

Mrs.

had
Verrall

of

it

found

not

correspondents, however,

Some

accession

apparent

I have

[4m

visualisation

of

power

confess, that

I must

result,as

own

my

IV

with

compare

may

Stevenson's

"

us

at

these

unintended

self-suggestion
voluntary self-suggestion
tioned
menan

just above.
The

thatUhe

permanent
has

dream

result of

had

experiences,

but

the

potency

of

the

waking

self cannot

jspicuous^ough

has

led to

**

has

hypnotic
to

be

conversion

an

dream,

been

not

mere

I say, is sometimes

unexplained potency

from
suggestion,
reach.

Two

main

easilyrecognised
"

"

or

marked

such

confusion
superficial

some

of

its own^

depth

classes

of

in

being

our

this

and

show

waking

drawn, like

"

kind

those, namely, where

religious
change,

to

as

of past

are

the

those

which
con-

dream

where

it

SLEEP

"lf]
been

has

the

A^anity.'
'Trrdi

The

than

sta^e

^cr

^mcr^itc

where

Taine,'

":nd

-.-".Mving

most

"-

::".-

410.

still

"

he

*o

^T^

me

.Tiar.

""

"

"ruv
:

^:.

:-

"

"

^*"fr

\\:\s

'"^"."m

\*t

"""-"

'

'

.-i'

"

4m
".

o.

self-suggestionof

(409 B)

belong

to

seems

.k!e"l. where

rf

III

'.'"f'.- -i^'m
k-'*

AM/^'tm

/"'
',

i/'/r.
en.

Cr"MldiJck.

;.

i".v,

j.' .\/m

|i.91.

fy

.;
tm

the

[)ain:
in

came

**

Last

iett

brra:ti.

iindtr

Thr

the

nut

at

the

and

\V

said,

old
a

Ma'.cr^

man

of

Sister

The

he

dip}"ed

s|W)t ami

\\\v

(M)rket. and

" 'r." c

Th:s

explamcd

man

rorirs^

causes

atr.iid of her.

ti^'ute.

of the

burnt

p^itientK'ives

with

was

the

to

convent,

refusal

company

in the

iiuddlc

in

ni";ht an

pen

ordin.iry

were

y.

by

as

the

[iieaning

confessional."
"There

stands

the

man

handi.'

"

her

upon

trance] the

hypnotic

flip(M-da

trird

into

: If

;.'"

V*-!

following

observation*

her

sister's

The

lie

and

his

on

there

in

for

retreat

the

patient

woke

the

complains
professor has

H.

".km

cKurch

the

lar^'egolden

I'.fH's not.

chains

|ia:ient

and

in

in the

priest
a

that

attarks.

of

my

Mo:

from

S., the genuineness

She

to-day.

(ihtain

on);in

was

un

the

ha""

such

friendly,

the

To

atrouni

he
the

.Mil'

."

madf*

.i"l!yand

Nnw

r^-r

and

ar*"i li

I \\;*-''iA ":r"

"

w*

\V

there

se'.rrrly,*j'ji the

"-""

hypnruic suggestion

fact

physician's care

that

lo

length,

like

collet

ankuibie

sis:cr

""f the

liM)ked

he

"a^

'

sample,
ap|)arentlycauseless

lima
{)atient,*

left breast, thinks

'At

attack.

.r"ftri:",on whose
"

own

"

:tx"nnst

srrurc

explanation

!.: '/min""

""

his

as

experiments performed
against her will :

and

p.i:n uniler the

ihr
n;i.!jt. and
ljf,,'s

eptleptic

""""^ro

from

cases

be drawn

may

patient is disturbed

The

i8H^.~

wil!

she

""r*

"

so

of this

cases

certain

of

vevcrc

*\.^

".

"-

Several

Kaure's

Holbrook

Lbing's

proved by

seems

practicaljokes

as

Sfjy fjik,
"*"

l"r. Kraft-

painfulnesN

the

iV-xSenis

of Dr.

case

has

Tissie,in his interesting

is in

dream

strikingillustration

more

stigmata

i.'vi rjy

M.

of

by

he

is afterwards

striking instances

one

The

The

stoPiof

in the

"". wr^r/sc

I "r.

related
which

at

iatrp)r"-.

same

TA\Af:TX

and

some

A,

409

without.

kind.

potent

added

in

'

apparently healthy subject an

traces
quite as persistentas any

from

implant

!r.T

an

leave

may

"cid

dream

execution

suicide.

attempts
Faure

Ur.

by
has

Rh:es^

in

that

he

that

I quote,

.rricn-aiion.

iTeam

dream

collected

"i"rk. Lei

.:!.r

is the

Such

obviously
inspired

self that

gendarme, impressed by
is to be guillotined,
and
he himself

the

been

have

countermand.

to

the

till

suddenly

closelyand

that

by

jenced

type

deferred

which

hand,

are

an

dreams

i^u^tcd.
JIT

induced

be

cannot

M.

on

and

something

as

he

may

actual

character

considered

other

irrational

an

fit of

change

discussion
the

of

or

which
post-hypnotic self-suggestions,

^'-j.l'ic(iu" to
trkcm

of

idea

be

to

their

inquir)*. Those,

our

insihtcnt

an

cc^nvert,

and

idea"

reform,

prima facie claim

d^

ordinar)*dreams
of

insistent

**

an

which

dreams

of course

have

*'t.v.-r

of
starting-point

127

litr

she-

suflfennf; |".iin

wa"

losses
"-.i(N-tnLial

ot

it'.ibManic.

the

penetrating

:'^N7

i:ij.ii\

I hi.
J.

i*^;'i ;-

iiy

'

".

/;

554.
".

^y I "r

K.
.

"

"ii

rattl

V. anu.
'

irvisUtcii

by

128

CHAPTER

IV

[411

"

to

corium, which

the

raised

hyperaemic
alteration

dream

did

and

confess

actually go

this last

In

case

shall have

have

of

great power
much

experiences

the actual

411.

this

But

the coimection

to

which

of

memory

draw

can

we

With

life to

between

to

memory,

as

noticing at

the

that two
the

time, I

own.

of relations

lines

the

as

tion
connec-

of

some

evocable
which

on

one

may

aware

The

on

rule

of

happen,

moreover,

to escape
in order to

of

of

my
act

memory

I lose the

to

Man

have

power

from

its

of

all kinds

another

alternate

seen,

select

memories

of
one

may

needs

already

each

may

man

they

or

develop

question

currents

we

bear

may

another,

in each

to

The

special group

and

suffice.

as

one

sation
organi-

mere

recallingafterwards.

perhaps

may

From

it dawns

as

disuse

by

; what

personalityin

include

the

remember

selected

waiting

earthlyuse.

of in order

I needs

must

it may

For
of

be

in

seem

reminiscence.

of

needs

sensation

this

of

depends

lose the power

also

specialgroups,

These

than

reminiscences

for purposes

potentialreminiscences

of

mass

existence

down

of consciousness,

aware

of

phases

more

or

than

reflections

memory,

appropriate selection

am

avenues

formula.

complex

more

simpler organisms

For

further

sensation,we

to

which

own

helpful

of which

selected

the

made

question,What

the

regard

memory

must

"

follow

but

of dream,

to

on

conscious

of

with

its

make

to

certain

involves
the facts

us

lying deeper

it is the task

What
self-preservation,

upon

the

impression so

an

touch

lead

to

stock

selection

living matter,

into distinctness

"

make

can

here

will.

at

higher organism,

foes ?

'to notice

enough

evanescent

serve

memory,
the

dealingwith

of

of

also

pre-consciousunselective

the

is

and hypnotic
dream-memory
shall presently see, towards
the

"

regard

be

of

the usual

life

common

knowing why^

vision.

her

chapter. It
suggestion which

may

we
as
p"oints,
continuityof

subliminal

self-suggestion

patient^without

waking day.

of

case

of a powerful p^tthe^paxt
playing^
this va^e ternf^uggestion we

meanii^

only than

not

stronger

and

dream

the

but

the

later

subliminal

dream

The
in

discuss

to

persisted ; and
to the priest of

we

jiypn^frirsuggestiop.

The

suggestion

doctor's

the

by

church

B^" with
a
in this peculiarneurotrophic
previously produced experimentally^
of the
pain and the memory

those

of inflammation.

the

with

reversed

Nowhere

is identical

traces

removed
at

to

the two."

spot between

there

were

confess

resemblance

skin, which

of the
are

to

have

and

may

be

will

be

apparentlyco-exclusive.
lessons

many

least

to

memory

expect
the
states

The

learn.

important. (What

from

deeper,
"

includes
that

the

sleep and

more

lesson

which

relation

concentric

of

of

here
the

memories

it is the

another

state's

alternations

and

is the

parallelor

these
one

dissociations

these

From

sleeping
?) Is it the

state

waking

its congeners

"

record?

less finished

itself is not

presents

memory

apparently superiorvividness

comprehensive

there

memory

(Or
and

"

can

"

to
case
as

^which
it be

effective

these
that
one

shows
that

the
sociated,
diswhen

might
itself
other

though they

be

SLEEP

il2]
!

!'it'.*?"
common

jmrposfs,

412.

T-k:
and

"'-:1"d'.rwl
r:

"-.:"-".
"

to

r.dt

\\\

""!""

":.:
"

\'\

"

I"
"

'

t'lrth-r

"

Hi-

*"""

:".:"'

"

th'-re

\n

i.'irv

':."

'"

hvpn.

V.?-

"

.":

.-

Tij'

":.'

V.

rv

^.'

""

':

r:

.1-.

'\A-

ir.in"

And

i-.

thi^

wiih

nn-

hypnotic
sul"sists

wider

is the

expanse

ini-n.:"rrd

r*

!):r""M:
.1

I-*

II

tai

1:1

lhc"asr

ntht-r

.lud

iir"a!ii.
b\

r'"'.!i"l:""."in

'

ii'-ijh.'""ur;!ij biii

liiiiN. f""r

-"

:i.'

rnii'

"

Irn-

"'t.il'a

:l)e

:i!

"! "ivArx

:"

\U.

:.'.:-

-riaily

j'.i'.i!.'
d'.d

"ii:m""1

"!

"

r.

:"'

s'-ems

which

h.ii!!^.

b.ypni":!^-

!:.""

""""1"i:Mt'"l
!.'. I'l.'iti

it

ir.i^riifnts

v.w

ex-

roughly

!i.ei:ii"r\

aniifji;!

ts

a"

is

;i:.iistri-ngth

the

fi"rm

ai.l

almost

""l

ir."-Ni-

.?!'"!.

sn

ir.inr"-

l:l"" and

l""tri
\\"^\

'n

.^_;.-v!:,,p.

:'.. t:.f

.:"

U-

of the
rule

the

link'*

w.ikim:

!""

"r'::ikrd

-'.'"I'.'

":^.'

r..

::

with

genend

hvpnuiii

uill bavi-

b'l'Hj-^

}"

:i

N;ime

surface

I:{'-.intl liii p

i:*". nj"'r\

:t".*

.tri\

"::".'""
.'.

.?:"

ar^

!'."".!

'.

:!"

wii:. h

whereas

we
|M"inlsun whiih
may
iivjuiry. ( )rdinarysleep

"iiggtsi

w.ikiti.

:"

.'a:"!*-:h.it

"

memory

in

that

ne("-ssarily

not
;

whatever

alsci the
the

tind

w**

stale

there

"j"ecialcommand

some

no

sev"ral

are

.*"

is

frnm

;j't

\\i-

riou^'h

"

'r"*wi-.

.*'

"""".

unless

"

ihen-

whenscK'ver

though

"

waking

varies

iHiunti-r.)

"

lru"\

"!" finiii

r.-

'

memory

lh"'

intelligence,

slumber

or

Hut

is fur-

course,

of

judgment,

rnemriry

-of

hysti-rif.d"*ondilionN

A!.'.!;!

r*.

".

M-lf
h\pni"tir-

{1!

i*

furming

our

w.ikinL.' stair

ihr

many

:;

-..

of

limes.

"i)nsiderablf

rf;a"on"d

in

difiennt

kev,

hypnotistshave

dej^ree
tranee

up-

needecl

instance, of

The
trance?^

from

phenomenon

the

physitians and

ci'mnionesi

.it

admit

to

tht-n- is

tfi'-

i:i""r.

way

my

organism's

this

it without

of

in that
i.-xpres"i""n

to

as

furthest

memory

i^rasp

tncountered

hypnotic

least

at

tif the

profountn InexplicahK-as

subjictNand

state

!"

.Tf

"

its

far

so

"

unifiotiionl"elween alternating

any

of hiindn.ds

i*^ unt-xpeci|iicstions

ihcsr

It)

widest, wl:ose

have

ordinary
nruis

tir

In-cn

The
reality./

alt-rlness

""!

'1. "!:"-

has

mo^t

who

il"

ti-.rterent

:n
.^r:

nt

r;

w:,ir

'.

the

olisrrvations

the

r-y

":.

.-"

siKin

^rtirmnv

:r:

-""

.*

:-

!"

-"

hcini; ?

rct;"jrdc-d instance

i'\cry

is the

ohservers

"*-""!;
!.":"

"^'

iniclkrcual

cx|H.TU*ncc

there

by this icnI of roni|)arati\v

vieilancr
which
siK-fialistd

that

i.sthe
cr)n)[)arison
possihle-^il

:rnpre"^innsis

*:

""

make

t""

iife whtisc

:i^

14.

*"

where

nit-,

.is

H".

a"lual
In

cltar.

s"-r\es

r:"or\'

"

wh"ilc "jf our

of

answer

undLTlit*

and

for the

"'."n:mon!y take

"-.

show

yd

may

iht-y t-mhrarc

rr-'-ni'-r) that

129

a"ul

""";

nf

T."'.:

"""".".

"

"'!

r"j

11

f.-t-:.!:.'.!
"

"'."

""!"

I'lii ll.rif

\^.iK;r.-;
'UM

.Tijpia!ij;nj

:ii"

al!"

":.i\s

drtMin^

\\"r.-

he

rwarii^

bv

haiinteii

re-

the

"

'

""".'"

"

"

!'

"

.*

."

"

'!'"

"

uv.'il !.!rii ""?

.ii

i!d t!^!"* J'

"";

I-'

?"ru*"'.'ii

\'..i
"

""

"

.1

'

"""

'

"*ViKb"'d

ivir^^

antl

k:!".*d

\\''T.

*\".\

"

""

"

"'

^j'

"""!..

w!

.:i..i"-..

"

""":

"

1 "f

:."""!

:.

i*/:

I*/

l:^-:.

',"

fr."-'-.r-

:"!

r.

-"::

'nc.i

"""

".ik

r.j

!:!""

:i.i!-';'.!.

"

iMi'si:

""

.\;:i"r!. .!:" .iiii!

"!";."".:"'."

ph\^:" :aii

";."

lunr

.'./""""".'.""if.

b"- rfiiiiinb-

Mi.iv

1891.

it;

ti.:- d't

\:

:v.

l:r

i:..i:

.i:fnl" ^"
.iin.

"!

ri

i" "iirn'\

wbi*

;o2.

"

I*

in

'r.e
wa^

-".

:si"

CHAPTER

I30

waking

he

state

the

by

shown

of, and

had

did

that his

journeys

[CtB

actuallyset

out

the

on

was

thus

journey

dreamt

ixxrited by remembered

and

usuallypreceded

were

of this statement

truth

probable

The

forgotten.^

"act that he

IV

dreams.
I need

dwell

not

of
formation

cohering
our

dreams.

dream

of

this from

only infer

be

that

life; nor
do

we

life may

time

same

reallyknow

and

bow

; since

extended

notoriously imperfect waking

our

occasional

successive

from

not

have

pleteness,
incom-

the

the

on

constructed

added

waking

the

at

waking

of memory,

It should

in

memory

chain

separate

of

dream-memory

our

of

existence, but

the

on

fen
can

we

of

memory

past

dreams.

r^

413.

\ that

other

iimnesic

"

themselves

; and

which

and

rare,

"cc-

the

to

the

to

shodc.

unremembered

dreams.

dream-memory

so

sake

hard

theoretical

of

being able
interestingconfinnation

an

waking

shock

anUrior

in

fortunate

myself

affords

and

such
for the

point mainly

the

of time

in

so-called

violent

will be

point

gaps

such

trance;

prolonged

so

fill up

to

succeed

space

resemble

think

must

Chaxcot's

M.

some

are

foimd

sometimes

will

theory

our

hypnotic

to

embrace

even

may

detect, that I mention

of

due

accidents, however,

Such
to

those

than

periods

These

occasionally be

periods, for instance,as

^system, and
I

will

dream-memory

i;memory,

which

anticipationto

cognate

cite

to

of

pleteness
coma

case

the

gested
sug-

view.^
certain

Madame

August

subjected, on
not

identified

been

dead, and

was

false

entered
his

that

but the

corpse

sensible

and

terrible
and

cottage

told her

lost the

before

to

This

had

been

all
spread over
22nd, 1 891. Madame
to July 14th, 1891 ;

had

since

that

wished

date.

she

believed

to

Les

conspectus

Revue

Madame

D.

de
is

She

p. 135.
of memory

she

has

husband

her

Charcot's

M.

to

had

continue
write

to

For
made

remarkable

lecture

on

it is

her

domestic

it down

written

states

case

of her
had

note

was

of the

of

note-book

by

fact

but

examples of many
personality. See pp.

complex recollections.
and discussion
M^decine^
February 1892. A full account
contained in Dr. P. Janet'sNeuroses et Idiesfixes^ vol. i.

if she

but

bitten
;

life up

occmred

instantly in
she

and

December

the case,

duties

is

"

patient afforded

different

^but

D.'s

Madame

which

whatever

instance,
a

In

longed
pro"

six weeks

date

of full recollection

event

no

herself;

^Inexplicableas

"

the

!
a

continued,
forgetfiilness

the

yet

fell into
to

came

voild

Le

out

i.e, since

ecmriesia

recall

instantly

between

raving

July 14th

one

referred.

This

of

possessed

endeavoured
she

cried

announced,

thus

physicalconcussion.

then

could

she

anything

mad.

Rives

but

was

constantly

be

communication

after

D.

that

brusquely

approach,
was

of retroactive

wholly a mental
the period up to

She

recollect

to

which

since

events

kind

sometimes

occur

shock

the

memory

shock.

the

known

of all

who

scoundrel

into

friend, seeing the husband

supposing that the corpse
After
two
hystericalattack.
days

had

Some

shock.

thirty*"6ur,was

of

woman

This
was
being brought home.
absolutely
and
when
of
state
a
profound agitation ;

was

her

woman,

poor

for

her

threw

news

indiscreet

some

to

healthy
28th, 1 891, to a
D.,

dog

except

forms

of

192-200

of these

of
pp.

the
wttt

case

s"q*

of

SLEEP

\]
actually refeninff to her

vhn

bite

oi the

of her

or

Here, surely,
absolute

v?tne

held

be

nuy

was

in M.

it

absolute

retained

she

treatment

where

case

constitute

to

noio-))iK"k

subsequent

evanescence,

131

have

might

abolition

recollection

no

Pasteur's

whatever

laboratory.
that

seemed

of whatsoever

there

traces

had

been

tendencies

or

memory.

which
decisive
threw
this puzzling
a
ViKht upon
beds
D.'s
told
adjoining Madame
patients in the two
to
were
in the habit of talking in her
her
o^Jierve
at night.
They reported that she was
that in the fragnncnts of dreams
thus revealed
she made
kierp : and
frequent
^:i..a"o"""
and
other
which
had
occurred
to
events
bite,
to the mad
dog's
during
for
M.
Charcoc
IcT
hint, of course,
was
enough
period. This
ecmncsic
of prolongation of a hystero-epilepticattack,
kind
a
as
Cl^^bing her eannesia
that in the
found
he hypnntiMd
the patient,and
her memory
hypnotic trance
intacL
f r the
ecmnebic
absolutely
period was
Post-hypnotic suggestions to
the
lost days are
rrnembcr
the
now
slowly restoring the poor
to
woman
Rj!

fact

one

The

case.

pm

whole

wssion

of her

The

Cftct which

in

to

vAkinpZ

ITH:

waking

-rit.hcd the
'"''"y\cd
geam
a

caM;

ex

;*-:
-^v
I fu.SN

414.
"

tar
--

"-

"r

:."an

Ijc :
I

rijnsidrr

u^

othr.iuly lor;!

"j

wr.i'

^'1

r*

nevr-r

And

thuN

Lu

:*'ii

"

: .:ur':,

". "-!.'".

"

'-

^'

'.

.a.:v

will

be

review,

in

have

widrr

whi";h

is

"

even

qtK*stionsinvolved
while

areom)xinying
pur\iew,

kt-pl within

momor)*

and

us

to

is far

show.

may

known

to

the

have

fallen

self, but

wakini;

i("

rjitiMfi.

;". r' rjui'^n

h.ive

i"

pUin

that

while

yet ihiv

on

the

|"art

Inren

to

this

from

now

um*

word

relating

say.
nt

mlerences

need
the

not

ol

sell

rani;e

in fen
of

not

k'nd

this

actually

subhminal

enpiised

wider

dirett

the
the
nf

\\i"{

a
or

of

ran^e

they exist)

premonition,

;'ri"\.- anytiiin^
more

in
of

-noes

with
l*i"j"'*s

to

beyond

nutters

tieldt

vnv"r"'

drawn:-which

d;re"'t relro((.)::tiiti""n.

tor

u!

that

I may

-if

pri'scnt condition

mistaken

("e

^ar.'r

milicate

5/rr/rtr,--that

It is

the

or
'*a|)|"erreivi-(l
s\i)iraliminaliy

i"r.
fr'H/'rctirY,

ihr

within

"

tirt-SLminUr^n^rs

ts

l"ut

'.^i'tir to

;-

:"

re

it may

also

"""""""

::i*-.inin;:.

"'.c

on

fact.s which
U-en

"irfi/r*'.

rf/r

'*"

under

which,

io

t-vt-ntN

such

stages
evintN

in^luile

have

"Tmrmf"rTc"l
ru".

gap-filling

cases

til ten.

may

IV.

the

Other

curii"us

memor"'
iilsci

""!'rxicrnal

what

include

may

I:

dr.'am

of

knfi"'.

wc

I:

II.

record

the

t'uit

-t!'

ordinary- life, strms

::;"^ry of

":"".

of

and

had

well-

hypnotism, hysteria,and

ntn-el

"

than

hysteria

or

comes

dream.s

still mrire

the

to

t-xislencc

jp^iart-nt

:^".

somnambulism

down

got

deeper

uninjured!J This

be

to

persist-

supraliminal

far

so

shock

anticipate.

to

common

state

representitive

as

ventured

with

on

found

stand

spontaneous

'jmplex relations

Si

to

the

I". had

which

of

there

were

but

"

from

Madame

in_dream

mt'mones

here

may

when

caMe

"vu

state

accidentallydiscovered
\'anished

had

confusion,

the

which

roerooT)'

that

of

that

state

which

sliows

stratum

is the

here

us

nwmories

This

nicrdy

past.

interests

of

dream

CLVivnuoBncss.
:#

obser\'ed

was

more

far-reaehing.

y/

stable,

more

memory

lines

of evidence

powerless

be

to

As

It is

with

noted

which

the
he

has

time

ferns

of

in

in

"

definite

long

of

But

parallels.
to

there

is evidence

to

me

|ven for a
msciousness

the

an

the

On

death

with

is

may

what

could
":

of the

never

important to
416.

in

screened
her

call her
was

have

been

have

been

I quote

"

name

that

nium
Aspleof
the

death

value

face
of

*
*

and
definite

seems

by

the

ordinary

her

that

mena
phenoin

the

news

conscious

contained

was

the

of

of

announcement

an

fire ;

so

"

in

that

vision, although they had

the

not

sheet
words

reached

mind.
from

the

merely glanced
case

never

memory,

"

by

that

supraliminal

example, saw
friend; a piece

strong

supraliminally known

another

cited

for

name

from

the

of

subliminal

found

was

unusual

be

to

have

is illustrated

apprehended

her

range

of

already plenty

are

about

what

the

reappearance

I think

with

see,

within

pictureswhich

Goodrich-Freer,^

same

Its

the

at

character.

the

by

hereafter

the

waking

of

or

had

well

come

apprehension

dreams

Times^ it

the

one

the

been

referringto

instance

learnt

knowledge

cases

stranger

retained

of

of

broadly

we

This

waking,

little collection

there

the

facts

many

shall

never

of

had

"

which

much

within

we

fallen within

have

nevertheless

had

On

have
the

of

name

designations,under

which

fact to
to

that

come

some

the

phrase.

could

their

mind,

the

is

of

one

point, as

she

dream

^in

originalpiece

conclusion

armouncement

which

an

his

consciousness.
supraliminal

the

show

crystal
which
certainlyhad

he

As

discovered

he

added

on

crystal-vision.Miss

the

where

sleep
in

familiar

"

had

in

discussed

that

In
a

will

one

consciousness.

Delbceufs,

handwriting,

he

occasionally presented
mrpose.^

self.

really

unfamiliar
only sufficiently

waking

M.

think

interval

moment
are

of

of

no

occasionally recover

we

out

own

cases

the

to

his

:e

same

that

afterwards

impress

point

seem

of

clearly
are

friend.

similar

after however

The

theories

cat^ories

fact

or

"

figured as

to

which

to

apprehension of

of

more
realising

ordinary

les Rives.

et

vain

botanical

made

span

which

dream

Muralis

Ruta

this and

In

the

Sommeil

Lt

Muraria"

and

dictation

fact

wholly dropped

appellation. Long

Ruta

familiar

take

himself

puzzled

flowers

same

of

our

narratives

marvellous

time

above-mentioned

the

"

Asplenium

botanical

the

drawing

of

means

relegating some

cases

slightsurprise

example, we
may
interestingbook,
"

first of

the

to

doubt.

memory

afford

may

the

at

advanced

most

of

memory

explain.

to

416.
raise any

of

exactly;

more

it is in the

what

dreams, then,

of lesser marvel, and

realm

the

know.

we

hypermnesic

These

[416

perception or

is the

^than

"

supraliminal self which

to

IV

CHAPTER

132

which

at

and

raises

probabilitythat
at

all ;
"

since

it

the
was

news
too

forgotten.
a

Sec cases
given in Appendix
S.F.R., vol. v.
Fifvceedingj

somewhat
416.

p. 507.

curious

point as

CHAPTER

134
of

the

picks herself
disgust,and continues
She

access.

spectacleswith

further

having

no

myopia

renders

book

read

it

where

lay at

case

conditions

ocular

417*

as

In the

hardly

can

we

has

from

which

cases

the

an

at

its

draw

to

disposal.

reason

I have

such

any

well,jr^

as

deal

to

thus

far

with

reasoning

which

"

from

dream-self
its

deared,

in

facts

the

them

of

but

has

presumably
which

be

there
in

already

has

galleryof
"

group of dreamy

facts

the

overpasses

mind

some

on

the

say, from

small

in

yfj^f^^nherj"
mere

to

alteration

spasmodic

quoted

inference

if indeed

than
something more
acquired^ something

title

the

in trance.

occur

complex

now

and
Similarly,

her, presented itself in the crjrstaL

I have

more

any

"

vainly endeavoured

"

needed

herself

placing

even

lamp."

had

^has chosen, so
to
presented a significant
scene,
which
the
the
specialpicture
waking
photographs
not

b^un

pronounced

experiencewhere

she

suppose

perhaps

may

had

she

and

lightof

the

to

had

which

glasses
"

distance

some

which

ofif her

pulls

seconds,

few

ordinarylife ;

her, which

to

["L7

the work

Goodrich-Freer

unknown

quite

such

In

exposed

in

up

concave

in

her

to

is less

Miss
yet differently.
of

the

of

need

needful

work

her

that

so

IV

not

some

way

prescribed for

scheme

the

present chapter.
In

the

first

sometimes

may

place
be

doubt

cannot

we

in somnambulism

treated

waking intelligence.Such
Isolved in somnambulism,
of
or

Ithan

lAgassizin
I

pkill.
old

common

give

it

to

Dr.

occurrence

by
aa

him

Dr.

to

c^

case

waking

Romaine

analysisof
of

to

in

"

the

would

any

41"
have
our

which

case

as

of

the
the

the

have

the

problems

best

for

the

of

these

And
its

u{^r
incident

may

say,

but

message

modem

"

in

occurred

Babylonian's
the

''processes

how

"

savant

versed

his

held

in

tion
explana-

reasoning

think, be

less critical age

this^
be

highest point.

associative

must,

of

Professor

is well
and

powers,
of

the

fruitfully.

dream-sdutions

cases)

supernormal

consciousness

published
before

passed

dream-intelligence
records

it is

recorded.

of

with
co-"^"eration

had

sent

was

interpretthem

to

seen

and

day,

Zoisi^where
data

result

generation, one

in his

to

(who

making
the

phantasmal

hi" veritable
his remote

more

discovered

dream

is about

Newbold

had

But

correct.

world,

those

mathematical

known

needed

left for

was

carries

evidence

vision

the

analogous
as

second

the

But

case

problems

Hilprecht's

it

Lamberton's

Professor

with

dream

skeletal

physicianwell
Elliotson, who printedit in
Davey,

although

mathematical

of

cases

already known

by
arrangement
sleep for scattered bones which had bafHed his waking
The
is of
first case
Appendices some
strikingcases.
the
dreamer
about
month
its
after
was
a
reported by

clairvoyance.

eyes,

Professor

the

in

date, but

the

data

ordinary

or

the

are

definite

that

taken
of

the

majestic a proof

to

have

afforded

in the reconstructioQ

of
of

past !
I repeat that with

reached

the

utmost

ordinary spectrum.

this

case

of

Professor

Hilprecht'swe

intensityof sleep-facultywithin
In

almost

every

region

of

that

the

seem

limits

spectrum

to

of
we

SLEEP

a"]
that

(ound

3AVC

louercd

have

Jiward

the

Iff

'Zac

aiut

And

tnincatc*d

xctnury

be

ever

the

"f^crt

sleep

in

v^iAh

t^"

seCQia

worUL

ma:rnal

than

"^nrp

wi'.ii.h

vTka^

i-.-f-n

-."-

"Tia:

-;it::

I tfrant

"v..:-n"e
ircAin

tiie

jna^er^

IkSaM

OK',

"e

on,s:ant

"

-with

the

for

"

thus

"pirit in

indee"l

wh'i

dream

'

do

think

not

and

ran

any

i""

has

in

limjierdi-^miss
"il

refurreme

the

idea

the
Arul

it.

nf fa^ihion

i"f

Hzarrrnf

mere

Luis

new

\^k\

lelwsthflie

in
visiting'

""!

of

acpii.siiionthereby

as

the

oi

man's

"ii

at:e

e\irv

out

^one

they

--that

conirad:"

(in view

that

all

narrow

many

rLiim

Iti lh"- Stom-

veniuri.^1

ren-

of

do^nia

!uiw

pioud

this

evrrvlnHiv,

"|Mla'oiithit-p-iyi hologv

enturii-s.

f("iie(tid)

tw

rash

lhi"

bv

view

of

nunkind.

bv

otnnibui^'

thn

|)erreptiblein

more

history, the

ot

that

natural

point

my

he;ird

not

ami

the

ot

l)e

iK-lieved

ah

^juod

be

to

should

uni\erN;iIlv

we

"U" a terrestrial
spiritas
a
s|nritualas well as with I

view,

matter

am

experience

any

antpjiiiiy.the ubu)uity,the unanimity

the

Utn

that

Li"c ffw

""ic

have

wiju.d

irrt.-:

this

we

well

with

which

mi-re

rvervwhere,

wandering:

ifie

in

the

as

whether

"

considering.
class

same

considirr

to

cosmical

dogma

ni")"t

a])pn"a(h

can

:n

""-".UfcT.

lH.iirved

the

unknown

been

the

to

now

relation

seem,

have
jir""n"r"iii"ins

al

":jr"i*-jii

"

in

The

[iren

rias

same

ufMm

some

u|xm

faculty
jjur/VrrriTiWd/

of

K^^'uJ i^mf'fr, xfUx'duhufue^

'

i^

will

have

is

man

as
|)i-rhai"s

is

We

way

waking.

in

achieve-

is the

longer

uo

partial

sleep.
of the

there

have

we

lielonged

spiritualenvironment

:-r*iutii*'

i^"

scjme

It

with

mmimef^

is in

and

r-.:jLnum,

life.

that

suggest

of

both

but

liow

us

certain

drawing

brain,

ATkin"the

remind

In

sleep-Luuhies whirh

manifestation

any

to

shown

ago

obscuration

the

limitations.

the

taculties of waking

'^innal

of

and

nerves

long

achievements

genius 1

sense

strangely intensifieil, have

w'cr

of

thcKe

far, indeed,

oi

intelleinual

KubLi

of

again

of the

same

endurance

masterpiece

may

Lost reo"rds

sleep of

had

analog)'between

real

achievements

the

from

exempt
Ihus

in

re^'ards

as

these

and

imperfection

ver"'

knowledge

then, claim

brief

and

'W

owe

"

'TiunipTiant
spontaneity, the
nam

morements,

memory

his

interruption

an

waking

litep and

(*f

iQrat"

by

our

I not.

NLav

regards

as

might

poet

great

irtnue.'

waking

regards muscular

as

Lurulty of waking

the

by showing us the a(:hie\'ement

Kubla
order.
Khan
(Coleridge's

se\'ercst

that

this

seen

ccmditions, shows

narrow

with
putential e(|uality

audition, and

series

the

world

least

ai

and

its

sleeper'sfaculty,under

already

\'Uiun

oiBpkte
vgrk

of

ngna

We

the

135

sleep Mime

ni"t

otherwise

the

evidential

r"r*jic

419.

"t.ir::nL'.

""-T:".ny of
*

ti'^n

-^r."

t.'iere

"

mixUm
*ith

cr?ara

th'-n.

lit
i*

w^m'^'s

lj"-l*.

w"-

whuh

truth
an

rwit

nrd'iury

pi-n fptu^n
(""rm

mw

frnni
shall

'..ii.i^i-

niivl. 1 think,

nt-.ther
kimi

auihnriiy. but

"nll

t)f " oinealeil

purr

ikit

rhan*

Irom

thi-rr

any

mu

t-

are

mint
siiU

e\j"'..im. ^^r
ade'|iia:i-!\
material

rmliiiiinally"aifl

(o

have

obiei
c**mt

!""

tsi"r

him

idcnc
imM^oUH

sh.iil hnd

of distant
in

es

""rnrt.

ItWr faihi""n.

CHAPTER

136
and

also

of

minds.

other

in

perception of

by
especially
called

was
or

enough

satisfya

to

extends

all the

to

and

of many

the

wider
a

assuming

metetherial
and

as

of which

and

It follows
in which

from

to

from

so
more

given

it

suggest

definite

and

field

whole

probable that

and

the

of

facts

Just

also

have

similar

and

to

deal

chapter, which
perception than

ception
peris in
of

systems

spirits

human

yet further

beyond

ynth.prepwnitums^

in this
of

any

organism

r^ard

we

complex,
we

than

each

as

by

must

communicate,

and

varied

more

influenced

is this when

processes

has

these

said that

been

further

even

seem

the

is

there

of

phenomena

of

rather

sequence;

deeper

some

suggested above

and

between

one

no

supernormal phenomena.

in traceable

manifestations

distinction

They

they

logicalorder
do not
spring
and

emergent

are

comprehensive

more

telepathy

and

tclaesthesia

law.
"

tween
be-

mind,
supernormal knowledge apparently acquired through another
and
mthout
supernormal knowledge apparently acquired directly,
other
an-

and

mind's

intervention
We

external
do

alone

mind
not

can

420.
dreamer's
excursion
without
to

ways,

are

the

comprise

know.

we

of forces, yet

what

arrange

another

scattered

We

to

telaesthesia.

telepathy or

The

persons

impulses,

motor

in 1882

complex than
spiritsperceive

subtler

are

unknown

ordinary

our

which

which

instances

few

from

one

of

to

the facts of the material

more

in

Speciallymanifest

ken.

away

far

ways

interacting
systems

oiu:

referable

distant

I ventured

or

forces, influencingand

of

in known

forces

between

contrary, I think

fleshlyorganisms,

system

sight alon^^It

correspond with

terms

phenomena,

are

the

these

the

communication

or

fact

of

On

world

that

from

apart

pensies^

not
perceptioivis

of

sense

of emotion,

define!)

to

easy

that

groups

supernormal faculty.
world;

de

sensation
at a
distance,and telepathy^fellow^eliEsthesia,
in the present work.
words
But
distance,and shall use these

clearly separated
of the

distant

apparent

alone, but

thought

impressionsnot

fiax from

am

phenomena

terms

feelingat
I

of

attention

scarcelycomprehensive

are

Similarlfthe communication

transference

of

an4..includesalso impressions hardly

senses,

specialsense.

is not

the

to

even

serious

communication

systematicstudy. (The

more

is it confined

optical^nor

any

first group

the second

and
luciditi^

clairvoyanceor

The

These
terms
Yx^i^^^Sii^thought'transferenu,

in

sporadically

noted

with

emotions

and

thoughts
been

observed

mesmerists.

early French

the

the

have

these

phenomena
countries, and were

and

ages

many

"dth

communion

or

Both

[420

IV

draw.

or

But

the
whether

what

cases,

and

to

be

what

made

extent,

perception of the distant

percipient's
in any
supernormal perception one

damental.
funsome
scene.

mind

concerned.

I have
own

aided

know

even

be

reallytell in

cannot

has

this distinction,I say, cannot

even

"

hinted

above

sensations
invasion
even

suggest,
"

and

here,

For [whether

at

we

the
as

was

are

another

line of

demarcation

the distinction between

active

which

the

psychical

passive reception of psychical invasion from

also hinted, a clear line of division is hard

dealingwith

dream-perceptionsof distant

SLEEP

m\
suierial

jspotable

for the

taking part

If

his

d'jei

in

of which

his

ne

of the

dost

be

to

the

Our

the

begin,

:Ar-j!tybeyond

the

^fict, Section

416)

in

"^^es:ed

fallen

ha%

:; rr*.

is

in

-T.i. n-.!jhl mvoke

iT.

'v.

A**-^

i:eti in the

"-*

dreamer's

.Apfiemiix.
"

while

r.f

the

ttla:sihetic

than

tunher

422.

!.^-

^'

""-r-

"

^eerns

what

seems

like
with

r.-

.f

.:""!.:":"
in

" "r.'- "i!

"

"

ijut'tr

'?7.'Xenr^^

'A :ar

:he

narraiur

is

dis-

or

perceptive
landing
be plausibly

carry
of
can

the

l"een known

have

to

dream.

the

the

"as

knowleil^'e of

similarlyin

.-Xnd

from

invoke

here

/x/M'w/mi/

some

B)

Watts's, 421

(Mr.

rannot

we

his friend's

uhere

other

dead

the

living or

simplest hy{xjlhcsisis

:r""ni

mst.UK

the

'^a/e,

which

tlial

dreamer's

sub-

own

less ot'

Somttime*!
the

of
a

Kee

flash

And

the

Artn^,

draw

Itack

"

flash of

.Sometimes

few

stime

death

some

rxses

set-m

person,

"

to

tjc

t"r

by!

427).
is

Warburtitfi's,

Camm

\t"\. i. p.

definiteness

own

i"erhaps, by

decreased

vi"":on

than

is

scene.

in

of

Sertion

uf

the

simplicityaad

critical

his

than
there

arromjuiiied,

ihinif-hby

the

slee|HT by clairvoyant
other

unisMntes

ciri

as

the

mmd

|K.'r"""n.

"*ith him

Phkinta^ms

rendered
and

all-lhe

rs

to

romctly

invadrd

of

where

friend.

near

dreamer,

ca.ses

interest

lunger

"""niuMid

U-^t

rertain

some

the

of

to

to

direct

represent

to

'ica/iyshnvn

n.'-

of

interesting

rr"-s:

"

"

death

or

*"f i^^mmynu"n

-r.**:

""

ol

scene

whi* h
\s

refrr

next
a

danirer

'I,

I Will

riiMrms

-r.

suggest

*eif.

r..'.TiA.

place

jHrrceptionby

exer-

as

which

to

case

telepathy

the

uiven in
(Mr. Squires's),

cases

the

"

of

some

incarnate

vision

that

so

:"

whole

earthlythought.

seeni

injuryseems

S"juirtVstMse

Mr.

of

common

another

whose

inroretirallyconceivatile,

'ic

""-.

In

statue,

the
in

with

dream

possiblysuggesting the

.is

mans

sees

bri'ken

than

miinl

"

in

that

"

ascending order.
of hcightenkind

Ixrwis*s dream

firstof these

lonely field.

of

some

best

perplexing

of

with dreams

which

(as in Mr.
form

In the

man

uX

\iMon

'^thrr

young

some

by

perceptive powers,

commerce

dreams

unusual

vomc

explarution.
A,

421

jxiint

of

kind

the conditions

to

whi"'h

at

in

end

I shall
where

midst

the

the

at

such

brief sketch

innate

own

longer

then, with

to

arranged

And

"

Time.

primarilysuggest

spiritualworld,

spiritsis subject no

^^"ch

myself

dreamer's

in

discerned

throughout

way

his apparent

alone, but

dreams

not

us

bears

xs

him.

scene

he

when

in what

and

differ from

perhaps

Space and

of

is he

questions" imperfect

which

dreams

around

into

42L

'-JSi in

before

confine

such

of

the world

^unate

to

notions

I must

present

entrance

future?

scene

may

such

"*f ^upern^rroaldreaias,

rLsc%L on
"..-

future

presence

have

wc

current

extension

or

the

automatisms

ihallbipgm with

n^

in

answers

until

our

Tamjvpes
r

scene

phantasmal

own

sensory

For

is still in the

which

is him-

point he

what

cither from

say

it is often
spirits,

of the "'ision is laid. ' Where

scene

presence

deferred

'rlauons

the

to

of discamate

or

actuallyexisting,although distant,

an

actors

of

iRge

in

apparent

presence

'

where

li\ingpersons,

himself

dreamer

or
observing,

tei/
ae

of distant

or

scenes,

137

usual

of the

338

by

-a

the

case

whose

character

fact attested.

CHAPTER

138
followingis

The

his account

IV

"

The

Somewhere

I
with

the

about

brother, Acton.

my
Lincoln's

When

Inn.

gising for

his

1848 I

year

Warburton,
I got

Close,

went

up

then

saying

Oxford

from

I found
had

he

that

Wincbestbr,

/m^
to

note

i6iM, rtSj.

stay

barrister,livingat

his chambers

to

absence, and

two

or

Fish.

the

on

day

10

Street^

table

apcdo*

somewhere
to a dance
gone
Instead
of
after i o'clock*

in

going
in an
to bed, I dozed
armchair, but started up wide awake
exactly at i, ejaculating
**
! and
seeing him coming out of a drawing-room
By Jove ! he's down
into a brightly illuminated
landing, catching his foot in the e"^ of the top
stair,and fellingheadlong, just saving himself by his elbows and hands.
(The
did
it
house
which
I had never
I
know
i;diere
one
Thinking
was
was.)
seen, nor
the

West

intended

End,, and

be

to

home

soon

**

little of the

awakened
again for half-an-hour, and was
by my brother
suddenly coming in and saying, Oh, there you are t L have just
had as narrow
in my
life. Coming
had
of breaking my neck as I ever
an
escape
of the ballroom, I caught my
the stairs.**
full length down
out
foot, and tumbled
That
is all.
It may
have been
only a dream," but I always thought it most
have
been
W.
Warburton.
something more.

very

I fell a-doze

matter,

*'

"

In

letter Canon

second

Warburton

adds

"

/ufy Qoth, 1883.

My

brother

hurrying home
having been
was
thinking

was

in his mind

for

chances

that

not

he

from

of

his

his

at

dance,

with

chambers
The

litde self-reproach

some

receive

to

whole

his

guest,

the

so

vividly present
than
would
one
particularsany more
in real life. The
of a narrow
general impression was
landing briiliandy ilhtmiof this by questions at the time
nated, and I remember
verifyingthe correctness
This
is my
sole experience of the kind.
last
in answer
similar
words
the question whether
he had. had
to
[The
are
to

are

the

at

me

vivid

visions

I did

but

moment,

which

had

thinks

scene

vividlyof

feels
to

cases

hard

no

quote

soon

and

another

^23.

to be

quote

before bis death, and

case

printed
Mr.

From

R. V.

the

West, in 422

the

Journal^

Boylb,

no

may

here

am

its

in

analogy
be

that

explanaticms^

two

A.

investigatedby

in S.P,R,

of

donbt

ssf

"

^and I

the

odier

the

on

scene,

account

lesson

between

drawn

that of Mrs.

case,

I next

incident, on
main

crkk

projectionof

man's

"

the

some

explain the incident,as

course

suddenly present
in danger,
the brother

of the

to

the
suffisring

passive dozing brother,

But

be

can

of

given

were

brother

in

were

aspect

was

event]

jerk

endangered

The

quoted.

fast line

the

call from

relief that

can

one

mind.
he

sudden

some

and

publication,as

though

as

bringing into
with

other

his brother's

upon

response

the

its first

on

hand,

real

any

link

did

we

with

impression here produced is as though

The
connecting the two brothers:

delicate

scene

note

corresponded

not

I
The

not

me.

Gumey

Edmund
vol. iii.pp.

Stanhope Terrace,

265,

sbordy
266.

W.

Julyjfith, 18S4.
In
about

India, early
10

to

1 1

p^.

on

of

the

of

morning

November

ist

November

in

England),

2nd, r868
I had

so

(which
clear

and

wocdd

be

striknif^

SLEEP

Ml
dieaoi

or

rittag

between

of the
in

living
had

dream

in my

and

pale

his

upon

in attendance

^rxnistakably
:::"'wrfe. when

able

being
tsflroughiyimpressed.
without

"^arirr,

ior

but

time,

KMDC

and

9or:"jgbi longer,
.r.

death

lireams,
rHtmd

as

to

of

^i

that

VII.,

Jicrn

*"r

ZMB"h

V".
""

when

l!

and

'Cibvc
a

;;".

{"A

1st.

in

the
for
roe

down

revelation

could

bear

to

the

upon

and

strongly

so

Simla

father-in-law

had

been

lasted

for
I

dream)

open

about

neither

was

England,

saying that my

Subsequent

letters showed

i st.

impression
of

and

me,

on

making

the

of, or

note

out

as

!n

then
then

about

a*.

'A

account

Mill

one

above

of

kMiking

intently fur
feeling

surh

:i

:o

hi% health,

occurrences

account

with,

lightly charged

but

BOVLB.

VlCAkV

telling

that

ilui

heretofore

sati"tactohly
R.

he

had

lud

awaited

my

thuugh

new*

wa"

wifc'^
be

to

was

lie

str:kiug

from

hiurn.-

to

telegram

delicate

Btightoa
than

Novembcrt

(repeated) m
buth deeply

wrrr

cnnfirmeil

afterwards

iii4"cc

in

dream

We

dyin^-

I'aihcr lutl i;"inc

nut

early

iiMMumg.

one

me

Brighton, sernictl

uy

way

would

follow
the

These

thing".

follows

did

what

to

my
seen

noiselessly, but

annoumed

memory

from
had

nor

instantly foIlDwed.

which

visitor.

hall

the

to

away

house,

that

in any

able

the

knoik,

expected

fortnight. wh:"h

of

istied

sat

1 turned

thinking oU

been

steps

sitting occupied

was

approach

the

see

not

few

being

anxiously

living.

I kid

relief upon

Imha,

in

right. h"j"c%rr.

18S4

husbantl

uy

not

life I

my

arrested, and

were

sudden,

without

to.

period of

iinmediattrlyafterwards

o\rr.

S:inLi,

at

Tjr^iWfd.
r^a-^'^d

bedroom

noted

be

being
to

from

telegram

of the

whom

^at,

my

writer

tr.y father,

reason

once

to

after my

November

within

servant

renvexn^^r

I wei!

for my

England

1 could

thoughts

I listened

sund

they

liovle

Vrs.

no

my

at

interruption,which

earlier

which

unacc"nintably

insensible

not

'

all that

reason

thought

ever

moment

from

'"fteii th"Kjght

ui*

"so

that

move

."-^Je. but

r*.

weeks,

was

saw

I felt

what

agam

from

little

person

appruachin^-.
Df't

!-"".*.

and

an

much

from

my

that
at

"'as

'i^'.y,
:

feeling

"ears

at

house,

suddenly

when

:Apcrs"
'^

one

that

mention

mom

:aor.

only

dead.

17th (fifteen days

for

for its fulfilment.

I may
A

the

as

fipeaaady
r.

was

rule, leave

of

door

open

the

passed silently across

and
I slept on
passed away,
of the impression left upon

of

telegraph

nor

'i^JiKf-in-law
the

on

them, for there

was

assign any

the

of them

of

nature

again

there

an

mother-in-law

and

either

from

soon

news

surprised to receive
had died in Brighton on
occurred
the m/[^f
on

prepared

"2At

The

now

write

to

Himalayas,

in the

by candlelight, I

vision

the

to

Simla,

or

the

father- in-law

over

interval) thac"

once

mother-in-law

my

I broke

thought

we

of

at

howe\'er, the
my

which

at

iather*in-law

my

thinking

me,

The

in

were

I stood

before

him.

that

after

dream,

-J^

heard

or

bed, while

waking,

was

and

not

that

that

on

On

time.

wme

had

waking

short

me.

General, and

We

recently speaking
regarding them.'

Bnjrhton,

in

notn

wife

my

after

o'clock, I felt impelled

before

now

Governor-

Brighton.

It seemed

ro^

and

I been

for aasiety

aoQsc

to

time

second

is

referred

time

seat

iummer
vcre
aor

usual

diary, which

the

At

(repeated

as

in my

catry

vision

139

hu

first

by letters,

tome

ddci

monih"

l"ruihci,

CHAPTER

I40
of

teUing
husband

the

on

adds

same

night

when

A.

BOYLE.

ELltoNORE

"

copied by

were

from

me

Boyle's diary

Mr.

"

night of
F[ather]early this morning.
the

"

Nov.

Got

17.

of his father's

"

on

in the

On

Nov.,

1st

On

notice

P.

4th

Hack,

shows

of

hours,

hour

the

occur

of

William

At

this

In

Boyle's "ther-in-law

Dieppe, aged 72."

Boyle

Mr.

after

after

his

by

by

mother

ist, 1868,

details

some

the

of

[p.m.]he

o'clock

(made

copy

November

Sunday,

entry,

made

entry

an

on

minutes

few

Mr.

late of

from

her

death.

of

Hack,

deceased)
journal,

in

morning

"

of

the

"

words

the

decease
1868

17th, 1887, I received

niece

(sister-in-lawof deceased)
which

of the

November

Brighton,

at

September

Miss

for

Times

this

inst."

Nov.

ist

L[ouis] H[ack]

from

telegram

death

following obituary

The
occurred

dressing.

before

Nov.

of E.'s

Dreamed

2.

Written
"

my

following entries

The

[424

dreanL

the

[Gumey

occurred

having

death

father's

my

had

IV

last

ceased

to

breathe."
Mr.

rarely

informed

Boyle

This

dreams."

[apart from

was

mails

will be

death

twice, was

of

impression
So

far

Mr.

in

wife's

view

the

his

in his

; and

is

her

from

hours

later

thought

turned

to

Mrs.

been
to
to

rather

interpret^^asan

watching

Boyle

others
than

have

may

The

beside

sleepingson-in-law.

the

that

at

her

to

himself; although

to

the

recurred

been

even

might
that

on

factor

necessary

it

time,

son-in-law.

which
psychical sensibility

Boyle

before

made

entry

vision, which

The

had

who

daughter

Mrs.

an

again migjit^

here

G.

".

there

wife

nine

mother,
frither,on

her

of her

felt

was

case

of the

and

Boyle

mention

no

percipience.
The

(now

fitlybe

Sir

These

Edward)
It

here

words

there

must

But

which

follows

seems

the

has

man

good

as

position

singledream

noted

noted

down

down
as

in

in all his

life

single waking
all

his

life

Hamilton, yi^"/%a/S.P.R., vol. iii.p. 267, which

by

may

in

illustration,
although perhaps not preciselyof the
rather the projection of the sufferingbrother's
suggests

three

letter.

almost

Compare

quoted

type.

which

single dream

evidentiallyin

stands

to

Mrs.

between

contained

experience indicates

message

hallucination.

same

this

some

specialproximity

424.

Mr.

very

had

conscious

turn

Boyle's other

deflect

particularlysound
sleeper,and very
unique and impressive experience,

Boyle's diary.

mind

the

probably

in
Mr.

transferred
the

as

anxiety

kind

simple

from

man,

would

letters

that

seen

known

was

3ying

the

absolutely no

account

It

was

regular correspondence

for several

whose

dream

"

is

coincidence.

the

There
but

he

that

me

were

added

apparently
conclusive

as

above
have
to

the

the

been
hour

line after
some

of the

the subsequent receiptof the

misunderstanding ; as the evidence
death.

CHAPTER

142

day

the

dream

the

I had

have

March

aware,

wished

Next

waking

mamma."

dated

to

Naples,
of gout in

attack

severe

very

B,

saying,

"

"

home,

in

think

"

his

the

fatber, j
At

asked

might
laying beside

mother

it

saw

where

is a little \

there

that?**

Hughie,
I

A,

434

with

fact that

Because

decisive reply.

but

wife

wounded

this

Take

his

you

where

case

give

little

thaja to

carried

husband

voice

makes

information.

424

unexpected

the

ungrammatical,

the
in

from

**What

this

was

her

third

who

field

battle,and

of

it to

send

finger and

off my

ring

sleepingtnd

between

the

off

of

class

than

here

And

dreams,
I

present

can

with

"

or

the

cosmic

ofiered
whom

to

example;

in which

to

to

symbolism,

certain

of

perplexing
which

phenomena

at

foretold

depicted^generally

or

in

generally also

mode

so

shall

later

known.

characteristic

Alfred

From

Mr.

[This

accoimt

is

heatd

piecognitivedreams

mean

are

and

"

of

previsions of

give

alike

in

in

the

are

was

written

tbaxLlaay..^"irit

distant

more

text

thoroughly characteristic

its definiteness, its

others

"

It

events

quoted

(From Proceedings S.P.R.,

1888.

samples
certainlymore

some

category

explain.

future

and
unintelligibility;

isolated

introduce

higKer and
by intelligences

us

"

had

"

have

we

after she

our
fizxl ourearthlysagacity that we
selves
of glimpse
terms
discussion,to speak in vague
of scenic representationscomposed
or
aiwl
picture.-galkry
;

driven, in
into

to

belonging

less of

distant husband,

her

night

the

on

to

munication
com-

nephew.

attempt

no

visions

more

from

remote

lady

interesting,
perhaps, and

but

make

pictures or

to

from

call him

feel bound

more

"

others

any

her

0), exemplifiesthe

give (in 424

distress

by hearing her
accident

dangerous
425.

also

emotional

an

waked

was
a

which

case

of

"

rebtei

wife."

my

of

asleep,of

quote

sees

his

hears

and

Hamilton,

which

case

absent

old

years

send

to

in the bed,"

her

is

probably, rather

father, to whom,
have

again,

while

with

bed

in

baby

says,

".

sufferingfrom

Am

four

of

boy

becomes

"

similar

Somewhat
little

bed

to

G.

E.

"

appertains

all that

letter, signed Clement

the

1888, which

21st,

consider

generally

gets into it."

one

seen

left arm."

for I

which

on

[MB

IV

in

purposelessness, its

Appendices.

vol. xi. p.

505.)

Street, Cavendish
Cooper, of 9 Henrietta
Square, W.
Mr.
". Gumey,
to
by him
orally confirmed
Jane
also by the
Duchess
by Mr.
Cooper, but attested

6tli,
dl

Hamilton.]
fortnight before the death
of Hamilton, in
Duke

of

the

late

Earl

of

in

1882, I called
Street,
see
professionally. After
upon
I had
into the drawing-room, where
finished
the
Duchess
seeing him we went
said to me,
and
is the Earl ?
the Duke
Oh, Cooper ; how
was,
The
Earl ?" and
Duchess
Lord
L
said, What
on
answering
," she
my
is
odd.
I
have
had
I went
a
replied, That
most
extraordinary vision.
very
short
to
bed, but after being in bed
not
a
time, I was
exactly asleep, bat
A

the

Hill

to

him

"

"

"

"

"

SLEEP

"B]
I

tlKM^ht
L

in

if in

side

the

by

was

if from

as

chair,as

He

acene

saw

of

bath,

before

play

fit,with

a
a

143

standing

man

which

over

The

actors

over

him

me.

bath

red

in it
with

lamp

Lord

were

red

beard.

distinctly

was

shown."

said,

I then

with

matter

him

he

WeD,

days after
both
hmgs.
in

I called
two

male

the

other

were
saw

standing
red

Lord

over

written

account,
"ther

of
the

on

in

had

was

dead

told

was

to

his

say,

But

had

been

revised

been

188S, has

the

Her

Grace

has

had

had

and

heard

[The

Duchess

ilL

She

the vision

Mary

just blown
have

which

knew

she

Lord

the

out

and, shutting them,

the

saw

afterits

Hamilton.
Coopsr.

after.

years

intelKgentman,
importance. If we

that the

of

sense

than

while

the

accept

the

"

relation

has

been

given

related

to

the

on

rid of

get

(F. W.

me

he

that

to

eyes

dream

the

dnng man,

whom

Or

drawing
the

the

shall
on,

as

it were,

subsequent

and

nocher

localityapparently, had

cases

since

impressionin
after the

two

moment

this

view,

with

H.

M.)
morning

supposition
we

very

his friend's

scene?
a

The

vision

that the

seldom

separate places

kind

"

at

if

fi^t

decedent's

once

find

"

or

"

agent
"

was

in telepathic

the

the

actual

friend, in

tells somewhat

spiritwas
so

high

from

witness

nature,

nearly

by

murdered
be

to

another

that

an

began

the

summons

spiritto

of similar

ever

it to

of

of

me

think, suppose

afterwards

seemed
a

to

written

incident

the
refer

we

A,

seems

must,

we

which

Shall

interpretit as

"under

in fiivour of the

his story,

dreamer

we

in 426

yet fresh,

wei"e

of

rest

give

I next

subjective fancy.

with
?

facts

spiritual
presence

mere

man's sister;

In

opened her
thing again.]

Duchess

heard

not

she

same

narrative, which

Bruce's

Dr.

both

had

Cooper.

occurrence.

428.

iQore

for

account

his

from

candle.

true

come

by sight,and

asleep,

not

was

independent and concordant

the
A
gentleman to whom

An

"^7

only

knew

of

of Manchester,

vision

the

Alprsd

"as

bath

it

seen

had

dreams

many

was

death

[late]Duke

the

by

who

Hamilton,

of

reading

find

red.

was

to

before

weeks

two

He

beard

Alfred

Grace

when

thing.

(Signed)

Her

There

man.

ilL

exactly represented.

was

strange

or

inflammation

had

taken

been

of six

end

the

it. It is rather
lamp over
rare
the
mind.
to
brought
story
my

after she

morning

he

days

; one

and,

Duchess

Duchess

the

him

remarkable

most

in six

but

there

all

nearly well,but at
him
suddenly. He

see

Earl

this

the

by

It is

is very little the

right very soon.**

present

will be

he

Duchess

red

the

it,and

at

was

to

the

the

over

with

seen

of

dream

bath

lamp

daughter

and

called

was

nurses

vision

This

week

Jenner,
attending on

the bath

was

with

for

this I

the

L
die

is

Sir William

near

There

The

attending Lord
not
going to

am

he

better

got

seven

of

"

operative

producing
at

except

or

in
an

just

of death.
the

incident

resembles

scene

passing in

spiritual

CHAPTER

144
world.

dying

The

visits the

details

the

of

explained

one

have

will

mean

the

where

another

still has

I go

the

and, besides

news

is

which

yet)

the

cases,

which

series.

and

the

cases

narrative
here.

fact that
the

directingand

causes

their

seems

day,

the

us,

Gumey,

determining

exceptional frequency

(a

clue

one

notes

immistakThese

(vol.i. p. 370)

brother

deceased

since

of

vision.

broken

the

trust;

actual

and

use,

own

of

day after, the

the

or

of the Living

the

case,

the

have

we

made.

are

manifestation

of the

known,

was

both

extremely

eminently deserving

husband

her

narra.

judgment,

of Edmund

testimony

the

in Phantasms

The

Storie's

Mrs.

of its confusion,

impressiveness of

interest to

adds

case

these

the second^ though it

to

is, in my

arrived, solely for her

given

interval between

I shall quote

naivet^

informed

she

as

event

incoherent

reproduce

lies in what

we

scene,

bridge the

witness

from

fatal accident

the

the

on

of

continuous

distant

the

by

was,

others,

before

Storie's

to

dead,

now

by her,

down

of Mrs.

groups

hit

accept it,we

psychical communications

these

corroboration

dream,

form

two

properly belongs

also in the

in which

way

ably reflectingthe
notes

not

are

to

easy

Could

parts of

to

; because

and

Sidgwick, and

the

form

with the first

common

Storie,who

of

between

case

which

case

in the text

suggestiveof

written

which

and

it is not

stated.

as

visits

Bruce's

Dr.

length
evidentiallyvery strong,

troubled

facts

dreamer

the

to

on

in

much

Professor

further

sees

visits the dreamer.

spirit

tive at full

Mrs.

then

understand,

not

different may

so

Taking, then.

groups,

the

of transition

where

cases

427.

does

and

scene,

explanation seems,

cover

kind

although apparently

two

this

though
which

should

he

that

his

with

him.

to

Fantastic

simpler

which

scene,

brother-in-law

spirituallycommunicates

corporeally in

is

[427

brother-in-law; the

there

and

murder,

sister,who

wife, the

his

summons

man

of

scene

IV

was

twin

one

vague

as

telepathic communications

between

twins

closest

the

"

of all relations.
HOBART

On
to

begin [with
8

past

o'clock

i8th

occurrence

When

fancied, as

I
At

me.

the

o'clock.

there.

of the

evening

the

I went
I

stepped
^om

I woke

July,
of

to

my

into
the

I felt

unusually
I

room

bed, that

nervous.

felt

even

some

July i874.
This

annoyance]

domestic

small

Town,

in

one

following dream.
saw
a railway, and

if

as

half-

about

some

thought

It seemed

seemed

one

tried

was

to

stop

like in dissolving

views.
In a twinkle
of light I
the puff of the engine.
I
there
?
I
?
if
wonder
of
thought, What's
on
going
Travelling
us
are
up
any
Some
travelling and I dreaming of it"
one
unseen
by me
answered, *' No ;
I don't like to look
something quite different
tliese
at
something wrong."
Then
behind
I saw
and
above
William's
head
half
things, I said.
my
upper
and
mouth
half shut ; his chest moved
forward
reclining,eyes
convulsively,and
he raised his right arm.
he bent forward, saying,
Then
I should
I suppose
"

*'

"

''

"

out

move

chimney
him

1"

of this."
of
The
I

Then

engine

an
"

one

William

saw

his

at
"

some
saw

him

lying,eyes

head.

answered

sittingin

shut,

on

the

ground,

I called
"

the

Yes

"

open

in excitement, "That
well, here's what it was
air"

feint

moonlight

"

flat.
will

"

on

The
strike

; and
a

mediately
im-

raised

SLEEP

MT]

leemed

Then

cctnea."

the

.'.

like

us

like
arm

beside

CuMe

me

sadly.]

"/,"

"

\'

tJksm^not

'.^at

After

tkcmfkl
V,!

"

the

and

*h.i the
s

'

William's

**

Have

at

the other

almost

and

folemn.

There

my

side. (

"/.*

"

the

by

*'"

\i I fell

reached

news

s^- the

bieside

"*."

ib"xJdcr. and
that

leemed
voice

The
'**vliam

j*"/
!b

"^

The
vou

in

the

Mr.

"

white

was

too

are

when

And

saw.

Johnstone,

the

some

seemed

seemed

the

bruised
dark.

I believe
William

spoke)

like this

other

thoughts

abo^*e

the

or

figure
of

compartment

projection,
his right

here.

Mwayt
on

have

of the train

something

many

shown

was
one

and

to

hoot, which

wooden

he

down

write

seemed

sound

very

way

were

to

many

unseen

was

the

happened
Johnstone
was
walking

off" his

head,

alabaster,

as

"

one

some

his

night

profile. There

in

they

dream.
another

line

between

me

of

the
and

me.

account

an

i"?th day

i-cvncd

instantaneously. The
(from something

the

him

Mr.
He

He

likelyroused by the
touching him, but some
of

but

pass,

which
with

'arriage
-?"

of

sat

level country.
do^-n
to take

ver"'

without

pasted on]
to

on

had

Rev.

him

struck

rii^ht side

with

face

which

was

om

somt

sketch

sma!!

"oris

killed him

The

mie'/
A

the

train
feet

was

touched

step, had

the

v""

off"and

passed

had

iherp- trucks

"e'v

"

must

him, dozed

accident

half-past9 o'clock.

tired and

been

have

as
my mind
It's all gone," and

"

The

afterwards.

the

is raisicd two

line, which

said.

one

night about

same

going away ?"

Answered,
sigh, which woke
my
been dreaming
something

her."

actually in

were

I'j miles"

.-"ae

'*.

on

wife

h:s

4.-

the

I felt

it all from

dismissed

some

week

one

glimpse of a fine
ftightened,

loud

I had

*'

*'

the

remind

me

Is he

with

I told him

railway."and

and

1*11 come

**

rr.y brother

"

I fancied

asleep again

i"i"ered,
The

named

"

**

I woke

is it ?"

in front, looking stem

caught

indistinalyanother.

Oh, no."

and

one^

some

same

the eyes, and

his face,

(in grief)over

put his righthand

shoulder, he crossed

He

**

"

angry

I'm

along, and

said, **\Vhat

-"*baBd. who
"pSeaftant

Is he

"

And

said, *' Is
up, and
in front,in light,there was
look

to

I said,
Johnstone, of Echuca.
A railway porter went
up
."
I caught no
but !
of
more,
Mr. Johnstone seemed
to answer
look
for
all
it.
After
to
thought
I
started, and at once
saw
going."

any

my
flash from

p4k face like ushering

on

iVj, sadly.^

touching
him

"

there."

He's

Now

me,

my

out,

"

to

was

called

*'

seen

you

head

figure
back

Asd

i^i

on.

others

Mr.

Rev.

sat

thing left behind.

quickly away"

said close
at

called

AV?."

*'

Answered,

went

man

one

sowu

tall dark

?"

refSerred to the

be

and

its shoulders

raised

answered,

one

somt

same

Answered,

It then

man."

I seemed

in which

doing
asking,

window

the

"n

The

moment

yet ?"

away

it's like

again.

there

he

W'hat's

"

!"

! Oh

Oh

rolled.

fainting; his

behind

railway compartment

I can't go

reverberating as if struck
A largedark object came
eyes
dark
in
of
and
rather
the
wood,
something rolled over,
panelling
with
swish,
the whole
thrown
a
thing went
was
away
up, and
the ground there seemed
a long dark
object. I called out,
on
like

fell back

fell down

and

head,

And

"

said.

his elbow, saying, ** Now

upon
twice round
quickly,saying, ** Is

then

seemed

if struggling to rise,turned

Tliey'veleft something

He

"

/ru/ii,/A/ irain^ his right shoulder

He

an

:";"c"n

aad

and

right arm, shuddered,

lying flat. I cried out,

I"

! Oh

Oh
as

? /A/

:nun

behind.

from

**

echo,

to

his

he seemed

Then

back, A'^."

Of

raited

He

tidcwmys.

Z45

of It all**

of

-book

marked,

words,

on

"Dear

headed
July 1S74, we find
page
Willie
died." and
"Dreamed,

appended.

first letter, from

I.

Stone's,

Mrs.
the

and

the

Rev.

J. C. Johnstone

to

the

Rev.

John Stone,
K

CHAPTER

146
announcing
his second

the

of the

news

third

and

IV

accident, is lost
the subject :

letters

on

[427
following

The

lotA

EcHUCA,
where

place
consequently plenty of
The

Hunter

for him

room

is

killed

was

to

from

extracts

are

"

on

train

the

escape

Attgust 1874.

plain, and

open

an

had

he

there

was

conscious

been

Meldrum's

down
to adjust
sat
theory is the correct
one, that he had
is
some
bandages on his leg and had thoughtlessly gone off to sleep. There
raised
is
feet
the
line
and
the
about
of
2
rails,
only one
ground on
ground
He
had
which
the edge, and
lain down
the rails rest.
on
probably sat down
but

I think

"

backwards
known

so

in

were

the

adjoining

body

within

reach

accident

an

Meldrum

he

the

on

of

part

some

tjrain. It

the

occurred.

Mrs.

Johnstone

not

much

crushed.

was

ribs

some

found

was

of
had

says

off,and

struck

was

His

that

train.

the

skull

side.

be

to

as

time

the

at

very
broken

were

Sunday

under

morning

by

not

was

and

myself

The

top of

armpit on
herd-boy from

the
a

one

the

station.

August 2gtAt 1874.

The

time

exact

at

train

the

his death

9.55 P.M., and

about

which

struck

have

must

Hunter

poor

have

must

been

instantaneous.

been

of the inquest in the Riverine

corresponds with the account
Melbourne
22ncL
The
Argus also describes the accident
July
as
having taken place on the night of Saturday, the i8th.
from
made
taken
The
notes
are
following remarks
by Professor
Sidgwick,
in
with
Mrs.
^nd
interview
Mrs.
Storie,
April
1884,
during an
by
Sidgwick
in September
interview
after another
1885 ; ]
Storie cannot
Mrs.
regard the experience exactly as a dream, though she

[The

above

Heredd

for

"

woke

and
a

she

She

has

voice

it.

from

up

.^afterwards.

in

She

is

that

sure

had

never

anything like
whisper, not recognised
had

never

in the

he

of

said) any

her brother

where
She

existed

which

had

no

reason

was,

that
think

to

he

; but

a
as

any

her

about

informed

in

scenes

definite

more

grow

dream

hallucination.

at

not

engines
that

not

of

she

that

time

seen

when

of this kind

conversation

he

had

in recollection

sat

him
; and

she

chimney

came

back

the

on

had

the

between

by
bank

chimney

remembers
^unlike

"

from

(he
Victoria,

introduced

the

time

introduced

were

just been

other

any

had

He
behind

saw

insistingon
her

at

They

brother's.

engine

The

dream.

appeared
peculiarshape, such as she had
that Mr. Storie thought her foolish

as

it did

series

porter

there.
and

the

The
who
seemed
lead
her brother
to
actually occurred.
persons
and
she
face
the
of
of
them.
not
her,
saw
only
one
recognised by
were
away
wife
said
him
his
confirms
the
to
time of the dream,
at
Mr. Storie
having
Before
first quoted, she
is that light?
What
had
writing the account
just

clergyman

"

mentioned

the

dream

to

her

husband,

but

had

not

described

it.

She

desired

of his
unwilling
worry
This
last point, it will be observed, is a confirmation
of the
Sunday's work.
took
the dream
it came
fact that
out
place on the Saturday night ; and
recollection
her
"that
about
the
Saturday night
clearly" (Mrs. Sidgwick says)
was
was
an
independent recollection,and not read back after the accident
that preceded the dream
known."
state
The
was
strongly nervous
quite unique
in Mrs.
S.'s experience. But as it appeared that, according to her recollection,
hour
before
the accident
took
it commenced
least an
be
at
place, it must
in the
feeling of a presence
regarded as of no importance evidentially. The
also quite unique.
was
room
not

to

think

of

it,and

also

was

to

him

about

it because

I]

SLEEP

^^Here," says Gurney, "the

of referringthe
difficulty

dream

:he

and

uSeep;
engine

if
had

have

may

we

not

dream

by

acodent

correspondence

four

about

will

hours

Stone

series

dream

t-ie

which

fact

"a

for

of

as

"

the

Mr.

dying

the

remarks)

(as Gumey

to

of

one

train

in the

presence

followed

in

I endeavour

by

some

Mrs.

present

to

realised

after his

marked

points in
of

Johnstone
could

man

the

point

brother, aided

death

the

though

which

reasons

endeavouring

John*

Mr.

pouible,of course,

dream

the

deceased

the

last clause, because

the

was

of

it is

that

picturesrepresentinghis

this

presence

was

advancing

de/ermemt is,I think, a strong

independent, clairvoyance."

"

of

I add

death.

the

such

chapters, ^that
discerned
spirit,was

later

of

observed

"

justify in
other
dimly

the

of

Hunter

Mr.

be

I propose
:o

For

image

But

elements

true

accidental,even

as

as
opposed to
telepathic,
alternative
as an
explanation,

of

UToar

of

telepathic. It

was

the

place in his mind"

perceived by him.

been

regard this lost item

CO

great].

that

conceive

can

some

have

[is very

mind

agent's

even

could

uoQe

:he

to

147

Echuca

possibly

not

*r.ow.

:::e

these

I have

dwelt

reader

will,I think, come

but

feel,as

to

unrolls

that
itself,

various

at

these

other

Storie, because

Mrs.

evidence

make

to

as

and

con5rmed

are

way

Bruce

our

transcriptof what

mtimate

an

of Dr.

cases

experiences, in such

simpler
fcscd

two

experienceswhich

complex

here

sas

on

stories

narratives

points by

seem

con-

in hints

show

he

and

fhropses alone.
itself

7resen:ed

of

either

iMTit

iraseif
^. I

The

bedroom.

'jve

immediate

dt

oi

also

others

himself

he

is

and

neighbourhood,but actuallyto
:n

a:

:um)

Ufc

hit

upon

special moment
preciselyby
**

'

:""chicai

10
ra.:ir

invasion

later

"

chapter.

touch

(428 B)

is

up

In

one

hot

water

in

his

at

that

career,

mere

t'nat he

be
her

which

has

and

"

railway carriage

and

closelysimilar, except
her

in

dream|

has

the

set

with

"

transported

to

the

dreamer

at

such

his

to

force

vividness

imaginary point
(428 0), but

in that

jSatv/e'sclose

(as she also feels herself touched

calculation.

another

bizarre

of .Mr. Newnham's
to

the

variety

singular spontaneous
dream

that
of

dreaming

man

the

set

to
l)ed) which
(of going upstairs

conccjtion
In

between

the

case

him

only

not

percipient.

Pike, looking forward

place

narrative

seems

"

invasion"
to

seems

seen,

type, like

still conscious

was

A,

have

we

unusual

quite

calling for

reviving with

i"erceive

to

seem

similar

Sonaewhat
as'ance

time

home

Manning

In each

past
of

pomt

in 428

like Mr.
is

future, but

childish

the

d"rcnt

uox

is not,

Manning

Mri.

u^

of Mrs.

case

bilocation

*'

person
and

give

as

"psychical

agent

his

in

of

singular sense

the

cases

in

is h^ard

home

returned

both

"

of

sleeper who

deceased

experience,

dream

the

Pike) which

(that of Mr.

tamtart
ta%

sutes

whole

as

other
of

livingor

sleep-waking

oi

yet

In

bed.

in

lying

was

s'.e

dream

as

the

case

pictures presented to

of

icne%

Storie's

Mrs.

In

42"

This
we

Appendix

case

tells

shall have

(428 D)

he

to

could

not

strongly for

discuss

give

more

singular

CHAPTER

148
story of

kind

of encounter

both

by
induce

this

of

change

some

is

character

will repay

Living
being

at

once

accuracy,

and

may

three

written

On
from

i8th, 1863,
with

in

illness

severe

the

at

for the

benefit

of

of

bathing. One
having hushed
I lay down,

me
midnight ;
sir,I hope you will let me rest I
of two
figuresstanding at the door
whom
real initials],
I recognised at
"

if ever

that

said

but

close

for there

the

to

it were, " You

which
he stood was

of

edge

chest, which

the

expressed themselves
I was.) I had
where
had

been

the

saw

never

of

means

him

an

in my

plete
com-

brief
time.

Mr.

that

T.

Phantasms

The

of

account

in

his

absence

him.

Of

this

that kind

wear

not

are

lover,whose

in the least

not

was

to

the

*'

former

renounce

old.
friends

to sleep, I said,
Now,
conscious
instantlybecame

and

used

never

stay with

One, M. N. [these

then.

recovered

five months
to

gone

long

not

off

that of

was

to

am

the
conduct
missure,

frightened

of waistcoat"

close
the fireplace,
to
deep recess
that
stood
In
in a
recess
a man
logs only.
but not the face,and
for this reason
figuredistinctly,
:
a

from

impression that

life ; he

him

the

be

astray

being
to our
friends,
judge for themselves.
They
to

case

this other

was

while

medicine

stated

and

room

leather

morocco

this

(On

me.

to

leading

stood

always

fece

go into the
satisfied that would

asked

the

burnt

mantelshelf

the

concealed

Singletons,they

the

we

the whole

saw

for

at

so

night during
him

room.

once,

compelled me
life,it was
my

in

grate

no

was

suit.

tweed

him

saw

of my

myself, as

to

door

The

on

neglect had

had

neuralgia,and

from

about

and

attested.

from

livingnear Adelaide, and

then
was
an
infant,who

was

birth

suffered

woke

Wednesday,

was

as

1883.

also

had

on

text

made

incident

the

the

of

seriously anxious

shows)

as

called

in my

strongly

vision.) I quote the case

Edmund
Gumey's comments.

i8th,1863, 1

seaside

the

child

T.

here

to

like
dream-

Gumey

case

narrative

the

(as

it

in Fkantasms

think, very

various persons

after the

i. p. 425,

November

the

by

utterances.

such

one

regards

in fact

so

collection

whole

certainly were

had

November

Mrs.

by

husband

My

who

days

Livings vol.

was

at

that

T., who

consulted

and

returned
the

feelingsand
the

perplexing,and,

very

memorandum

(I

bered
remem-

is apt

person

if he

even

be

to

not

I introduce

perusal.
Mrs.

add

less

or

sleeping

sleeper's
state, which,

recorded

own

and

Mr.

apparently more

upon

generally shown

BorsHsrland..Cases,"and

"

knew

of his

coming

type

in the

complete awakening,
these

in dreamland,

["8B

persons.

invasion

An

IV

in the

any

one

the

on

cousin

of M.

North

of

bed

N.'s,who
England.

in India.

died

his
sorrow
deep mourning ; he had a look of unutterable
upon
opened his lips,but I read his heart as if
"ce, and was
deadly pale. He never
it were
into his
an
book, and it said,''My fether is dead, and I have come
open
^
much
like your fiiLtherI
How
Then
property." I answered,
you have
grown
N.

M.

in

was

"

in

and

moment,
I

raised

saw

without
appearing
distinctlythe blueness

them

All

to

vanished.

that

the

Not

tillthen

fear)

Heaven

came

brass

over

was

as

of

round
my

I conscious
me,

and

walk^ he stood

of his eyes

he

as

at

the

gazed

foot of the
on

my

child's cot,

boy,

and

then

if in prayer.

I looked
handles

to

chest
of

and

remarked

of drawers

having seen
prayed to be kept

had
a

trivial
been

but
spirit,

from

circumstance,viz.,

rubbed
a

bright
awe
(not

very

feeling of

harm, although there

was

no

CHAPTER

ISO

death,

fkther's
have

heard

been

the

N.'s

dream

this

sounds
that
upon

into

on

'

'

'

These

the

of the visitant

presence

is

phantasm
But

is

there

seen

no

429

and

D,

Finally,there

unknown

We

have

hours.

those

the

faculties

of

uselessness

the

use

an

of

has

psychology

life.

give

of death.

Some

appear

Mrs.

Green,
the

to

(429 F),

one

death, but

after

certain

when

features

presents

is

the

primarily on
it lacks

in

for

independent phase
waking phase, and

an

the

which

We

explain.

cannot

vividness

or

that

centralisation

of

in

data

sleep

muscular

directingus

of

greater
In

bizarre and

more

the

to

some

phenomena
a

the

science.

other

the

of

is a pre-

Useless

it possesses

accepted

saw

fact

perhaps proved
in any

reviewing

that

the

ends.

of their

In

place

commonly

than

chance

till now.
first

has

investigating

In

by

laws, and

prove

greater the

waking

our

which

psychology
is to

in the

found

we

of them

We

teristics
negative charac-

capacities of waking

the

xieterred

wise

sleep from
taken.

commonly

regarded sleep as

no

of

phenomena

that which

which

in

overlooked

been

of

perative
specificrecu-

physiology and

there

be

may

control,and

sensory

and

of

an

also

creased
inan

mate
inti-

emotional

of

vigilance,and
waking body and mind.
body and mind which
on
states

which

the
the

is known

death

the

are

of

entencephalicperception,indicating a more
appreciationof intra-peripheralchanges than is manifest in waking
In accordance
with this view, we
found
that the dreaming self may

undergo
those

time

point.
0,

as

some

the

co-ordination

increased

of

time

have

phenomena

law

energy

to

been

research

to

phenomena,

sleep, then,

before

anti-scientific term,

trivial the
which

E),

attention

our

we

have

we

stumbling-block
science

at

good a right as the

o^ its own.
imperfectlyexpressed facultie;s

scientific,even

pass

Sometimes

the

Wingfield, 429

of Mr.

cases,

extent

the contrary,

with

apparent

ascertained

in the series at this

some

personality,existing with

dowered

can

differingfrom

somewhat

sleep,or

On

be

reviewed
briefly

now

(as is usual) fixed

not

of

of

have

standpoint

All

instances

several

impression being generally that

cases

are

place

T.

percipient.

the

to

430.

takes

which

of

dying,

Dignowity, 429

Mr.

jpercipient.
Ithe appearance
'

the

object

an

Mrs.

tance
dis-

spiritsof livingpersons

the

percipient'ssurroundings.

nearly as
perceptiblebreak
{e.g.in

own

our

at

elsewhere),that I
ideas of simplicity

(as often

enforce

to

by

the

in the

from

have

may

been

having

as

not

may

type.

the

as

death

shortly after

by

Appendix,

next

here

case

account

own

alienation

remark

invasion

of

regard

own

attempting

invasion

of

his

of

of this bizarre

cases

cases

in

given

gain

figureI

I may

little by

narratives

42i9.

second

fanciful ; but
we

in this

symbolical

supraliminal self

"

The
"

N.'s

invading presence
himself, dreaming on his

lover

T.

Mrs.

[429

the

that

so

"

discarded

think

it ;

of

from
in M.

though possibly M.

even

"

IV

be

both

wider

in

intense
than
experiences apparently more
effects
the
produce
thereby
lasting
may
upon
that that specificimpress
Similarlyagain,we saw
we

term

range

and

memory,
fuller

may
in

in

content

sleeping
than

or

the

hypnotic
evocable

SLEEP

]
of the
oi

argument,
of

Sleep

be

may

problems

Tou

these

with

sleep

vnich

waking
tms

indeed

so

was

or

'jcnons,

since

inference

The

4SL

view

This
worids

two

That

replenished.
ourselves

for the

S3

to

as

uis.
:'.e

should

be

pursue

with

and

organism

mpondmg

to

docs

so

k?e;/in|(
"

of

-ic^encc
'

'yjc.

the

the

faculty
a^'amst

'.C4t :he

relation

we

call

are

which

was

soul's

the

that

earthly life,

of

business

be

it will

protoplasmic

its

connection

of

also

is

sleep

it

abeyance

the

potfntia! only

com{"cllcd
bcr^ime

closer

only

that

heed

as

worlds, the

two

form

some

search
to

of victim

food

for

alert

and

liie of rela-

''the
to

of

devourcr.

Wf
^'"r;oies

"haii
and

thus
in

have

two

separate

personality will develop

phages

oi

directions

external

sense

|K:rsonaiitydeveloping
from

organs

|)arent
and

the

generalisfJ^and

more

between

until

waking

.And

ancestors.

constantly developing

than

more

infant's

is the

sleep rather

lowlv

our

will itself be

nee"ls
is so

resembles

dreamy

world

between

it is at present

neediul

may

this

so
/^n'mi/ivf,

of this

should

be
the

fundamental
And

life-condition

enemies

mav

figure

may

we

relation

assumptions,

vast

From

perpetually

between
{)ervadmg
Nay, this profounder condition, as

more

state.

or
spiritual

be
:

life
the

which

to

souL

which

on

from

it

livinga

the
to

fundamental,

pre-natal state

more

Out

material

the
some

^-.vi:y,
""-c

is

that

spiritualworld.

whole

fiastic.

more

T^ttz,\

state

these

possessed by
are

world,

some

ether,

intensitywhat

of the

waking

the

the

inference

pnmitive.

beyond

of argument,

greater

the

phase

oocairant

is

fre({uentlywithdrawn

more

than

'.nacive

ind

sake

maintenance

the

"

whatever

entirely in

is

we

needs

as

"

\^

is based.

understand

process;

I
"

flesh.

or

of

organism
cannot

disunt
distance

neither

life in that

cosmic

by

found

with

work

environment

the

of

protoplasmic

further

the

draw

to

also

native

energy

pirotopUsm, ether, and

i^ieless to speculate.

iv

; and

is the

my

the

that

telsesthetic

; of

suggests

whole

in this material

replenishmentwe

as

Admitting,

involves

react

the

world

unseen

to

to

whether

sleeping spirit

the

organism informed
the hypothesisthat

an

planetary life

; a

world, which

s"etcthehal

1:

once

which

on

is

man

obviously

at

is intended

:i*ganism

xnat

that

evidence

all this

hypothesis

assumed

1 have
"--^uL

the

with

sccordance

which

prisonof

the

from

were

We

the

if

wak-

we

from

man.

predicate

can

we

released

are

ask

spatialbonds

by

whom

spiritsof

they

But

to

that

evidence

was

solution

things as

telepathiccommunication

of

bound

activityof

the

unfettered

scenes

with

even

ocamess,

: or

ji

distant

of

";Tception

that there

of

power.

quite different order

maintains

relations

of

susceptible

vas

any

order

same

were

we

"

the

for practical purposes

superior

still

facultyof

consciousness

the

even

or

inquiryfurther

our

showed

leif of

that

comparable

by

effort.

useless

"

of inference,

power

is shown

waking

baffled

are

iBg iKulcy, and

^uad
to push

only, but

memory

intensified,as

thus
have

which

not

fragmenury indications,
will.^-of sleeping facultyexercised on

All

"

Nay,

waking day.

151

stem.

mto

The

seiurate

waking

will fit itself progres-

sirely

the

for

attain

to

culminate

it will

and

The
on

will

show

the

of

liminal
sub-

the

deliberate

of

pursuit

soul's

of

power

of

same

organic
in

operating

exclusive

withdrawn

from

metaphor

poor

between

the

processes,

at

may

spiritual world

as

ised
special-

spirit
"

is

"

increases

time

same

to

which

more

which,

surface

processes,

the

into

can)

we

and

the

muscular

ment
develop-

the

otherwise

or

from

of

absorption

matter

ether

complex

that

less

withdrawal

over

power

profound

over

power

That

diminishes

it

while

use

intermediacy

the

discerned.

profoundly

such

connection

the

of

nature

has

soul

The

its

that

theory,

soul's

foresee.

to

easy

intensification

familiar

my

the

of

trace

things (to

on

guess,

less

ways

the

beyond

only

can

organism.
of

the

through

whether

it

in

in

develop

at,

increasing

surface

where

will

it aim

We

some

material
realm

power

activity

the

will

theory,

any

recuperative

supraliminal

unified

it has
its

personality,

the

of

when

endeavour

will

It

resources

genius

term

the

personality

sleeping

What,

in

with

the

over

we

world.

external

ends.

waking
r

what

possible

fieuras

as

in

the

to

control

completer

ever

an

relation

of

life

[4S2

IV

CHAPTER

152

increase
has

sleep

the
drawn

nearer.

this

On

the

in

us

braking

needful

to

of

quantity

the

sleep

which

is, which

432.

will

hypothesis

But

chapter.

later

both

further
to

through

and
out
names

value

that
of
have

to

them

covers

ecstasy.

great

the

the

shall

experimental

mesmerism

already

or

been

the

for

of

virtue

of
It

"

limit

quantity

that,

of

of

the

to

is

say

operations

sleep
the

to

attention,

sleep

of

that

form

begin

modification

in

at

of
once

of
results

sleep

assumptions

as

the

the

the

sleep,
of

sleeping

such

next

from

this

in

vast

be

be

to

duty

our

in

personality
organic

of

direction
which

trance

in

too

direction

the

suggested

adduced

necessarily

must

in

The

pause.
to

as

of

and

trance,

hypnotism,

won.

"

present

facts

above;

hypnotic

We

can

we

superior

^the

special

development

through

sleeping

quantity

no

take,

the

the

minimum
see

to
to

actual

by

indicated

operation

can

confirmation.

trace

of

surprise

to

life.

the

cover

we

the

nothing

be

All

suggestion.

give

must

we

proportion

choose
to

will

there

least

at

waking

of

directions

independent

alive,

point

it

chapters

the

body

indeed

without

accepted

on

it may

those
this

At

insist

choose

it may

with

compared

in

keep

the

hypnotic

by

must

it observed,

be

increasing

of

life

of

soul

the

that

sleep,

possibility
phase

while

of

view

of

leads

chapter
which,

conspicuous

the
to

cuperation
re-

soul's
sion
posses-

to

under

trace

the

practical

CHAPTER

HYPNOTISM

tt

"iXtro

iOikti^rovf

""

r*

f^fiSov^Tg

8' a^rt

dvSfluvo^/iara
Kal

^cXyic,

i*ritM"rra"

iyctpct.
HOMBR.

"

800.
ai

much

at

ooce

complex subject

Tciy

completeness as brerity will

before

reader the

the

in this

muit

main

allow.

be

chapter
It will be

diTisions

under

discussed

with

convenient

which

lay

to

wiU

Hypnotism

treated here.

De

"a) In

first

the

of

the connection

cspedaiiy

hypnotism

sl^cp and

with

be

iscnltymay

place (sections 600-504),

with

the

hysteria,

expected

from

the

former

indicate what

to

experimenul

such

endeavour

shall

subjects of

and

"

trace

to

chapters,
"

kind

of advance

developmenu

sleep-

of

in general,as those
which
the
to
waking states, and of subliminal activity
of
title
is
general
hypnotism (or hypnotic suggestion) now
commonly
is
often
it
too
as
Hypnotism
a
presented
comprised
though
quite
pven.

broad

isoiated

phases of

ocaer
a

of

group

ilS) The
lecor.d

ordinary

division

definitelycorrelated

more

the

occupy

advance

of

the

attained.

results

survey:

isolated
the

upon

nature

inuiosic

of

and

of

which

place

hypnotism
I shall

scattered

and

indeed,

not,

to

that

"

will

with

them
which

one

t j%vckX of
.n*o

^^.yt

reserves

Nancy

has

small

In

the

bring
our

;csbon

no

third
true

Ignorance.
which

tcle()athicaction,

to

as

schooi,

"

that

I shall

hypnotic agencies

may

the
now

cannot

de

mifux^
to

assent

be

the

the

simplified

ulf-$uf^fstwn.

\ufj[tstianand
7"

wocas

some

the

srste-

analyse

to

try

credited
with

retreat

of

than

compare

be

the

occupy

widely prevalent namely,

physiulogicalcauses
with these
Faute
profound psychological effects.

jccome

^gy^

with

it merits

hist("ryof hypnotism

I shall

and

conclusion

must

rtconnatssances

Rather

employed,

general

the

feeling that

"

unknown.

stimuli

My

theories

chapter (606-616).

historical

history rather

autK

oe

it is

hardly

can

methods

of this

-Jic customary
a

Until

personality,it

psychological scheme.

any

If

phenomena.

may

place,
We
be

(617-A26).

however

solution
do
made

;~that
not
to

they

know

him,

are

either
or

hew

I shall
mere

show

names

that
which

why a subject obeys

do
he obeys it
We

the"e
disany
not

CHAPTER

154
this

know

Still

matter.

when

even

desire, how
tiiere be
"

can

in

his

cures

"

If he

motion

"

effluence

or

credit

claim

Where

remains
self-suggestion

both

body

will.

No

mind

and

serious

control;

has

which

attempt

yet been

meantime

define

suggestion

obedience

explain

to

modify

ordinary

this obedience

to

its range

review

must

we

will

of the

exertion

any

and

physiological
standpoint.

successfulappeal

as

is

I believe

subliminal

of

times

certain

at

made

trying to explain it
psychological as well as from

patient

influence

merely equivalent to selfsolution as an

able
inexplicour

than
effectively

more

the

exercised, although

for

before

and

limits from

far

strong
Unless

is

sudden

or

feel

to

doctor

by which
telepathic

such

that it is often

supraliminal commands,

to

organic

an

telepathicor mesmeric
with doing more
doctor

"

the

no

"

agencies

to

machinery
self-suggestive

not

external

easy,

suggestionis

deference

of

sometimes)^ suggestion

and

some

upon

subject is told (for instance) not

by his own
stop feeling the ache

capricious responsiveness;

and

the

the

himself.

I do

(and

I suggestion

the

cannot

some

it is exercised

that

when

mystery

feelingit out

stop

toothache

exercised

bears

supernormal influence
to
cannot
patient,we

doctor
set

suggestion

when

he

some

from

than

is the

deeper

therapeuticcommand
an
aching tooth.

the

[600

In

subliminal

the

to

self

(S) My
the
of

fourth

sub-chapter,therefore

achievements

main

achievements,

all

the

extend

significanceof

essentiallydynamogenic
be, they

may

the

whole
it

that

"

in

however

the

nature

and

self-suggestionimply.
has

infancy,
"

applied according
of Lourdes,"
the

and

Lourdes

here,

to
'*

But
at

one

as

modern

man's

of two

Science

give

the

"Christian

of

which

on

or

ample

Science,"
of

psydiical

inquire

as

As

still in its

to

Miracles

*'

the value of

endeavour

to

certain

show

ancient
in

reassertingthemselves

are

to

mainly when
the

"

vulgar crudity,

value

permanent

and

opportunityof judging

shall

is

energy

probably

Mind-healing.

reader

foot

telepathic suggestion
is

large scale

in

its effects

some

to

popular schemes,

"

mask

be

must

the

world.

(f) Lastly, then

consider

successful

other

or

least, beneath

philosophic conceptions
the

proved

that

"

organic

both

which
"

shall
to

task

our

both

to

Self:Suggestion,

Christian

legend

for himself.
that

far

thus

that

found

capricious or grotesque

this energy

of

source

be

normal
super-

indefinitely

purely inhibitive,is

oivitaHsation

irregular fashion,

an

of

which

will

forth

important

most

induction

powers,

be

to

operations.
(e) In x\\^ fifth place (663-678),
and

new

inquiry, it

seems

that

hypnotic

or

these

nevertheless,effects

are,

though

added,

from

when
;

including

suggestion;
suggestive

apart

suggestion,even

of

(626-li62X will brieflyset

"

the

Even

powers.

work

of

how

ancient

("79-683X

far it may

be

instinct of trust

belief that that trust

has

never

^e

are

possible
in the
as

for

driven

"

science

unseen.

yet (save in

here
to

I shall
the

very

as

elsewhere

confirm

and

state

in

answer

highestof

our

"

to

utilise
my

riioe)

HYPNOTISM

)
n%en

within

even

now

measurtble

control

In the

erolntion, it is

:i

as

of

:.or.

in

his

by

rather

IV.

showed

has
were

roc

It

led

Our

in

roment,

it has

mto

two

by

:'ryi-:;tm

be

even

may

to

:ebesthesia,

I may

indeed,

heredity

of

imporunt
already

at

by

realise

to

to

seems

than

been

often

of

sleeping phase

incoherently

any

that

reached

threshold

profounder
of

personality.

our

obscurely

and

environment

world

into

"

and

his

than

even

which

to

powers

phases

destiny.

genius
not

even

to

the

in

them

01

in

from

the

relax

exercise

ana

spiritualworld.

its
of

or,

"

with

supernormal

or

subliminal

rejuvenate

to
:

c""nnection

material

to

The

o])eratiun.
either

i"er-

liiflfer-

l"ecome

adapted

is able

present

Human

has

ancestors,

powers

at

this

the

energises,at

spiritualworld

the

is

forward

brought

mainly

cosmic

sleeping phase,

partiallyto

expatiate

the

lowly

from

spiritualor

drawn

energy

exists
in

whether

sleep which,

acceptable by science,

evidence

the

view,

one

form

any

and

of

conception

with

this

develoi)ed

directing

the

on

that
;

the

other

organism,

"tele^wthy,

ecstasy.
the

add,

which

has

demand

different

aacjcipaiory

own

with

material

other

were

tr.cftc

has

subservience

in

Genius,

sports

man's

of

the

on

congruity

-aftd, temiioranly and

r^aay

of the

human

psychical being

the

indeed, into

the

as

K.f, matnly

ai

for, or

dii-

and

conception

in which

ways

control.

our

though

"

life,in

in

Tlinetanr, the

hUitm,

looked

human

race.

ultiniatelyin

human

tcfiali:y,

t^fder

than

relation

and

deep

both

rauted

the

man's

reviewed

we

on,

prove

in

rate

1^'h,

are

aspired.

Wc

Such

own

we

grace

collection

our

wider

it is, nevertheless,

conception

him

apprehended,

vork.

2!

met-

its

personalityand

stage of

be

fortunate

of the

us

itrangely widened

sav

human

of

may

II. of

by

but

introduced

Dreams

-r

things spiritual by

somewhat

supraliminal

progress

Chapter

In

{ennn

the

intensityof

the

"

every

evolution

definitelyhigher

'.he normal

^"i

at

attain

may

Chapter

training;

thus

"h^

that

that

attainaMe

fritematic

IS

hoped

study

proportion of

greater

jrescnt

erel

from

"

desired

endB

increasingly

pass

personality
disintegratehelped us to grasp in Chapter IIL the conception of
an
integrationof subliminal facultywith supraliminal. an utilisa-

to

ape

this

we

discussion

hir

retuofl

in

as

must

spiritindraws

only by

truth ; that

provable

pttrtued.

ictivety
"

be

to

which

in

directions

well

of

course

evidence

of

nmion

that his

limited

energy

and

actual

passing and

is

and

;
spirit

an

the

faith."

through

SOL

of

man

things physicalas

In

ippeaL

of each

of his

environment

etnerial

uved,

organism

the

the

gnder

distance

155

suggestions

will be
not

seen

to

be

the
the

yet fallen under

C(#rroboration
hnes

of

of

irom

evidence

as

oi

sui:gestions
our

such

Vet
and

claims

experiment

corroborati^^n

approach.
fashion, already acquired. Discussmg

and

s/^mtaneims

disrusslnn.

observation
Some

dream

to

in

we

Chapter

vision

somn^tmso

laruc

aiot.g
have,
11.

the

CHAPTER

156
various

forms

of

intervening
e,g.

or

observed,

trance

kind

induced

of

waking
business
as

to

be

of

Let

with

no

boyhood

of

their

to

which

we

powers
of

some

to

matise
syste-

sleep-

spontaneous

It

that

was

seemed

plainly be

must

evolution

our

push

; to

of

the

as

sleeping

to

telaesthesia

which

"

what,

enough

at

will,and

our

of

those

we

fitful

to

faculties

our

phjfsicalside,
of
on

Above

all,
and

telepathy

"

in

glimpses

to

reinforcement

expansion, joy.

supernormal
caught

have

the

how

of attention

concentration

freedom,

of

subdue

to

their

in

experimental

as

their

On

and

pain

side, their

sense

of

of

existed

littlenotion

shall have

we

inhibition

their

hold

get
of

well

point,

present

our

than

hypnotic phenomena

sleep-wakingfaculties.

side, their

emotional

standing at

are

summon

intellectual

their

desire

we

here

hypnotic phenomena

we

do \ but

to

desire

We

develop

to
on

desire

rarely emergent

desire

energy

And

nature

that

which

experimental

shall know

We

Mesmer.

it.

these

we

only

the

in

aimlessly

subliminal

Of

trance.

if

reach.

these

organism

these

an

of

knowledge

more

about

use,

which

fitful way.

then, that

suppose,

us

we
psychologists,

set

in

like

seems

supraliminal

cases,

Winsor

Anna

or

the

self

personality.

602.
but

what

exercising, even

manifest

the

cUf initio

understand

may

phase

exercised

had

states

of

A,

the

of

stratum

230

by

was

of

control

deepest

somnambuHsm,

artificial

or

frequent glimpses

in

hypnotic

it

nothing;

beneficial

that

far

said

had

therapeutic object (in

agency

generally the

was

then

the

the

saw

"L^onore"

or

that

moreover,

invoked

were

somnambulism

in dream.

and

Yet

refuse

history,
"

suggestion
and

Saul,

rakes,

or

of

of the

how

Seven

And

now

of

human

the

or

Long

let the

man

Abishag,
about

the

with

ending
the

King's

ness
vague-

strange

tive
sana-

say, with

David

Valentine

Great-

evil.

still be

should

wonted

the

beginning,

and

it,we

with

"

stories of

"

for

last touch

set

reader

organisms

Solon

Dr.

note

life.

the

Let

him

But

just

on

"

trance,

him

remember

had
T6y

let

then

said, apparently of mesmeric

d^

ffflucait

vQit9w.9i

take

in knowledge

the

level

KVKufjMPOw

in

few

that
cure

ties
possibili-

his stand

Professor

cliniquc; let him

daily into hypnotic

; and

unexhausted

in

hypnotic practice,

Renterghem's

van

on

this lesson

human

and
of

centres

course

ago

on

man

ages''
altogetherto

seem

Sages.^

patients thrown

of

Stuarts'

actually to

modern

of

us

series of

long

of

"experience

1)will

History, indeed,

and

David

so-called

induction

scrappy

influence

the

hospital-ward,or

matter

will offer

with

with

or

"

and

short

very

the

these

as

practical outcome.

any
of

hopes

such

to

(generallya

of

time

to

III."

with

A), or we
caught it in the act
sporadically,some
faculty beyond

237

of

We

powers.

time

from

"Lionie

of

[602

disintegrationof personality,we

subliminal

beneficent

of

see

"

d/ryaX^att re

one

Bemheim's
the

moments,
this

at

hundreds
and

process,

as

which

CHAPTER

158
personalityin

the

it; but

affected

hurtfuUy

acted

in vision

glimpses

in the

depend

on

often

as

proper

formula

bottom

of the
I

(K)4.
different

and

tastes

have

we

In

later, have

grinding

still

superfluous

out

introduction

salt at

the

show

the reader

yet

that

two

hypnotism,

legitimate,an

in

essential,

It is

"

almost
it is

just

if it had

come

to

of

not

in

us

advanced,
must

we

not

expect

or

to

be

but

controversy) are
same

rapid

successful, but

not

work

of

useful

some

an

seemed

absurd

the

to

than

of

the

ends

being,

our

eddying

some

to

directed.

be

to

seem

the great stream

more

few

as

have

hundred

men

much

water
back-

Rather

country,

of

That

they

as

successors.

is to

say,

men,

who

could, but
I should

in all countries

who
professionalintelligence,

exaggerated

or

all of them

they

each

resemble
them

kinds,
the

arrested
handful

more

or

which

no

inquiry has

have

eadi

whose

work

much

these

achievements

The

needless

difficulties of various

far

certain,on

was

paralleladvances,

distinguished

there

from

overcome.

ideas

hypnotism

point.

same

adequately supported by

level of

has

namely, between

disjointedstory.

unknown

been

been

and

series of

encountering
to

or

cleared

at the

into

effort is made
the

when
like

obstacle

incursions

confused

hypnotisers (even

pushed

to

mesmerism

early history of

showings,

mainly

sight of

liminary
pre-

experimental control

contrast,

often

sooner

place, this

for what

especially)they
control

it must,

way,

the

and

desired

subsidiarychannel

The

the

from

tentative

be

to

second

evoked

yet

as

"

the

in

was

one

student

the

thus

say, within

to

so

in

the

anomaly

(in public,exhibitions

have

And

which

in

us

expected

faculties

the

to

prepare

strange

is still used

discovery

come

be

should

of

another.

might

what

of

potency

kind

the

which

and

random,

at

; and

observer

an

which

by

of
Tkat

of service

be

may

labyrinth of marvels, has

sleep-wakingstates

intrinsic

of

menon
pheno-

any

direction.

in

notion

of

caught fugitive

originationof

its actual

of

the first place, it may

bewildering

ignorance
and expected

but

and

the threshold; just

given from above
magical, although, for lack of the

order

this brief

that

hope

; but

We

passions,as

sea.

achieved

many

it is

fable continues

for the

of

may

we

attention, as

possiblefor the

or

inhibit

experimental psychology.
no
predictableplace
longer
than
philosopherto relegateit to the physician; any more
has
physicianto relegateit to the quack. It is a discovery which

almost

been

have

these

lie in the intrinsic nature

must

the wisdom

stop it,it be

to

ways.

its

with

the

being

have

(bestof all)recover

or

of the

proof

our

in

not

"

mill of the

magic

the

facultyof which

Our
of

strata

the

change

; or

dream.

deeper

that

enough to hope
hysteric; or concentrate

supernormal

and

facultyexhibited

must

usefullywhere

alternatingpersonalities
;

in

somnambulism

It is

for the

of that

something

the

at random.

changed

are

deliberatelyand

act

can

[6M

hysteria and

as

way

for the somnambulist

concentrated

fix

yet
and

it is inhibited

pain, as
these

limited

same

of
has

doubt

together,at

during the century since

the

less
sistent
per-

been
them
not

whether

ordinary

Mesmer

have

HYPNOTISM

"q
hypoodtm

treated
who

aen

haTe

treated

so

headed

each

esanplet,

if

also that
bust

00c

few

the
oe

pushed.

of

Mcsmer

himself.

method

rus

have

been

doobt

no

merely

was

very

imperfectly described,

iwue

which

many

there

no

doubt

of

To

more

the

of

it

in

must

"

in

the

suggest

Paris.

in

power

later

course,

that

we

baguit
The

hystericalattack

savants

on

then,
and

we

owe

doctrine

to

man

as

profound

the

owe

lowed
fol-

often

exclusive

be

view,

my

from

less

or

symptoms

markedly,
{lassing

of

limits

himself.

to

sudden

the

results, though

Mesmer,

of

in

celebrated

impression
To

has

effluence, and

His

like

There

suggestion, and

peculiar

an

assume

it, cannot,

chief

beginning

is, of

the

"

sounds

effluence
must

person

and

sooner

sanative

suggestion.

still more

of

of passes,

great

of

mere

mentioned

been

so

for.

problem
self

be

therapeutic

though
to

than

must

made

Mesmer,
or

assigned

he

sufficiently
sought

have

world

influence

which,

doctrine

if

rapid improvement

have

the

been

magneto-therapy"

to

that

seldom

for

patients underwent

not

conception

were

form

made"
should

primarily

seem

fashionable

the

nervous

*j"an

his

change.

Qcrroas

of

of

would

be

00

first

tae

be

can

it,or
as

**

efforts

combination

each

the

of

review

subliminal

believed

repeated since
first observed, this by no
means

in which

the

**metallotherapy" or

"which

veil

recur

then, that

He

to

seems

sapposed

but

they

of

capacity

first name,

The

SOB.

when

the

Such

con-

from

some

the

series of

of the

desires

mention

have

phenomena

and

of

strong

been

differingmuch

of

nature

elicited

few

and

consequently

I will

turn.

force

great

special beliefs

directions

many

of
has

Some

lives.

phenomena,

experience enough

the

their

men

sporadic

again

not

may

yet

of

those

interest

they

as

the

phenomena

of

some

that

been

the

of

there

of

in

show

the

of

of novel

pcovct

with

movement
to

as

variety

giett

tbe

to

been

that

groups

corresponding

ocbcr, bot
vbo

found

of

detekipmentt

study

it have

it will be

; and

lerious

the

ai

159

man,

"

importance

altogether ignored

or

denied.

808.
de

The

Puyscgur,
candid

aost

iSrge

ail

(w:c

Cnr"er

and

KaAce",

have
The

scale.

Ciftcovcry

to

and

recorded

as
t'us

one

practised mesmerism

an^i

other

experiments,
state

may

with

Bertrand,

or
a

even

physician

period
our

i*ky'"aic^t*fUfi 'itr

to

was

subject
r Hcmn-i

detail, that

telepathy
of

said

great

from

()erhaps
has

known.

yet

iKli);

the

he

was

Marquis

ablest

and
the

of

one

therapeutic,on
hetn

have

to

in

so

in-

to

attri-

jiresent

persons
followed

fertile in

most

Much

Sfim^ira

his

many

it is hard

promise,

the

(rari*.

of

tebesthesia

or

of

much

so

than

be

almost

clairvoyance

them

that

to

the

successors,

been

obtamed

brief

have

mal-observation,

observers,

/fffkeriktt

have

writings

somnambulic

expenments
"

his

conducted

he

track, and

same

who

men

his immediate

figureamong

from

seems

who

few

very

leadmg

was

fsmt

in the

terested
disinthen

erxir

i6o

CHAPTER
in

done

Germany

is scattered

there, too, there

and

also;

[607
testimony

to

supernormal powers.^
607.

Next

the

came

hospital at Calcutta.
which

in

this

he

Their

method

the direct

object being mostly

under

of "lliot8on

era

the most

supernormal phenomena)
Had

apparent

of repeatingthem
impossibility

been

held

have

to

508.

The

EUiotson

by

in Braid's
of

the

completely

too

"

earlier work

upward

of die

his later

writings.
hypnotistsbefore and

made

without

sanative

in my

demonstration.

induced

theory
"

the

much

His

early

method

of the

one

else

and

forth

in

that of

from

differed

means

wider

much

suggisii"n^set

mere

into
used

by

hypnotic phenomena

of

efficacyof

him.

thrown
method

the

by

merists
mes-

dangerously

was

in fact been

first

opinion,

garded
re-

When
^e

passes,

efRuence
has

hypnotic experience

after

have

actually

was

squint, and, secondly, by the

Braid's

record, the

this time

probably by

hostile

be

production

important discovery of

more

of

so,

inward

and

as

; for that

true

was

in mesmeric

oflfcial

of

hypnotism

could

theory

altogether.

group

hypnosis

passes,

matters

would

which

step

his

their

this

^And

shade,

and

that

felt that
attacked.
the

great

been

them

disproved

next

discovered

Braid

his achievements

in his

Elliotson's

extraordinaryperformance

history.

not

^was

"

of Esdaile

deep ansesthesia,
operationa His success
certainly(settingaside

serious

of

absolutely unique;

was

mesmeric

maladies, Esdaile's

hundreds

performed

direction

and

England,

in

lay

of

cure

in

convergent

\^

squint produced
and

the state

as

capable

of

simple

of

But

merely

laid stress

could

the

the

on

and

of

To

operator.
was

yet

my

produced

but

mind

the

those

See

Nasse's

This

later

stated

again as
accomplished.

some

required

was

showed

He

was

that all

further

supposed
magnets,
also
by suggestion.' He

well

of

resistingthe

effects in himself

ways

But

of

an

the

it is
able

it is not

although

book, Statuvolism,

His

what

thought
in "vour

of the

commands

the aid of

without

an

important novelty brought out by Braid

of will.
This
self-hypnotisationby concentration

faculty,in

place

patienthad
this method

pate
dissi-

most

slacklyfollowed.

Fahnestock,

both

and

effects of

the

equally

subject'spower

possibilityof

that I should

in

be

inducing hypnotic

inlet into human

as

and

produce;

to

arrest

to

nor

that

patients.

phrenological phenomena

metals, "c,

operator

of his

ideas

the

able

been
view

abandoned
found

he

has
his

hypnotist

afterwards

suggestion,as

influence

to

so-called

cure.

neither

he

in

appeared

which

maladies

verbal

no

it induced

of

even

which

results

which

along

but
that

clear

important

most

with

the

Braid's

inferior

much

latter knew

ArtificialSomnambulism

or

of

all,has been

group

of ideas

Dr.
investigator.
of Braid's woik.

(Chicago, 1871)1

has

fiir Hyfinoiismus^passim,
Ztitickrift
work

new

See

of

Braid's

discoveries
Dr.

Proceedings S,P,R,,
writings,and references

has

by

Bramwell's
voL
to

xii. pp.
his work

been

recent

paper
1

generally overlooked, and his theories were

who
ignored what he had already
and
on
"James Braid, his Work
Writings,**

observers

27-166.

This

contains

by other writers.

complete list

of

Enid's

HYPNOTISM

nO]
rvreived

f*offl the

fact

c-c:tkins

of

of

its

is

509.

The

mainly

French

ktche:,

whose

and

partly

town

the

on

bv

self-

surpassing anything

ways

are

now

of

werai
ieUio:n

'.ae

:r.ey

is

wou

"or.nnced
":resi

it is rather

merely

were

enuemic

UT,

510.
c^m-.nant,

come

and

to

"'."cr.

14

'.'icr.^r':

"

of

""''!'

next

which

aside

threw

as

r.'.pnotic suggcstKjn
and

rr.e^f

Ir.is
rca

was

'"Vnat
ts"smcrH
jc."

not

self.

wfiiiid

by

Hcrr.heim
|ias%cs,

beyond

mto

tr^

If

has
and
trust

time

done

without
in

nu

of

i"

any
"-'wn

cures

of

case

sole

from

k"c

mere

true.

in

I"ern
to

cure

mo

at

may
with

if

be

hypnotic

sup["osed "somatic
and
irritability
until

"

than

of

the

Hern-

sleep,and

iiypnotic

re%i)or-

ordinary advisory s{H:ech.

Not
one
sleep m a million

in

their

number

or

to

of

And

this

is

inlluences

form,

extreme

lelt

v^'"ple

W(.r-

heaL

s]iecialprcdisitosingbc.ief
()ower.

so

whole

present

of

more

sutferers
a

laid

Licl"eault, and

hypnosis;

cause

the

on

iniilion reaches

Charcot

consensus

no

\^as

theories,

have

this

in

the

of

phenomena

m)w

neur"-muscular

iiic

once

lo

is

general

trance

Bernneim's

:hii

has

A)-

609

originated

of

siiggcstiur.

one

"

long-continued, and,

trie

requisite proof

goou

the

which

decisively the

un'iin^ereniiaieii

was

ly h"pno*iis;

:':Tre

.-.

yet

unfortunately

suoiimtnal

"

more

at

wa""

But

on

which

which

hypnotic

that

of

number

greatest
Nancv

the

(as with

stages

seen.

not

niovcmen:

phenomena

regarded

Lpo.oiy affirmed

:.a;

tne

and

disciples

which

type

obtain

(sec
Salinrtriere

the

more

-the

Charcot,

whicn

.V:n.

the
of

mistaken

his

which

of

symj)tonis

products

gradually mergin.-

n""w

he

of

to

school

The

and

sequence^

elaborate

%ery

dealings with

already indicated) that experience has

I h.ive

sugl:e^tlons

^Ve

"roited.

the

that

eminence

been

"three

be

to

now

hypnotists could

(as

his

leading phenomena
celebrated

once

man

remark-

of

have

were

or

s|)ecialand

by

to

Charles

It is

only

alley,from

mentioned)

hardly anywhere

are

them

blind

of
history*

narrowness

in

school.

seen

now

Charcot's

The

that other

not

is

purpose

the

Professor

from

raised

been

ever

thereon

obtained.

been

since

free

|)erhaps the

was

has

following of

mere

in

they

repetition.
It was
strikinglydiflfercnt

his

and

that

of successful

far

developed

Charcot

gradua:iy returning.
his predecessors above

reason

":4c,

"

kvpnotisme

rrjmJ

work

thus

was

Charcot

of his

most

yet

fact

present

my

attached

singularly

movement

by

be

the

given largely by

was

proved

the

but

; and

a;:ain

was

impulse

although

aberrant,

and

"

some

success

as

absence

professionalreputation

r-Tpnoiism,

can

stage

direction

that

fact

vtKHe

:r

its barbarous

obtained

results, except

equal

mere

has

work

unfortunate

"tr"

the

great

the

aiM:r/nception;
I'le

with

importance
to

next

these

doubt

repeated

little

hypnotic experiment

"Jt

have

to

seems

date

that

at

was

results in

persons

to

reason

no

how

show

to

what

at

from

encumbered,

it is

which

Fahnestock

healthy

yet been

not

nirt

1.

"

with

publication

perhaps
])artly

recorded.
There

\j

it merits

crudities

ririlisation.
with

iO":;ze9tion
Knee

the

tartly from

:::.e.

than

less attention

i6i

most

wttnou:

o:;

either

va.iuble

CHAPTER

i62

especiallyas

achievement,

hypnotic practice
"Hypnotic

is

hypnotic suggestion
sleep,and

he

goes

ordinary

it's done,""
An

performance.

with

brandy.

than

name

powerful

with

want

we

what

want

we

get rid for the

us

here

mean

is

to

attained
whether
induce

"

512.

without

sake

Now

of

And

rendered

found

times
some-

to

ready modifiability,
nutritive

cesses,
pro-

practiceinduced.
influence

narcotic

would

they

are

consider, then,

us

invisible

which

that

wish

we

specialised,tend

of

in

are

what

to

to

the
be

whole

the

Opium,

drugs.
nerves

in

so

of

as

hypnotic

use

many

slight chloroformisation

that

has

more

cited

delirium

chloroform
fail
hypnotisers (as Bramwell) have found
is
and
alcohol
patients hypnotisable ;
generally regarded as

Other

render

positive hindrance
narcotics

various

narcotics

that

or

kind

indica, "c,
have

any

seems

suggestible (see Appendices). Janet

from
developed during recovery
was
suggestibility

where

tremens.
to

and

stimuli

might hope

what

popularlyidentified

Let

affect

observers

some

is

is in serious

conspicuous

most

cannabis

one

subjects

case

one

gesture

external

the

the

that

ways

agents.

that

hypnosis

of which

ing
content-

it

modifications

massive

but

What

organism

hypnotism

subliminal

"

for the

Before

But
suggestibility.

word.

the

stimuli,either
in visible

more
some

by

naturally suggestible,and

of somnolence.

sleep or catalepsy

mere

alcohol, chloroform,
strange

of

the

trace

any

something
started

yet again
actually used

have

increased

oracular

which

with

nervous

system

nervous

that

object, for

responsivenessboth

of

"

not

all

are

obedience

trance

our

known

any
"

taste

effect it
we

of

readier

sleep or

essential

is not

we

hypnotists

through suggestion is

moment

mainly

The

do.

it to

Bernheim

to

effect

to

likelyto

was

According

611.

let

which

of stimulus

form

whether

be

to

man

consider

must

mediately.
im-

brilliant

acceptable

within.

from

his

ordinary

be

needs

must

to

go

conjuror explaining

an

needs

to

gets well

emulating

enable

must

or

formula,

effect,and

to

without

he

previously too

the

change

from

Bernheim's

patient

the

of

not

short, there

nervous

stimulus

nervous

ourselves

change

profound

detest

to

or

suggestion, in

In

does

command

ordinary sleep;

tell the

heard

one

in

reduced.

get well, and

to

with

dispensed

effect, "is
You

tell him

you

be

little resultinghope

ordinary

get rid of his rheumatism,

of

in

command.

be

may

it may

elements

(one thinks) has

thus

[611

much

Bernheim,

says

sleep ;

to

Even
''how

simple

trance,"

how

showing

how

to

"

hypnosis

is

hypnotic susceptibility.

to

is much

help
direct

needed;

thus

but

towards

hypnosis goes
physiological sequence

More

far the
rather

scantiness

against

from

any

with

experiment
the

form

of

proof

view

that

of

external

stimulus.
^

The

apparent

diminishes
and

in
;

whole

on

resemblance,
closer

indeed,

analysis.

stage

there
hypnotised subjects where
but in the narcotised
subject this
nervous

energy

"

the

highest

between
may

narcosis
occur

both

and
in

hypnosis
narcotised

is incoherent, dream-like
is

centres

step towards

inhibition

being paralysed

tion
menta-

of

the

first ; whereas

HYPNOTISM

nt]
inhibition

hjrpnoiisthe

bfC

merely

nresently manifests
813.

Next

which

cataplexy

those

;
"

of the

With

least

at

to

faculty which

self.

produced

the

on

of trance

forms, namely,

shock.

sudden

to

fresh

of

effects

massive

of

group
stimuli

due

are

liberation

the

profounder region

another

external

by

system

-erroas

itself from

take

often

supraliminal facultyseems

preliminary to

necessary

of

163

and

beings

human

this

from
from
failure of heart-action, or
death
varies
actual
phenomenon
form
of insanity),
attonitus
of which
(a recognised
parilytit,or sttifor
any
from
result
a
mere
alarming sight or unwelcome
announcement,
say

stroke

radden

SitDilar

i^wn

be
in

tiiat

control,

cases)
thereto

obedience

wnere

pt"itioa

and

a.cn

rather

regard

ve

records

of

iKe

aiso

Zoist

of

cases

to

bears

"thargT
I thail

Later

only

not

Thus
the

ence
obedi-

but

more

either

to

the

in

readier

lest

external

or

of the

i^.^esis

Now
which

tjons.

It

Deyond

some
is

"'cd

rTUcr;cal

is

thu"

I s;eak

any

and

true

there

way

.1

local

of the

dinitfut^.

should

ii-i/^j.

Their

be

"

the

A),

and

and

commoner

(sec l"r.
that

relation

what

altiioukth

{isychologicalgrounds.
stimuli applied to
from
localised

whatever

leain

rather

t^e learnt

can

Dr.

rescmriiance

be:ngs

human

special and

inducing;

between

have
trance

These

of

the

an

men

than
as

to

organism

certain

Zi^^nes

form

starting-pointis

the

hysterical

some

i localised

there

seems

why

developed

become
in

but

in

hypnosis

massive

stimulation

intiucti""n of

hxpmigtnoui

of

of

deep-scateii ca;"rice
sensitive

in the

Hut

in

613

in

and

direction

that

control.

intermediate

seems

indeed

Dn

it must

have

hypnotic

in

think, really known

not,

stimuli

0).

613

in

subject

shali

exists

animals

lethargic stage

rate, that

we

of

613

in

explanation

from

seem

hold

suggestible;

i"oint

to

like.

the

passivityis produced,

mere

the

some

icind, that

n:as"ivc

infants

the

to

suggest

animals,

to

Tcrsons

with

is
suggestibility

plain,

seemi

not

to

on

mcsinerisation

of

at

514.

Kr-ca

organism

as

probably hypnotisableand

frogs, where

extend

f^.-amweil's discussion

v:;xn

involves

the

Rarey's horse-taming, "c.,

with

ct;jer:ments

*Az

arms

regarded

that

remain

to

some

itself.

cataplexy

which
of

(as in

habitual

crocodiles, frogs,and

"

are

ex;ieriments

LcTieauit's

Kcmi

animals

to

that animals

morctka.ly

"'.; X

actual

be

not

state

capable responsiveness

with

So

ktA

must

and

cataleptic,wiiose

the

responsiveness

it be

stimuli.

mrernal

It

as

obvious

s:)

part of the

place them,

you

any
unless

suggestion;

suggestion

be calied

may

control, but

to

of

of
flexibility"

wax-like

**

obeying

ments
disable-

think, been

not,

real

well

are

sudden

these

It has

induced

have

they

of

any

hypnoses.

true

as

form

hears

she

frogs,beetles, "c,

as

whether

however,

case

of

power

or

Sa.ricuiere

animals,

in certain

classed

any

Salpetri^repatient,when

gong.

phenomena

should

the

the

on

It is doubtful,

known.

of

catalepticimmobility

the

to

cown

in

tiie
that

no

stimu.areason

s|H:rialtract
direction.

subjects by pressure iij^on

o!
development
a curious
well-known

phenomenon

CHAPTER

i64

marks

"

So

anaesthesia

of

patches

of

of

our

far

as

found

"

It does

of

same

way

is to

that

say,

pains,"

"referred

the

do

as

is

"marks"

these

apparently depend,

not

lesion, in the

situation

the

know,

present

at

we

central

any

^the '^witch-

hysterical subjects

upon

ancestors.

altogether capricious.
upon

[616

themselves
manifest
by
deep-seated organic complaints,which
distribution
of
the
of
nervetenderness, explicable by
superficialpatches

familiar

in

trunks.

anaesthetic

The

irrational

especially in

Pitres

gineSj zones
certain

in

spots
or

accesses,

doubt

that

this

sleep

certain

of

pressure

subject and
the

for another

the

on

there
must

The

of

reader, however,

is here

no

regard

the

at

scrap

the

self has

certain

point

decided

that

of

as

pressure

pain.

responsible for the

The
to

decided,

the

the subliminal

that

on

go

616.

sleep

or

the
here

are

being,and

it in

Next

the

of

the

almost

body
all

us

order
be

may

it be

to

consider

This view

of

placed

applied.

point
the

few

out

the

cases

Britannica,

appeal

hypnotic

for

one

localised

effect.
the

to

formed
preA
on

other

it has

as

point

shall

physiologicalnexus"

mere

which

follows

the

chosen
capriciously

stratimL

just

"

some

view

pressure

sleep ;

on

or

random

no

the

in my

and

cause

fashion, that

produce

direct,but

same

difierent

that

an

"

in the

no

is

There

hypnosis by

of

hystericalaccess
a

hysterical

co-operation, or
nakedly, this seems

thus

signal

point

same

forms

among

is

touch.
avenue

self-suggestivenesswhich

that

hystericalsubjects

that

they

of

shall

localised

be

is

shall

not

hypnotised,

to

at

"

time

one

this cause,
^

exaggeration.
where

the

Professor

stimulus

stimulation^

monotonous

It was

unfortunatelydominates

-!ft in the Encychpadia

once

shall

on

pressure

instantlyupon

follow

understand

in dreamlike

kypno-

if

right way.

hypnotic phenomena

endeavoured
let

exactly the

in

hypnosis

check

Dr.

conscious

any

centres

responsible for frequent determinations

be hypnotised has in this case
decided
you

will

Stated

Self-suggestion,and

anaesthetic patches

about

or

subject,but

mere

surface

body's

pressure

produce

not

that

simple physiological sequence

local

capacitiesof lawlesslyacting
of

finds

induction

the

will

he

on

subjects

patient'spart

ditions
con-

patches
Under

ways.

hypnotic sleep.

as

this without

and

"

favourable

hystSrogines^zones

zones

for each

constant

"

strongest possible instance

stimulus.

have

certain

in

does

spots,

foreknowledge,

even

in various

; that is to say,

is ranked

what

of

accesses

the

like
dream-

by

anomalous

these

"

subjects will bring

certain

find that under

we

specialisethemselves

"c
hypnofrknatriceSy

called

determined

"

hysterics

of

(forexample), we

Bordeaux

at

hospital

and

develop

zones

this view,

with

stratum

antecedents.
by purely physiological

necessitated

than

in accordance

Quite

or

rather

I have

of what

example

an

are

hypnotic

of the
self-suggestions

fancies

"

patches

and
Of

monotonous

M'Kendrick's

to

used

for inducing

whatever

part

fiashion

the

Edmund
this

to

Gumey

presently;
stimulation

article

attribute

on

"

and

but
has

first
un-

Hypnotism

i66

CHAPTER
other

form

First, however,

let

represent

may

some

of the

[617

influence, operating in close

same

physical contiguity.
617.
reached.

consider

us

have

We

successively
hypnotic
i
nducing
physiologically
the

positionof

reallyinduces
But

the

the

on

real

any

as

Nancy

"

We

trance.

have

we

various

found

stand

at

nothing

but

have

now

modes

present

in

of

the

suggestionwhich

phenomena.
hand

other
to

answer

is induced,

school

point which we
supposed

the

dismissed

on

the

what

we

possibly regard

cannot

important question
conditions

it

how

the

the

word

suggestion
hypnotic ness
responsive-

depends.

?
')explain hypnosis and its phenomena
suggestion (asks Dr. Bramwell
I
this
be
to
think,
one.
question
answer
a
must,
distinctlynegative
tions
condiof suggestion depends, not on
the suggestion itself,
but on
The
success
in the subject. These
inherent
are
(i) willingness to accept and carry
do so.
In the hypnotised subject,
the suggestion, and
to
out
(2) the power
criminal
is
to
or
improper suggestions, the first condition
except in reference
second
varies according to the depth of the hypnosis
The
generally present.
the personality of the patient. For
and
instance, I might suggest analgesia,
similar
in precisely
quite different results.
terms, to three subjectsand yet obtain
One
might become
profoundly analgesic,the second
slightlyso, and the third
if three jockeys attempt to make
their horses
not
at all.
Just in the same
way,
certain
distance
in
the
a
given time,
suggestions conveyed by voice,
gallop a
and
and
the
results
One
be
horse^
whip
similar,
quite different.
yet
may
spur,
allotted
the
in
in response
distance
the
to suggestion, may
cover
easily
required
time.
It was
both able and willingto perform the feat.
The
second, in response
increased
It was
to somewhat
suggestion, may nearly do so.
willing,but had
sufficient staying power.
The
not
third, able but unwilling,not only refuses
With
this horse
but bolts off in the contrary direction.
to begin the race,
we
in the first instance
have
the exact
opposite of the result obtained
; and
yet
of suggestion it received
that administered
possibly the amount
largelyexceeded
has
the others.
As
Mr.
the
directs
the conto
pointed out,
dition
Myers
operator
which
it.
fessor
Prohypnotic phenomena
depend, but does not create
upon
Bemheim's
'Feel
scienti6c
command,
pain no more/ is no
more
a
the
in
feel
instruction
than
Wash
not
to
HOW
prophet's
pain,
Jordan and be
Does

The

*'

'

for leprosy." In hypnosis the essential

pharmacopoeal prescription
used
is not
to excite
the phenomena,
but the peculiar
the means
them
be evoked.
which
enables
to
state
Suggestion no more
explains the
crack
of
Both
of hypnotism than the
a pistolexplains a boat
race.
phenomena
In Bemheim*s
are
simply signals,mere
points of departure, and nothing more.
and
hands
the word
suggestion has acquired an entirelynew
signification,
differs only in name
from
It hsis become
the odyllic force of the mesmerists.
mysterious and all-powerful,and is supposed to be capable, not only of evoking
of hypnotism, but also of originating,
and explaining all the phenomena
nay
itself.
of
the
condition
even
According to his view, suggestion not only
being,
clean

was

condition

"

starts

the

race,

Besides
"

"What

but

what
is

vol. xii. p. 224.

"

also

creates

is here

Hypnotism?"

said

the
with

By

and

rowers

Dr.

obvious

J.

Milne

builds

the

truth, it
Bramwell.

boat

must

be remembered

Proceedings S.P.R..

HYPNOTISM

US]
toat

of the

Qumy

of

amount

nj

he

quite

enable

ater

for

cellular

suggestion could

to

disposed

me,

does

one

the

govern

of

noay be to

man

not

how

see

that

cells
morbidly-secreting

expressing the

my

type which

induce, since they

wishes
already fruitlessly

He

fact

mere

However

please

to

instance,

erysipelas.

; the

milammation
his

anxious

him,

of

empcion

the

of

suggestion are

upon

voluntary realm.

however

me,

should

the

follow

follow

willingnessto

ouuide

believe

an

results which

167

them

stop their

to

wish

same

in

hardly

can

tissue.
^

Here,

then,

must

for the

'.acre

be

wiich

tiie

though

his word

sA*i

It Aas

result.

simiiiy do

"e

in

itili less

can

we

we

do

Nay,

bring
not

in

krpnotiser
Cf

.mx"

be

needs

has

avowedly

whether

rases,

och

to

paui

than

commoner

doubt

CO

tiry

suL'gests
I

cease).

uhemei

ceram

patients

wr.:ch

they

""

of

Miracles
::;

roy

quantity

DypQotiaer

\iew,

of

is

become

"

more

gives

or

this
less

rise to

th:s

now

oSJet

mere

from

imagination, who

the
it

understood

is

that

each
and

will

tt

rather

pain

" since

he

to

supplied

We

suitable

I shall

]"eople

mixed

en

audience,

now

by
here

ma^sf,
some

the

some

way

of

volun-

than

at

1:

pre-

that

and

into

comin;*

themselves

have

in

effective

one

like

avcrav:e

even

are

with

effected

curt's

category.

the

It

every

wouid

h'ght:r level

them,

call

most

pr")l)ablybecome

say

th.it

that

far

cc"*asi'"n.

the

is thus

the efTcc-t produced.

taicing place

is

are

suggestions to

and

in

is

re{)eatedlyufHin
*'

of

and
effective^

masses

on

pense
dis-

cases

passing

seif-su^^estion, by beu.g

will

that

Lourdes
under

l)ottom

he

more

organism

impress

occur

the sugges-

than

reallymean,

I shuulu

or,

when

himself

attendance

n"pnot."rr'n

loe

thus

the

make

to

little more

successfully,

most

large

will

possibleto

of

effluence"

seems

the

at

"/ Sf(tsu!;^tstt'm,
in

patient

this may

so

where

be

not

in most

"mesmeric

no

not,

or

I believe

reaches.

the

teach

anticipate that

the

over

[i^jwer

"ent

Ca:

to

with

|"ower.

it now

directed, will

better

used

been

already

sas

thought

for himself

the result

might

outside

from

to

be

or

of

patient starts it again,

particularoccasion^

provided simpiy to impress

as
absurdly useless so soon

even

plainly

can

this

on

it

tether

wi

hypnotiser

function

believing

pleasure.

at

mereiy
there

succeeds

between

for

train

times

predict when

Self-sug.:estion,whatever

51"

txrcomc
other

nu

cannot

suggestion

personage

"

Wc

know

If

startinga
many

Unless

work

at

be

without

within.

ground

last the

at

now

w/)y

patient,the

to

ir.uss

way,

Suggestion from

case), the hypnotiser

started

that

well

cannot

influence

beyond

cases

it about

and

nimsclf.

for

tjoss

this

which

presentlyshow

often, the

it thus

even

(ace.

supernormal

I shall

being

But

altogether with
treateil

other

most

know.

not

the

of command

has

patient

conclusion

itself into suggestion from

not

result ; the difference

00

fullyin

patient(which

sometimes,

nothing by

c^

looked

telepathic or

and

important

an

part resolve

most

some

aTpootiscr
be

to

come

is seldom

denied, yet

we

V'*guc,

conceptions,
the

without

need

that

presrnily explain
"Christian

Science*'

suizgesticns
much

as

of whom

of

given
a

to

p'atform
may

then

be

without

affected

the curative

of

power

Lourdes

the

succeed

when

bathe

they

in the

addresses;

they

water

of the
later

are

Dr.

and

belief

series

of

his

In

these

belief.

experiments

concerned.

The

phenomena
forth.

The

capable

of

there

cases

The

points,and

quoted

seem

in its way

as

"

to

those

supposed
his

open

into

on

The

trivial character
the

of

they

more

with

And
are

"

of the

suggestion
next

himself.

by

"

Who
effort of

an

is the

results

definite

very

them

close
like?

logically
physioof

motive

pire-

prompting

subjective merely

neuro-muscular

ported
sup'*

the

minimum

of external
not

are

and

makes

could

remain
could

men

mind

he

that

them,"

open

would

^relief

"

of

changes, capable

test.

be, they do

succeeds

points in hjrpnotic
faculty,as surprising

another, and

on

expectation,or

also

can

various

could

to

so

the conclusions

care

healthy young

There

partly
and

phenomena

...

at

head

one

Wingfield's

all

laboratoryexperiments

Yet, important though these

may

prove

of Mesmer

unable

the

Dr.

that

modern

others

other

were

excited

writing and

so
catalepticrigidity,

and

remarkable.

extraordinaryeffort.
but
pain and so on

unmistakable

of

that

? or

of these

disposing conditions,of
to

''

that

so

eyes

chair

to

inlet into human

new

state

one

in that condition
own

far

healthy undergraduate

body

heels

kind,

every

suggestion of the hypnotiser

self-suggestive
subject."

experiments

first wild

that

his whole
with

to

me

Natural

of any

of the arms,
stiffening

goes

"

history,

for the

surpriseto

probable

seems
(p. 283), "It
being produced by the

sity
Univer-

incidentallyduring a

were

"

618

mously.)
anony-

in the

excitement

partly automatic

were

Wingfield

printed

was

occurred

excitability
;
in

Hugh

Physiology

no

was

those

as

self-suggestion,

Dr.

paper

in

phenomena

other

on

of

cases

mainly candidates

in a
by self-suggestion
like
Experiments
these, confirming
reached
by Fahnestock
(see 518 A) and

their

efficacythat

such

enthusiasm,

(The

subjects were

produced

rest

of

percentage

curative

published by

279.

results achieved

passage

thesis

throw

that

or

Demonstrator

of neuro-muscular

general

have

of

recorded

No

those

p.

v.

was

and

Tripos.
previous

no

than

vol.

Wingfield

Cambridge,

Sciences

be

instructive

more

ProceedingsS.P.R,,
of

schemes

think,

in

certain

and

out,

actuallycured.

are

self-suggestionoperative, no strong
schemes
imply, is reallynecessary.
I

thrown

for instance, is thus

persuading themselves

so

suggestionof

I have termed
them, constitute one
as
of self-suggestion^
most
interestingparts of my subject,and will need careful study at
point. But here it is important to point out that in order to make

These

in

The

himself.

from

water,

oral

partly in books, partly by

persons

attention

individual

[618

CHAPTER

i68

than

where

attempt.

not

solve

our

faculty thus
with

fail,or

Within

the
as

similar

problem
from

why a
ordinary

yet been

experiments
the

to

as

displayed.

suggestion

others

nothing (I repeat) has

and

ultimate

know

We

no

outside

why

who

succeeds

man

range

discovered

of

in

self-suggestion
tribution
origin and dis-

better

once

self*

with

it is that

one

man

fails in

his

physiological explanations

which

can

guide

us

to

the

\xi

HYPNOTISM

]
nature

tnse

hypnosis.
has

819.

fUi

appeal

crntralt

offer here

to

self

responsiveness of
direction

some

which

involves, I hope, something

"

unitary aspect ; but

facultywhich

sujhmmal

in

appellation. I define suggestionas ^'successnot

to that self in its most
necessarily
;

of

subliminal

the

most

be

it must
light,

I have

change

mere

to

characteristic

this

littleexplored.
hint which

The

than

caore

of

to find any

are

we

been

ret

as

exciting causes

or

If

169

1 have

to

some

least of

at

one

those

of

strata

chapter described.
I do not indeed pretend that my explanationcan
enable
us
to reduce
should
be
to a certainty. I cannot
r.y:noticsuccess
say why the process
and capricious: so that now
then
and
touch
to
v:" irregular
we
seem
a
which
then all is closed
to profound recesses;
gives instant access
s;"nng
and
inaccessible again. But I can
show that this puzzle is part of a wider
in all departments of subliminal
:'robiem, which meets
us
operation. In
in genius, in dreams, in sensory and motor
f-^li:
automatisms,
personalities,
the same
nnd
the same
The
fitfulness,
to
ve
answer
caprice.
apparent
of
the uncertainty of hypnotism must
in the
be involved
:ae
proolem
defend,

cacnot

And

some

Hypnotic

too.

fancied,

on

success

failure

or

difference
superficial

some

in

parcelof a wider mystery ;

interdependenciesof the supraliminal

is part and

"

self.

subliminal

the

earlier

an

problems

have

suggestiongiven. It
otMcure
relationshipsand

I'nc

0!

as

other

of

amd

t-.e

all these

to

in"wer

in

wait, I believe,until a
problem as this we must
of the posseuion of
latrr
our
inquiry,when the possibility
.\s has
to be considered.
t^e organism
comes
by a discarnate intelligence
o
f
the
of
observed,
somewhat
!"eec
a
a
acquisition
already
standpoint even
.nsutiie
and shifting
standpoint outside the incarnate human
personality
hot

such

ligniupon

stage of

r.uch

"

"

sale,

other

coss:der

itght

it^rym

Ir. the
of

I'.ase

vr^i

"Seen

of

slttp.

We

induced.

Let

place

must

hyiinotTsm brings
Now

the

the

rmrded

word
as

IS

do

in

discussed

alreadv

.lave

oretfy renew
.s

any

The

its

of

eiHXdtion

here

us
our

tha*.

found

i:s

argument

train.

that
most

phcnumena

"

is in

it

i"

^unable

wavs

d:scuss

to

It

in

is

at

sUtpinfi

tne

reactiy exercised,

consider

and

tiic empirical
on

is

the

whic:i

kind

some

an

we

of
triis

of
validity

NUch

tur

the

us

o;"cratiun may
;

facultyvill involve

pause

inti-

too

now

unsolved, let

present
subliminal

hypnotism

faculty

presently go
in

of

of

have

we

subliminal

is

analysis.
the

this conception

phenomena
bewilderingconfusion.

which

much

see

acttial

in

tna:

tK"n.

vr.xa

to

eyes,

place, then, since

firs:

lieve.ooment

^^

the

that
ersonality

'

expect

:r?sum.

which

in

ways

on

scattered

resent

clearer

deeply rooted in us, tor our unaided

this pri"blcmfor
Leaving |"erforce

too

520-

'

us, with

enaole

Cri^ajU

ini|u:ry.
has

Hypnotism

etfccts
therapeuti*'

htiing that

we

should

here

itself
phenomena of the nypnotic condition
itsrll
kinii
tiiat
oi
M)mc
implies
iUrp or trance
hypnotism
And
ai:hough so-called hypnotic
leading characteristic.
familiar

sometimes

take effect in the waking state,

our

usual

test

of

J^\

CHAPTER

I70
the

It is,indeed,

subject is thrown.
which

activities ; but

and

wakings
j

lies in the

hypnotiser'ssuccess

true

debate.

At

it is also

first it

admits

which

times

at

his

of strange

than

manifestly profounder

the

sleep

baquet

sui

Esdaile

and

generis^evoked

the

hands

continued
the

by

subject

much

of

from

or

been

has

specificform of trance, brought on

mesmeric
or
magnetic effluence,communicated

as

the

namely,

"

Similarly Elliotson
condition

hypnotic sleep

regarded

was

the

from

this

of

nature

specificagency

slumber

into which

lightor deep"

"

habituallyenjoy.

we

The

by

slumber

[821

or

mesmeric

the

treat

to

effluence

mesmeric

mesmerist

of the

eyes

sleep as

in which

they

often

be induced

also

believed.
^^

When,

by

idea

the

precluded

explain the

to

and

ordinary slumber,

is to

(without further

'

is

merely
'

From
an

wider

be

to

communicate

able

to

guide

subliminal
\

into

the

states

time

to

\
^-^

our

we

with

of

kind)

any

develops

nevertheless
a

dition
psychologicalcon-

problem.
on

inevitable

an

with

guided

it without

the

other

similitude
see

the

us, and

to

time

have

result

problem here is
(albeitnot solved) in

hand,
faced

the

of

subliminal

be needful
a

seen

for the

character
done

which

attempt
which

Rather

coming
so

much

know

spontaneously

we

to

be

thus

be

genius

in

should

the

to

introduces

that

shall

say

supraliminal as
work.

already ; the
now

see

in

in ways

surface

its own

of

varied

all the

force

hypnotism

the

of the

performance
we

but

supraliminal operations.
the

ordinary sleep.

displacingjust

we

should

and

operations,just as

states, to

self

unlikelythat

not

"

I shall abandon

subliminal

physiologicalneeds,

of

interruptingit ;

supplemented

or

part, then,

I say, will be of
what

Bernheim

problem already

lethargies,
sleep-waking

we

familiar

supplement

or

self

my

trances,

was

by suggestionmore
sugordinary sleep,regarded as a definite

psychologicalappeal, it seems

able

For

real

of view,
of

part

in fact not

to

response

sleep

to
sleep be the phase of personalityspeciallyconsecrated
operation,it follows that any successful appeal to the subliminal
form
of sleep.
And
likelyto induce some
further^ if that form

subliminal

sleep

the

identical

If

form.

self will be
of

of the

point

my

inevitable

that

profoundly from ordinary sleep, and

apparently complete vigilance. This, surely,

with

abandonment

621.

last Bemheim

obviously and

consistent

even

mere

trance

hard

very

rendered

"

physiological agency

differs

which
is

of

hypnotic

was

declared

horns, and

the

slumber
out

say,

the

by

that

"

which

found

^until at

sleep ;

physiologicalconditions,

result of certain

which

; but

ordinary

"

That

"gestible."
'

bull

the

took

circumstances

of effluence, it

characteristic

of the

characteristic

not

hypnosis could

that

transmission

of any

nature

his followers

was

known

under
suggestion or by self-suggestion,

verbal

mere

it became

however,

in

these

already
from

may

That

difference

done

us

work,
is that

response

to

appeal
622.

its frank

Armed
admission

with
of

this
an

simplifying
conception, simplifyingin spiteof
"

underlying mystery,

"

we

shall

find

no.

added

HYPNOTISM

]
in several

diAcuity

The

vcr^T.

points which
of

sequtnce

hrpaotism,

is

they formed

completely this claim

drawn

bren

either

often

of

lenes

hardly

is

it

from

c.r.unued

who

her

frcim

thence

sleep-waking
more

into

sleep-waking

new

that

The

than

more

The

simplest

"alert
cannot

we

"

stage

say

whic;^

scheme

is apt

show

to

back

again, and

facultythan

the earlier

of

how
have

alert stage,

hypnotism

that
ones.

Jules Janet, who, by

Dr.

leading subject, belethargicstate, and out again

Charcot's

new

"

do

an

here

even

lethargy and

to

of

and

last in Charcot's

Wittman,

state

seem

other.

exiH:riment

an
on

somnambulic

into

and

of sublimmal

significancein

u^ual

Charcot

schemes
to

spoke only

the

than

more

Other

of them

subjects,comes

""passes," carried

Tond

the staj^a of
how

hypnotist'spractice.

Gurney,

say

show

stages

is much

There

to

contro-

eager
of

physiologicallaw

none

one

Gumey's

safe

changes

advanced

the

to

but

invariably precedes

stage

first with

came

an.:

of

be withdrawn.

**dcep stage'' of hypnosis (622 B);

that

some

is that of Kdmund

arrangement
and

had

now

ex|)crience of

the

retiect

development

has

of

subjects

the

"

by Li^beault, "c,

out,

the

as
lethargy"caialepsy"soainainbuliani
though

"

inevitable

the

been

question
described
already briefly

I have

his three suges

propounded

have

hypnotic phenomena,

of these.

one

171

markedly

state

superior

old

the

to

IS22A).
523.
"alert"

k:s

r.hough

mj%i

ir^vir.^

the

ideas

t'ormcr

:."*
w

state
was

." ^^'wick

of
the

on

co'tiuMvcly

snow

already

h^ve

|ir%i'lc*

lh(""c

asibontj

third

de;

in

cases

ftUgei

Of

rccurtJe"i

:h

of

of
and

the
may

doubt

further
The
in

as

ex]"riments
B),

-each
was

v.iry

a'.must

perioruUiiin,with

of

Lfcytoiuionc

distinct

memories

In
and

this

Mrs.

eight
when

cam

different

to

seem

"

indefinitely. W^
the

233

or

t""

"crc

character

rei)eats

330),

Numlxri,
there

of

numl"er

follows

now

the

being

of

which

reached

trance

who

of

recurring

Cha("ter II. (es{"ccuillyscctii"n"

l"y I"f. liraiuwell 111 Ar-jiu, Suiuiucc

Wil"on,

in

stage

there

to

523

found

student

with

later

alternating t"ersonah:ies
the

when

indct"endent

memory,

the

almost

being

met

in

of

bta^cs

remembered

further, he

on

the

iiut

consisted

sta:e

invariablya'jain

were
oi

A)

of

are

forgotten

deep

sort

one

(recor":ed

number

the

that

the

tranre.

memory

of

and

life

ordinary
are

623

(see
alert

train

in the

subject
"

sta^e

I"r. AJljcrt

ol

as

suggests

stages

mcntioneti

catc

and

general

rehypnotisation.

experimentmg

course,

that

seen

"' ir rcvcni

'.^"ff"wt

On

similarly varies,*

.^i-ties

or.

T"?

other,

trains

corrcsjKjndsn^

:*c

impresse"l in

of

the

in

distinguish-

As

one.

events

on

the

in

found
for

means

events

trance

memory

be

to

was

the

normal

observations

memory

same

distinct

n:nc

or

his

t.isrinct

the

the

to

recurs.

^^
*^^**f

^"^

"

in the

rsxeii number

ant

IOC

"

there

v.ch

--^Tr.eTx

UBiit

forgotten

i.va"i

::

of

the

from

while

of

part

hypnosis

exceptions), the

recur

alternations
it^e.f

rra^ce

whole

trance,

to

interestini:

of

between)

of kind

distinction

main

also afforded

memory

as

the

in

t'nat the

deep "stage

nu:rerous

:end

but

ng,

"aa

state

with

rc::vrnj':"crcd

view

the

'*

while

hypnotic

the

mie

his

and

of memor}-,

Ci'jcrain

A^

held

Gumey

"cc

190Q.

uQ

lixtctn
ittics.

172

CHAPTER

Gurney's experiments, with

the

which

recent

between

analogies

chains

separate
with

their

II.

for

624.

scientific

or

and

will not

he

it should

that

pinch

or

generally

secondary

dealt

we

alternating

or

all the

reason

very

better

disaggregation the
into limited,

awakenings
which

one

partial

best describe

can

before

him,

as

in

free,

begins

to

with

going

the

directions

at

I characteristic

the

"

subliminal

am

was

I have

stable

to

with

ancestors

and

responsive;

ignore ; ready

to

in

answer.

of

the

act,

him,

to

of his

stratum

some

your

his apparent

only
the

or

"

sleep will
even
speak
is

lethargy,there

thing
some-

may

development,
to

as

assume,

of

to

the

of
or

world

which

its ";entral

traced

sleeping phase

of personality

supraliminal guidance

some

when

afar ?

forms

varying

here

self is

ginning
personality,beoifthe cure, and

what

the

have
of

namely,

allow

trance

knows

respond

to

sleeping phase
who

subliminal

the

but

receive

detail

more

which

of the

still lies the

Deeper

trance.

to

conduct

into

stages

as

of

insight into

what

fashion

of

the

self.
inclined

to

supposed
heard

at

think
the

Charcot

danger of her gathering

patientsdid subliminally
behaviour.

timorous

our

once

speak

stages

of

the

to

as

different
;

as

if you

not

secrets

knows

in such

him

rouse

you

it chooses

sleep-waking in

that

Without, then, entering

hypnosis

at

fashion,

profound

last able

at

us

who

to

on

is

"

is

some

of earlier

even

tell

of

if

will hear.^

"

it

until

it chooses

as

But

stage of highest interest ;

at

you,

pin-prick, but

hypnotised subject,and although

aware,

which

last set

with

needs

stimuli

appeals

the

this is true

All

to

then, however

"

in him

answer

the

as

him

wake

contrary,

such

unbroken.

remain

or

sleep

the

such

be

personality may

On

the

other

that

this is

always the

Salp^tri^reto preclude
speak
hints

as

receive

hand,

persistentand successful
apparently almost comatose,

"

before
to what

such

For

long
of

all

time

what

knowledge
deeply-entranced subject as
he

hints,

I have

case.

and

heard

expected
work
the

late

her
them
Dr.

to
out

do.
in

Auguste

the
was

lethargic
g^ing on :

if there
I

believe

their

no

were

that

his

hypnotic

own

Voisin,

of

one

hypnotisers,make
suggestionafter suggestion to
which
suggestions,nevertheless, she obeyed as soon

of

most

awoke.

which

be.

sleep, on

to
accessibility

Prick

and

fact

of subliminal

trance

can

hear

is

That

in its resistance

strong

state

"

alternatingpersonalities,

that

these

You

irresponsive.

Hypnotic

their

with

states,

their rise.

between

profound hypnotic

noise.

mere

kinds

the

"

him

to

determined

its

what

with

or

and

talk

the

beneath

deep

struck

of the elements
of sleep ;
arrangement
^a repurposive rearrangement
is merely hindering
in which
is helpful is intensified,what
what
man's
is
removed
reduced.
is
A
at
or
once
ordinary sleep
isolating

unstable
you

type,

take
splitsin personality

And

in
for

be

lacunae, with

and

are

but

from

us

of splitpersonalities

to

morbid

cleavages

shallow

fail

light and

those

hypnotic stages

very

lies that

alertness

"

mnemonic

teaching

serious

more

and

[624

knowledge

cannot

artificial

memory,

The

I personalitiesof

increased

brought,

Gumey's
of

complex

j.in Chapter
adapted

have

years

the

subject
as

she

CHAPTER

174
shall

We

control

at

The

all that

to

of unknown
lesson

which

attention

We

the

restraint

certain

experiments

seldom

realised.

point

Intellectual

found

effective

exert

to

the

discover
do.

The

is

"

really

inhibitoryside
The

; and

I shall

in
possibilities

been

have

attention

"

well

pretty

him

teach

cult
diffi-

more

to

thought.

matter

to

even

know

It is harder

education, rendered

to

is

him

upon

wandering

different

which

will be

faculties

these

doing.

impress

to

of

is

from

training of perception, memory,

the

to

We

usuallysatisfied with

are

steadied

thus

includes

able

education

in

inhibition.

might advantageously

have

we

of

that
child

the

prevent

scope.
with

than

judicious education

first lesson

very

dynamogeny

or

properly

wish

hypnotic suggestion is

that

of stimulus

execute

we

[626

point.

every

work

to

what

presently find

of the

intensityof

the

presently quote
direction

this

yet

as

possible by attention,

imagination; and

and

sometimes

much

all

heightened by

hypnotic suggestion.
education, again, presupposes

Moral

directions, and

emotional
We

genie.
we

"the

use

expulsive

desire.

review

potency

of

suggestion in

by

some

The

"

stimulus

is

consideration,

man

altruistic

for

development.
After

higher

outside

the

outside

instincts

wishes
But

success.

the

virtues,we

certain
strains

field of

attainingto
In

him

into

is any

fact

saint.

unworldly.

He

he

wish

does
It

should

not

the

to

self-regardingwe

the

of

equally sure

already

health, wealth,

for

energy

"

find

to

sure

the

control,

to

to

on

pass

impulse ready

finding an

Similarlythey

Nor

to

have

yet

reported

as

one

of his

evidence

no

sently
pre-

reaches,

He

lie

to

indeed

is

morphinomaniac

we

as

shall

We

his fellow-men.

this is of

likelyto

man

his

likelyto apply
and

"

be

or

stability;but

again,
in

hear

esteem

is

one

no

has

of

seem

virtue.

own

way

ask

to

physician

adapted

hypnotise

practicalimportance,

more

to

to

rendered

be

himself

to

"

and

generous

his environment

profoundly changed.

is not, therefore, from

expect

or

from

be

pretty

less

power
of those

attainment

than

rather

are

more

when

ethical

successful

selfish

we

dipsomaniac

wins

eminent

point of

which

for the

ordinary hypnotic suggestion.

position of
any

said, depend largelyupon

been

ordinary education.

life which
a

unworthy

presently illustrate the

ruined
seemed
irretrievably

point of helpfulnessand kindliness has been reached,

of generosity,self-abnegation,
impersonal enthusiasm, lie

the field of

say,

has

with

cannot

find that the cured

leading a

life has

dynamogeny is needed
important to stimulate

applied to

existing. Every

may

where

cases

;
self-respect

banish

to

dynamo-

will

where

it is

where

virtues,

affection"

new

and

and

in

pre-occupation or inescapable fear.

and

both

often

hypnotic triumphs

virtues,as
self-regarding

of inhibition

the

of

power

inhibitive

by inculcating courage

fears

of certain

insistent

methods

by

morbid

restrain

trainingof attention,mainly

the

of great

hospital or

changes

of

the

consulting-room

character

for

loftyends.

that

we

Such

HYPNOTISM

]
hare

cnanges
of

}"as

every

race,

it

u^eory

ougiit

of

surncth
To

such

Tne

s"id, lies

any

r^me

tdc

thumb
In

their

B)

show

icd

of

}ath

oDUined

are

.:c

the

i.tfercnce.

i:

_"

/Tjxms
":

as

wno

Bian

j"n,
serf-:
:

r.K/1

who

of

life

to

these

of the

t"ir

the

in

carried

in

coun:

excuve

is

its

same

ms

morbid

of

the

and

in-

(627 A

spring ;

if

shortest

that

borne

been

in mind

into

sobrietv

"

as

tax

cnarac

:cr

kt^ftomanut

disease

iiappcn
;

and

it

the

gence
by dilithe

way

way
to

answers

diligen:

be

may
same

ihe

mathematical

hour.

and

still find

may

so

This

in

them

on

tricks

thus

and,

doubt

no

;"

struggles

lie:

must

we

aciue%'ed

liown

writing

and

as

effort made

valuable

resi^'lve,

limitless

training when

moral

and

"

should

centres:

.Something

"

cures

had

they

be

moral

the

think

results

^^pendm.:

as

"

{gainfullyattains.

between

(iau'.s,
of

by

more

consists,

which

fretiueniiii"u:jt whet
It may

of

of moral

result

rudimentary

train

appear

finding

should

nervous

siuwly

essence

over

are

to

of

group

suiige^tcd

instead

of

effects

these

patience

schoolboy

centresi

incurable

of the deliverance

than

facts

diffcren":c

**

piifcring.

existence

of

more

in

motor

Appendices

my

{"ossible loss

some

the

acquir-

insignificant sucking

reason

any

by genius.

set,

as

.Ami/ng
ai

on

just

is

by the

soon

effort

628.

is

of

from

higher hypnotic effects,and

Kach

like the

is

man

thus

is

moral

as

already

as

importance

These

the

to

they

touching

{)ermanent

tiie

threshold

"ral pro^rcs""

scries

exercise

missed

was

of

consist.

ordinary therapeutics and

is there
or

of

of

"

effect.

to

the

effort.

moral

in

reviewing

to

child

single moment,

between

Nor

anxiety

some

"

:ne

oy

at

spiritual

up,

wont

suggestion

cases

failed

doubt

achieved

resulis

!''a;nin;:,

Rinsed

fact,

in

complete

tell,that

in

and
of

the

inhibition, as

or

so

conspicuous

have

cure.

conscious

tnc

as

"

almost

modification

the
can

wc

that

dynamogeny

young

action

the

of

until

results of

the

niaf;icallyswif:.

in

t.rposc,

i''"ve

life.

midway

whole

disjxri any
thus

1%

of

more

here

less

by gradual

:ir

stand

to

to

of

satisfactory

any
of

affections

grow

nay,
a

or

morbid

till an

Nowhere

painful effort

can

Krre

;
rum

infant

the

sometimes

"

we

one

rcAi^hout

have

cases

h'hicrcd

on

onwards, is

of restraint

These

will

the

swiftest

*Jk-M

every

proceed

we

as

In

elevations

gradually lead

nursery

preserve

tricks."

here.

"

No

luisum.

: r

to

bad

work

than

v.-;.ich years

"

direction, perhaps, do

Tnese

as

"

inhibition, then

form

rudimentary

complete achievement,

nore

and

consideration

must

we

the

from

mception,

may

licable

i'd

merges

wider

first of

"

medicament

or

no

effects

outlook

forms

effort

call

we

tnilingin

"

widened

most

our

what

fi:

merge

into

"

shall find

We

Grace.

the tub-

made,

nevertheless.

occur,

convfrsi(}ns"chznges

hypnotic

ordinary education,

B27.

been

nave

of

various

the

which

.32

to

They

be

hardly

can

man.

some

:um

to

perhaps

blood.

Divine

review

our

]iomi

:a

there

age,

ascnbed

character
ttus

in cold

experimenu

and

made,

been

noc

175

the

plenty

his resolution.
has
""*

that

not

the

certain

an

put
rure
cures

of

interest

formard
is

the

as

its
a

best

(quoted

in

CHAPTER

176
A

628

and

indicate

B)

excitabilityof
with

motor

Many

impulse

the

where

and

of

promptness
undesirable

Many
thus

corrected

of

impulses

standing

the like

of

is strong

"

in ourselves

the

"

deals

strengthening
position;
it.

with
and
at

all.

in

629

the

it leaves
The

man

lives

(See 629

and

for

the

Even

death

means

by givingup

"

may

of

the

are

lowest

specific relation
We

thus

ence
experi-

and
responsibility
dumb

by

to

cular
mole-

unnumbered

ments
ele-

of

rather

combined

of

the

or

alcohol

of

did

delight

exist

not

of excessive

cure

redis-

disgusted

even

the extremes

in which

world

molecular

the stimulus,

to

has

smoking

The

The

to

stimulus

which

something
have

followed

is in

which

feared

the lowest

the

one

sudden

shrinking outcast

spiritwithin

of

turns

at

once

seems

disuse

of

profounder

sense
a

it

the
than

us

body's degradation.

the

type

times
some-

distress caused

subjection to
personalityin proportionas the drug
"

is

by suggestion

suggests

by

the

on

cured

cases

freedom

morphia-injection that

to

persisted after

here

which

theme

of the

human
still more

comes

in

next

be

cannot

spoken

is

suicide

sudden

same

less
The

rulingvice

is eliminated

into the respectable

A.)

(See 630
631.

has

the

of victims

in certain

But

character

the system.

man.

has

might
the

morphia

often

something
There

reform.

disappears from

have

large
impulses, but
a

things hypnotic suggestion

suggestion is not generally felt as a

case

said

whatsoever

injured than we
morphinomaniac
from

been

drug.

is

There

drug.

"

also

slave of

so

the

craving

no

moral

It has

achieved.

that

in

though

as

in

overpower,

be.

moral

overborne

alcohol

whom

for

drugs

0.)

630.

cure

stimulus

patient indifferent

the

to

accident

certain

"chimiotaxy"

It resembles

will

towards

leads

next

strange

some

inevitably in

The

way.

central

now

terror

being

of

self-preservation.We

the

to

condition

this

With

curious

of

enough

only
self-regardand

will

review

our

By

of

central

being.
in

often

by suggestion.

capable

also

which

strange conflict between

affinities ;
our

matic
auto-

late-acquired altruistic

almost
brought back, one
say,
may
themselves
which
organisms,
arrange
the
malic
whatever
or
acid,
oxygen,

of

cases

unreasoning

inhibited

organisms

our

the

not

primary impulses

the

the

are

sex

in

category,

same

once

virtue.

human

impulse

the

of mankind,

proportion
even

at

of

realm

narcotics, to
to

menace

^alcohol,opium, and

"

be

yet may

in the

and

stimulants

development,

our

fixe

removed.

or

The

629.
us, forms

/rV,and

the

acquired

strike has

to

or

swear
a

idie

an

"

violence fall under

of

acts

to

by special stimuli,

on

morbid

in act.

outcome

words

acted

[029

veritably inYolved

has

impulse

the

centres,

immediate

an

that

freely treated except

standing danger which

health

and

happiness.

powerful, and

the tissue of life itself.

In

my

still more

chapter

on

order, while
in

the

purely

stimulus

There

of

first-rate importance,

medical

work.

of alcohol

exists,I need

tutes
consti-

not

inextricablyinterwoven
Genius

I have

endeavoured

say,

with

(1

HYPNOTISM

]
the

manifei

which

dehcate

to

alcohol

sane

vain

in

lought
633-

conse({uent

which

of

anhealthy

uie

cue

"

accidental

an

vU?;s

coolies

preoccupation
of

yr.'jci
ar?ad

rross

him

aajLes

iio-jjd

the

;
tiest

tax or.. Stic

wc

r,

which

uirty

detiicd

and

often

centres

eunipic.

process,

Von

cure.

of

some

(like
remind

astonish

10

lie very

often

used

restricting

some

phobies

"

the

with

makes

doors

constantly

("ee Ap|K;ndiccs
of

to

displacement

hroadiy

to

N"":/inj;\ H'-rk.

I^w

this
or

or

de-

man

to

seems

.Sn^v

leit

the

ot

cramp

sUf:gestion

stimulate
snort,

insistent

"''"'.""

he

section

("ri"dure,v.\
the

stiU

the

unea"y

hypnot;c

say,

Suv;;:cs:ion

channels;

often

which
ciituytrof*h.^rid,

closed

him

disabling

or

l^een

have

rapid disapinrarance of

"cnrercW-

(as
Gallon

aversions

may

converse,

room

may

clogged
a

its

kind

""nc

oniy

oi"en

of
**

makes

them,

tne

;""
.

the

or

involve

for all of

fr"f

sittini;

and

in

due

they blept.

tfiese

mysofihMa^

and

:m2"*:ne

but

"

inheritance
morbid

impel

to

Francis

whicn
instance, ttgcraphi^dia,

sttace

o|K;n
from

disorders

the%e

ui?Rtioii

v?r

an

Mr.

or

often

are

terrors,

from

Ksdaile

consists

of

from

stimulus

apparently

phobies"

**

mention)

which

white

for

every

apart

by hypnotic suggestion they

tumours

as,

and

distressinga:"

so

or

traumaiic

say,

later

tor

Some

almost

otherwise

not

originated, these

fixe

sexual

the

discoverable

primitive

to

to

so

reserve

idft

"

l"ecomc

nave

Al.

years,

Czstressing

%'^re

reversion

exiriutim;
ol

shrink

fears

removal

fear.

or

late

to

by
form

frequent

deep-seated

the

ot

r.e

an

to

these,

have

of
of

the

women
now

grave.

types

any

persons

irra:ional

and,

sudden

their

in

C^cjtta

of

extent

However

which

fixes

and

to

impulses

and

the

or

has

with

as

might

we

from

apart

injury to hnger-nailsquoted

at

be

niu"t

imi"ulscs, fears, imaginations, one

of

these

too,
men

many

with

us

the

even

It

also

{lervasivedisorders

even

possession

that

:fenjua! suggestion.
vs.rx

multitude

always

not

to

td""i

But

cause

here,

madhouse,

tne

and

hystcncal, sometimes

of horror

fi9B B"

holds

intelligibleinstinct,

any

uke

I believe

heredity

I'j

world

prison,

foliy.

that

hypnotic suggestion

profound

on

are

may

or

suicide.

to

there

pleasure,

Biore

in the

of these

perversity and

of

troubiei
of

"

the

for

of

hypnotising physician

fully analysed, might supply

if

Tftncty

but

yearn-

sorrows

hear.

in this direction

transformed

morphia,

save

the
that

than

cussion
dis-

certam

the

betray

into

my

relieve

yearnings,
whose

beauty

exalted
In

to

may

baser

rather

cases

contessors

with

be

used

passion

are

guess

such

be

melancholies

often

many

whom

Some

nmoo,

must

in

or

sound

and

there

union

passion may

may

that

and

arrested, appetites

of

naims

But

helpful of

most

been

save

are

that

say

;.Toved the

suggestion
which

for

spiritualworld.

and

into

ma^inesses

confessor

the

or

in sexual

sacred

instinct

that

how

heart

; there

hysicimD

enough

into

sorrows

unconscious

suin

fouler

how

obviously

most

hysteria I showed

more

and

mil

itself

show

to

introduction

of
of tne

Plato)

ti

srmbolicai

ft

'

of

disciple

177

an-

how.

notion.

i'V'

J.* 1/

A"

I have

of this effect

spoken
as

inhibition

morbid

to

(see 667

A).

683.

The

well

on

festal

days,

of control

want

which

control,

itself undue

primary

removal

the

suggestion

of

aptitudes
make

oration

musical

free

the

upon

the

complex

the

happen

fact

"

the

hampers

environment.

his

to

to

experience,"

is

power

secondary

times]
[somethe

over

honte^ which

hypnotic

"

the

other

the

on

which

idea

restrainingfear

hand,

the

similar

fingers have

any

hypnotic

sets

on

to

free

the

ridicule.

of

For

suggestion will
without

acquired,

thus

; but

selected

hypnotic
only

trance
a

differs

Dr.

but

the

Hill, British

ideas

indeed
from

relativelysmall

The
somnambulic
enough to act.
in laying the tea-table, whatever
mono-ideism

those

There

state.

hypnotic subject will attend,

constantlyshifting,and

called

puzzled, hesitatingthoughts.
(followingGurney and Bramwell) how

for almost

the

that

boy

the

for

Thus,

platform exhibition, hypnotisation

garrulitywithout

here

remark

in which

called

unloosed

set

the

learner's

of the

which

to

be

of mental
of

fnauvaise

or

required.

secondary instinct

and

may

in

is mono-ideism

ideas

shyness,

moment

executant,

interference

tion

the

instinct of

the

term

the decadence

preponderance

republic plied

language,^

individual

often

purgation of memory^
inhibiting the
of
previous failures,and
setting free whatever
group

is for

an

of

effect, is in

can

recollection

I may

the

of

has

calm

influences."

Now

primary

marks

modem

The

experience

which

Accumulated

**

more

we

might

tongues

reserve.

in

truth

much

logicalreaction

the

their

that

without

blockings

could.

in his

men

psychical

many

philosophic

old

the

if

show

to

the

to

caution

; the

well ;

too

subject

as

jealousy

has

And

disperse

to

rubbish

have

would

is

"

well

as

only purgative

the

is not

needs.

ever

well

taught

Plato

said with

action, disturbs
The

been

often

be
with

their wisdom

been

it has

cases

These

morbid

hypnotism

however,

metaphor

our

is mixed

has

communicate

the

in

fellows
of

cure

which

records

tumours,

his

to

of the

cases

best

it would

which

wine

with

the

dangerous

two

or

continue

to

apathy.

into

frozen

I must

But

as

tellectua
in-

be

bodily organism

of memory

taught

One

the
"

has

valued

like, already mentioned.

the

him

extirpationof

organism also
and
cloggings
treasure

make

among

which

process

here

important

as

be

to

attention.

dislocated

be

and

mainly

were

ruinously degrading to a
suggestion
may
of
they
ingredients
antipathy, of jealousy, which

mind

my

the

[688

The

himself.

to

of

it

relieves

contain, may

loathsome

though

results may

dipsomania

of

character.

sometimes

are

moral

fears which

man's

as

readjustment

also that the

note

of

CHAPTER

178

and

group

is

there

just

may

be

of

the

"

say

to

her, and

hypnotic subject
Medical

Journal^ July 4th, 1891.

wa3rs
it

awake

are

persist

may

this may

(as Bramwell

both

in which

brain-centres

for instance,
servant-girl,
you

conurUra-

one

somnambulic
of

selection of

themselves

this is
the

misleadinga

is

fairlybe
has

justly

HYPNOTISM

]
tousted,

Sf

SSS.'A) can

01' the

experiences

dMcnbed

I'd

stimulus:

the

change"
for

of

u"

already

mide

And

of

and

niesmerism

'A

neadjches

"

r.;

ca:iital

"rrmei
ef

t"" assume

incaiubl-j

"-"ic ":":""

fji

\-\\".

form,

"

"ir .wned.
"

7.-i jf
If:
'"'"

,n

far

as

get

is

s!*

In

as

for

h.ivc

wc

an

or

which

take

to

cire

and

active

tceling pain.
m-ord,

ti.c

has

as

ever,

"

sub; cot

is

the

them

for

The

other

thus

experiment

him

abiKr

man's

incap.ible
cajable

a"

of

get

nervous

hami,

quite
also

nearly

whatever

other

the

by

its usual

or

of

rendered

capable

although

fiVpnolic

fit for

neurons,

the

on

an

of

poisoned

activity. We

Hut

vigorous

it was

licath, or

lest by pushing

bargain.

the

into

is

to

deal

dav,

sensations.

longer

no

great

at

he

prolongations of
of

of that
ail

rendered

frozen

it is

jart of

history

modification

fact, when

almost

anaesthetic

as

rate

any

stop

without

medical

effect

feeling painful

in

tiie time

"

of

ether,

at

"

brain

f:c

hy:"notic suggestion

when

quite

-2nkm:::ir.,;
r.

con-

will

mesmerism"

its sjiecitic nervous

rid

life

rid of

and

^cth*

anil

sysicm,

;a:n,

iireal

so

mesmerism

"under

out

narcotics

of

blow,

"ns*itute

by getting

well

we

by
tu.it

that

produced

longer capable]of those

which

T*ajri

-."r\o':"

\'i'-,IS
no

rjc,

sucli

finds

as

ordinary talk,

sy-.tem,

nervou-i

covered

reader

phenomenon

fact in the

or
transinittin:;

of

powerful

they

the

conspicuous

or

nerve

and

arrests

heading.

and

by

produced

the

s'.unned

'-r

--IS

":^.

that

have

we

said, were

mesmerism

the

Hut

i( mesmerism

m.in's

the

of

will be

also

these

surprise that

heard

have

tooth

times.

of

structure

.-." T.ate

r'r.

can

rt,emhlin;; that

All

have

stimulus

which

"

field which

separate

check

hypnotic suppression of pain,

of the main
first been
one
triumphs

the

was
o]x;rations,

Victorian

?arty

h.is from

rivalry between

Tiic

ffelir.gt:.
afrr.ts

th.it you

been

of inhibition of attention

hypnotism.

or

not

heading

anab^esia

best

be

once

side

All

limited

without

be

be at

directions

has

aprnrently in"icpcndent

so

i-.cuced

Th.s

the

under

them

it may

the

will

mental

dynamogenic aspect

inhibitivt

much

so

although

introduce

to

point ;

the

emotions,

record.

to

of which

attention,

under

'.escnbed

the

the

achievements

fixes

n""w

even

wt^TirAt

from

simpler

It

and

thoughts

it will be

Yet

interest.

of id^ts

modifications

likelyt")

course

certain

to
cases

important

destructions

is of

vij^our supplied in needed

greatest

h.id

results

hypnotic

to

central

called)of

to

the

of attention.

many

new

directed

as

as

well

life.

directed

reaching

are

(as it has been

attention

check

in

attention

attention

to
we

imix)rtant of

most

And

ocners.

!c

iutea

of

"

here

of

"

on

pass

macula

modification

we

"

present.

modifications

as

Any

jmst,

the

of

Many

Add.

of memory,

And

affectinh! the

are

we

could

he

number

obey simultaneously a greater

possibly attend to in waking

to

inhibitions

of the

experiences

the

than

separate commands
From
these
684.

*jx

made

be

179

of

inhibiting it

|ain

instead

of

-."."r"" I"
;i
/-.

:bc

jr:der-;a:id

t.ii

pru^xj-'.eor^'in

apj-arent ]aradox,
and

meaning

of

wc

pain.

retlect

must

The

human

for

moment

organism,

as

CHAPTER

i8o
Darwinian

the

of

complex
to

race

fresh

the

overrun

and

protozoon
with

the

sufferer

developed

same

and

Yet

be

to

hinder

its

(say)

not

simply

or

drunken

the

weariness
of

and

pain

and

none

For

pipe B,
of

to

alL

one,

again.

For

chosen

from

than

panacea

among

associated
to

636.

in

the great

or

with

pain

This

patient

has

been

physiologicalor

inclined

do

whatever.

The

we

which

as

may

as

be

an

end

; but

battle-

has

have

inquure

this

seen,

for many

main

the

the

persons

knowledge

be

formed
perbut
it
is
much
;

panacea

been

ever

have

to

been

; and

it works

from

cases

and

the

and
"

the

hypnotic

till now

takably
unmis-

extraction

of

(see Appendices).

naturallybeen

exactly what
has

to

few

printed, from

anguish

or
"

again

recur

mesmeric

in itself;and

psychologicalcondition

convenient

abolishes

shall have

distress

childbirth

pain

It

possibly be developed

bodily incidents

of

to

yet

less detail, where

perilof

suppression
therapeuticpoint of view, as

might

present

else has

can

the

of

of battle

us

suffice if I refer the reader

various
and

the tooth-nerve,

pain.

simply

our

not

attention

obviated

can

It

into

is that

with

panacea

or

more

removed

for

such

weariness

thousands

some

it

representativepower

not,

or

persons,

anything

it may

the present

downwards,

practicehas

flow

Hypnotic suggestion is

being

hypnotic

through pipe A that there

hypnotic suggestion simply shuts a

to

cannot

or

main

out

drawback

The

a
only plan from
this topic of influence
on

To

tooth

and

blow.

which

the

Zaist

tedious

at

on

sion
suppres-

two

whatever.

on

pressure

water

B ; the

pipe

suppressing pain

is

nearer

leaves

the

it,

counts

weariness

agency

pressure

excitement

much

so

and

other

the excitement

competing

through pipe

and

of life at

troubles
process

pain, as

fortunately susceptible

some

power

converts

(so to say) pours

on

that

the

microbes

pain

any

below

say that the

noxious

with

by extraction, but

the
any

flow

With

is

it will be

if one

become

have

fire;

now

were

Nay,

now.

may

not, indeed, the

which

from

of microbes

race.

"

removed

it without

left to

cock

it

pain, one

successfullythan

sensorium

excitement
is

be

with

indirectlydeal ; but

origo tnali

attention

diverts

human

the

only

only

can

central

diverts

suppression

of

real

the

which
the

the

is below

man

along

directlyand

more

attacks

or

wakefulness

physical needs
suggestion can
deal

narcotised

exhaust

to

know

useless ; to rise
as

the

do

to

want

we

and
but

touch

capacitiesof pain ; to shut off pain when we

as
definitelyabove it as our earliest ancestors

our

to

active

becomes

to

tends

What

cure.

secure

danger,
indispensable to

mal-nutrition

own

to

useless

of

sensitive, pain
warned

signal of

our

intelligence advances

as

severe,

more

ancestors

our

of

enable

to

become

has

warning

more

grow

It is well

to

to

is

risks.

time

neuralgia'sconstant

choose

Fain

designed

enable

consist

said to

roughly

stationary vegetable, but

the

advantage.

but

be

us, may

imperfect mechanisms
earth.
As
competition

miscellaneous

the

at

nerves

mixed

[686

but

danger.
to

or

shown

been

avoid

to

creatures

to

ingenious

artifices have

food
the

analysishas

treated

neither
has

underlain

from

physician

occurred
this

the

great

;
"

nor

what

subjec-

i82

CHAPTER
freed

wholly

operations performed
there
the

being
been

the

to

tendency

The

same

made

as

of great

tends

induce

to

Thus

it

delicacy

not

usually, see

so,

any

conception

536.

of

superposed

analysisof

of

strata

^a

"

"culty,
an

such

as

Archimedes
The

intent

and

all that

different
were

to

forefathers
in

dad

choice

for
;
"

to

use

and

flSn,

;
"

of
come

^perhaps

"

study

write

to

their

at

between

not

to

all the

faculties
such

the

which

elements

"

Newton

or

is the

of

the

which

half

of inhibitive

hypnotic

writing-table
and

achievement

a
to

his faculties

have

we

is the

and

seemed

hitherto

now

his

which

of

such

he

though

Dissociation

till

at

ancestors

outwardly,

as

always

promise,

sounds,

umbrella

an

well

as

in

as

his

at

whole.

have

in its aspect
plasticity
the division

to

"

only

than

lowly
defences

sit

grasping

inwardly

can,

more

all ;

of

perfect
involuntarily

be

It is much

external

defence;

between
at

gestible
sug-

exercise

sights and

his

protected

his command

is worth

"

to

external

to

respirator,and

keep

the

read,

or

nevertheless

which

him

with
for

be

he

"

continues

learn, if he

hypnotic
now

choice

of

pleasure

at

only
in

an

exert

his

pain,

if

"

of

for

this power

powerful spirits

most

all that alertness

choice

together or
I

in

him

dissociation

performance
'"

to

his purpose

knit
inextricably
all

able

about

get rid of all that, to

which

been

invented

Let

which

irregularly

these

meantime,

pre-human development

carry

chain-mail

boomerang.

are

we

look

may

we

consciousness

man

concentration,
the

even

have

that

earth

streams,

the

ordinary

only

with

In

habitual

our

the

that

place

intercurrent

now

sensibilityto

stages of

forced

of

his work,"

on

inevitablyarmed

and

first

the

these

sits down

who

man

safety and

have

"

which
vitality

in

of

power
till

up

And

of the
complete conspectus
are, in fact,obscurely present

any

psychicalbeing.

our

inhibitingalmost any fraction

gives for the first time to
subject

sonality
per-

of memory,
on

on

remember

to

suppose

attain

never

our

glimpses.

need

chains

and

myself.

hypnotism

of

power

of

to

"

to

or

of

stratum

We

whatever

I shall

us.

pain

(though

cases

some

indirect

and

consciousness,
attain

streams

It is to

increased

in

surpriseus.

way
reason

within
world

variously interwoven
in my

no

no

of

trains

themselves
in

in

have

we

of all the

shall

never

it need

that

point

weaving

are

that

highest

the

on

once

occasional

gain only

we

one

(see 634 A).

at

consciousness; yet possibly

635 B) persistsobscurely in some

this be

cognisant

which

of

symmetrical wounds,

two

has

"

shock

The

anaesthesia.

of

level

into which

every

more

on

degree

special parts affected, are greatly

Delbceuf, by an
recently Professor

that

seems

lowest

at

chemical

the

keep up inflammation
pain is abrogated

and

the

if indeed

And

less marked

"

felt

patient had

the

painlessby suggestion,has distinctlydemonstrated

rendered

was

the

in

from

unusually benign;

when

than

recoveries

that

were

perhaps

"

irritation to

chloroform.

by

experiment

trance

operations under

to

observed

been

inflammation

to

observation

and

system,

diminished

long

hypnotic

in

less

knife.

since

It had

pain.

from

[536

had

incipient

suggestion,
with

which

HYPNOTISM

"7]
propi^sed to

next

"e

can

deal, namely,

183
the

dynamogenu

results

hypnotic
attensuggestion. Intensified vitality,
heightened faculty,concentrated
the
fittest descriptive phrases which
strengthened will ; sucm
are
uun,
find

these

of

Inhibition
word

the

be

hidden

tracing

dynaroogenic

cckxk

is

could

we

Lut

that

row

u""|uiry to

which

sources
to

as

:jr

^cfc

iie:ault

uefv^fre

of

be

of

:ac*^l::es

i lOint

ti.e

wc

endeavour

ir-in

their

external

word

ot

.eti^-e

and

evr*y

p-iint there

2e"Con
"or

ener.:y

way.

s""mc

hint

'nsi.:er

in

is

try

to

short

s-

teach

central

may

and

hard:

hut

nu*

cut

which

we

ot' aid
i^eguinit..:
ina"

some

can

the

character,
(1)

and

or

organs,

the

and

from

day

get

inner

direct

to

hold

of

exercise

find

us

en-

that

hypnotic
take

by

know-

convert

nhail

to

"

knowledge

.icMre. keeping

by

sub-

We

children

sensory

v:rtue

are

strengthen

we

to
(4) and, finally,

and

we

|"owcr.

attention,

our

as

from

wont

are

heipful fertility;
13)
they

And

practicalor

we

of
.say,

are

piienomena

mere

iira'.thfiil { lea^ure

their

and

I 'n.;

we

the

of

which

imagination,

a*l the

wisdom

is

warmth

sum.

the

to

it

rough

so

exist a{art

constant

the

metabolism

supi"osin{*that

purview

as

attention;

already
of

"

an

physical

intensity.

in

concentration

or

which,

We

suue

11: to

road

U:",

a^am

test

on

that
its

and

ii'such

for

what

develop

ot

acts

Tnis

return

w:iithers.K:ver

ima""ination

"ui.
..,^;":cr.cd

organs
to

in:o

t"revious

on

memory

and

imagination,

:ntet.ectual

tne:r

to

train.

sen"ory

one

food

and

manipula:ing

or

PercL prion,

to

of

whatever

hci^htcnir.g

character

hypnotic

of course,

limits the

to

direction.

emlxirking

this is

which

the

clear

subject

of

overpass

never

broad

comprehensive

directions

(2;

can:

tncy

its

desired

we

power

are

But

into

each

reason

to

;"

y"iung.

L.-k^e

t:^:

in

our

several

know,

can

these

energy

convenient

the

define

-ghly

Within

of

more

re,.;ardas

"cc:i"cly:o

nutriment.

circuit,

any

stand

ccucationai

organism

no

cosed

wii.

it

us,

we

fitted to

life

of

in each

We

torescen.

infomung

have
a

in

mov.ng

In

that
shall

hereby only

inhibitions

lie,we

and
here.

is

dynamogenic

it may

indefinitelyin

eneruy

phys.cal. -we

*r.e

the

in the

kind

vary

may

"

l"e

can

with

attained

success

u{)on

in warmth

the

psycnical

the

"

purposes,

is well

written

phenomeiu

direction

manifested

supply

tran^fxirmed

which

different

dealt

we

what

the

term

organism"

tne

.n

which

attention

"

arrangement

our

While

out

useless
practically

be

of

emotion

with

far been

thus

knew

we

launch

no

energy
of

thought

of

follow.

to

measure

we

sugce"tion,

physical

has

whatsoever

in

What

cieariy defined;

wa%

restraint

command
and

have

we

realitydynamogenic.

active, purposive

larger scale, and

practicalconvenience

for whai

way

of

more,

some

realisation

effects which

in

are

effective

that

springs
a

on

plainlyseen.

more

tne

the

the

even

inhibitive

as

first

that

us

imply
the

aspect

the

Vet

classed

implies

connotes

amy

and
dtsability^

not

of them

"

sake

is

over

cow

phenomena
phrases which all
realm
beyond our view.
a
Nay,

phrases presently shows

convenience'

for

for these

operation

obscure

of

far

at

sugon

CHAPTER

i84
will

638.
measurable

man's

of

organs

different

of these

upon

This

with

begin, then,

what

influences

in which

its power

"

subject is
could

one

be

three

of the

untouched

almost

three

parts,

first of these
than

preliminary to

other

to

the

suggestion

from
"

Two

the

fixed

subliminal

of

stratum

of the eye
The

has

corrected

replaced.

in these

defect

aside

instead

of

power

imperfectly

Another
stimulated
Lou^

been

point

of

I know.

able

half the

539.

trance

seems

interest

the

pass

on

which

t"

cases

of

ordinary level,and

rudimentarystate

illustrated

by

the

fact

of

that

the
our

most

inflicts

deafness

of

degree

of

study

of

the

by
of

removal

delicacy which

of the

hypnotism

of

mankind.

on

sensory

previous level
of

at

reached

production by suggestion

the

miracle

cases

significantthat
all,a

"

the

the most

two

with

annoyance

adjusting

supraliminal
attention, as

The

hearing.

among

no

taneously,
spon-

life.
increased

effect of
of

the

be

be,

it

perfectly

now

could
to self-suggestion
susceptibility

might

right.

which

occur

subliminal

during waking

lies in

defect

vision

is

than
intelligently

operate

to

hysteria.

itself

if it

or

defect

that
shows

This

of

set

of

the

to

persons

is

suddenly righted; the

that the original
assume

must

we

This

is

error

that

more

suggestion of hyperaesthesia,
The

the

(see 416).

met

patients generally,there

perhaps

it

which

B).

cannot

the form

induced,

by suggestion,upon
power
in
538
are
A,
another, quoted
If Lout's

of

seems

the mechanical

correct

as

be

since

and

vision

(see 638

amiss, and

so

that

of

characteristic

fancies

the

and

chance

healthy senses
Appendices several

quite healthy

in

trance

happens
remains,

the

defective

as

of

lens

it is to

done

is

state

operating during

intelligencehad

what

to

involuntary ciliaryspasm,

of

business

spectacles;

of mechanism

best

to

as

the

Improvement

an

and

instances

it sometimes

patient lays

in

give

and

how

the

excite

to

seems

shown

errors

of vision

if the

But

of

thus

analogy

self whose

form

have

we

here.

defect

some

from
interesting,

The

indispensable

by learning

powers.

relaxation

from

habitually over-corrects
ideas, the

it

mentioned

be

result

to

when

normal

condition.

subject.

points may

sometimes

one

sight to belong

first

at

seems

; since

heads

two

deficient

some

It is,however,

psychology.

operandi

this

bearingon

cases

suggestion effects

as

hetersesthesiae.

headings

three

to

their

point beyond

further

from

hypersesthesiae.

repair defectivesenses

can

its modus

at

direction

no

"

of

therapeuticsrather

guessing

external

following objects:

"

The

is

results
interesting

of

ordinary senses
(i)
(2) Vivification of ordinary senses
senses
(3) Development of new
;

extent

his

there

yet ; and

as

confident

more

Restoration

(i)

of suggestion

namely,

educate

to

and

external

most

the influence,

"

perceptive faculties;

experiment.
The
exposition falls naturallyinto
or

the

seems

sense.

wide

other

[8S8

passes
over-

subject himself.

is somewhat

experiments

self-

or

which

strangely
show

hyper-

lesihesui

else

ordinary

might

in

knowledge
these

In
r^::

always

n:/:

the

to

card

The

of these

f-ke
;a

case

read

" as

^Vith

minute

lit

the

!iicate

rct'erred

reserred

r,',\

'U"\

.'. -c

us

customs

us

to

which
\jci

"rat

r^:}

'^if,

""juui

the

!"ay, und'-'r
from
H

and
be

another
do

of

one

physio-

of

of the

case

if the words
the

upon

were

of

cornea

visibiie is

minimum

greatly

Touch

like

i.eeded.

"

adapted

call

anything

the

in

notion

that

t^ie

which

Smell
of

l)ecome

deti-

not
;

which

and
are

hypeix'^ti.esia
heterx'stnesia,

the

wh.it

senses

things

of

aware

Tast.-

valuer

cat)

termed
to

as

is

is

of

^ludy

nave

definition

it:"elf a

is

cold.

perceive

taste

Tiie

into

nerve-terminations

presence

what

people

to

regions.

nose.

for

way

of

touch

of

set

What

already splitup

thermal

one

kind.

different
is

and

adjacent

to

the

rather

on

is le:"scapable

mechanism

set

(like thai

are;
:n

many

definite. y realise.
eviiicnce

ine

hypnotic
tiiose

which
'*

say

tha:
ot

for

hctene^thesia
of

su^ceition.

with

could
know

to

not

and

prr" ep'.ivitv

the

touch

cautious

one
we

wnicn

of

eyes,

of

is specialinterest

there

reflection

whose

apparently

mouth

more

learning

.*."ua..y

we

cannot

different

those

.;

; and

consider

now

afrwate

jrc

'

they

to

IS

ocii.y

"r

us

neat,

prefare

leaves

is

of
of

back

the

on

In the

senses.

and

the

to

as

senses,

and

by their subject

it

n^\\

smell

sensations

ti'iis sense

:-:a!

.r.

subjects

existence

the

to

their

problems

meets

and

the

to

connate

are

*-.fre

the other

depending

ariy split up

c*

still

slighter,but

common

are

as

ordinary

from

view

to

of

perceive

to

":mi

which

tactile, algesic, thermal;

"

sense,

^^p:ed
.1

regard

factors

certxiin

has

one

A).

definitions

"i-.ous

of

cornea-reading,where,

versus

common

dissection, one

"jt

the

(see 539

MO.

view

arises

of the

probable)

most

appears

bed

i::et"

telepathy,although

is generally assumed

clairvoyance

bypootiser,

\TMt

exercise

visibiie

of

question

the

the

to

wunimum

been

perionnances.

connection

limits

.ojcal

fact, attaining

in

ready recognition oi points de repert^

are
hardly perceptibleto ordinary

usual

this

In

subject

the

that

was,

the

for

is
explanation by hyperaesthesia

hypenesthetic achievements,
like, which

or

have

may

telepathy, in

the

most

:r.?

There

assume

icmonstrmtion.

he

of the

action

necessary

believe

to

in which

way

telepathy,"c.,

the

point

reason

indeed, the

cases,

proved.

right

the

the

ot

question.

extreme

rrmarkabie,

-..

of

good

that

say

proving

of

mesmerisation

of rapport^

proof

reached

view

the

or

cannot

one

is often

there

though

the

cases

have

not

with

rapport^

because

supraUminally ignorant

was

these

"

senses

achievement,

In

falls short,

generallyjust

undertaken

mesmeric

namely,

"

telepathy.

objects, or

been

delicmtelyhave

most

fomething

!r.e

185

HYPNOTISM

MO]

we

we

For

be

are

some

passes-."

But

tliesc end-organs

able

certain

to

^ay

"

form

in

the

existence,

vcnsiiuir.yde-

ol

uilTerent

end-organ
we

the

sound

It would

familiar.

demanding

aistin.:uish--"jf the
to

any

tor

know
""kin

loo

which

iitt.e of
we

are

heat-feeling s|"ots, cold-ieeling

lor

hcterx^ihetic

what

purpu!"es

new

sensations, indeed,

organ
as

the

i86

CHAPTER

perceptionof
be

would

magnetic field,one

[640

hardly

can

It is better, therefore, to

necessary.

that any

assume

speak only

end-organ
modes

of

of

sensibility.
Now
is

to

far

so

already past

the ages

this

at

to

"

it must

development,
should

tell,continue

can

we

as

system,

nervous

external

nature,

responsive,in

as

could

which

all

that

theory

the

even

with,

new

They

may

be, and

they

that

must

occur

as

exceeding-

view

that

of human

development
rather, to

or

resp"onsivein

so

imagine

can

ways

be

nised
recog-

theory, except

no

stand

they

as

complex

many

responsive, or

immutably

created

to-day,

still

tacit

frequently met
assumption,
sensitivityare antecedently improbable.

human

been, claimed

have

often

far

very

broad

its final term

become

fresh way.

to justifythe

they

by which,

form, that this immensely

again

never

of

takes

gradually become

any

seem

perhaps

ages

reached

narrower

species were

forms

that

but

have

has

should

for

improbable thing that

very

particularmoment
which

evolutionary process

I say, who

one,

put the question at issue in

to

work

at

any

seem

the

on

plest
organism has been developed from the simis undoubtedly still at work, and which
must,

which

process

^a

"

reflects
man's

assumed,

commonly
germ

who

one

any

somehow

I, for

general fashion

we

and

time

some

insufficient evidence

on

one,

hardly

can

doubt.
Let

consider

us

differentiation of
In

panasihesia

forms

low

The

it may

kinds.

Or

though

able

have

also

place.

must

needs

We

germ.

been

of

forms

its

have

the

called

potential sensations
could

men

been

some

of

and

be

capable (and
of

sensations

vague

new

that

suppose

conceive

can

what

of animals

itself have

may

of

attribute

capable only

develop

to

must

sensations

protoplasm
be capable)

still

may

taken

we

that all actual

of them.

out

got

primal

such

were

other

or

the

to

have

to

senses

sense

some

in what

moment

one

in

different

many

sensation,

vague

protoplasm

?rith

varied

the

simpler

sensitivities.^
In either of these
to

deal with

"

the

let

"

take the former

us

sensations

questionamong

the fittest ; that is to

sensations

needed

cases

the

that, as

say,

definite

more

of the

one

became

organism
sufficed

than

defined

sensibilities got themselves

was

somewhat

as

protozoon,

stereotyped upon

and

the

There

from

time

without,

perceptibleat
The
^

of

will then
from

not

Or,

great
as

sense-organs^

be
to

to

no

time
make

apparent

sufficient

receive
them

least in states

variety of

means

of which

why

reason

(liketrance) of
which

senses

two

or

there

three

these

latent

stimulus, either

perceptible to

suggested by Nagel (540 A),

by

certain

organism by

end-organs. Others failed to get thus externalised

in the central
for aught we
know, persistnevertheless
organs
may,
the
for instance, in what
for man
are
optic or olfactorytracts of the
the evolution

the

powers

from

but
say,

"

brain.
should

within

or

intelligence,
or

concentration.

narrow

we

believe

may

have

sensations

waking

of
and

complex

more

the

for

development

were

been

the
at

lower
a

certain

animals

to

stage mixed

perceived simultaneously.

HYPNOTISM

]
possess
th'js

thus;

or

ihonld

that

"

and

only they
641.

real

may

of

various
Yet

occurrence.

with

perceptions may
to

The
first

But

quite enough
old way

the

actual

of

state

divide

excited
iivinj)

effects

the

ax

of

."

tre

"-.-

the

migh:

l"r

perception,

new

acumen.

I set

where

aside, in

there

been

has

fraudulently,or merely
of the

experimenters.
part

the

be

may

ex|)eriencenow

shall

they

as

are

by organisms (dead

or

"

of

..roup
in

affecting the
the

or

the

or

dynamo::enic

my

external

central

changes

the

--motor

vas

Tne

tracts.

which

to

tti

senses

sensory

to

l)e dealt

the

%aso-motor

will remain

above

scheme

cither

operations

induced

"

Uj:\\\ the

ammonia

it

that

say,

can

we

with

in

yet

of

rcsu.:s,

which

wor.i.

No

genuineness
that

rf

hss

the

cou!"i

wil.

descriiwa

rose-water,

ca;:erly,and

as
own

wili

wh"i

the

influence

action

on

scvs

and

these
at

g*ands

not

n*"t

is

vapour

and

sneeze*

it

water,

inert

has

tests

We

secretions

the

hi" eyes
follow

produce,

simple

work.
and

do

him

I'ut trrsii, when

he

uid

eyes

tells

ordinarily fo*.l'"w,and

restrain.

ammonia,

one

his

stinging
would

system.

platform ex|"er!ments/'

**

subject's r.i'se,

which

reflexes

va^o-motor

expected,

his

on

of

coinmonist

sme.ls

to

is

suggestion

uncer

suhjeci
th:it

of

effects

the

ordinary effort

mesmerist's

:oub:

character

t'lis type

Tne

These

of

easy.

place

next

vital

sy:":ein,

on

that

to

changes

roncomiiant

holds

i-j^jcrt ^'"nells
wAter.

apparently new

forms

logicalprinciple,I

any

hand,

the

central

more

to

as

sugi:estion,

no

of

extent

r.

rose-water.

.n^.iV.tC'l

of

one

on

takes

from

nervous

of

cllctts

which

neuromuscular

mesmerist

"h:c-.

the

the

secti-

I be

the

sensibilityaccording

of
the

on

in

well-guarded experiments
I very briefly|"resent the

of

Appendices

forms

against

the

yet ho{)e that

default

I pa";s

meantime

proceed

Fir-t, then,

The

alleged

of

In

inquiry.

sujigestion

sruess
.har-iiy
anot"er

"..::p.c

series

alleged

whatever

subject's own

number

greater

although

it.

other.

affeaing

rhan^es
"'tem,

In

suggestion

of

new

or

|"erccptionreallygained in an
presuming
sensibility. Without

some

wholesale,

much

this

In the

'j)d)c.ite"i.

r.

to

these

the

on

the

ant

approach

with

ideas

preconceived

imas:ined

some

hy inorganic objects

642.
effects

of

future.

near

there

me

of familiar

followed, either

translate

evidence

lead

may

him

make

to

into terms

attained
'Ji

to

that

experiments

this; self-suggestionon

criticise paM

to

of

subject has

suggestion,the

than

more

number

large

that the

of

result

the

IS

place,

belief

my

and

new

think

to

reason

organism
the

germ,

develop

to

hand,

mixture

the ancestral

centrallyinterpreted
extreme,
conditions
of experiment are
by no means

poshed

i^e

only

of

dereloped

human

presumption

no

continually suggests
possible hyftrastkesia
consist

been

if the

considerations,

the other

on

have

sensibilitywhich

far needed

these

kinds

of

from

us

thus

might

surprised
form

with

along

result

of

betenesthesiae
their

we

the

As

be

of any

have

also

we

not

trace

inherited

not

that

us

need

we

show

have

may

to

suggest

day

some

bee

the

veil

msy

187

on

api"liedcan

find

then,

constitutes

as
a

CHAPTER

i88
in

element

large

hypnotic therapeutics.
where

instances

full of

previously arranged
And

in what

yet

it announced

spite

In

by

of

rise

to

delicate

some

which

modification
"

so

to

the

at

without, have

production

phenomenon

of the

speak

brooding
in hands

by

previously

phenomena
readilywithin the widening
of vesication

form

real

ordered
which
in

is

"

which

blisters

and

suggested

obediently

of

and

that

treated

either fraudulent

(likea good
dilemma) to

with

the

place

and

or

many
enter

quasi-bums

and
is

that

pattern

plasticityof

vaso-motor

same
was

wounds

Stigmatisationis,in fact,

"

any

long

was

that

to

of

early example (see cases

an

Appendices).

which,

experiment

itself

in

effects

range

of

prove

activelybeneficial.

analogous
The

644.
wide

"

in

"

be

law.

experiment

the ammonia-rose-water

tions,
direc-

intellectual

an

marks

the

-,

which

now

vesication

appear

the

at

previously familiar.

found

subject

Equally striking, in a somewhat

Charcot's
production by suggestion

of

is

circuit of natural

high development

passion

"

deemed

point

the
from
stigmatisation,"
tions
suggested by imaginawere

as

miracle^

ou
supercherie^

ou

"

other

is not

some

quently
subse-

fancy

called

guided by

phenomenon,
though it must

as

main

''

of Christ's

devotees

The

therapeutic aim,

no

is

which

known

This

suggested

first attempt

of
be

may
has

manifestations

side.

by

and

savants

kind

what

organism

commonly

stigmata

the

on

feet and

and

miraculous,

the

its earliest spontaneous

fact that

both

which

lines with

caprice along

has

infancy.

which

but

physiologicalunity ;

no

say,

in

change

that

given

and
self-suggestion,

made

organism
of

has

system

and

point spontaneous

human

of

familiar

so

vaso-motor

probably

suggestion from
of the

the

yet in their

as

is

signal
branch

every

this time

by

are

phenomena,

this

at

punctuality."
what

by

to

common

spontaneous

are

is that

interest

at

suffice for their illustration.

responsiveness of

curious

experiments,
of

phenomena
Appendices will

is

suggestion
restored

underlying obscurity,

in my

This

543.

retained

obeyed

agency

of

been

has

"astronomical

command

vaso-motor

references

few

what

this

suggestion,these
a

is that

memory

or

with

almost

moment,

literature

The

secretion

suppressed

[643

less

important

of construction

powers

widely

more

degrees of
hypnotism
from

''

in

might

suggestive effects

the
one

external
on

than

and

the

blue

ourselves
of

which

degree in different
perception itself. And

in

imagination is perhaps
subject offers; yet

quite superficialpoint

the

the
our

of

states

reach

the

sensory

sights and
external

an

wide

system

in order

next

central

of

F),

is

facultiesy
"

sounds, "c.,
The

senses.

organs

possess

than
healthy individuals
the stimulating influence

most

it has

of view.

we

(see 643

typical

of the central

education

combination

whole

"

oedema

various

which

Professor

direction, was

curiosity,was

mere

education
The
important one.
of inwardly representing to
power

is not

which

of

which

of

and

our

differ

group

different

the
of

conspicuous phenomenon

been

little dwelt

upon,

save

CHAPTER

190

given minute
considering

any
are

in the remote
the

For

hallucinations

afford

that it is

namely,

abiding

three

times, the

order

in

his

be

subject will
fire

the
the

Moreover,

will often

there

involves
the

This

hypnotic, not

to

poke

when

the

be

the

picture,

that

the

fire at

subject

hypnotiser

cised,
exer-

that

he

has

coughed
nothing of the

for the
the

is

amid

coughs,

fore-ordained

all

signal

is executed

post-hypnotic suggestion
relapse into the hypnotic
that

the

normal

he

has

suggested

chain

of

of

the

reappearance

state, and

(for instance)poked
belongs properly

act

memory

that

so

subliminal

its

to

ance
perform-

self which

received

black

cat
to

responses

the

on

what

illustrated by
point
systematised anaesthesiae."

him
sees

me

noises

and

them

explain

and

explain them,
"

in

do

due

as

away,

might

one

movements

illusion

its

from

discovering

experiments
Nothing

on

could

level centre
is potent

"

the

function

be

more

of the

and

647.
these

Another

over

which

he

of

keeping

at

points de repere

is their

any

of

room

of

attract

will

"

be

manner

unable

time

in obedience

modifications

A,

Mrs.

of his

Sidgwick's

negative hallucinations).

I have

called

**

middle-

in his nature

which

being completely intelligent;a

"

to

moment

the

subliminal

remarkable

therapeuticeffects

range
are

and

vary

defend
at

power
"

to

tion
negative hallucinaIt is plain, in fitu:!,

element

some

to

but

in 646

what

order, but

irrational

fresh

in

with

of

all the

him

"

the
this

or

quite unconscious

command.

is at work

self, of

in
of

**

tised
hypno-

perceive them,

the

by ever
unreality(see ^.^.,

oi

endeavour

same

until

terror

him

I tell

perceive them,

may

characteristic

indication

in the

causes,

word

persistent without

hallucinations

that

will

in

subliminal

dream-producer, ready

present
he

fresh

is

"

nothing

sometimes

Or

some
throughout,
to the suggestion given,

one

will be

dream.

no

he

other

element

will be

Sometimes

to

by

that

instance,that

persons

feel considerable

is dissolved

time

negative hallucinations

remembers

Other

ways.

"

for

there

and

room.

in various

his attention
their

awakes

He

in the

alone

awakes

the

at

called

are

Suppose,

**

he

not

isolated

complex
predictable. This

"

circumstances

when

tells in

is

is well

subject that
but myself.

of these

suggested hallucinations
It
possible to suggest no mere
table, or the like, but a whole

direction.

same

"

of

series

as

look-out

aware

characteristic

Another

exactly

of

the

the

these

watchfulness
tells the

"

order.

646.

as

on

will

means

the

brief

be

afterwards

not

all.

at

fire when

on

subliminal

manufactures

constant

and

insisted
the

personality,
"

we

post-hypnotic

here
"

self, which

when

memory

that

note

of the view

hypnotiser

slightmomentary

on

subject, although knowing

waking state, will

(see 661 A).

the

awakened

to

the

that

the

poke

disturbances, and

other

shows

if, for example, the

that

(when awakened)

will

in

subliminal

some

so

enough

element

attention

our

hypnotism

of

strikingcorroboration

fragment of the
quasi-percepts. Experience
self,or

effects

it is

moment

an

will demand

future

stimulating

the

intelligence.

[546

range

obtainable

the

work
as

to

kind

dream.

produce

wide, perhaps,

by suggestion.

The

HYPNOTISM

]
'nypnoiic nailucination

5:
if

"

;iLc

'-":
'

"t

"

which

"

^-

nonnai

to

nun

Here,
into

a:'.-(i;

and

ts

/.
"'"

we

of

r^.^rations

:j.a

:r

he

!nat

.y wii.

^-

I'j.z

"-

.'.

"

:""

:;.

'a^e

r.

549.

theoreluai

intt-ri.'.i

tfum

o:

riairvtr.

i.r

t;.c

j'tri

Il

aru'c.

;
r

\'.-z

'.e.

"

ArvI

..Hi

"

"

..r.*:nic:ed
I

toncrivc

'M

wi*

just

\\y

cf

ij'.ce

in

deal

w*x\ei

admit
such

some

within

V"WL-r

iis

pre-

it

wriirji

Mn'"c-t^r..inN

"

su

im"i'

as

that

..r.iitr i

direct

rciunii-s

..:"

J.

iLir'.irjrf..":

.\c

""

""

are

ur^ans

mtcmicdiate

rras

"

then

may

o^-.Me

.iiU'arL'r.iA

c''li%e

i.i.:"Lvi

"

-;"

af.enf.on

..is

Vtm

h-..:mn:n"

\\\^

:o

Ic

is

it, iic

|"crreiViS

triinsp *^iti.^\

!i-..i'^"iK'":a. it
i":n :

:m

ne

for

Lcbl-J

t. t"M"

use.

"

.is

must

subject snould

j^iven

oi

bji*.^

strong

We

end
si)eciali?"e(l

r.i'.rs

l"e.

of

power.

"the

t'':t
n

good

may

scries

faculty.

mav

We

have

as

thiai

iry
ins

it

alic::ed

tiie^ii that

.:.dcpc:uk'ni

:'"

anii

reality ""!

ihe

seiis

far

le!.i.*"*.h-Ma

si.o'.ili:Lxpv*

we

how
;

th."se

wit:i

f""r tariii y

j"d

'.

crrerlion

adiint) the

siai:

ar:i

-T:

:^

the

irai

to

thtnk

scarcity

ihcraDCUtic

soon

is, 'v.\fai

":irt.T:i"n

:nc

as

in-

therap;-uticeffort

and

range

ii

see

field.

on

subject

sensations

our

anywhere

lan)i:ntab.e

no

fillu;i

to

him

ces

"pies:ion as

.r.a:

:ha:

"...i

1:

or

be

tu

as

iiypnotistswh")

whicii

make

f.m

so

nypno'.ic

l)een

sensitive

pcrc-jivc

er.i-"l"ue'":a an^i

""i;;r^r.

ja

"

the
m

so

i\\

'

invited

to

sonie-

possible

as

mfcrences

those

stimulus

penpncrai

trj;t:iii way

.'L-

?vr:

"

time

.i:iack

wiiicii

the

who

has

iits sensory

some

If ymi

eiWier

nctrned

"

tiierc

be

of

increase

'.'erceives

alter

::n:n^

"T

-:

i."" lu

the

'..iry jyercepiMn.

should
adiiress

To

periiaps

may

normal,

regret

the

over

wht:re

doing

or

far

as

as

hsvciioloijical

our

direction.

one

supernormal
to

by su.'gestini:haliucinatory

Jc.in

disiM,^a1

need

count

have

we

knowlciige.

our

tneir

a:

a:

r.^.s

in

^aiis

as

hallucination, one

faculties,we

i"ush

and

cxi'-jriinents
lu'^e

to

bidding

your

is feelini:

he

to

normal

ween

direci.ons

in

arc

'?rr
).

elsewhere,

forced

patron's
if applied

suggested.

still

may

than

of

desirable

is

here,

a!"

at

of

viL;uur

more

range
tiius

as

which

psychoKigiral

:.te

act

be:

r.uaiiv

r"a

.--

it

shiver

and

tc.endary
his

with

cxaggeraiion

no

and

sweat

subject that

passage

or

and

urciy

to

or

{Uienoinena

zjr.ci.x

'

his

elsewhere,

as

.'jary

i:.v

jierrcive

is

"

strength and

tuts

which

iT.iii^c

The

person.

ilattcrcr sympathises

of knowled.::e in

licyond

cardtac, stomachic,

"

waking

(lo

all kinds

K(]u:itorto frosty Caucasus.

t.ic

the

IS

in

alunc

hearing

confineii),but

cases

sensations

will often

with, by suirgesting to

n.

most

sight anil

^^Aistuo^"suJai

Weil, tiicn,given

in

arc

the

sul"ject,wiio
from

not

affect

can

which

extension
pjf^ssible

"r"':r

..

"

affect

uruar.ic

si dLxeris

:rarispla(.!i.im

"?"="

with

heat

hypnotic

M8.

artifice

no

;"rbpiration

.r.iplaint
tr.e

and

rcsfHjnscs

of

liailuc:n;itions

"("ontancous

c vaM"nio:or

may

191

'.V A

rtain

"';.t;r..::nT:s,

to
11;

...w

tl.u-

it

:")

resumm,-

i";#

"

i.-cutn^'arK
.n

^Wv

t^rate
ex-j:!

l:U'"

cs

or

:hr
ise

'."i.V'i

\.

t
ai.

ul

Icl.e--

primary

rti-nhlv
rt-iiain
i:.e

wid-r

larricrs

ciianncls

l.icuitv.

CHAPTER

192

spiritwill

incarnate

the

suggestions of the
the

as

"

specialisedsenses

special

of

which

experiments
The

have

of which

neither

me

with

it were,

retain

to

Two

explain.

general explanation of
quite satisfactory, (i) The common
a

the

of

eye, but

position
trans-

certain

thinks

main

theses
hypo-

such

cases,

theory
that
self-suggestion
;

erroneous

"

that he

with

sees

This

the

of

cases

648

in

length

to

easy

cases

credit

their scope.

the recorded

some

be apparent

may

aside.

set

as

merely

are

subject reallysees

quote

say, is not

forward

seems

at

self-

or

hypersestheticperception,

and

as

approach

lightlybe

to

these

that

be

would

sense.

put

endeavour,

then, I

cited, I

been

that there

so

telsesthetic

habits

the

by

realitywidening beyond
I

cannot

there

case

is in

of mind,

this attitude

In

between

[660

hampered

or

specialisedfaculty;
kinds

perceptionwhich

for the

the

be influenced

more

of different

compromises

the knee,

in
finger-tips.
or
probably
so
may
but
649
Dr.
Fontan's
I
be
A)
(see
think,
case
;
cannot,
many
in an
so
explained without overriding his definite statements
unjustifiable
and
others suppose
that, while the accus(2) Dr. Prosper Despine
tomed
way.
or

stomach,

the

been

have

instances

cerebral

centres

(forexample)

end

might
an

(say)

of definite

organ

My

of

I cannot

darkness,

arbitrary"hypnogenous
it possiblethat there
any perception by

that it is
or

the

zone"

the knee

previous points
said

in

my

the

illustrate
external

actual

true

true

mechanical

and

;
"

the

that the

retina.

of the
I

by
the

the

impression
the

knee

not

may

perception
that

so

the

trance.

as

"

telaesthetic

here

refer

must

Possession
of

And

than

spiritwhich

the

perception

represented

made

volving
necessarilyin-

not

be under

may

generalised

some

even

inducing
"

bizarre corporeal channel

some

argument,

my

for

been

sight

of

organ

organ

fashion

have

may

telsesthesia,

incoherentlyso

instead

now

again, as

reader

it may
at

what

to

be
presented
re-

be

several
will be

external

spirits(Chaptei IX.) to
subject'sown
spiritacting without

third

the

its influence,

suggestion;
"

to

come
"

main

namely,

type
on

character, indeed, being largely a

of

the

dynamogenic

attention^on
resultant

of

willy and
the

on

direction

persistenceof voluntary attention.

It will be

remembered

dynamogenic

effect of

the

bodily organism

the

rather

chapter on
operation

And

efficacyof
and

the

over

aid.

660.

character

in

get

know,

think, therefore, that

visual,but

as

to

be

may

perceiving through

opticalsight at all,but
referred

is

wholly supernormal

stomach.

sight,the fingerend-organ required to carry

sight.

think

perceives in

of

act

hyperaestheticthe finger-end
hardly imagine its acting as

can

suggestion (which, for aught

the finger-end is no
more

own

the

here

However

before) is that

thus

in

the

as

lens.

light and

to

nonce

the brain.

to

the absence

of
difficulty
be

for the

acts

visual sensation

the

still concerned

are

internal

that for convenience'

suggestion

sensibility, the
"

first upon

mind's

eye,

the

sake

I have

the external
mind's

ear,

discussed

senses,
and

the

then

the

upon

imagina*

HYPNOTISM

5B0]
!ion

senerally ;

that

central

:ho"e

dTTclops
hypnotic
ierable

".

of

:o

from

pa"%

one

know

k\.

mv

arm,

I'.'jirrd

step which

"h:rh

there

wr.cfe

:hat
I rj

thi",

r^-ar.ism

"

"

"

"

I he

*"
.

ly^uis
I.

the

than

in

(233

A).

on

have

a
in

con-

carrying

on

point at
to
a point

the

upon

Take.

UiX

of

(643 B).

Th.it

the

capacities:

"

also, and

abstract,

roniro\

su/'/iwinii/

sn/'ni/iwtmi/.
:hi^ abstract

for

the

over

Or

here, pcr-

exT)ression, I

not

notion

no

to

take

his:"

ries

what

niav

i\fprimitrct

rfo^^ty
do

we

how

know

kind

or

crab,

of

change

that plasticityon

acain.

larger bcal-.*ha"
such

the

instance,

of Lima
Hi;^l's,

l)r.

degree

modifications

those

ain"el)a. the claw-rencwing

indefinite

hi^:^er antiiMl

vuived

how

am

choice

moment

of

to

We

pTe^ented

problems
Vive's

at

thai of cruciformity.

as

'^imiile idea

are

process

certain

from

"

conscious

by

exprc"5sion

animaU.

enable

hrre

is

is

of

not

sense

with

(c)

physioin-jiral
modifiabriityas

this reailv

hi. her
to

p'ob.eni

at
:.

organic

an

combination

profound

plasticityof

hy

fT*/r/./ii.i/

""'

stage

ef!"er!c"i.

concretenvss

some

reased
that

needed

("

"

'.iivc

inr

ios:

:"rn

^\

to

early

that

and

jjotent

Not

ti.U\.

is the

view,

my

more

this

ji'ac

SI

in

rder

in

I'-v

(a) I do

"

certain

displayed in

recorded

"ucii

idea,
n""n-physioi")gical

-"'i/rary,

here

there

tnat

is, in tact,

section

for

seen

unusual

an

do

we

complex.

sui:gestii"nnas
blister,as

con-

moving
previous stages, how
there is a largerelement
of
I wibh
that
the
to
explain

{h) to

dwell

us

alreaiy

needed

nee

the

good deal of

in a new
and
changes
physiolo;jical
way,
there^"ith, the rapacity of recognising and imitating an

':iMncd

:"

follow,
that

directir.i:

ot

''i;ici:y

All

have

we

cruciform

pt-r forma

r.a:

let

here

this fact that

resembling

and
im{"ortaiit

which

is mi

of

statre

element

statement,

wh:ch

organ

*rr.a!:on

is

And

in this

making

are

and

those

at

action

choice.

conscious

small

this

eiplain

:he

:
:

is but
element

r.-.vi i^cnre

'-!

In that

pa{)er.

wc

(iivcn

fully th.in

more

of suggestion from

results

the

on

(c)

is

in

"

imitates

say
:

associated

proce!"s

will,

and

follows

That

since

of consciousness

roughly

(^) I know

reach

here, though

stage

as

bl""od.

organic

understand,

can

cai"acityand

f /r"ard

level.
an

higher

I may
{"oint,

with

arm

of choice

writing words

am

is

That

sensations

.ous

"-

my

conscious

arm.

my

ve

sup]"lymy

re-

wider, exjieri-

have

consciousness,

such

how

wno!ly below

of

much

tnakmg

are

and

anotiier

explain my

decrees

habitual

"

already found
hypnotic phenomena ; what

in

to

To

htnv

we

We

erne.

kind

stage

action.
.r.tel.igent
three

sudden

certain

step whicii

which

show

They

hope.

ot

somnambulic

the

The

is not

one,

r.:c:i!gence

than

show.

can

rarelyhoi)e to
the hypnotic trance
phenomena which

The

upon

external

them, and

could

which
them.

which

images

centres,'* which
highest-level

'*

original ground

our

is wider

range

alone

cr.ce

beyond

effects exercised

between

the

are

somnambulisms

seldom

so

therefore, lie

chooses

hypnotist

reach

similar

to

the ideas and

upon

These

the

that

s|x"ntaneous
do

reasons

its choice.

to

by saying

he^in

turning

am

supply, which

senses

according'

art%

now

which

power

i iniemal

an

and

"

193

some

t"f

resemblance

to

ailernating pcrson-

partially|)aralysedand

otherwise
N

CHAPTER

194
much

damaged
of

state

series
there
his

**

uninjured boyhood,
troubles

of

thus

was

organism.

obscured,
kind

of

with

crustacean

began.

If

the

His

ask

we

only

how

by

bit him/'
in

prevents

recuperativeness?

mammal

in

Or,

from
sober

more

and

kinds

been

hysterica/self-suggestion.Can
the

long

moment,

have

to

came

powers

into his
his

and

of many

power

"

artifices

certain

viper

plasticity,of

those

is

which
self-suggestion

the

paralysisdisappeared
of

answer

[661

put back

before

"

real recovery

be

could

man

young

over

long

so

it be

some

crediting himself
language,

do

not

these

there
still
does
that
experiments in suggestive blistering show
in
secretions
control
much
persist
a
us
potential
reparative
over
greater
than

the
This

dormant

plasticity,then,

consider

with

But

now

they

reawaken

it

the

The

vesication

in each

the

capricious
it is very

seem,

theory suggested

the

at

of middle-level

are

going

now

in which,

For

I want

faculties

to

it

capricious one
Bizarre

obeyed.
intelligently

of

might
this

been

have

chapter.

expected

It is

result

but

\
as

this

on

the

puttinginto exercise subliminal powers.

for a brief analysisof
point in my argument

the

have

vaso-motor

begin

centres
said, highest-level

the

prepare

of

suggestion,just because
central faculty,
directlyaffecting

effects of

suggestions more

on

reader
to

for

an

intermediate

to

be

involved.

stage in which

high

suggestion, for purely capricious ends.

subliminally performed

calculations

suggestions

These

something under
form
has elapsed
can

three

work

Gumey,
given

in

the

carrying

Dr.

rest)were

very

men

on

the

Milne

and

carried

out

Experiments

especiallywho have
psychological side
Milne

A, B, and

given

in

without
have
recent

of

Bramwell.

intervention

the

been

made

in

done

times

do

time
tation
men-

of the

this direction
of

some

namely,

Edmund

summary

results

the

is

0.

Bramwell's

elapsed

to

of their

experiments(to mention

post-hypnotic suggestions involving

subject,for instance, being told to

had

trance,

hypnotism,

entranced

minutes

in the

contingent circumstances, or after a certain

convenient
mode
of testingthe amount
of

be started

Delboeuf, and

in 661

ech^ance^-commsinds,

consciousness.

supraliminal
by

certain

"

which

the

the

gladly avoided

post'hypnoticsuggestions.

of

best

is

(643 D)

the

in the
to

speak

have

blisters

of

rest

hand, is the plasticity

for instance

would

the

of

used, in obedience

are

661.

as

reawaken.

centres

intelligenceinvolved
and

other

S.'s case,

what

beginning

this

chosen

I have

is

order

much

pre-arranged plan,
the

on

lima

annoying,
given for specifically
shaped

may

action

subject,who

the

to

case

result

on

Nor,

; in

wisely^ but with

blindlynor
is not
first,
blindly and vaguely

say

is localised

is

order

The

out

I
plasticity,

perfect wisdom

us

it neither

body remaining unchanged.

with

to

of directive choice,
intelligence,

of

degree

reveal

hypnotic suggestions

the

reawaken

vesication

; the

restored

we

what

They

caprice.
intelligent
restored

of life is apt to

experience

common

from

the

moment

of

the

these

as

sample

of the

arithmetical

calculations

make

when

order.

cross

Their

20,180

primary

im-

HYPNOTISNf

J
portance
the

across

lay in showing that

intervening gulf of
obedience

prompted

life

common

than

better

Of
mention

could

work

all that
easy

careful

problems,

side

of

;"rublems m

It

seems

this

the

by

side

that

in

and

to

as

A).

employed

(whi'e by

!o

say,

"o

evoke

thus

to

how

Richet
state

believe

or

dramatic

to

us

It is

them

**

to

for
possi'jie

and

gesture

quality,at

rare

very

vividly

which

carries

least

the

hypno-

self-hypnotisautterances

spirit-control")are

some

platform :
though:

or

subliminal

of

which,

if it is

even

artist
self-inspired

is

tuat

persons,

sta^e

on

intonation,

it, is
obvious

seems

that

of

by

rdUs

called

it

from

annoyance

refer

of

Dufay

more

ago

and

cheap substitute for genius

of

I"r.

much

long

similarlyI

fluent.

and

waking,

education

the

given by

an
by suggestion or scif-sug::estion
uprush

i-.d dxtion,
no

obliging

solution

representation of her

nervous

this
easy

very

the

of

"

ready

secure

with

whose
professional trance-si"eakers,*'

some

means

no

of

in

done

normal

the

lay

we

forgotten on

were

knows

one

unable

was

If

paper.

account

an

the

relief. Somewhat

by

remarkably

often

in

waking

close

was

mind

supraliminal work.

to

Professor

than

just the kind

give

should

Tisation

is

in

calculations

and

be

help

Every

the

states
to

actress

an

hypnotic

is
stage -fright

accounts

acumen

(see 662
the

simule

though it was
already given

states, which

ohjtitfX'ationd-^ tyf*fs^ as

?nected

her

yet much

capacity in

subliminally a good deal

normal
waking intelligence.

pencil

Imi"ortantin this connection

hrrmotiiation

tion

of

incidentally,

But

arithmetical

sums

just what

was

the

is

"

for such

help

with

there

help given by him

tr^at

by

out

and

nightsof ordinary life,

subject,whose
these

persisted

memory

list it fell due.

exjieriment,concerned

memory

662.

*:

but

and

at

out

them

somnambulic

clear

subliminal

the

hypnotic

or

days

when

needed

was

rules

long and

the

that

least without

give, at

:o

time."

small, worked

bhe

to

clear

was

course,

subliminal

to tiie order

I say, it became

OS

195

many

over

ord:r.ar"'$tunibling-h]o":ks.
liep*.

a^ain.
"

a*-;onia:ism

"

through

whim

rcavTin

whv

:o

two

to

do

to

he
h:s

t"e

has
ran.:c

ways.

main

mignt

as

of

clone

to

might be done

T"erfor;n

!)V

in

consri'jus

(nanieiv)

and
iifTercnc'.',
ease

but

effort.

nor

which

many

effort

with

thus
now

plasticity

and

|"erfec-

jterhaps in

intelligence

comparistm

^i;oiiM

ihm^rs

with

less than

the

ease

conscious

lapH'd

de^-rec

great

move-

frequently
no

with

which

unintellijent

an

small

automatism

f":

Manv
with

in:"i

similar

secondary
of

very

great

instinct

olwcurtly

an

"

heen

very

with

rms

**

consciousness

have

iv.stinrt

an

of

extension

are

up

perf

of

"i;s

py

very

which

s:abili:yof

tne

by dm:

of

ordinary

opened

kn."w,

we

i:cneraii

benefits
u\\\

sm,

r"

:-i

kind

"

Man

a.^!'"mat
1

is

lapse from

iapNciiintellsgence

:rar."f'frmet;
-:ia:i"ro.

instct,

difficult acts,

*"

IS

'-kvrs

mankind

by

The

certain

familiar

thus
[K^ssibiliiies

combination

.i reason.
r.

'"f the

The

:"Tformed.
'.".e

hypn^tisation

walking, pianoforte playing,Mr.),

"

T.ents

the

or

the

lar.:c v
are

ihin^js which

auto-

accurate

There
he

many

gradually
secondary

no

*ecms

mcreascd

unple.isant
now

of

amount

arc

to

cult
diffi-

CHAPTER

196
Other

where

cases

suggestion are

Let

certain

on

us

kinds

these

wider

which

may

its influence

to

in

or

If

it.

cure

done

perhaps

raised

the average

We

shall

have

by

had

that could

way

be

hardly

suggestion

have

we

intellectual

any

prevent

developing

no

our

why

reason

than

nearer

than

more

664.

In

its influence

passing

"////,I

on

distinction

observation

than

and

energy

of much

thus

is
;

and
I

more

serious

risk very
does

he

behaves,

much

and

him

will.

; but

Newton

his

innate

cubit

given

are

of
draw

much

but

attention

the

most

knowledge

of

matter

common

confident, resolute
his habitual
drawn

man

the

;
"

sition
oppowould

others)that

the

whole

would

character
from

of the
out

that he

and

that

The

speak

aside

to

day
every-

carried

assert

(with Bramwell

be

One

concentration.

not, indeed,

yet

seems

B.

in 663

suggestion on
any

to

must

there

capacity.

subject pushes

at birth

But, nevertheless,he actuallyrisks

may

in

of the

add

to

phenomenon.

I believe

the

centrated
con-

avoided

exercise

expect

is rather

unaggressive

advantage

be

may

be

energy

of inward

I do

for

short, as

in

timid

to

entranced

within

were

of

patients required

the

attention

hypnotic suggestion is

men.

scale.

who

side

the

we

improved

practical achievements

others

notice

the

of

measurable

which

experiment.

mere

that

and

powerful
injury;

his

up

forms
to

if

as

in the

have

Limitations

into

meaning

now

which

somewhere

exist

this however
believe

with

with

ikit ferocity^
even,

there

provable

resolution

not

influence

two

the

centres,

(663 A)

ordinary

must

to

the

these

I wish

point, in fact, which

of

to

actually heightening intelligence by

maximum

not

am

between

when
the

any

man

the

from

on

by

We

references

and

waste

bring

not

present

illustrative instance

and

common

to

motor

by

of

arrest

can

we

not

may

attention
in-

focus

ordinary work

warders

physicalstature.

to

the

should

we

at

go

only
means

in

learn.

to

mental

to undesired

we

this

compassed

we

yet

as

way

sleep soundly

wake

by

can

same

Forel's

to

impressions

far, indeed,

How

Dr.

and

how

us

selected

on

and

whether

voluntary

strenuous

intelligencea step higher

of

watch,

to

the

impulse

suggestion

restrained, shows

be

experiment

special form

shiftingof the

although

waste,

that

for the world's

actual

case

hypnotic

patients they
to

checked

this

all

much

man's

well-known

of the directions

one

stimulate

called

"

constitutional

arrest

motor

as

be

doubt

no

may
*'

in at

centres

had

enabled

likelyto

we

fidgettyshiftingsof

The

hypnotism

is

can

ideational

quality.

eminently

far

choreic

or

is

so

undesired

shall have

on

This

Inattention

indolence; but it is often

we

suggestion
generally, as

attention

Incapacity, indolence,
great practical value.
failures
them
the responsibility
between
for most

play.

effort cannot

of

of

divide
in work

of

knowledge

be

the

in

by hypnotism

specialised influences

needed, for instance, in education.

where

lapsed

0).

attention

of

recovered

be

that the

already found

have

we

may

from

on

pass

greatly quickened by hypnotic

been

and

states

(see also 662

state

663.

B,

secondary

of

recollections

primary

in 662

given

has

memory

[668

this

ceeding
prothing
some-

behave,
may

be.

confident

CHAPTER

198

by suggestion(see666 A).
given in 666 B, will show on
theories

have

how

small

foundation

Dr. Milne

trusted friend has

suffice to say here that

It may
than to avert undue
for hypnotiser,

only to suggest

the

to

Bramwell,

of fact these fanciful

erected.

been

easier,either for subjector

A

from
quotations

few

[666

nothing is
influence.

hypnotisedsubjectthat

no

one

As to the crimes
thing is done.
under
the influence of
committed
be
by hypnotisedpersons
supposed to
the evidence for such crimes, in spiteof great efforts made
to
suggestion,
nil
collect it and set it forth,remains, I think,practically
This fact,I must
add, is quitein harmony with the views expressedin
the present chapter. For it impliesthat the higher subliminal centres
(soto term them) never reallyabdicate their rule ; that they may indeed
remain
passivewhile the middle centres obey the experimenter's
caprice,
such
if
control
their
to
still
but are
resume
experiment should
ready
with
become
really
dangerous to the individual. And this runs parallel
in
somnambulisms.
the
The
experience
common
sleeper
spontaneous
perform apparentlyrash exploits;but yet, unless he be suddenly
may

else will be

the

able to affect him, and

Nevertheless,both in sponawakened, serious accidents are very rare.

taneous
accidents
and in induced
should
occur
somnambulism,
may
; nor

experimentbe

undertaken

in

careless

spirit.
jesting
over
hypnotiser,
hypnoticartifice
smaller in proportionto the role
to become
continually
increases,is likely
the
himself.
this be so where
the
Especiallymust
subject
played by
of will. All that can
own
be
objectis to strengthenthe subject's
power
is to imbue
the man's spirit
with the
done from without in such a case
of its unexhausted
sense
prerogatives,^the strengthwhich he may then
employ, not only to avert pain or anxiety^but in any active direction
itselfadmits.
which his original
nature
last words may
These
666.
naturallylead us on to our next topic:
the influence of suggestionon character^ on that function of combined
function of the
attention and will,which
a
is,of course, also ultimately
in
the
individual
latent
possibilities
germ.
And
while character is thus a complex notion,the effect on character
of suggestionand self-suggestion
at first sighta notion at once
seems
too
and
definite
All
difl*used
endeavour
for
treatment.
too
men
to
complex
but yet by such intensest
influence character,not indeed
hypnotically,
and
as
bring to bear. Many meti,
self-suggestion
they can
suggestion
trust for the improvement of character to another influence,
not
moreover,
of
of
discussion
saints
aid
of
the
to
to
here,
or
a
namely,
prayer,
easy
Divine Mediator, or to the direct Grace of God.
And
yet again,these
or
side
philosophiccreeds,which might have been thought to lie outreligious
within
it
the
confidence
of many
are
brought
by
present topic,
my
believers in the efficacy
of their faith to relieve physical
well as moral
as
creeds
thus become
schemes of self-suggestion^
ill. These
of which
it b
but necessary for me
to givesome
account.
not only legitimate
any

But the rdle of the

as

or

command

our

"

"

"

"

.L

HYPNOTISM

in sections

new

therapeutic
moral

:h?

drunkard

far the

of

First

tKfre

from
vr-

to

us.

such

a\"*orption,
"

ilence

v:

!o

t"e

I"

then,

"!'

"

:'

J*

.-

an"i
/"'.v//(f"'.'"//.

"

mor;nd

an

cure

and

V.

^k:

on

A'.d

in

";"

:"

*':'jr"
"""

"

i-.i

-r

the

i?

'.""i"f

who*c

n:

self-respectthere

take

hold.
and

chance,

where

the

i".

"

as

.^:
w

:c

s'ea

fA

tiie

ir.tce^:

'!'"e
an-:

man

.ir.
or

"k:'l.
w

x'vn

":".
w

to

de-

sudden

only

Wc

because

know,
iili

indee"i,

not

reciiiy
be

state

functioned

once

the

pth

.iir:i

of'

ti

in

"

556
be

su^ve^tion

limit

render
my

se:vi"

assertion

es

to

risini:

sh-w

*'

useful
these

to

the

wor.is.

s!.":e

that

applied

':'.i"ienrssand

h.ir":e w:th
int-^

of

riidinientary.

vet

as

sjurit that

"[iiestionis

Tne

\\\l i

i:iven

the

keep

l-rute?

r-rcviii:*

wc

honesty, purity,

create
must

ar.swer,

exarrTlcs

:f :.\pr.o!'

t;o

"ma':

ta-^k

")nf'irma!ion

"

niiiir.ai J' ^rr..' fr'"m

iilv. and

pur'osely

have

funct.oning normally again, if only

if.e level

orraLrinu.

en*

*'"

seems

feliow-men.
of such

mora'

"

sins

the

restore

which

even

we

:inomaniar*s

inorp

of cells

Yet

his

we

self-

active

more

po'^sihle
range
morphinomaniac

not

hanier

very

of

can

poiso: ing

mvjch

hvin'-vsaril*

the

drunkard's

tissue

M.iy

morphinomaniac,

of

:.
a

on
r.e.irly

"'er"i"tfn'*v

rt

'

""*

be

hrain

ii

of

:o

as

wi:h

elevation

treachery,callous

the

that

anywhere preabsolutely no

leaves

it^iiw/V, degradation?

inp.i

\\ lojiral

'.-ex'^rr-dlv

""*

.ir--

can

to

as

no!
a

tjj't

:j'.es!

"

it

may

thr-

"""

""'"

ved

rem

n^'tr*

.""--

:ch

w;

as

known,

magical

condi:ion

or

great

truth

an

be

the

de'c

those

the

with

say

position ani""rg

an

and

sadden

aris-s

not

reached

already given

honourable

'f/s:nfu;ness^
.^.'f';/.

r.'\ of

""

the

ccd

sur*

"c

TT'.s

?"

we

-..rnitai dist-Ttion

"

an"i

question

Did

"Tr.a!'.'*n-.

"'

^afc

the

can

"

called

Cowardice,

evangelist

or

suggestion effect

i"utras!

Hrre,

as

slimy dissolution

sage

have

may

"

is well

the
{"re('luiJe

may

this

In

which

on

hypnotic
led

."

or

hit g

not

-";r

"

lust.

air

be

can

////"as

charaneristirs

physical exhaustion

ju":h

:r.

i)hysical

intellectual

^e

living

normal

habit,

the

im^uire

ty{)e of

who

or

apparently

then

may

evidence

the

moral

unpoisoncd.

are

"

traditions

great

530)*

(see
a

least

morphia

character

of

we

the

extreme

what

to

morphinomaniac

more

by

to

morphia

at

some

leads

morphia

supply.

tremendous

to

And

sufferers

the

goin;:back
of

as

seen

The

"e:"artment

of

victims

baseness

utter

ted

which

alone

and

all. then,

have

"e

into
of

cnn

rare

our

the

affect this

best elevated

directlyfrom

criminel-n^^

deficiency.

"

of the

t.".-.^f.-jre

the

seif-suggestion

of

cptions

n'

be

for

to

easy

which

"

of

''schemes

can

the

advantage
philosophical thought,

and

rc!-g!ous

is

stimuli

moral

modified

best

^v

crude

From

point

suggestions which

avoid

to

curring
(re-

different

moral

themselves

suggestion

convenient

most

somewhat

those

morphinomaniac.

congenital moral

disaster

i".-i moral
be

of

the

from

with

develop

tiie

transition

the

ca^ie

ess

nope

of

which

be

it will

matter

begin

to

when

as

|)urpose,

reform

t:e

r.ov

B27-B31)

hypnotic, and

obriously

are

mingled

subjects already discussed

the

to
o!

this

approaching

In

190

wicre

if

with

foulness

insanity."
he

she

or

communitv.

We

must

still

rk

CHAPTER

200

the

within

genius, we
is that

faculties
in

man

others

and

we

call vice.

which

and

him

effected

endorsed

great, and

should

four
\

extreme

Such

analysis.

(2)

Faults

most

would

advantage

have
is

gained

it is another

because

therefore

hardly legitimatewithout

is

logic,but merely

at

divide

may

depending
as

also

these

all cases

known

something

for the

faults

depending

simply

because

with

of

convenience

or

sins

into

as

drunkenness,

idie

an

the

may

association
demolished

at

gestion.
sug-

organisms.

which

such

of

type

; that

is the

myself

to

of ideas

is the

Jealousy
is morbid

say,
B.

of

by

surprisingdegree.

fixe.

prefers

defects

congenital
in

reached

generally be

can

gross

jealousy,we

insistent

seen,

reached

on

A.

specific temptation,

on

have

we

be

can

All

Sins

the

deemed

science

of

The

which

cases

"

sometimes

(4)

in
have

that

fault.

an

the

justifiedin saying

was

treatment,

our

left in

was

yield.

to

we

associated

Faults

yielded to

pretence

no

These,

These

(3)

have

present argument,
sins

upon

horse

insipid^companion
paralleleffects produced

to

opinion

common

expectation

following classes

that

seen

the

likelyso

With

if an

forgotten by criminologists. But

be justifiedin concluding that

shall
cases

an

"c.

the

equine impulses

horse-power

despairingprognosis.

be

not
we

obliquityare

(i) Bodily

the

their

questionwhether

of

of those

changes of character
ordinary missionary, would

in which

strongly

means)
stabilitywhich in a

effected

unfavourable, and

the

of

tractable,even

and

will be

beings, it

or

of

the

Rarey

similar

hunting-field. Looking

or

ordinary educator,

closer

feelingsand

of effect which

sort

same

Enough

man.

harmless

hypnotic suggestion had

667.

the

inhibition
life-long

to

stable

in human

of moral

range

show

to

seems

of

helpful faculty,to keep

capable of fallingin with

produced (perhaps by
through those defects

in

apparently

somewhat

in time

Rarey

servant

poorest

and
stability,

moral

experience

of

useless

to render

horse

and

feeling,enough

inconvenient

were

lowest

improvise a

cannot

we

somewhat

have

rendered

horses

of

produce

can

saint.

as

what

But

of his kind.

labours

We

sound

enough of
position
a

common

from

select

[667

capacity. Just

the

improvise

cannot
can

we

natural

of

bounds

I should

irrational

hate B.
of

result

appropriate suggestion

has

stroke.

deliberately maintained

for

the

supposed

advantage

of

the

sinner.
the

Now

first three

generally,although
like

person,

insistence
the

morbid

the

there

668.

This

are

faults from

always, earnesdy

drunkard,
is

craving

exists that

not

of these

can

stratum

removed.

suggestion can
last observation

often
of cool

an

affords

that

self-reproval
;
"

that

hint

as

hold
to

afflicted

free.

beneath
an

subjacent

adequate
a

the
be

to

recognise

It is where

get

which

desires

ideal
wish

The
the

morbid
life with

of
for

person

jealous

ment
improve-

(see 667 A).

the kind

of

moral

faults

HYPNOTISM

580]
vhich
ur,

suggestion
find

we

rjihcr

the

".-en

o:^-anum,
Tnere

the

we

to

'.:

faults.

ntual

ruve

same

have

we

Amcly,

and

:c~.uvcd;
4

:"

-:.

^:l:

"."nc

in

r.i)

I say

v;:jr.ment.

"-"

:4'

of

^vn

Scla.^hiios,

-:. i^.i

.::"p"

"

:,r\J.

'k\ e
"

".

\'iX

S59

A:.d
'n

"",*"!.

a.nird,

'.\-

or
is

from

"";ara;c
;c

of

nc/.

of

i.as

of

agency

which

tem!)orary
\\\-: com-

boiiily"ieatii

have

said)

are

may

wi;ii

ss

much

an

in

t.ie

the

and

the

him
man

every

world

inrrtitts.

Ily

^:ria:

wi.oilv

i"ct" T'.*

ima^o.

maice

to

no:ic

jMri

un-

ami

al"'ne
oi

suasum

tac

protective

intere!it.

stan":s

iTadiset;

wtre

other

aj:ency
h

into

nieiis

ai.

to

like

the

into

\\u\m:that

of

other

the

to

reverting

un-

instinct

on

set-prescrvatton

whit

It

wholly

d'wVclo|"c(lthose

so

]'oint of

different

his

tu

Icti for transtormation

nitluciues.

influence

consult

caterpillar is pro:ccted ;

the

his cunn.ciioi.
a

is very
himself

in.m,

after

them

religious kind.

or

craving; the

"

(as

have

to

likelyto

not

are

trustee

man

alihoij^h 11
an

at,

The

anxious

sj'Ccialskill

we
al'.iiou^;.

ot

facts, already hinted

fraudulent

with

instinct

two

"

devilish

of

morbid

treachery

apprt'at

lUrNe

all other

moiii-

absence

seldom

environment:

ene:^y

self iijg^citior;.

moies

-in:o

v^c

How-

be

worldly and

directlymoral

The

wiiicii

orisciou^ness

here

to

class

probably

all should

"

they

lar\*a,of

any

character

Ml

Li.an^c

the

no

on

faults aiilce may

these

are

all his

dcsi""t.

with

has

fourth

qmx

distinction.

dip'^onianiacfeels

w.iich
raierjiillar
it

reaching

fraudulent

the

The

hardness,

rcckt^n

lU'uiminai

that

rannot

"

like

is

haracters

of

tein:)orary
to

hairs

f stin^in^

:':-r.man

^':

his

bodily

cures.

deliberatelymain-

by suggestion.

of

support

to

earth

on

mat.

that

anxious

.adapted hmiself

!"ense

the

necessarilylimited

if so,

and,

cure

thus

are

say,

him

the

mural

sins

for such

defects

these

bcDcitii
;

bids

; rc-crvdtion

Mr...

similar

dipsomaniac.

envlMnment

hi"

t"j

"..:-.u

organism

seek

attitude,

and

attack.

they
to

of

state

to

hardness, selfishness, treachery,

as

sufliciently
explained by
if

that

of the

that

des|)airof

we

sloth

sinner.

experimental proof

be

mental

I he

the

in

but ra:her

Tivsician,

sins, namely,

of

flesh,"all moral

**

the sufferers from

that

the

of

on
irascibility

and

"

devil, have

of the flesh

faults

all attested

priori reason

no

ca|"ableof

may

cures

almost

such

sins

so-called

any

with

vary

of the

Must

subliminal

in fact

not

are

nr^iable
'

the

by

Nor
i-ri)

is

counterpart

Some

rlac'le

the

from

ha"9tiness

of

:hink,

categories?
There

definition
also

flesh,

the

to

the

to

or

the effect of suggestion is

that

deep-seated

prhie?

remote

faults

supposed advantage

the

"

world

we

fourth class

sup|"ose

earlier

three

If

the

to

obviously

as

of ex))erience thus

matter

])0|"ulartheology attributes

and

include,

lYic

remains

for

Arc

ct'.r

shall

As

cure.

cxjiand our
self-indulgence but

of

hand,

one

to

credited

are

faults

failings

"we

which

disappear.

to

the

on

such

uined

sins

expected

which

only

not

"

the

readiest

'-.rvardice
"*.:.cr,

be

thuse

than

.nciude

:~e

that

can

201

ordinary

h\pnotis*n

was

Ti.:.:

of.

"c=

"a.io^*a

f.ds

the

The

phys:cian

confessor

authority

and
with

whicn

(us

we

have

coi^nselio:
hi"

as

well

scientific

cxtemled

has

seen

knon

he

his

lu'" utilised

ledge

has

domain
:or

invested

by
mora.

him.

CHAPTER

202

there

But

physiciansthat

to

C^

There

of

must

Can

cesses.

conviction

be

course

we

of

with

than

of disease.

suasive

where

cases

"

the

than

all these

instances

suasive

religionrather

of sin rather

between

connection

communicated

be

to

seems

is conscious

intermediate

find any

ministers

implied, to

who

turns

man

authority this

with

wielding

persons

above

I have

it is,as

and

power,

already other

are

[660

rapidityand

pro-

religious

decision

of

hypnotic suggestion ?
I need

**

revivals

"

that

say

in

there

English

and

! ing

only

not

' tively

easy

; habits.

"

the

Among

convulsive

of

and

is sometimes

there

peace.

subliminal

to

access

primarily

This, of

560.

ireached.
!of the

Iself,

largely

traced

have

in
its

only

that

the

mass

fairlycomplete

; and

reality be

thus

which
personality
was

this

of much

fulfilled.

scope.

the
In

own

of

that

have

we

sleeping phase
the

of

that

subliminal

therefore
tired
has

also

organism.
been

formed
perWe

reality
; that

a
sleep
we
recuperativeenergies which

for

to

"

be

is

would

of

the

found

during sleep

now

close.

promise

sleep,

would

this side

hypnotism

draw

initial
of

it is from

and

case

here

hypnotism

the

self-suggestion.
is

"

my

of the

function

this side,
the

tinually
con-

already
empirical development

that

that

definition

I believe

which

phjrsical,and.

of those

that

become

physical good.

by suggestion and

knows

should

"

function

regard sleep,
long chapter might

I undertook

wider

as

which

"

My

regarded as simply
self-suggestivepower,

rejuvenation

in

manner

reader, however,

The

"

and

state, and

of men

influences

point

obvious

most

hypnotism a veritable evolution

practicalvalue to sleep. From

give

the

promised development

the

series of

be

own

tissues, the

wasted

the

hypnotic

that

the

"

for

trance-states

on

that the
should

personality.

refreshment

moral,

in the

found

of

repair

now

have

consider

to

man's

of

is thus

suasion,

his

began by defining hypnotism

the

have

We

and

We

the

is

"

"

us

sleeping phase

him

upon

the

conviction

addressed

organism,

own

his moral

here

Let

pause

probably

of which

moral

man's

his

over

conspicuous element,

! most

desire

hypnotism

which

by

for both

potent

more

exerts

are

settled

exerted

ordinary

must

; that

artifices

he

will which

sense

been

has

of

often

sometimes

milder, and

sleep,out

of

reason.

we

continuous

be

systematisationof
the

"

is what

course,

thus

should

compara-

change

"

There

the

with

awakes

and
plasticity,

ordinary waking

to

actuallyproduc-

harder

hypnotic artifice,dependent

between

intermediate

the purpose

exciting reunions

restorative

deep

which

influence

The

is far

races

of
wholly healthy, phenomenon
and
anxious
repentant neophyte
and

what

"

and

find sudden

play for

sometimes

especiallythese
hypnotic phenomena.

lower

accesses;

also

but

rude

"missions"

chapels,we

called into

; and

the

hypnotic suggestion seems

of

analogy

From

the

to

up
and

sense

change

Mie/y

hystericaland

both

j involve

of

change

"

savage

churches
and

moral

the

from

of the

mind

on

\ of producing religiousand
what

such

American

excitingimpressions

; and

instances.

many

are

ceremonies

and

dances

animistic
"

not

the

not

phase

to

in
of

develop,

subliminid

HYPNOTISM

SaS]
other

has

scit

functions

functions

otr.er

world

and

"curTence,

the

as

we

hv-nomer.a,

561.

'"^e

a
to

various

at

points
of the

group

in

facultywhich

rxxuny

which
iTtr'.uj^h

MA

hcaral

r.vpnqsit.

of the

aaimrulisnu
i^vjnianeuus
'.".r.

be

h.t

snail

vc

presently
wil;

*c

that

"

562-

''

crnormal

vi

Nor,

tiiKused

".lis

no:

\":\\
'

ncu

^.vmed

of
:r"

avert

random

the

mine,

educed

of

to"t:5

k(/4jntaneous

the
of

or

tho\:^h

by

i: In:

lr""ni
(

wi^uM

nf

these

.ilready

have

tjeen

subliminal

have

straii":e

deration

o:

those

is

in^urgenres

strenu

most

hours

automatisms.

will

w:ihnu:

the

tind th.se

waking

"iis

of

we

b.:t wit
Ir

excitaiion.
have

i"henomena

is here
have

thrown

n-t

the

to

to

deal

forth
with

m:sre;IancoU5

wha:

ha^

already !iaid),we
which

fertile

sr..itered

eralion

o:

What

ends.
volrano:

(i

slec["wakings

5u:"ern"rinal

.ireiu'. ^a.:^est:"n,

5ubnjer.;eii

range

to

us

tri\ial

and
Imt

uprushes

in wakin.;

control.

surprise

it

it

the

even

repcate^i

.nitinitivs

true

which

Ix'en

part of the

from

motdr

sleep :

-that

ha\e

whir

somnambuiisiii

full

sensory

in
i"ers^jnality

should

will
a;.:ain,

the

always

rcsuiis

almo"t

oi

l)c

must

subliminal

tnc

U|"'jn

some

the

as

sera-

repeated

llicse sudden

and

to

()uite outside

form

to

uprushes

understood

uniiormity

needs

o|"eration,

f-o:n

e:a;"u:i"

"

of

cann'"t

ancc

".":.

the

dominant

most

ut^fTcaks

"

phase

^:;Teiy the

have

in

things

such

:f that

xieed

"iiscuss

to

already

'..-.^uiarintercalations
rt"lisc

have

induced

tashion

compare
urgent

hysteria.

which

lying

found

which

resemble

"

manifestlyakin

of memory

be

d^vtlops

impulses

the

while

"

it

follies of

with

in s:milar

those

to

and

the

chain

to

subli"

dream

itself is

state

often

further, an*!

go

during sleep

reader

the

will

in

richest

sleep, seem
phenomena

psycnir.iloutput,

gradually form,
"

of

various

the

sometimes

graduallyaccretes

to

easy

sulilimmal

t.';e

trance.

memory',

which

memory,

I: wiiuld

w:.:ch

wakini:

or

;^nmary

tirmotic

hypnotic

intro-

of incoherent

surface

actually intercbangeaUc

somnambulisms

chapter.

been

hypnotism.

thoughts

The

the

us.

the

"

sleep-waking

spontaneous

is sometimes

"

The

manifestation,

in

reviem*,

this

have

perhaps

are

of

the

of

scope

exaggerated

an

inspirationsof genius

Anally, the

And,

as

personality.

into

raises

the

M"cnetimes

itarts

intended

our

uprushes

far carried

thus

often

secondary

of

kind

!*e

imjuiry has

somnambulism

The

crude

through
position among

midway

of

our

those

of

account

our

might

which

but

break

sometimes

ktn"l

the

8up*jrnormai phenomena
"

to

which

cases

scheme,

our

Sfcmiantifiissomnambuiisms^
rr..n^l

of

points

complete.

of

extension

apjarent
a

be

various

at

if

turn,

now

is to

give completeness

to

spiritual

s|)oradic
given by
Such
phenomena.

also

occur

must

we

the
the

supernormal

see,

somnambulism

consider

illustrations

iTheit

them

To

certain

need

shall need

:uccd

presently

here, in order

Yet

thai]

vc

shall

of induced

;"r.enomcna

of

with

way
is

exercise

Those

organism.

the

unknown

some

their

of

sleeping phase,

practice.

.yvnotic

in

indication

in

recuperation of

the

beyond

concerned

are

the

203

mdure^i

: ecn

oh-

inu'ht have
^otnnam

CHAPTER

204
has

bulism

introduced

now

for further

still to watch
in

inroad

felicitous

r^

563.

For

is

vivid

dream

one

into

of

rarer

cases

output

vengeance

The

664.
illustrate

and
be.

example

evolution

natural

sleep-waking

of

group

subliminal

The

hortatory instincts

the

with

of season

out

even

bed

it may

sleeper (as
write
Or

in

the

out

again, in

663

see

"

diagram,

A)

the

edifying discourses

of

amount

no

the

problem

or

Or

of oratory, and

whom

of

shaking

pinching

or

interrupt. This, so to speak, is genius with

or, generally,even
of subliminal
zeal,co-operating
; this is a too persistentuprush

will silence
a

curious

the form

preacher

or

is

take

may

by

delivered

be

Baker''

(''Rachel

somnambulic

sermon,

whatever

of

sentence

rise from

text-books)may

the

reasoning, or

chain

may

in

as

sudden

some

solution

waking.

on

abandon,

gradual merging

The

merely

remembered

us

already prepared
problems in sleep.

are

of

the

act.

itself

present
and

familiar

cases

watch

can

we

somnambulic

definite

in dream

constructed
various

in which

ways

seen) may

have

we

said

of the

This

(as

been

has

what

by

sleep-waking capacity we
Chapter IV. of the solution

in

of

teach

to

us

lessons

man.

of

form

one

forbid

hope

faculties of

secret

more

should

They

our

the

day,

present

should

they

hypnotic practice,

of

the

upon

the

exhausted.

not

are

[663

at

even

developments

plain uniformity

the

Nay,

us.

somnambulism

of spontaneous

of

the

of the

which

cases

facultyof

waking
we

the

self.
discuss

next

may

sleeping phase

of

per-

self^exercising in

sleep a profounder influence

sonality.
the
than
the
also be presumed
can
supraliminal
organism
over
exert, may
a
to possess
profounder knowledge of the organism, of its present, and

"

of its future,

therefore

"

in

I refer
is discerned

664

in such

case

of

cures

in
,

powers,

some

the

the

that

566
some

in

A)

that
of

which

references

666.

Before

to

very

been
the

directs

in

states
more

spontaneous

of

case

of

the

probably

organism.
the

to

come

festation
mani-

of

manifestly supernormal
of clairvoyance or
commonly
been,
Mollie

as

though

rule,

Fancher,

somnambulism

powers,

In

foresees
in the

We

the

suggestion ;

beforehand.

changes
one.

have

cases

form

sagacitywhich
the

least

at

or

great particularity. Of

ordained

important

these

personality

treatment,

with

simply

sleep-waking

supernormal

other

accompany
case

it has

(see, e.g,, the

there
the

have

in
is

observers"

very

in-

236

A).

frequently
even

take

if
of

account
generally neglected to
and
of general intelligence
heightening of memory
the state.
I quote,
however, from Dr. Dufay (in

ways

hyperaesthesiaand
often

disease

telepathy,but

of

Unfortunately

appears

advising

"

often

which

control

stage is

next

indication

competent

of the

enjoys.

:^hich the somnambulic

self

prediction is

case

observed
sufficiently

Still,it

wiser

spontaneous

I telaesthesia.
*

as

in

cases

developments

sometimes

"

two

supraliminal self

long-standing disease

with
The

565.

the

simply because
of

co-operates
l^

occurs

symptom

to

throughout

foreseeing future
course

than

does

other

"

not

seem

open

to

these

objections,and

give

cases.

leaving this subject of spontaneous

sleep-waking states.

CHAPTER

2o6
of certain

lishment
still open

first

limitations

suggest

to

place

one

may

the

of

that

say

"

that

by hypnotists

reinforced

suggestion

"

pure

and

the

methods

play any real part in the

monotonous
pure suggestionist,

the

in themselves

alike
not

to

manage

directlyon

they

induction

of any

patient'sorganism,

but

of

dispute ;

their

favourite

hypnosis.

For
are

passes

suggestion,acting

of

his

on

"

mesmerists

mesmeric

and

rather

"

of

case

facilitations

mere

school

beyond
the

that

can

stimulation

alike

inert,are

the

best

as

prove

The

is

and

physiologists

pure

must

to

That
"

"

failed,the

abundantly proved
of a
determining cause

is the

be)

of

has

Europe,

over

hypnotic phenomena.

alike,

now

all

(whatever that

schools, the

other

two

'*

of

large proportion

very

field

schools

whole

"

Nancy,

the

of

anti-mesmeric

"

purely physiological school has on the

purely suggestive school has triumphantly succeeded.
the

opinion,
"

theses, and

[668

dispute.

to

the

In

definite

of

state

mental

expectation.
I

reply

that

is

there

admitting suggestion as
which, if

reallytry

we

about

brought
excluding
theory

with
mesmeric

have

show

from

telepathic impact

the

real

himself

cases

establish

can

we

But

the

on

instances

where

effective
needful

in the

as

much

old

is

He

link

failure

have
as
was

nervous

fact

proper

was

or

with

of

this

kind.

by

no

than

so

also

now

of

physicians

there

of

passes

who

"

hjrpnotic
continual

are

been

has

command

mere

the

only type

the

effective

suggested
physician'smouth.

has left the

means

days,
the

"

bring

to

do all that is wanted

falls into

often

Dormez

practice even

mesmeric
The

mesmerists

treated

"

mesmeric

more

of

explanation
or

no

to

hypnotisation. Persistence, proximity,

568.

There

hand, this

still in the

in the

the word

before

other

Just

success.

instantaneously.

almost

almost

or

the

up"on

no
rapid hospitalpractice there seems
opportunity
hypnotist's will, or the hypnotiser's organism, into any

slumber

"

take

suggester'smind,

rapport with the subject. Rather, the subject seems

one

is to

Bemheim's

the

for

unknown
*'

his person.

from

effluence

well that in many

Some

suggestion's success

and

suggestion

somehow

cause

operation^

the

open.

act

In

negativing

agency,

like

something

that

subliminal

suggestion

presumably

must

cause

could

we

each

whether

should

We

some

I know
In

determine

must

this.

as

recognising a

are

itself into

perhaps supernormal
such
broadly
agency

for any

way

self.

suggestion, if

some

and

unknown

that

subliminal

linked

obscure

far

as

go

far,therefore, from

So

how.

to

hypnosis, we

it,resolves

grasp
not

the

other

and

no;

any

to

of

causa

tfcra

know

we

leaves

or

cause

need

absolutely no

needed

all these

place

no

faith

for
prove
at

all

theory.
is,that since the days
and

hypnotists

of those

proper,

the

old controversies
conditions

of the

between
versy
contro-

effluence was
The
then
supposed
greatlychanged.
an
entirelyisolated, yet an entirelyphysiological
phenomenon.
mesmeric

supposed
system

to
to

be

another.

kind

of radiation
It was

of

this

or

infection

that

Cuvier

passing from
(forinstance)

HYPNOTISM

]
"as

convinced

wealth

of

".:n

it was

"c! Jcen

Vet

jccause

where

there

few

me

V.

also

was

Hiin

induced

:.on

cr.mcnt

un

distance
been

suhjoin

Lj'%e

:o

ci-cr.^ul
aen:

part.

These

fact, several

.n

569-

or

;.;ver.

:.'.a:

be

of

A"

dit-

simi-

some

gooii fortune
since

manage,

it

with

her

expert-

throuish

unnoticed

an

its

of

responsible

was

is

it

event

state

themselves

the

that

safety in the

iier dream-like

"

analyse
tiic

the

escort

hours

for some

to

"

the

fliiid

think

^cc:l;c

were

X^'Urti

to

one

.tmJ

resi:i"

to

necessarv

"iir;;ct

Mt.tneru

were
"

(:t"'.ildnot

rudut

nirvtuN

I'hx'^icai

ailmi:

claim,

or

pr";duc:ion of

the

i:nu:tere'i

an;esth:-"ia
in

m^re

will

5""nv/

ol

a*,

soielv

of

emission

bv

was

mental

t'::e (^ivjrator's

'"r

pru:"ablethat

ti'.rou^h the

lO
cjU'itCil

of

nature

(lurney

vort.

firoximitv

un"ier-

we*e

the

i:e :h'"Uk;n*.
it

227-28:

tiy tiie

expt-rimenlsol liurney

lutlien-e, '.xercised

Ciatr^\.^y.tme.pp.

distance,

of
imprc^sivt.-ne'i*

laiinod,
of

|"lain

is

tallyexercised

l"e explained

thc:ii, and

it

from

occasional

and

snein-'ist^

':"t'raii-c thr

relef a::.v.

or

ruulitv

suggestion

course

and

iniienious

niilt.vcd

the

followers

th-

!.hv".i'al eJlluence

or

titat hi"

his

by

Tr.e

a.:'niv

"

act:
tac:

nicrc

uf

Of

{"ersons

powir

and

K"" il

:h-j tarlv

.is

of

exi"erinientsat

nature

hyj.notisrd ^uiijecTs by

of

the

the

unexiK.-r!ant

them.

near

whether

mcanicric

-j"c*::on

in

of

series

hypnotist.

:in'""rded

production

will or,

.-."...r.ed v"

to

instance,

lon^

Kcrnheim

been

: .c\

for

kind

some

effects

when

the

test
^t\

ha*

other

iri

to

:-,a1

this

influence

i^ ail that

o;"- rat-^r

trTor:

'^

show,

to

from

the

suspecting

for his

devoie

to

first

times

some

this

a::d

:;;c

of sugges-

induced

I had

easy

provide

to

;--s^jjnetliir.^
beyond

:-. ncf:

Uicr.

"

not

in

woin.in

had

A)

668

are

ex(K:ninent,

einpli"yed l)y

wr.ich

.".;an.f:

i."i

he

can

form

new

influence

the

I siiall presentlytry

as

trance

provide

to

needful

was

thus

cin

one

irrfts,

569

"

which

from
"u':)ject

attemj'tir.g t)

power

n^t.Hrr

-"

the

also

cued

have

mu^t

:.\e;e

i-v.

psychical

for

Uiepathy

be conceived.

exinrrimenrs

persons

wi:h"Ji:t

^:"!Ance.

1:

that

subject's part

e\; erimer.t.

".riiic

*:

now,

hypnotic

prevent

It

Havre.

of

streets

had

trance

goodly pro["ortions. A

to

^rown

It has

this eUieriy

bring

to

for

evidence

(Dr. Ciibert's,see

(jiberfs

l"r.

blind

which
can
oiilyefficient cause
in
this
ex|)eriments
"telepathic hypnotism/' in

tried, and

In

aia::vr

to

once

be:ng

k^cc:.s*.

"

of whicii

at

is

ip.d.

mesmeric

is the

series of

best

the

of

or.c

of

precautionsso com{"letc,that telepathyor

su|iernormal influence

or

in

|)Ossible. Only

the

on

efleciive

be

to

mesmerisation

that the

from
possiiile,

that the

with

and

grea:,

"o

.e

the

has

"

found

Z'"ist

him.

entrance

however,

has

actually i-rove^l

'jcen

whatever

entirelyexcluded.

be

can

suspicion

be

to

"""daile's
claim

trying to

the

httle

effluence

for

possible to

any

days,

prove

as

in

justicehas even
as
efflnefue
oppoAed to su^j^tstion^

for suggestion

such

"

it

was

"

was

from

.r.:iucn''e
of cx;

those

Since

to

which

to

proximity enough

without

mesmerist

*Si-z

was

was

defended

EUiotson

argument

proximity enough

wail

and

hard

circumstances,

over

:je?n

it

which

theory

illustration

done.

tr.rrc

this

207

PAam/aimt

hanJ
.*/

.'4/

CHAPTER

2o8
operator, but

of the

obtained

was

success

several

when

from

feet away

subject'shands

not

against

the

subject,than

the

these

Following
so-called

The

that

records,

was

Mr.

(some

of that

date, and

of

although they

of

influence

0)

never

saw

his

these

his powers

in

the

attributable

to

that

on

latter's

early

active

nerves.

in the

mesmerists.
their

benevolence,

have

known

Yorkshire

the

of

and

various

society

county

universallyrecognised as genuine,
regarded with social disapproval,or even
there

were

sometimes

were

myself;

sumption
preMrs.

figures largely in

but

in
relations)

own

some

experiments

to

the

who

Thompson,

the

to

the

and

involved

on

briefly(in 669

him

glass over

operator's mind

high character,

of

of

easily

more

the

arms

objection

afforded

discrimination

physical

S.

H.

gentleman

persons

sheet

which

folded

main

also

willing,"frequently practised by
that

ability.

marked

is much

I refer

with

physical influence;

action

the

thick

results

delicate

effects

direct

any

of

(669 B), in

Gumey's

the

channels.

ordinary sensory

standing

was

that

fact

with

the

the

accounts,

"silent
mention

I may

with

to

the

subject,removed

suggestion,through

mental

same

hypothesis

of

[670

kind, however

operator

interfere

out

specificlimitations

superstitioushorror.
Mr.

H.

S.

man

local influence

of

notion

to

mere

all

altogether,as

passes;

might
in

unknown

impulse

it is

to

to

reason

no

by

patients

in

the

Zoist
I have

subjectivefancies.

sense

radiate
varied

intelligent
persons
following the hand
who

who

are

again

have

was

never

expressly alive
and

again

to

itself

say,

had

tdat
shown

plausibly refer

alleged as

of

no

the

panying
accom-

mesmerising

monstrously improbable,

evidence

from

in

this

But

way.

and

concordant

early mesmeric
myself performed and
to

organisms,

living human

and

expresslydesigned

that persons

subjects have

which

needs

dismiss

to

could

much

so

which

knowledge

we

direct

by no means
improbable that effluences, as yet
perceptibleby sensitive persons as the telepathic
that the

assume

that

something
interpret the

perceptible,should

see

which

in

were

science,but

to

is

theory

wider

the

with

"

indeed

natural

reality of

theory.

something

of

the
also

view, however,

man

some

quite exceptional

prove

"

that

proof

prove

effluence

be

is,in the

to
to

following the track, so

it needful

view,

my

would

the sensations

effiuence

think

it

as

"

himself

in

to

man

far

goes

mesmeric

first rude

Needless

suggestion all
the

from
"

If the

since,

our

finger-tips, it

the

needless.

hand.

the

"

"

real

hypnotic efficacyin

for

later evidence

transmission

of

action

of passes,

With

570.

to

endowed

mind

my

experience, indeed,
willing" and was
thought by

"silent

be

be

may

to

His

way.

proof

historyis

Thompson's

individual

one

and

the

the

did

Sidgwick pointed

on

of the

telepathicexplanation.

the

we

perceptiblethrough

not

Sidgwick's experiments

Mrs.

test

works

whether

made

statements

merely

witnessed
or

reflect

experiments
no

the

tion
sensa-

to me
fancy. It seems
hardly likely
other
experienced
purely subjectivesensations,
the question here
to
at issue, should
theless
nevera

feel the

mere

classical

tingling,"c., along

the

track

of

raj

HYPNOTISM

hypnotiser's

'*he
:na:

'Ar.ich t.'ioyfeci

is

mere

ai

bc'^

are

iirouablyiioi simpler

bavc

as

571.

Wc

have

!u\.:niinai
:r.r.a:c

to

escat)lishc(i

tin.:
tar.icr

caci

.r;s

.:.

Kr.'

::,

"

J.

cr.

:",":?""

L*.?r-j
/

.lita.

'-x.erunciit

cviJen*

mf

'

w...

:,

ry^-noiibm

:'

r.

k^'r,\,
""""-('.
:.^v.

'Ua\

\u

:n'

."

or.^,

bcr

'.'ar.**e' :""*.:

572.
*.'! s"
'..^

v.n.

r.^pnot""cr

VOL.

I.

"!

te

'

.'Mvc

per

And

571

in

:ci
wvk^

the

perception

;iers
w.'io

:";"" lal
:r.c

^auie

e["

th.it
of

a!

acy

the

Ksdailc

of

him.

two

])erof

(^ee

so

ieel.

s";

*n

:roui)le;
B)
the

.l"

tnat

.study

being

in

"

play

the

with

of

part

hiin

txrlween

were

ex{K:ri-

gcr.erally

wa"

exi-erimenis

and

therefore

hypnutist

Of

i'.il.otNon,
or

571

h""*cver,

agents

i."pnotiscr

and

Cfilecimk;

tiilTerent

or

self-

to

or

tjf tune

rr.aiiun

and

h"

n"'niiypnoin

sucLes^fui

ip;viii\.

"ubje".'t
nypnoiis"e"i
u;.' ti"
ra:t-,

:i.e

^:ar:ln^-pJlnt,"
narri."w

The

A) causing

ta^te

atte(i:;"tedtu

Miuilar

svver.il

ier
manl-

mere

the

rejar";le"s

trie

s,

son

:irou^i:t the

ff'j;crKi)rnuiiA',
l-roin

in

motiient

ob"ervoi,
":

subliminal

from

.o^i'^t, without

"c:i

they

education

prova'ole(.ommunity

is

cvulcnte

xvc

in

teeiin^ wiut

liia:

mort

must

or

eviucnie

iiis.vj.

.-

the

It

uitly

svnsa'.tin^

Wc

u;cra(Orma.

ont

/.ir

"ay,

ion ;

an

link between

tiiere

recent

owi.

hes

probably

real

pursued

i.\:ni"ttse(.:

--t.'t*
t:te

our

in

ires:

suu

need

i^uest.

evoked

subject apparently hears

paitiiyday^

:he

often

exclusivelydirected

De

oi

where

wa*"

i.m.

ikii.tiur...

.nvar.ir"."

/.

to

iiu-nt

special i"owen

imperfectly

oi"erator (see 671

the

of

directly

hypnotised subject

one

arise

"

acluaiiy at

upon

::."_" : .".\s:"

"

forth

by

his

the

when

ca^es

in

t"i

veniurc

i.cvii.vi-s

"'!':."

cr.'s

oi

t-

on

hypnotic

the

hypnotiser. and
community of stnsation.

anil
in

or

subject

does

was

**.rv.i^

.'.

subjcc :)

the

by

"

supernormal

in

but

yet

on

:;"pnutiNed subject ta;itin";ir

tiiC

elements

res|)onse

subject

so

the

tn

\\t.i\Kt.
;

this

rapport^

the

cvideni.e

^-i

of

and

mu:h

!:.crc

fuun":

as

bestowed

su^gestionb
ot

of kindred

hospital practice ; they

deveio;
]h".ssiI']c

:k:
e

:'"

.r.ftno"n

"

the

ti.e

rai.'.er

ntav

say,

the

sugcestion

they are not

perfunctury hypnotic

hardly

is

called

attention
^,i

we

in

tliat

rate,

between
is

irom

or

n"ci"jus

syr.-

to

hyi-notiNeronly,

.'.-

u:^*^'cs:ion
c

so

can

nf//"ir/^ conditions

of

Ma^es

Sr^."

any

sta^e

what

which

idea

any

readilyexcited

most

we

person,

fust

l he

;;scll

in

which,

verbal

mere

ihey de^iend nuinly

at

which

hundred.

rtduon

2:.c

in

is

effluence

are

miscelianetjus

ceTet"'pment

\uc

sure,

rapid and,

any

""pnnu' uji

whether

than

supernormal

elements

hypnotised

lie pretty

ATswcr

!n

the

premature

realitythe most
with the hypnotic trance.
of the hypnotised subject
state

some

the

trace

those

apfxral,

(.an

"ad

to

now

subtler

ways

perhaps by

i^r

:n

than

what

at

arrive

wc

the subliminal

tnat

Whether

resp^Hit.

0'^ not

just seen

i:ni"arts and

:elc:a:hic

be

assume

communication

complex

more

To

cause.

sug.:estion may

supernormal

inquiriesconnected

ai'proached by

*.t:c

of

but

last

at

of

L:roup

haTc

'jc

'Ac

here

And

mtrresiin::

mxy

result

external

of them.

formed

ret

real

simplifying iiiu"les of

i::cnfpt

any

withuut

i)a"scs

209

range,

sujertuul

^-r,
"

his

at

any

pomi
of

sensations

rate,

coi^nition

the

from
widens
O

some

and

CHAPTER

210

deepens.

He

to

seem

may

[578

discern

past, and

the

picture of

some

may

historyof some
object which he holds in his hand, or he may
wander
in spiritover
the habitable
to
seem
globe, and to bring back
discernible
other
means.
knowledge of present facts
Perhaps he
by no
the future, predictingoftenest the organic historyof some
to behold
seems
scattered
him ; but sometimes
near
discerning,as it were pictorially,
person
the

retrace

events

which

to

already more

repeat) is there
further

in

care

rewarded

easier and

attainable

no

might lead
any
developing hypnotic subjectsmay not at
same

which

what

(I

nor

that
be

moment

any

is

must

doubt

to

us

successful

here, in fact,a

have

We

way.

all this there

For

clue.

generallyrealised ;

is

than

negativeevidence

which
investigation
to

at

guess

positiveevidence

in the

inattention

can

we

of

branch

of

has of late years been practically

dropped from mere
diversion of effort to the
has been done
already, mere
"

practicaltriumphs of suggestivetherapeutics.
in 572 A and B.
two
cases
begin
partlyretrocognitive,
I pass relate chieflyto knowThe
ledge
573.
of cases
next
to which
group
I place first some
of present facts.
ference
experiments in thought-transmore

with

with
with

hypnotised
in

persons

(673 A) analogous

persons

recorded

condition

normal

in

to

the

experiments
chapter. Here

next

my

of the thoughts
simply
telepathically
the transfer
of his hypnotiser,the hypnotic condition
perhaps facilitating
of
what
be called
the cases
used
of the impression. Next
to
come
in
the
These
like the
state.
are
travelling
clairvoyance
more
hypnotic
in that they cannot
be traced with certaintyto
retrocognitive
cases
partially
the contemporary
thoughts of any particularperson, though they very rarely
relate to facts unknown
to any
one
(as in Major Buckley's cases, 573 E).
the

subject seems

to

become

"

"

travellingclairvoyancewe
dreams,'' of those visions of
In

"

distant
These

and

scenes

distant
; thus

in the
on

aware

unknown

to

bring

to

hypnotic

any

true

one

present, and

Our

survey

complete
permits.
I have

seem

to

discern

an

followed

traced the
out

develop

scene

in some

to

few

of

name
as

of

out

he may
A). Thence
{eg,in 673 B, 0, and
cases

the

there

hypnotism
present

inceptionof the mesmeric

in both

directions

visit

unattainable.

is

the

is

D)t

liminal
the sub-

knowledge

hypnotic processes

development

of

of

nearly as

now

of

state

or

pass

element

an

impression (573 P).

important,though inchoate,appeal to

"

invasive

thought-transference
ceived
imaginarypicture as it is con-

{eg, in 573

the
passes under
in its brief sketchy form

I have

which

'*

development of
the sleeperseems

of that

self which
"

intelligenceotherwise

contemporaneous

previsionin the

apparent
574.

visions

subject may
hypnotiser'smind
a

night in

back

the

discern

and

the

have

to

seem

the

sleeping

In the first place, I have

personalitywhich hypnotism involves.
that
extension
of
hypnotic
regenerativeor vivifying
power
which
in sleep. In the second
the subliminal
self habituallymanifests
important hypnotic development of
place,I have indicated the still more
that
that greater detachment,
supernormal faculty,whji^h also the sub-

phase

of

illustrated the

HYPNOTISM

918]
self

Iiminal

been

has

found

in

211

the

visions

slumber

of

rarely to

not

display.
mi^hi

venture

into at least

yet from
which

iin;ortance

had

welded

something

my

point

has

here

still lacking before

leems

scattered

many

of

more

unfitlyclose

not

and

unity

apparent

and

obscure

than

previous

achieved.

have

.\nd

hypnotism might

of

that

hope

to

phenomena
wniers

review

then, my

Here,

attempted

I have

of
been

line

one

satisfaction

inevitable

the

hypnotism

to

it"

to

with

on

pass

the

trace

attaching

"

attached

can

we

to

view

rise of

grave

reflection

of

another

to

topic.

hypnotism^ts

neces-

which
phenomena
development out of the spontaneous
preceded and
have
mi.:ht so naturally
I iiave shown, nevcrthelen,
whic:i
suggested it.
accidental
and
then
its
almost
initiation,
rapid development in ways
its
iiry

wnich
1

Liound

am

li:e of

lenous

appeal

*Jias

and

I'he

575.

and

jfk

schemes

all

belief

i.:"rna!urnl

(r.-licf.

\'."'.T,\- of

of

cKirmi
.".

ra":e

kinds,

prouabiy

membic

.m

"r.o

efhrary

which

they

worn

:r.;s

as

that
of

means

physical

super-

form

each

of

securing; that
We

j)ain.

see

are

merely

one

ot

cure

some

small

self, .nil
reads

sti.l

of

in

575

unfamiliar
.it
kc'j;i,

these

any

modern

i:eneral

must

medicine,

disease
is,

untinue

in

their

A,

to

wi.i

object
race,

some

examples,

ionk;

remarkable

more

to

cases

xften

:h.it the
act

.1

can

continual

mere

reminder

hardly

person

exi"eriments

distur:at.ccs

nervt^us

one

a-i

even

i"usiess,

self-suggestion us

show

some

exani;"le, the

futi.r.y.The

ir.'.rinsi-:

seem

even

some
in

for

our

object bu:)i"o"ed to

some

oy

however,

which

how

as,

"

that

meaningless

means

know

We

exj^Timent

an

aware

the

in

Wp.at

as

observe

{)eoples,we

ct' dis.-ase.

cure

the

or

suiiject, jiven
oi

the

charms

perfectly mell

I'^'iliminal

L'mil

found

all the

(ibjects,arbitrary gestures

actually

ieaiiin^ s"mptoni.

its

IS

contact

actually been

say,

from

fetichistic

lieliet iiersihte i

of likenesses^

d-xtr:ne

:he

as

now.

wide

as

is to

utilised

witn

inert

"

been

for

employed

"ff primitive

terms

"r.

Bc^innin::

various

have

"

r.as

:i

men.

iias been

in turn

range

That

own

of generalisation

tendency running' ihroui^h letichistic,|"olytheistK:,monotncistic

same

wor

unnaturally,a

not

have

regards
his

to

power

consider

must

we

"

words

he

or

the

to

of

general theory

himself

helps

whole

other

appeal, whether

These

soul.

tem{K"ral blessing;" reliei

-"j*m:i\ -needed
'j^

his

sel t -suggestion which

of

In

"

for

appanage

development

heart.

intelligence outside

religionof

the

his

ra,
gene-

the

to

way
as

the

mere

of self
-suggestion^ some

an

some

him

to

in

deep

basis

informing

covered,

have

?.fc^.::ve

to

on

itself

feelins^of confidence

the

to

"

vjx

as

faculties

uinerent

scheme

in

future.

with

remain

cannot

"

fitted

lie already

some

directed

it

present

individual

the

give

can

be

must

which

be

needs

must

vr.ich

It

the

in

foresee.

to

or

in nian^-conceived

conceived

; it must

man

instincts

"i:tfai and
there

here

correlate

to

its prospect

to

as

the deei"er powers

I have

practice.

medical

l"een abie

ever

soitiethm^' further

say

which

with

it y

to

ap|)eal to

srsicraaiic

of

has

smtilcexijerimcnter

no

to
in

the

check.

realise

how

CHAPTER

212

for

veritablypotent

good

have

may

[57e

the

been

amulet, the

savage

savage

incantation.

576.

is,of

cure

transition

The

ascribed

properties are
look of the

by

part of his

body

water,

bottled

account

of

spring.

But

appearances

ancient

these

But

how

proceed

we

as

aids

this

at

to

possess

formed

Thus

Lourdes

of

being

touches,

adoring patient
has

to

the

modern

our

chain

antique

need

not

experience suggests
of

to

us

or

incorporated
remarkable

dead

that

bones

There
ever,
how-

"

be

treated

fullyhere.

Next

in the

ascending

"

supposed
form

of

Miracles

blessed

Christian

or

Nor,

number

the

of

body,

bodily

distress

(Maya),

stoical

over

matter

mystical

purified spiritcan enter

of being independent

the

disadvantage
a

modem

of the

The

of

name

being

fece

at

of

will ;

which

of

pain

at

Christian
as

infirmity.
of
the

infinite

the

pain

and

nonentity.

universe

ideas
of

cures.

all

''Mind-healing"

the

and

ideas

sheer

so-called

only

regarding

so

in

as

to

appeal made
by
directlyanswering

comprehend

revelation.
not

the

is

rise eUnme

to

in the

to

This

spring, supposed

factor

either

"

the

affinitywith

and

even

or

attempt

Christian

ways

important

is based,

includes

said) some

Lourdes

Jesus Christ
worshippers

the

come

semi-divine.

as

been

the

an

imagination

circumstances,

external

aid of

universe

vain

which

unreality of

the

has

we

just alluded, where

I have

primitive belief

from

again, is this

of other

still in the

Virgin, is

monotheism

to

reverenced

from

water

enabling

upon

term

the

to

the

become

dependent

is

by

as

which

677.

actual

removed

scientists

prayer,

ralised

the

further

sickness

which

to

Virgin Mary,
belief, however, retains (as

Much

on

polytheism

is the

healer

been

love

from

Lourdes,"

of

fetichism, since
have

scale

parted
de-

alone,

with

higher powers.
nor
supposed intermediacy
yet only by
intervenes,in fact, the whole
topic of spirit-healingswhich cannot,

the

is

actual

It will be

alleged

now

their

through

influence

exert

It is

ideas.

their

to

on

LiOurdes

divinised

or

invisible

the

Lourdes
virtue

the

upon

divine

tradition

the

amply

having

curative

bestowed

the

to

blessed

faith.

point

interpolationin
persons

some

gods

of the

or

the

of

been

incarnation.

in oracles, dreams,

as

having

of

curative

account

on

personage,

is still held

of

when

begin

to

of their

account

on

influence

the

said

nor
arbitrarily,

semi-divine

or

exported,

generally

tkeophanieSy

be

Virgin's original blessing

the

or

seen

but

polytheisticconceptions

to

may

not

surroundings during

or

and

directlyexercised,

more

one.

divine

some

It

objects

to

objects themselves,

handled

or

gradual

course,

fetichistic

from

the

to

is

gene*

science, but

triumph,
ideas

Oriental

sage's

exclusively

command

painless ecstasy

into

while
of the
over

which

all these

vantage
conceptions have the adwith
the
accompanying
dogmatic systems,

difficult for

"

ordinary

for all this ancient

and

minds

to

grasp.

Mind-healing

loftyprotest against the tyranny

flesh.

points

of view

thus

brieflyhinted

at

do,

no

doubt, differ widclf

CHAPTER

214
mind-curer's

positionlies

ultimate

the

goal

these

as

form

inflow

triumphs
that my

in 678

seen

dette, with

the

that

than

The

cures.

be

the

habitual

that

suppose

A)

one

character

those

in

of

appeared

what

spite of
some

nor

themselves,

cures

advocates

could

discover

the

article

our

the

analysisof

cited

the

story, I
and

venerable

and
necessarilyillegitimate,
student
a

of

suggestion,indeed,

of

attractive

mine

founder

still,I

bitterlyregret

alert
"

cost

of

nay,

drives

their entry

crippled
pain, and

on

from

even

which

whole

traffic in

organised

and

but

human
every
that

the

into the

side ;

from

"

with

the

cowardly craving
leprous

and

promised

that
As

cures.

the
heaven.

to

assertions, in

"

of

neither

my

brother

raised

them

into

discussion

brother's

refer the

must

to

in its

of

wiser

who

stand

the

vested

own

to

analogies

hopes,
To

man.

for

earth-life
to

cancerous

What

Catholics
aloof

in the

implore

abject multitude, supplicating for another

Odin's
worshippers of old, in a ruder but a braver

is
pro-

that

temple
at

any

deferment

between
year

the

moniously
sancti-

prolonged

contrast

not

who

from

interests

money-changers

to

this volume.

in its

appeal

heart

the

My

reprint in
"

of

reader

mentioned.

those
"

from

"

pseudo-candour,

sympathy,

in

incidents

ignorance;

to

that

psychologist,the story of Lourdes

from
a
point of view perhaps

sympathise

series of

fact,

than

assume

which

without
"

Yet

our

reason

no
more

loud

the

my

tradition,

the

to

material.

cannot

the

For
date

recurrent

ever

is

was

many

Lourdes,

it needful

thought
hope, not

by
in

knows, do,
there

to

Proceedings^ previously

I have

will

hypnotic suggestion is effecting

that

at

(as

and

Judged

subsequent

the

incident

physicians.

many

reader

reason

at

which

Virgin Mary

Further

spite of

miraculous

is

"

psychical faculty.

pseudo-accuracy,

marvels

S.P.R.

of ancient

much

the

legend

treated

I have
with

the

with

well-attested

oftenest

cases

in

the

any

cliniquesof

daily in the
of

of

from

category

moreover,

call the

must

of the

different

some

still less

think

denial,

for the
of the

Bemadette

to

in

"

some

all these

Berna-

"

"

^and

reason

apparitions,

many

"

deny,

no

originalseeress,

the

as

by

am

in

maintained.

think, be

connected

way

any

of

describing

In

element
I

the

methods

antique

picturesque one,

kind

which,

"

purely subjective hallucination;

apparitionwas

ample

fairlycredit

cannot,

to

that

ferent
dif-

assert)that

for the agency

doubt,

some

figurewhich

the

tions
exaggera-

explain),I

once

All

have

may

of

of

essential

an

whatever

evidence,

of

be

somewhat

ground.

new

at

flesh.

story is,no

legend

canons

resuscitation

be

may

that

possession

the veridical

admit

show

present

breaking

at

of the

real evidence

is any

these

again

will

Appendix

that there

am,

"

fact, presently about

in

the infirmities

over

strange perversions or

self-suggestion
(I should
I

self-suggestionshould

of Lourdes

rather

world
spiritual

the

from

Miracles

attempt

an

denying (what

means

in

of

whatever

resemble

than
self-suggestion

of

"

They

problem.

that

less real, a less

won.

so-called

The

578.

be

[878

thesis that evil is

true

It is well

good.
direction,through

in this

turned

the

than

thing

permanent

in

of

faith !

that
useless

HYPNOTISM

]
**

Kor

earth

on

Nor

prayed

579.

These

vjrcly does

k-ad

rmatclv

of

downfall
tr.at

that

trje

of

life and
To
*jon

can,
r"

V'

the

"

unseen

Virgin figureami

that

of every

day.

seems

that

real

at

fashion

must

.is

and

girlsaw

in

it is not

times

world,
sanctified

it it

but

dimly

influence

.in

"

true,

hallucinatory

Constantinople;

spring, depentis the

"

explanation

of

hypnotic

spirituallife exists, an

of

this

indefinitely

vitalisa-

the gener.iltiieorysupported in this

up("n

en%'ironments

look

us

no

world

those

I^et

know.

world

that

theory

profou?"der than
"e

the

given except

fact, be

which
Turk

one

as

sees,

rrushinj; desertion

thousand

from

leis:, it

a:

rnc,

true,

heal

of this

cncrjy

Corruptio

one

in such

some

"

when

abused

sprin:Jnear

influx

in that

and

virtue

some

on

:mbrated

s:

from

give ;

to

rightlydirected, may

reaction,

It is not

faith.

longer

live."

to

balance

if

which,

"

infidel

some

water

the

distorted

by mir.iculous

will

r.^jre

to

ancient

bottie

mankind"

elevate

and

ble"s

Lourdcrs, forces

at

I have
|*ift)"

the

TK-rhaps,neecilesslysevere.

keep

to

little

sounrK

will

Ic is h.ird

and

threshold,

longer,and

little

words

(ftimi ptssima.

of my

they thought
fur

215

of

and

matter

little more

hypothesis a

environment

which

ether

in

sense

When

closely.

we

\
,

that

uv

energy,

The

encrjy.

M."!

v.s\"

ar.(

Wc

la*-!

TVt
!

a"

utely
r:

""::.'

nspi'

an-:

'C:

580.

i;ou5,

11

:--tiiat

is

u!tim

"

"teiv

new,

fathom,

:is

"

:hv

"

pervadins:

-cn-.r.il'.sed asjicit of

of
That

f^.oencc.

Tnat

it

*i:p:o!ie.

mc.
**

in

any

such

the

the

ether

1^

11.

But

for

of

w.iy
our

"

of

the

iaii

iio

r.iv^"

of

must

ho.d

continuous

minds

imagined continuity

doir't, with

etner

wc

a-

of

dei"ends

O'.ir

In

physical

in certain
in

j;nise

vi: Tat

ot

newlv-

Its-* obvunisly.

rei-

etheri.il

con-

a"ir"".v:

new

reftii^ni^e

as

slil.

"ay

which

urns

i.ere

; so

as

wi;h
must

that

prof^ur'-der,still

I relieve,

lie. as

spiritual life does

I

no

of res|"on-e.

ether,

of

C'o*;mMs,

world

sonv

tapatity

our

world

constructed

t'f:efour.dation
wc

the

arc

this

is

al:houj;h
n

;s

wc

say,

t"rj:anir exist t-nre

our

infl::en"e

world

material

the

s;"eak

t'"

j"erceivmj

in

to

continuous,

envir-.nimen:,

the

the
licyunil,

exutenrr

beings

the obvious

draw

we

some

human

ijev.er.ili'.'.d.
a
profoundrr

oimmt"n

is

\ariety

crt

action

own

We

liifT-rent,indeed,

ihi" cnvirnnn.L'Mt

Wk'hin,

*:.ir.::ial life.

point

ether

wi^ielv

far '.ransrenii

re

car.

of

material

trie

ys,

5:

:^e

that

rannot

''0"ip:ci:i.u"

whence

law-s,

.So

On

on

we

m.itter,

iV:'e!ViiJL: heat, iiijnt,ele'iricilv,

"".r.,

.r^"

as

Power.

of

l"'.i:afTordm,:

'M,

trie

limitless

ultimate

interchanging

of

its

0%/

system

of the

in its power

consists

worM

modification

its!

that

mean

certain

a!*T)ropria:ini:bv

of

"

of

VisTi.os.

env:ri"-iijen:.

a',sa-.*

"

some

or-anism

worhi

".vstfm

tr.f:

ffini

-..s

in

matter,

o:

special

we

in

lK"diiv function^.

(tur

a!"o
!""

f}{

on

k.-.i-^v,

"

of

exist

in

place

environment,
element

an

pre-existent .ind

firs:

r-:*'nd

::.c

that

the

:r:

the

its environment,

of

:r"^-R-.vnt

certain

represents

life of

with

rner.v

part thereof, forms

some

forces, which

co^m.c

exists

organiNm

an
or

""w

nn:

the world

dijH.*ndupon
by

pr 'Ved

the worid
needs

the world

be

\^\
a

where

actual
ether

"critical
life and

2i6

CHAPTER

thought
new,

carried

are

metetherial

that

from

only
as
metaphysic
originate in
in the

lies after

matter

existent

the

hypnotic

effect

which

been

that what

only
but

as

ether,

does

not

believe

well

countless

that

stages

have
but

here,

in

been

energy

word

The

merely

for

effectual

so

into

energy

maniac's

metabolism
In

fact, the

destructive

of

plainlythis

mere

What

matter.

metabolism
useful

not

as

ends.

such, but
I desire

spiritualconcentration.
feel it

to

need,

attention ; and

than

desire

see

to

an

living
unpre-

in this Natura

us

longer vague
relation,to that

direct

; the

in

for my

integrationof

reason

to

the

the

value

means

comes

of

but

energy,

energy

it is said,
no

It may

already
implies
than

more

rapidity of organic
of

the

results

tained.
ob-

thought is^probably more

of

the
goes

slow

philosopher.
to

the

metabolism

root

But

of

the

rapid

nor

guided by intelligent central force to

the personality, intellectual,
moral,
"

concentration

to

of

prayer,

that

anarchic

life is neither

metabolism

whence

objection.

action

Man's

no

peutical
thera-

complex

; but

illation

or

of

steady thought
by

gence
intelli-

intelligenceenough
these

philosopher'stheorem

hurrying
change

of subhminal

immediate

mode

proportion

the

This

only

increase

true

nutrition.

in its lowest

even

in

response

fresh

maniac's

chemical
I

medicatrix

comprehended

open

no

curse

vary

tissue

new

"

the

that

It is obvious, indeed,

fancy.
does

course,

some

his

than

to

injured ;

way

of

submerged

our

thus

developed by ordinary material

more

to

completely.

secret

some

it conceivable

be

is here

there

Of

make

is,of

translation

simply

imperfect

more

shown

in

intelligenceno

an

analogy,

some

power.
to

energy

that

urged

"

should

needful

vis

short, a strikingpicture not

said

commands

inmost

It has

form.

we

slow

in any

solved
un-

have

own.

subliminal

of

already

our

little

been

this

us

ancient

artifices is
in

the

results

capacity of responding

the

self-suggester

bearing

recognise as

we

We

but

is

shown

controllable

self of the

impersonal,

which

its

the
what

For

organism,

it has

pre-

explain

to

Those

vividness

hypnotic

the

when

which

has

used

recorded.

little faster, a

organism

and

the subliminal

do

Natures

Hypnotism

definite

these
for

does

be

may

new

whose

on

actuallydraw, I return

of energy.

self-adaptivepower,

medicatrix

cedently

with

of

do

chapter

source

aid

it to

rightingthe

vis

this

the reader

Life

train

is its

hypothesis

in

have

the

What

here

organism.

the

the

beyond

or

environment

great

organisms

our

this

ultimate

with

doing

Life.

needs, of

no

again

expressly imply

stage only, but

one

third

that

the

of

of Life

Typical

be

not

this

before

brought

fashion, we

the

I say

originates there;

be

in which

results

energise

has

ether

I conceive

problem

and

beyond physics.

indicated

manner

have

must

"

or

must

name

it lies after

in

there

thus

energy

show

that

or

this

giving it

of view

point

certainlyrank

infinityof things.

Having
to

human

our

In

[680

must

matter,

environment

the ether

beyond

from

apart

on

is hard

for

me

degrees, that special effort

believe

that

there

are

far

to

maintain

which

we

; I

call

higher degiees

HYPNOTISM

Ml]
which

voluntary effort

DO

what

cycle of forces

retolTed

which

hypothesis
realm

Its

of

S81.
ac

In

which

ipint'k control

vh;c:i

have

Bu:

subliminal

in

.jioer

bent;,
x:o

get

you

by

educated
states

into

the

to

inti)

aiiaptation

caterpihnr'soutside

integument

ii!c.

state,

%\:i\jk

of

a:.d
at

.%";"

nictr!
;.e

..'*

: "f

iV.c

"

"jLf

and

o:"ar.*"7n.

hcalin^

".^-..c

In

"""Aiv.
t. .n.

no

the

lit cause,

The

*i':s
I

a*:

jnate

rudi-

the

ur

terms

explained

tiiai
in

t(i:s

for

forces
and

nr

kec:

IV.;

"

an

"

attend

the

itrier

av

"

ti"

"'.in

the
I

iiow

the

to

draw

t("

.ind

:uit
"

"e"n"

tMKiv

more

eitner

spirit

iniiirv.

tonicivir..*

t::e

in-

intie-

central

have,

to

return

Inidv

Use

''t'lrit

':"e tliai

bv

surh

the

more

word
affect

r:in

br

persDna.itv.

a!:\e

of

or:i:ina'.y mduccd

i-artial.v

entr.itir.^

mr.*

seif-

!:.U"i

elairvnvan"e

states,

that

without
of

sleep

ol

:"e

partialindc;"endenre

in

tune

to

seems

a'ul

tr.ivrilinj

fittin.: term

"-t

soui

these

(ii"jiar.itj -:hc

powerful

mean

"

ii;e

attention,

.it

Chapter

'"i

state

ui^cratum.

:ict
*'

i"."l\,

imiKissr.i.itv

the

somnam-

internal

to

):"inent

sleep waking

it can

less

the

from

re:"cated.y ob^iervcd,

'luiie

more

to

riieii

v;.^//"y ihe

aitvinits

"mn

derived

not

imm'"!iately,

fact

rci

is

or

I lake

\\\:' :

oT.an.sii:,

si'irit

orL'anism,

wor*:-.,

but

of

processes

more

devci
i:i.;hei"l

lUirin.;

efii,or
in

suit
to
stiffly

unseen

sonmambulic

-oiiiiv

aireadv

rases

on

apparently

The

t'Uriiose.

lie:

The

peneir.itivc

i-ther

With

light

powers

ea-^ilycitner

Hior*.

"ai

two

^.r.ira.lyoTurred

lac:,

.-.

to

.nto

hardened

e.ir:hly

impulse

organism

is

in.

explanation.

teLesinelic.

thus

environment.

is fashiuiicd

an

man's

get

arid

shaj"ed
the

external

to

the

tnrow

of

energy

","::"

li"

"^eeini

more

part

at
get, by empirical artifices,

not
plasticity

spir.tuai activity.

j-'/f"./.
"

the

o:.ce

".'":;.!.

lUt-.-s
t:.c

hard

iriirrxiucion
..::%e

thus

we

freed'

greater

cotiCepti'jn

:i^.r.;cn:

"

it

"in

.Via

i.icri*

";-".

with

to

of

spiritualap|H;althan

to

animal,

ttie

obedience

informing spiritcontrols

ti.e

"- -:

la

is, tnerefore, that

"

I'A

in

directly

more

in
hypnotic suggestion, es|)ecially

of

";reatcr plasticity

"-"r*'.re

on,

lesson

Ultimate

U4I.C

ca:;

goin^

are

deeix^r
in

needs.

vitality. Vou

to

supra-

supraliminal processes

been

has

phases

of

common

profounder

rfsptmsmness

The

deei)er centres,

for

retained

human

which

all

centres

over

are

definite

re"|uirements; wnile,

Ir.e

his

traces

lives.
in

nor

the

the

"

into the

of

essentiallygreater

like

centres

get

you

source

larval

change

smaller

sufficient

the

organic

As

thus

iar^ai

an"l

lowvr

of

controlling
spirit,

organism,

mainly

routine

trance

"

the

Lvcn

npui

the

controls

it

and

lower

throughout
life

for

for

extent.

essentiallya

of

complex

waking

needs
the

is

until it be

seeks

^tntris^and

possible

man

siiiierficial
stratum

the

c"tcrnal

oy

itself

nearer

of

region

'ffcrc-d

then, each

control
spirit's

the

its

under

say

condemned

justly be

sui

can

one

falls; and

effort

cannot

energy
to

no

feclinu,exercising little control

aiid

mhibitcd,

iTc

In

been

an
as

uniform

and

thought

as

Now

this vital

of

forces, I

hints

is

is not

life.

organic

.iffiinai

and

reach.

can

energy

it

view,

my

mine

known

treats

ohj^in

organu^m

cf

the

belter

into

of

217

w[-.irh

I wcniAi

.ittcndinc

operations

to
more

it,

CHAPTER

2l8

directlythan
than

of

those

to

attention
of

at

Bodily

when

ensues

withdrawn

from

unfit to act

as

from

of energy

spiritsand
presumably

must

the

as

r-N

renew

chemical.

environment,
the

keep

and

To

keep

possibly

work,

time

work,

at

if

dividual
in-

our

lying
underthen

on,

we

continuously

as

live in

we

warm

in order

to
By analogy,
ment,
in a spiritualenviron-

live

absorb

time

absorption

For

is carried

food.

should

we

to

souFs

spiritualenergy

take

tenance
main-

the

the

spiritual
energy,

this

energy

time

physical causes
means

environment.
of

irrevocably

Life

by

organism.

that

from

organic change

chemical
to

at

from

by

remaining

and

wholly

become

dint

replenish the

time

from

and

spiritualenergy

and

live

our

is

this view,

in

directly

more

withdraw
partially

can

towards

attitude

metetherial

which

by

energy

it

sleep

elsewhere, while

attention
has

achieved,

of

informing spirit.

an

organisms

the chemical

it

which

spiritualor

the

states

soul's

of

exponent

this attention

of

deep
bestow

ordinary

the

organism,

the

the

in
and

its

resuming

once

death

activities

the

to

"

organism

the

from

capable

superficialones
waking. Hence

to

[682

of

influx

special

some

spirituallife.
If this be

582.
moment

stay

there

so,

discuss

to

philosophers, mystics, saints.

be true
indwelling life indeed
illumine

and

then

"

the

whole

in

fed

are

similar

of

gamut

elevation

of

perhaps

the

cosmic

will

fresh draft,
In

wheresoever

that
and

move

have

"

is

energy

phases

by

will

or

materialistic

or

but

two

which

"

practical effect

any

of faith shall

hypnotism

the

save

personality,may

ascribe
the

upon

sick," says

suggestion," says

St.

to

in

In

my

attention
unknown

be

to

pitch

bodily
of

is

There

"

function

clumsier

intensitywhich

or

to

draws

moral
energy

purpose
from

The
in

language
in St
will

"There

by

of

nothing

possible telepathic element

in

ail

between

organism.
"

identical
James' words)
terms.
expressible
effective therapeutical or ethical
whenever
self-suggestion

some

that

direction

any

human

James.

Bernheim.

(settingaside

statements

will

subliminal

be
draw

from

spiritual

attention

we

name

well

it may

and

of

that energy
fuller vitalising
stream.
a
this hypothesis there will be an
concordance
essential

On

to

what

us

upon

"

call it

"

of

each

life of

ever-varyingdraft,

an

being;

our

certain

nascent

life is

environing

environment

only in the realm

quickening and an

not

renew

recognisable along

be

and

there
The

which

uprushes

metetherial

some

organic life.

dispositions of mind,

views"

these

subliminal

the continued

"

for the moment

prayer

if the

realityfrom

but

lower

this

at

can

we

subjective experiences
poets,
if their
of
sense
inflowing and

And
"

than

of

many

deeper

"

by analogy exist
may
psychophysical phenomena

our

energy.

we

"

even

live and

certain

truth

influence

high spiritualemotions,

of

is

them

be

may

in

"

any

be

artifice

is carried
the

therial
mete-

world."

583.

supply
words

great practicalquestion remains, to which

direct,though perhaps an inadequate answer,
supply no answer
at all
a

St.
while

James'

words

Bernheim's

Mq

HYPNOTISM

What

is this

find any

sure

way

all alike

which

the

of

re2:^*ORS

each,

which

vhirh

in

i:

from

.east

explain

why

superior

thus

rj^tnissi^'e

to

DTstery

ir.temal

or

thouzh

will

suggestion

i.!r.:na'.

processes

s;:ntua.

the

acd
:i

miracles

of

T'-^A-.rtjty
for

p.-.Tsxal

er

Ix-t
men
is

in

vitalising

Power.

of

the

their

spiritual

belief

life

nav,

evolution,

mmd-cure

practice.

yet

suggested

"

into

duty,
their

part

and

own

the
may

and

hindrance

t:radually

that

And

spirit,which

organic

are

l)e, it

to

seem

hypnotic

run

of

metetherial

mcludc

comtTehensive

most

sub-

among

absorption

mav

huiran

over

as

supraliminal

lies

from

not

the

oi

mastery
of

cosmic

have

set

currents

that

realise

elements

'O^ierative

ordinary

suasion

spoken

have

our

already

placed

have

suasion,

furcc

view

under

external

They

of

of

point

of

defmition

which
as

or

potent

great

intensitv

as

well

as

faith,

more

the

this

definitions

world-wide
ever

Let

worUis.

::l:.ma!e

an

ill.

:r.anncl.
:tr

directive

vigorous,

so

efficacy

real

able
should

mystery

forms

facilitation

of

narrower

"

its

phenomena

l^urdes

forth

supraliminal

that

assummive

nascent

of

what

i--;:j?sts

r;j*c

!e for

wi

and

set

done.

have

empirical

an

response

minor

other

certainly

moments

exiicriencc.

to

with

show

to

acquisition

I^ree

u"o

no:

as

"

School

Nancy

tried

or

energy

er.tiror.ment.
"

relation

truer

the

been

have

certain

this

world-old

and

comparable

were

have

mceivour.

in

the

than

of

is

suggestion

of

I have

Hut

subsump:ion

scope

I think,

suggestion,'*

at

capable

;"

profound.

so

towards

organisms

themselves

far

so

appropriate

predecessors

my

drawing

; in

true

by

God.

of
of

for

energy

of

goes,
arc

prayer

Grace

all

of

adduced

spiritual

faiths

human

or

than

the

purpose
all

phenomena

more

the

universal

of

as

inscrutable

certain

to

control

he!p4

whxh

No

all

t^ut

this

is true,

grasp

extreme

that

is

it

faith

the

energy,

solved.

fully

so

one

can

these

of

mystery

become

"

mind

metetherial

t.'-.us

if

far

have

philosophies,

evidence

or

fication,
intensi-

the
minds

human

of all

on

Whatever

purification,

strength

theme,

at

self-

of

this.

as

which

si)erial arguments

And

unseen,

human

as

The

to

the

whole

the
to

form

faith

faith

as

we

potently,

so

any

mountain-moving

beliefs

present

my

live.

they

us

Can

controlling thought

any

such

attained

propose

begin

the

be

to

moves

we

race

it must

the

indeed

not

"

human

intenscst

invoke

is it

which

Can

extem]"orise

the

must

long-sought

can

lie outside

unknown

aot

It

truth

crength

man

purest,

attained.

jtz

the

ultimately take,

it may

:rm

all

how

spring

within

fix that

no

the

from

for

can

Assuredly
f

and

effective

mggestion

be, and

to

touching

of

without

from

once

faith

saving

^i^^

in

deeper
this

spirits

parcel

of

or
are

the

[600

VI

CHAPTER

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

600.

We

have

starting-point for
must

in

pass

which

this

till

have

we

obtained

now

subordinate,
the

assume

Let

consider

us

r^bmerged
of

First

stream,

and

of

upheaval

hope

the

side.

something

as

it

will

cidental,
in-

gradually

the

that

which

being

of

course

seem

must

to
count

which

established, although
mental

upon

any

products

no

so

life.
or

habitually deal.
full-armed

form

far

into

our

of subliminal

theory

of

elements

unified

than

such

closely interwoven

that

imaginative
The
ken

"

faculty,when
with

suggest

different

we

there

lay

power

traced

sanely,
hidden
vivid

more

inspirationsof genius

from

faculty

to

helpfullyand

occur,
saw

from

i^.

subject from

the

We

streams,

merely disintegrative

concentration.

facultywhich
and

subterranean

obviously abnormal,

cases

concentrative

we

spring
as

thus

permanent,

supplanting

or

incoherent

the

approached

ordinary thought

threshold

with

strata,

unity, its still further

on

of memory

seemed

been

has

become

even

may

of these

reveal

to

subliminal

the

uprush

submerged
rather

of
secondary streams
ordinary supraliminal

that

from
and

realisation of this

our

us.

realised

we

the

cases

entering
of the

taught

originalstream

Chapter (III.) we

next

uprushes

beneath

the

personality

Without

in the

than

these

of its still closer

In

II.,

far

separate

in most

seemed

human

thus

of

stages

developed,

cases

alternatingwith

phenomena;
which

have

memory,

in certain

it altogether. Yet
the

successive

the

all, in Chapter

are

either

thus

what

consciousness

consciousness

the

glimpses

The

something persistent,principal,unitary; appearing

representativeof man's
deepest and most
permanent

the

as

the
self

being.

true

fragmentary.

it

shown

henceforth

But

form

to

subliminal

of

character

last

at

it have

of

here
the

of

transition.

profound

complex argument

our

converge

view

Our

departure.

new

chapter through

in

node

central

already pursued,

of evidence,

lines

Several

reached

now

kv diviyfULTi,
ko-oirrpov

a/yrt 6t*

BAcTTOficv
yap

could

the

depths

that
be

suprahminal

of

our

is otherwise
based
or

solely

voluntary

thinking.
In

the

next

followingChapter (IV.)we
aao

traced

"

the varieties of subliminal

CHAPTER

222

side

every
the

of human
in the

experience
601.

indications

have

we

structure

Some

range

of

subliminal

of that

only,

we

telepathy

or

shall

of

personalitywhich
relation

recognisea

which

to

Different

life.

uprushes

shows

into

that

after

whole

ments
frag-

that

between

where

persist

to

the

the

of

portion

existence

earthly

our

faculty

realm

bodily decay,

our

"

the

assumed

during

powers

Considering

its distinctive

be

to

discussed

yet

as

that

indisputable

described

subliminal

shall

we

subliminal

and

of

will

from

conscious

present

these

the

to

subliminal

unconscious

or

to

of

"

ordinary waking

have

form.

form

mass

little
with

vision

what

or

I term
limbs

of

movement

impulse beyond
And

essential

will be

They
of

tracts

of

the

I claim

analogy

supraliminal self;

submerged

these

dealt

inner

automatisms.

their

thought fragments

ordinary waking thought could

by

motor

motor

the

helpful

profound

main

the

of

these

conveyed

diversity of

special

writing, nor

products

inner

I term

automatic

The

surveyed together

much

But

headings.

all with

an

ordinary

the

; the

term

hypnotic suggestion ;

on

"

by

hysteria;

of

quasi-percepts,

what

are

are

beneath

recognised
messages

"

all these

when

at

messages

initiated

tongue,

or

into

received

undescribed.

trance.

The

automatisms.

conscious

remains

spontaneous

externalised

audition

already

supraliminal thought

follow

not

emergences

downdraught

their separate

hallucinations,

utterances

hand

and

widest

the

as

into

have

uprushes

which

under

manifestations

veridical

sensory

range

genius, co-operating with

of

of automatism^

of subliminal

those

uprush

been

inner

of

recuperative changes

the

t^

classes

have

with

the

and

that

have

see

evidence

the

automatism^

longer

them

definition

my

include

turbulent

The

names.

'

with

begin, then,

under

or

us

colligating

surviving self,
I

of

sensory

phenomena

take.

introduction

an

no

these

but

in

'

to

motor
we

which

exercise

to

obscure

"

can

scattered

kinship.

and

to

fact

evidence

exercises

actuallycontinue

does

the

the

may

come

is in

further

some

these

allow

which

of

life

obscure

and

transcending

generalisation

sensory

gradually

organic

Considering, again,

such

action

telassthesia

limitations

the

in their true

of

heading

the

need

we

which

under

chapters

next

complex

something

point where

towards

least

in these

together,under

of

faculty.

conception

at

steps

presented

be

to

exhibited

gathered and

be

may

of human

come

\/ generalisation
; some

[601

something

of

personality;

reserves

have

We

VI

seen

will be
be

to

endeavours

"

personality

our

which

knowledge

to
no

attain.

602.
unfamiliar
on
'

would

And

v.

"

have
on

and

supraliminal

it is

plain
psychologists and

to

little longer
life above

since

the

relation

below

life is

personality,of

till

seemed

which

the

that the
indeed

point
that

of

view

recently quite unmeaning

which

I conceive

conscious

accepted
subliminal

as

to

life is the

taken

"

here

I must

exist between

threshold.

representing

here

distinction

the

is

one

insisted
dwell

intellectual

By ordinary psychology,
the

normal

semi-conscious

or

substantive

substratum,

or

SENSORY

am]
half-illuminated

it is

going

in

on

if

Now

of

case

we

something
all

rc^rd

human

pnvileged
AU

of

human

if

e\'en

several

each

towards

whose

Jy

trji:

It

by

IS

The

":ity

eye

or

of

I his

su".

our

Tnat

X^c

Uhat
Ur

wc
as

be

of

part

that

cedent,
ante-

rate

and

that

is lx)rnc

that
central

for
all

that

hand, is

other

will be

observation

eye" perception

the

tract

in

sent

end-organ
but

can

it.

to

acoustic

of

waves

as

relation

psychological

mind's

optical or

on

well

all.

at

already

with

yet

as

external

The

the

on

'*

of

assumes

the

has

an

measurable.

profounder
it

and

non-sensory

speak

straining

as

capacity, as

vision

discuss

any

conceived

internal

to

ocular

least

at

instance,

from

It is

ether

the

alone

combine

This

must

knowledge;
o\

or

"

and

air,

is

observe

Hut

purpose.
and

all

hearin.; should

alone

for

greater

seeing

apply

to

held

commonly

of the

We

"

it
to

no

only by

all.

at

l"e

because

unimportant,

drcam-

hicving nothing

a"

however,

may

to

and

more

it to

the

to

what

make
means,

subliminal

self.

exi"er*inen:

generalise our

longer confining

right

no

priori by

(ouie

observaiiui;

is to

have

we

|)oss:blysay

lor

do

can

brain,

knowieii^e gained by liay.

knowledL;e

to

simpli-

central

in the

(optical laws

l"e W(;r:hlesb

to

cannot

matter

vi""ion

retina,

j)ointof view,

bound

possible,

to

held

to

usually );enerated

excited

an

commonly

purely

keep

to

vision.

"{uarters,

are

selection

expressiblethrough

unknown

some

is to

dreams-

assumption.

mu%:

be

may

an

vision

to

necessary

present

what

rrom

or

is

special or

mere

simply

such

nearly

more

aj)(iaratus, evolved

rifacimento

mere

Krom
iny

fact

Itself

r-.tjon

is

simibrly

earthly experience

of

information

as

Ik: said

of terms

stretch

for

our

thither

up

special

ear.

non-optical

IS

than

with

means

\*ision

sent

ni.-:

no

is

must

if one

terminal

through

"

on

information,

case,

brain,

which

One

kntjwlcdge

such

"-a-j*:ht by

oc

fresh

the

be

plainly
v::h

points

information

new

view

world

is both

hand, and

terms,

sensory

acquire

this

than

mind's-eye

ordinary experience at

But

ihis

capacity

l"e necessary.

these

in

kind

the

of

one

the

of

one

to

can

the

on

or

power.

be

special sense

internal, mental,

perception

is

central

must

we

as

therefore, may

wider

tract

end-organ,

of this

of

each

involves

sense

that

severally,

sense

metetherial

s|"ecialsenses,

our

And

what

organism.

development

allowed.

the

of

in

not*individualised, faculty as

human

of

Each

in

study,

to

us

comprehensive view.
supraliminal personalityas

general

other

personality;

necessarily either

being

faculty will

terrene

for

consciousness

ready

means

each

more

the

on

of

case

is easiest

extensive, it follows

more

some

faculty existing

from

pHviUged

our

whole

faculty,and

cases

I,

excrescence.
as

no

whole
the

regard
much

by

is

our

see

by

us

which

we

thus

(.223

personality,which

our

it; yet

morbid

life merely

simplified for

could

prepotent,

ai

of

special phase

because

an

the

fringe, or

regard supraliminal

hand,
a

AUTOMATISM

the

conception
definite

of

vision

phenomenon

CHAPTER

224
of retinal
of

sort

opticalvision,

or

and

"

brought

are

messages

thus

to

indefinite

forms

vision

claim, where

general than

more

and

may

inferior

other

largelysubliminal.

may

show

has
that

the

relation

some

the

But

there

the

by

have

an

to
sensitivity

vision
the

though

in

certain

synasthesicR

any

rate

sense

excite

not

calls up

or

"

arbitrary.

of

automatically to
alone.

the

by

dog,

the

sensory

I do
while

to

take

shock,

his look

"

the

development,

some

if not

cases,

in

light

there

is

indeed, these

origination,and

shadow.

also, and
of

also

in all of

others, there

which

yet for

chromatisms
may

his bark
But

form

our

be

the

at

second
fitted to

dog's
; that

for

of

these

between

us,

exist
are

seems

that

connection

some

continuous

of association.

life.

distinct

recover.

in

mean

of

peripherally,

brain-structure

suggests
of

that

world

and

Probably

commonest

is instinctive,complex, and
In

itself

to

stimulus

experience

mere

the

sense-impression, which
a

been

have

first,or

from

our

we

generations, fresh

cannot

sense

merely

not

whether

early undifferentiated

that

faculty

constructed

so

the

added

history we

our

life,indicates

gradual shaping

this

ways:

successive

recognisable link

any

all that

(and might

distinctlythan

more

on

"

which

other

visual

origin pre-existed

differentiation

concomitances

or

sound-seer,"

repercussions of
sound

of

formed

association
thetic

look

in

still persistentin
from

much

reacts

single sense
the

have

we

dependent

sometimes

germ

was

pigment-spot

cerebral

transition

men

some

its

differentiated

existingspecialisationof

our

take

spectator)from
in

and

fact that

very

precision were

whose
feelings,

that

the

vestige of

optical

modifications

nervous

metetherial

by

which,

to

and

been

obscure

I believe

Yet

the

this and

psychologicaldifferentiation, namely^

dim

of

streams

internal, the

Biology,

to

The

all-wise

vaguely how
growing sensibilityof

feeling from

but

definite

specialisationof

and

could

sight

in

develop

germ

must

that

world.

know

We

Life.
with

shall

rough conspectus, which

and
central
peripheral

the

dermal

out

which

determination

of

elements

below

animated

germ,

ground-plan existed,

as

main

two

specificmodifiabilityexisted

each

in

point

unseen

it could

that

assume

discerned

only

in

originating,the

initio that

itself from

wholly supraliminal, the

which

faculty belongs

is to

here

perceptivityfrom

ab

less

not

this

which

point,

the

some

in

successive

developed

the

attempt

region

been

in

limit

and

is almost

one

us

that

to

up

needs

argument

is

perception

superior

Let

study of the
led

have

which

vision

differentiates

There

external

the

from

start

The

faculty.

of

other.

to each

We

603.

this
the

"

of

something

stand

vision

and

which

of

mental,

the

into

again

form

vision

where

perception.

merges

discerned

be

each

inquiry,what

actual

by

sight itself.

this

Between
vision

of

find out

to

by

us

enlarged conception contains.

is a point, as all know,
There
various

[SOS

VI

true

bark
is

an

synsescentral

sightand

intelligencealtogether
can

referred

be watched
to

some

in

odd

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

aOT]

into

n:elts

seeing

the

chromatisms

preceded

have

to

this first group

Hut

second, where

and

birth,

UL-forc

association.

fanciful

of

chance

225
of

sound-

l)e determined

to

seem

conscious

of

cases

mentation,

in

their

all

meaningless precision of correspondence, between, say, a particularnote

tint of applc*green. The
played on the piano and a (xirticular
specimens
and
will
show
in 603
A
B
something of this irrational complexity.
^nven
that
loint
is
these
the dividing line
on
syna:sthcsi% stand
My present
between
irradiations
{"ercepts externallyand internallyoriginated. These
sensitivity,sometimes,

of
the

f'"ilow upon

mental

tnUnctthalic^

in the

of

inward

t-insition

nearly
tiie

to

the

ration

:m

''.ood-vtr^seis
Fvrn

as
syn^esthcsiae

will

form

on

pass

of

middle

the

iayer

to

term

to

be

due

are

them
due

to

to

thing
some-

layer

of the

nerve.

the

by

cast

which

classes

proceed by
entoptic

to

seem

we

of all external

upon

generalised

most

other

unmistakable

of

form

shadows

X'olitantfs^or

muic.f

-;"'ri \\\r fibrous

sometimes

do

safer
seem

can

vision.

of the

electrisation

on

again

they

the

to

vision

optic
by pressure
place the phosphenes caused
Next
of the retina.
figures,or
I'urkinje's

.:^ht consequent
may

the

and

inward

most

they

on

eye.

inward

most

seems

Nor

entoptic percepts

as

ordinary external

to

since

It

entoptic^since

entencephalic photisms

is therefore

wt:

of

with

start

phenomenon.
vision

of association.

perception,

these-

From

o'

of the

structure

iT'proach morr

f'-ad

mental

external

analogy

I will, then,

804.

vhich

purely

said, apparently congenital, cannot,

in brain-structure, much

something

form

i"rocess

the

on

I have

under

classed
definitely

be

rncy

called

be

hand,

one

as

Next

shadows

motes

the

"

flash of

outwd

our

the

layer
ba^-illary
in

"

easy

vision

the

on

on

an

optic nerve
by

cast

retina.

the

of

vitreous

the

humour

retina.

r-.TS.

ordinary external vision we

thomsclves
with shut
plarc .ifUri majors : which, although
{Hrrceptible
stimulation
from
without ;
forming, in
j"rt"uj"p")"i"r a i"re\ious retmal

:.""U

the

606.
=

ay

.Midway, again,

Next

IS

i^a:n.

comes

pushed
aids

ir."tal

to

; "-11K

"T*-

can

has

be

yet been
tlie eye
vou

who

He

his

improved

And

standing

now,

let

of vision

A': do
on.y

ordinary

and

t-xternal world"

of the

this,
of

externality by the employment

of

highest dcgrt-e

s\^\\X.

to

vision,

r-ns

itN

vision.

throuu'h

ga/cs

end-orjans

to

the
at
tcIt.'sru{K*

furthest

the

start

["oint now

pos-

man.

607.

:r,'

and

external

ordinary vision

our

to

merhani"allv

ii'iic

'

entoptic

"

entojitic serjucheof

606.

M*

between

to

now

that
persist,

workcil
nor.

in

learnt

for

I.

l"e considered

is to
few

by

turn

are

after

say,
years,

as

so

can

we

say

influenced

to

give

of

with

of

internal

vision.

of

of the

visual
this

brain.

eye,

education

entence-

The

of the
if

only

the

to

eye

how
I

far

("ersons
in

the

brain.

indefiendence,which

intelligentblind

certainty

by the

watershed

virtuallyindcfK-ndent
destruction

limits

the

our

capaciiies of

the

fuller examination

Nor
its

upon

advancing

fact, fully know

made.
is in

the

trace

us

more

once

than

can

has

seeing i^erson

shall avoid

postulating
V

CHAPTER

226
"

retropulsive current

*^

any
any

expression

seat

of

psychological

brain

from

one,

be

can

brain"

forth

set

as

have

indicate

to

avoided

the

primary

presented, as already explained, is

here

arrangement
and

[806

retina, just

to

*'the

specificthan

more

The

sight.

VI

without

trespassing on

verted
contro-

physiologicalground.
We

These

memory-images as the simplest type of

us
to
images, as commonly understood, introduce
conscious
the
knowledge gained by
; they preserve

sequels
And

find that in

(see 607 A).

But

storage, namely,

608.

Next

subliminal
which

we

classes

two

into the cerebral

that

see

which

of vision

cerebral

from

the

rearrangement

"

confounded

are

storage of impressions

totallyabsent

is

element

psychical

these

cases

some

we

to a

come

us

in

on

one

retinal

mere

generalisation

or

two

which

later

confused

on

shall

we

have

reaching

memory-images,

glow,

so

I will

give

of

better

of

name

"

"

tion
direc-

other

directions

also

low

in
as

class

consist

of

hallucinatory
intensity,
those

imagination-imagesto
which

imagery

conscious

combinations
re-

either

compose

artifices to

as

or

we

facts of

of

the

Certain

dreams

of

waking dreams,"

'*

as

of visual

store

our

enjoyment,

mere

the

kind

dreams

in

perceptiblein darkness.

to say, sufficient to be

609.

But

follow.

to

of

speak

the

of halludnaiions.

point

types

rare

memory-images

direction

in the

indeed, of

dreams,

from

in which

memory-images,

particularlymarked.

directions

imagination-images^and

individual

class of

common

is

rearrangement

lead
of

our

the

impressions retinallyreceived.

of the

the

upon

they are
simplest spontaneous
as
after-images are its entapticsequelas.

habitually enters

element

gaze

ledge
know-

vision, just

external

of

we

vision.

fresh

no

form

their

In

world.

outer

internal

take

may

help

the

to

us

for

discerned.

nature
Such, for
understanding
confusedly
in
and
Watt, l3ring bed in a
imagined geometrical diagrams ;
are

instance,
dark

and

room

which

610.

Here

at

vision

will of
have

we

These

vision.

be

can

is

It

reached

here

internal

Thus

images

man.

the

rate

any

will close.

presenting visual

now

The

stratum

the

we

state

which

the

my

no
on

under

business

what

the

point

brain's

in

the

welled

up

images

certain

that

they

as

is

"

from

other

scious
con-

development

vision

of
us

of the

the contrary, that

on

form

shown

capacity for

guidance

valuable

already

of stages of

category
the

show,

to

supraliminally a
have

limit to

utmost

also

are,

which

of

are

"

as

predominantly
just-submerged

well

from

upward

source.

steam-engines
into

farther

consider

now

begin with,

made

admitted

memory-images

must

hidden

same

To
of

commonly
far and

pushed

the

go.

imagination-images,

merely attempts
memory-images
spontaneous
subliminal.

can

intermediate

mere

control

to

steam-engine, illustrates

visualisation

internal

voluntary

inward

the

conceiving

it is

did

not

by

no

well up

supraliminal

forms

means

mind

from

that source,

while

generally a great part

it rested

of

of Watt's

some
"

did

in that

invention.

images

readyemerge
merely expectant

not

We

have

seen

in

SENSORY

eU]
Cha|iter III.

that

inferior

much
mental

of

images

And

genius

which

hallucination

to

they

but

in

the

n^ualisers

A).

is the

vividness

to

611*

and
.n

central

due

of

onwards

into

remark,

indeed,

We
healthful
rjition.

will

"

l.ke
r.ft!on.*'

the

-'r

\j

men,
to

most

which

to

.nsunce

That

is

world.

material

Raphael's

"

in

fact

to

San

hallucinatory

hallucination

but

which

nascent

the

otherwise

are

astronomer

I have

alluded)

often

of

the

Mind's-eye
convenient

most

In

with

sm^ularly help
from

out
with-

or

of

power

pourtrayers

indi-

some

vision,

ocular

exceptional

of inhi-

presumably

case

limit

greatlyoveq)assed,

cur:osity, may

mere

stimulus,"

"

organism.

keenness

Exceptional

men

the

of

birth.
each

the

as

of

limits

the

actual

limit, in

cination.
hallu-

breakdown

mere

idea

familiar

nascent

kind

it is

its sensory

or
a

is

also
the

It is

or

or

often

sweeps

motor

what

into

resources

avcrajje

as

beforehand

habitual
or

its

hyptrastfusia;

the

say,

movement

of energy

seltctuin

hcl[)

may

nsualisation,

the

in

boldly, is

say

nascency

has

advanta":e.

resultant
riuist

(as hypnopompic

of

themselves

idea, according

this

vision,

these

only rarely

hallucinatory pitch by good

present

may

is either

considerini:

howe\er.

r"duajs.

seconds

stimuli

inspirationsof genius

reinforcement

tfy natural

race,

few

the

**mind*s-eye vision,"

to

on

led

are

to

possibly tell

carry
retmal

determined

one

each

cannot

mena
phenohad

low

actuallyart
intensity; and

form, regardlessof ordinary checks.

that

harmful,

or

our

of

classes

last three

im*

most

halluctnations

hyperesthesia.

predominate,

rlcments

of

verge

indirectlyto peripheral stimulation

visual

visual

artist

stimulus

the

Drtams

for

may

"

of

to

the

instance

hallucination,
a

of

carried

And

astonished

the

cases

result

'M

610

classical

generally
some

way.

wakes

be

the

that \'ast range

namely,

"

Each

themselves

dreamer
may

"see

in

also

vision.

tripleroad,

vision

different

imjLcinativi-imaf^es

Sis to

by

reached,

maintaining

:!!us:uns) when

and

spontaneously emergent

stage of internal

usually hallucinations

are

of

capaMe

the

call haliuctnation.

we

in the

conveyance

shorty without

rank

of inward

development

portant

up

further

as

have

we

now

calculating boys, "c.,

In

undoubtedly

must

we

in such

painter.
pretending to judge of
voluntary to involuntary imagery in each several creative

processes

mind,

of

processes

227

believe

to

reason

of the

prof"ortionof

the

is

there

mental

AUTOMATISM

useless
inward
in

(as

an

of

memory

tjiTi'ibirds.
then, is

Here,

jltifarious

f rrritral
:

eared

cerebral

ignored,

:ntrr|wclation^h:

race
11

in

the
or

my

tTnbois

retina

for

comprehensive

hallucinations

or

nor

which

which

senscjry

or

reasonable

but

They

automatisms.

The

matter.

easy

the

represents

no

simple, easy,
represent

controlled

rather

our

external
short

or

and

which

i"rivile(:ei!
{"rcepts

process.
of

vision
oi

neither
Nor

the

will

an

Vet

for

ocular

generally
imautehal

be
that

symbols by

Ix'en, wheiht-r

has

simple

phem"mena

are

^lu^t

interpretationot

these

recardmg

interpreted.

world

case

internal

of

way

hyjurrrsthrsia phenoimna

individual,

the

view

an

and

the

vision

and

world

the
are

CHAPTER

228
far

likely to

be

world

the retina.

on

visions

All inward
In

order

all classes
of

the

before

to

extent,

some

disturbance

sensory

disturbances

to

kind

subtler

defect

will

greater

be

modificationof
us

612.
up

the

central

into the

deeper

inquiry in

collected

facile

be

somehow
whatever

in his

would

prepared

own

statistical

experiences of
which

the

or

wider

of

"Census

normality, the

fashion
be

to

of

made

in

statistics

Few

way.

there

; rather

was

automatisms
was

readers

my

of

in which

must

no

evidence

to

Gurney's

the

men's

if

Livings
minds

had

opened, largelyby Gumey's

The

wide

every

kind

it

took

Gurney

in Phantasms

Hallucinations"

has for the firsttime

cination
hallu-

treated, even

there

refer
"

soon

automatisms

the

apparently spontaneous
could
promise to take

when

must

confused

view

of

sensory

even

Hallucinations

gradual

sensory

b^

collection
which

he

continued

possibleto

of

first-hand

and
initiated,
after

these

treat

his death

phenomena

surety of hand.

some

The

results

automatisms
these

on

An

really known

analyticalwork.

and

S.P.R.

(see 612 A)
with

**

idiognomonic

disturbance

perfunctory

was

connection.

for the

perhaps

unaccompanied

important subject was

hallucinations

all

realise the

scarlet

are

until,in short, Edmund

physical malady,

the

superficialand

chapter

been

this wide,

"

to

such

for

r^sum^

they

due

is

phenomenon

"

that

assumption

violent

neurological introduction

more

interest.

mind

of the

hardly anything

of

already

these

these

"

other

any

quite recently

text-books, in

serious
were

"

1882

the

what

percepts

mystery

until

Yet

from

psychological

its

Yet

paranoiac

hallucination

that

enough

isolated

more

We

of the drunkard,

kind

when

have

to

accurately,what

more

lesion.

of the

ought

malady.

or

It is,indeed, obvious

is,the

more

arise

know

to
nervous

than

picture-alphabet.

psychologist

the

soon

material

the

series,indeed, the analysis

the snakes

"

to afford

of

what

to

perception

points which

observable

any

hope

may

corresponds

of inward

gross

the

that

epileptic,the jeering voices

fire of the
of too

and

from

from

hallucinations,we

of

limit of the

lower

precede

should

physician

know

the

At

us.

impressions

any

class

one

any

[612

symbols abridged

like

are

understand

to

than

complex

more

VI

we

occur

at

present

we

can

offer

offer
a

probable determining

and

sane

among

can

however,

inquiries show

these

of

kind

healthy

great

of

persons,

explanation, or

whose

mode

at

of

number

For

least

of

sensory

that for many

and

explanation whatever.

no

cause,

that

of them,

some

indication

an

remains

working

of

of

wholly

obscure.

Thus,
there

class it

be

to

Since
as

few

some

seems

sounds.

to

in

an

extremely

this

instances, although there is no

predisposition to

in

no

way

interferes

idiosyncraticcentral
vivid

quality of sleep.

dreams,

the

which

externalisation

with

comfort,

hyperaesthesia
"

by

no

means

of health,

disturbance

much

we

of

figures or
simply

must

like the

tendency

always implies

poor

CHAPTER

230
All this

fairlyplain,so

seems

hallucinatoryfigureswhose
But

so

thick

and

be

external

some

we
veridical)

becomes

starts

must

sure

of

cognisant only

be

phantasmal
percepts

One

One

This

see

the

case

with

and

with

some

One

be

oi

granted

cannot

at

material

the

as

get

can

at

get

it will

that

If it

well

as

facts

of

images

from

from

614.

to

be

can

by

our

reasons.

we

place, I

attempt

to

as

In

be

I have

as

from

include

not

may

what

spoken

perception

or

visions

if one's

of

point

symbolical pictures,
from
point apparently remote

see
a

speculations

to

get

"

the

the

notions

our

of sensory

or

language

hope

cannot

discover

cannot

definite
these

to

render
any

other

reasonable

than

spiritualphenomena

"

percipient'sown
and

form

that
as

near

as

is

adequate
of

involve
which

way

realities

as

for

proceed, I think

; and

in the

Any

truth

second

in

would

conception

adopt.
"

this

possible to

which
a

we

now

words

ness
conscious-

like ; and

the

seen

nearly as

as

philosophic authority, or
or

the

will be

in any

as

fairlycan.

we

which

place, as

nevertheless

things

supersensory

travellingclairvoyance
first

they

seem,

may

of

things as

phraseology approximates

greater

with

what
of

may

would

apparitionsat all,and
may

one

these

as

notions

dictates

this

immaterial

bilocation," from

deliberatelyadopt

that

bilocation," from

physical frame.

an

two

is

This

purview.

move,
"

Hazardous

represent

one's

phantasmal pictures from a point apparently remote

body. This last possibilityfollows necessarilyupon the

If there

though

kind

perception

which

point

This

body.

one's

new

one's

"

travellingclairvoyance,"or

objects in its

where

crystal-visions.

by

though

objects, as

remote

standpoint,

point

fixed

as

"

may

from

hallucinations

psychicalexcursion^ involving some

see

"

purely subjective hallucinations,

as

One

fixed

the

ordinary
apparitions

material

"

heads

four

optical vision.

veridical

called

under

of

one's

more

may

houses,

to

as

deal

for

take

organism,

used

observation

carry

come

facts,or the facts

it not

dreams, with

some

see

may

rest.

which

the

percepts.

objects

is

immaterial

may

from

find

to

longer

distant

see

material

stands.

material

down

to

inward

If it gets hold

immaterial

or

fall
possibilities

point apparently

(4)

or

(which thereby

subjectivefancies),we

mere

any

the

it not

see

may

body

(3)

our

vision

point

goes

cannot

we

outside

May

theoretical

The

(2)

exist

to

difficulties

souls ?

distant

(i)

believe

with

mind.

that all veridical

assume

same

it somehow

phantasmal

percepts

also ?

the

pictures,not

or

Again,

it.

find

to

come

percipient'sown

the

inward

our

longer

any

from

whether

priori

ct

for

origin

not

is exercised

or

impressions
(veridical
be

in

be

must

admittedly dealing

are

we

fast.

If there

vision

as

[614

quasi-percepts which we
the percipient'smind,

outside

originate somewhere

long

origin
to

come

we

as

soon

VI

in

reality
itself

attempt

phenomena

to

capable

SENSORY

eU]
with

of correlation

AUTOMATISM

material

the

inevitablydemonstrate

and

ideal

an

world,

standpoint
alone

too

towards

know

it in
the

in

the

intermediate

only

of

propose,

of matter,

and

condition

in

we

is

pbinly

infer that

Ixxiy;

si-nsattons

L'ndcr

s;iace

than

act:

ar-.d

is at

outside
We
fsm'^iolN

his

be

take

may
delivered

and

organism.
in

that

our

there

are

is

further

no

perish

i"articiilar
btnlily
l"een develo{)ed"

the
has

which

limitations

perception

lea^t

.siiacc. but
the

of

all recognition of

that

at

can

forms

new

completer

by

material

the

that

of various

We

callable of

yet

material

of

that

imagine

body, but in

or
tem|H"rarily,

view, let

vision,

bringing

oni-

wholly

iKxly'sconstraint.

this

inner

to

and

news

when

what

consider

us

it

is

range

l""ngcr merely

no

to

the

of
(Krrcijiient

us

(n

material

actual

fact

orj^anism.
it may

ininuterial
.

to

thought
further

the sense-organs

partially and

the

condition

of

again, if our soul

perceptions than

there

priori

yet confined

when

from

assign

veridical;

that

ot

quoted

to

own

inier

o;i:irailaws
tfte

only while

not

he

led

but

surifcctivc

ii

and

us.

to

subjectionto

assume

nor,

that

that

ab*"ence
clearer

i'roviMonally admitting
now

infer

infer

iK)ssibleto

present

permanently,

arr

l"c

even

may

about

am

go

perceive

Ix: essentially indtpfndtnt of

as

on

61S.
"r

lixTe

UN.

of the

in the soul's

perceive that

the

to

disappearance of
conception of sjiace

involving

with

for the thesis of

the

our

appear
dis-

conception

incarnate

right

We

therefore

space
to

conception

I may

history ;

possibly infer

of which

means

'^niiinc s}jace,

such

which

communicating

forms

makes

change

We

cannot

we

man's

no

our

therefore

disappear with

spirit shouid

re.

any

grasp

concomitant

present

involve.

may

may

conditions,

new

\t\vA

r-iw

r"y

more

it must
we

wc

in
of

is

which

attain.

have

We

to

here

ultimate

the

evidence

our

overcome.

and

needs

must

all

involves

Hut
li"!rrt;pt:vity.
t;acc

from

start

existence

reader

of minds

and

organs,

uni()ue crisis

int-rtia to

or

tile

"L!h

to

Telepathy

similarlythe conception

^io"iyis destroyed ; and

frsction

isolation

phenomena.

that death

can

the

follow.

of

cosmic

^"hysicaldeath
survives,

space

exemption from our

imagine him ultimatelyto

may

we

material

that the general drift of

tinuity

ordinary
conception of

something between
as
we
imagine it

"

recognition of space without our

is strictly
intermediate
between

the

uy

once

"travelling clairvoyance*"
suggestion
making some

enable

may

the apparent

And

and

which

discussions

through

laws

which

at

of

purpose

temporal

of

of space

world

which

world"

all mind.

of

unity

does

ultimate

attempt

like, without

the

material

between

rule

as

our

present

terms

conception

the

ideal

confusion

less

be

spatialand

the

these

use

and

intermediate

an

we

from

however,

cannot,

psychical invasion."

as

the

for

not

far removed

such

tor

may

know"

we

know.

we

We
**

must

we

uselessness

Whatever

oictaphysicalterminology.

which

phenomena

the

231

(41

things: (3)
from

I will uke

to

repreNent

an

detail (666 0).

ways

|)oint of

view

illustration

not
not

from

objects;

necessarily accordant

(a)

or

with

necessarilyloi-ated within
a

case

which

will later

on

VI

CHAPTER

232
Wilmot

Mrs.

Besides

steamer.

fact

in

was

should

hand,

the

although
that it

suppose

from

her

mean

needful

experiences;

facts

material
with

which

be

and

special

direction
be

no

here.

of

be

there

in

as

to

must

theory
to

the

attention

our

vision, and

The

not

is

his

on

part

if present

and

unsound.

may

as

at

are

suggestion

than

harmless
of

scientific

is the

fact

as

well

of

inner

to

present
of

range

understand,

have

visions

where
of

simplest step

kind

same

strata

of

which

novel

curable

often

by hypnotic
which
That

ones.

patient's mind,
first seemed

practicaluse.

in the control

of inner

and

tions
hallucina-

influence

harmful

the
at

of

inner

of

poisoned

degenerative

destroy

can

submerged
to

guidance;

as

remains

such

more

The

way.

brain

that

much

are

other

found

first and

take

must

disintegrated output
the

deep-seated spring,

curiosity,is

the

subject;

class

most

while

noteworthy

over
a

he

the

For

the

hallucinatory delirium, indeed,

hallucinations

power

touch

fact

the

"

checked

in any

extension

is in
The

all curable

generates

ability to

which

for

argument

on.

implies repression

there

be

it is

But

later

immediate

our

means

maniac

the

or

developed
to

needed.

seldom

can

the

that

seen

drunkard

This

plain words,

B,

become

may

In

sees

additional

an

as

be

to

control

word

have

"

there

and

particular

it.

to control

repression

vision

and

must

only the
perception of that

involve

of outlook.

centre

room,

out

confine

foster,and

we

thrown
fall

inner

mere

minds

two

excursive

should

this

as

B's

theory, will

616.
and

all

percipient learns
nutshell, see 673 E, "c.)

this

of

symbolically standing there;

hint, here

excursive

man's

and

well.

This

we

how

the

spiritualexcursion

that

well

phantasmogenetic centre^ as
has
if A
spirituallyinvaded

see

optically

ways

where

cases

where

cases

corollary

If

z.

her

of

telepathic

many

the

mottoes

it is conceivable

space,

see

not

is concerned.

mind

important

most

the

book,

think, in many

migrant spirit'sperception from that point, but also

it.
That
materially present near
point by persons
point

may

not

would

this

would

what

explain

mean,

all

known

other

mentioned

of

point

do

concealed

head

lay; but

see,

to

many^

in

(as words

Another

just

theory

communication,

in

other

the eye.

he

of

objects,
the

on

terms,

husband's

only

notions

shall

we

excursive

this

telaesthetic
are

further

proceed
is

but

here

Now

material

visual

(who

stranger

But,

through

which

in

distant

given point.

we

in

her

in

details.

discerned

came

that

by preconceived

attention, guided
As

berth

the

optical concealment,

real

visible from

of

part

it

say,

cabin

the

her

to

came

might believe,

some

perception

cabin

organism.

own

reallyoptical^that

was

Wilmot

Mrs.

her

in

material

vision

inner

outside

in

sees

certain

Wilmot's

view

of

she

husband,

Mrs.

husband

of her

there), with

present

point

vision

her

that

say

from

has

[616

vision.

that
mere

SENSORY

eiT]
617.

The

next

AUTOMATISM
is

step

I attribute

hypnotism already knows,

on

than

accorded

is

generally
only of controllingbut

not

These

the

as

"

to

the

inducing

wider

field ;

of

result

the

as

an

imporunce

reader

the

to

of

I^t

outcome

of

noticed

have

which

advance

them

consider

now

central
and

|H"wer

subject.

I
the

us

guide

greater

hypnotiser*s
in his

harmlessness,

power.

chapter

my

much

detail

some

eflbrt to

empirical

an

the

refer

their

production,

as

hallucinations
in

ordinary imaginative

on

relation

described

already

their

facilityof

they show
in

have

it.

to

of

which,

to

one

233

tion
stimula-

sensory

quicken

inner

the

Tiiion.

I;

at

IS

which
have

spoken
"

is oflered

already
of

as

I tell my

said
a

incidents

motor

foi

and

granted,

the

hrjmotic complaisance
this

trivial

ukc

for

Ivr.^er

granted
nght

t:mply

action.

to

cannot

power

him

choose

to

ny^irpjtu. condition
:ra'~iH

For

he

suggestion
atiopts my
developed faculty
HLV.y
my

^):

what

kmd

r"ar

discussion

iase

t""

vh:'

.1

I gave

of

stimuli

taste,

the-

diftcrtminationt

contact

psycho-

"iegree.

unknown

in

of

external

ti,(ri!. hearing,

or

faculty,of

profound organic
the

kinds.

various

smell

Then

general
of

hypnotic

specificmetals.

Then

came

o\

name

novel

We

kmd

^roup

could

as

of

not,

his

sensory

his

uses

whole

is

It
matter.

hypnutic

that

increase

of

These

which

system,
of

increase

scnsi-

(juickening
being pushed
of

extensions

course,

he

the

came

magnetic
of

tiiat

central

nutritive
came

of

do,

in

reviewed

all

capable

heteritsthfsiir.

to

desire.

h)i)enesthesia, or

apparently

of
the

centres

him

involved?

chapter

of

vigour

my

of

here

First

tics.
thera(x:u

and

the

kernel

las:

no

subject

hypnotic complaisance
wiiich

caiacity

the

"

tiger,"I

visual

sclt-suggcstion ;

is the

the

his

for

I have

ask

can

easy

suggest

see

indicating

his

manner

new

in

hypnotism

of

faculty

o:

increases

is the

me

the

stimulate

In

it

trivial

faculty,that

precisely,then,
of

makes

the

of

to

if I

circumstances

that

before.

ht:

All

tell him

him

affect

so

power

familiar,which

can

able

ever

obey

is not

it is

afTect

to

familiar
I

two

I will

*'

say,

But

make

ordinary

so.

to

course

see

through

unable

that

to

will

to

so

me

lift it when

him

nor

be

to

motion.

particular way

in

his

but

comman"!,

not

b.!::y

to

do

i)Owcrfullythan

mure

\'je\ at

will ;

iKrcome

nc

'/!

at

has

am

to

'*

under

this

of

that

his ()art which

tiger

enable

:nereft"re^ is

prompts
1 say,

assume.
a

readiness

hypnotiser.

manifestly these

appear

si)eech takes

my

when
on

But

As

commonly

is
the

to

s|ieechallows

start

which

But

see

might

vhich

which

his

only

notes

only

although

that

arm

hallucinations

raises it ; I tell him

he

of

usage

brain

insufficient.

subject'sobtditHit

level,and
The

tions
hallucina-

hypnotic

quite

accordingly."

arm,"

in his

is
of

and

one

same

lift his

lift his

to

sees

language.

centres

man

he

on

subject

my

the

of

the

of

raise his arm,

and

not

are

handbooks

evocation

the

example

mere

of induced

explanation

ordinary

(in 644),

room,

kuity

make

in

subject to

ti^cr in the

certain

that the

clear

once

were

of
to

faculty

to

i"erceptiont

fields, or
determine

of

the

whether

CHAPTER

234
these
the

stimulations

were

terms,

whether

or

central

to

familiar

sensibility:whether

the

from

message

applied

[618

world

outer

novel

message

in

novel

delicacy

interpretation.

of

then

We

passed

the intellect

quickly

the

or

which

over

moral

wide

the

quickening

initiated

world

the external

brings

themselves

which

of

with

optic

in

most

the

feshioning
those

the

consciousness.
of

man

genius

vigour
into

his

of

But

life.

in

not

are

the

they

sometimes

force

618.
and

It

and

trying

the

they

sensory
as

well

analogies, that
with

tracts, like any

as

other

healthful

can

we

in

best

but

that

part of the

stimulus.

is

this

only

whatever
may

assume

which

can

tell

us

consistentlywith

degree

health

"

or

to

more

down

smooth

some

surface

though by jets
bubbles, but

capable

of the

no
our

point

of

Often, of
the
of
fact

mere

indicates
is

manner

their absence

say that

are

of vividness

short

such

much

disease.

in itself,the

of a centrallyinitiated image
quasi-externalisation
There
stimulation, and absolutelynothing more
what

with

generalised

realise

organism,

Taken

the

film.
superficial

the

bodily degeneration

any

disease

accompany

of

hallucinations

in

in

break

merely

formed
pre-

ordinary

hallucinations

keep

to

watch

in

incoherence

intelligenceis

of

instance, is

bodily through

up

found

into

induced

these

of

sometimes

by considering

connection

necessary
course,

is

themselves

these

among

which

below,

from

the

him

can
post-hypnotic hallucinatorysuggestion,
of the supraliminal river disturbed
by that suggestion,as

steam

resemble

superficialstream.

confusion

bring

one

of

their

product,

itself upon

intrude

streams

the

are

have

of

we

intellectual

with

light

They

intelligence,indeed,

conformity

case

of

must

what

again just

of

to

crude

process

respect

complex

The

flash

head.
which

images

this

now

connect

mere

the

as

the

on

although

stream

two

hallucinations

projected ready-made

the

subject, for

blow

In

as

the

between

When

tracts;

sensory

phenomena.

such

find

great conception

untimeliness

incongruity

marked.

uprush

deal

to

"

we

habituallyin

the

ordinary

such

images centrally
only images from

of

complex

"

view.
here

uprushing

flowed

such

and

passed
"

hallucinations

range

to

them

our

For

these

care

threshold, and

The

rarelydoes

Only

fashion

the

"

to

of

study

our

commotion,

products

from

inspirations

rather

faculty

to

central

which

to

way

respond

tracts

genius.

beneath

the

some

is hidden

inspirationsof

giving

shall

we

intelligence to

needed

say, and

traversed

interior

elaborate

cases

we

another

already

externalisations
which

apphed

to

it is that

in

an

with

hallucinations

this transition

stimulations

were

affected

generallyattain.

And

with

but

sensory,

vividness

which

faculty

be

that

stimuli

of

back.

us

of

of

making

possible

might

more

can

this class

To

of

imagination," as

something

in

But

sense.

as

longer

no

were

range

stimulations, namely,

exaltations

those

to

on

definitelycentral, and

"

brain

the

of

peripheral or

of

transmitted

end-organs

VI

central
morbid
of

the

strong central

law
physiological
central
where

pictures
they get to

be

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

Of]

external

from
indistinguishable

90

interfere

with

of

hallucinations,

life

far

so

point

That

as

madness,

in

perceptions that, as

conduct

rational

veridical

of

cas"

the

235

no

knowledge

my

they

well-attested
goes,

has

yet

as

where,
else-

approachcdy
It was,

of course,

Men's

need

nerd

and

rau

be

tn

some

avoid

to

ttiat

tt

bow

to

circles

him

improve
and

steady

henceforth

vhirh

is the
race

for

;/^ychology is the

To

trjjsm.

^*

""-

,^:c!,
.:.,

."

.1

";
ft'

1.]

!'.

t"talrtrt

"M":'t\

"

! y

in-

therapeutics

of

modifi-

living and

any

eugenics experimental

of

precursor.
in this work, will for

many

others

minds

between

the

and

paradox

the

needful

is, I think, only

it

truisms

the

In

meantime

and

scanty

hasty

offer

ran

usual

as

first ingatherinj:s
from

an

which

in-

"

*m

r rri-.

frevm*

ttiH

"":;

tit

'.ari^a'it

""!
""f

which

\e

v.:

l^

""r

haM

-ur

rhe

thrni

ant!

-uch

li|*htc.imr
ray

shall

ri^v.
('""'.

inuhipte

!-v

retrac'.i

limpid hom'^nevu"

intimate
\\ h.it

"n

with

wi*

iht-

wht^le.

science

turn,

in

\\\*: "ct:t-nd

intu

raily "ta|;c (if

thit

havr

M-:cfuc4

it"cif. m

can

%ugwith

uw

^Kr^an l") iiiraoiirini; thcif

men

and

|'lanr^""( cicava^r

anil

with

tnc

Hut

thr""u^h.

analy^i" ;
In

want

r"Yi""try

"iii]".\rc" wuS
within

nlhrr
for

"U^^^r^t^

through

murr

wi:K:n.
"n'faie

a*

in

sub-

(}uasi'()crcepts

""( each

rcni.iiits

fi"un"l their

examincil

Nth

:hc

iiKjuiry

it

-tuiiy"I ciy"laU

in the

initancc,

"r

"ni)

such

Ntatc

in

cases

:!?".".1: rxi^Tiiifijl.

"":' c\("'-tiniciitiii""!

few

s"")nie

initial

the

Init th.i: X\\\\\ *..\i

can
sui^j^estiofi

possibilityof

!ri"m
fi

in

or

the

""^Hrrvati*

ihcy siiccJ

i^.i:;"
":

trance,

With

branch
"]:"ccial

this

:"h.ivi

ie!ec:

hypnotic

cvt^rini'

e";-i.nfnt

vair

hailurinations

\"
j""\rh'il'"j;v
\Ki\s\n^

Then

the

I't.c nifrKi-U

a."

tf-e

of

I*
liri-^TJ

Thj*.

:hr

now

:.

the

thot-^h the cry%taK

a"

srty

CT""*ai

!h.r.

an^I-*.

^^"iiie"i

attain.

cundilion.

when

rrircr.

,ue

after

df*f"T"U

". *:a:c

!!"

for

race

it forward

press
than

must

the

pursued experimentally by comadvanced

degree
inception up to the most

its very
can

and

effort of science
ways

on

be

should

f^rima, the

vcirnfi-

it

ci'fr.a!

*:.m.

definitelyinto

siK"ken

or

'i)

Ttcw

^'^

in men's

were,

vision

have

ma"

"hrn

i'e

like

it is

his occasional

to

practicalscience

learn

can

that

in what

how

e^'en

feeling

we

and

^ug^fticsrather

them

waking

the

!he

"-.'n

may

of

and

form

field.
I

"Vr

"

we

know

inner

vindfmiiitto

during
:r.

the

seems

man

newer

that

on

knowing

of

the

to

man

than

thought

use

science

it

from

persons

619.

":

of

modified

lasting way

rather

main

main

dawning

as

turn

unhineated

"

is

rx|K:rimentation

-c.

and

indispensable theoretic

.study ot

the

OTiIy \hc

d-

the

is that

our

hover,

present

"h;":h

The

reflections, I suppose,

These

\"\cn\

into

profoundly

characteristic,the primary*science

and

lingeringin
gradually give way

generic evolution,

short, it

In

still

"

profound

slip backwards

to

that

must

"

in

fixed.

be

Head.

the

view

degenerations,that

individual

a:iic

Such

only by gazing long and

is

man's

:cnds

sund, one
terrifythe drunkard
may
and
the
quasi-percepts;
plain duty

them.

scientific

their

as

mind

popular

the

of externalised

category
to

pressing

so

In

psychological

the

say, for the whole

that

snakes

been

never

comfortable.

alive and

themselves

has

phantasms,

preceded

have

themselves

understand

to

keep

to

should

therapeutic interest

the

of these

study

in the

that

natural

*'l

an

we

ijet h"iM

^t'Mtinietcr

which
pcr'^^nality

classifythe
"":

rerie"e"

it

the

in

p"Tcho-

and
;

which

to

ieM

the

ile*
hhalt

tui"tle

the

world

may

have
?

turn
we

But
of

this form

we

experiment

have

any

want

to

study, and

impact,

we

the

dispense

with

waking

plainly be

would

state.

glad

them

from

such

is B's

mind

indications

the

chapter
classes

many

manifest
any

we

telepathic

more

these

ways

which

of

has

the

hypnagogiques

them

of

passing

vividness;

will astonish

in

us

before

Let

the

ready,

emotion

receiving,
?

will

of

liminal
supra-

Genius,

on

existence

the

it would

as

of
to

seem,

will

rise

respond

the

Any

chapter

traced

us
an

as

the

elsewhere

at

get

of

Dream-figures

to

of

man

in

the

genius

conditions, long after the original

memory-images

summon

he

store-house

inspirations

unknown

withdrawn

unwished-for

even

have

all

mere

under

recur,

been

consciousness

of
or

In

we

habit

places

wanting.
610

Can

startlingincident

subliminal

slight inducement.

on

desire

after-imageswill

in

pictures;

blur

momentary

been

not

pictures by

recollections

and

tions
hallucina-

simply
?

could

we

the

than

scrappy

rare

if

subliminal

these

at

or

unconscious,

or

Sleep, and

on

of

concentrated

with

that

observe

describe

in fantastic

pictures from

have

themselves

stimulus

should

by ordinary verbal

intelligencevisual images apparently matured

in

that

to

previous indication

is any

summoning,

and

see

get

day-dreams

vague

conscious
self-suggestion,

Such

Can

in obedience

convenient

more

anything

do

combine

hallucination, there
of

to

can

he

Can

and

than

get B

But

whether, apart

power

be

upon

us

it undisturbed

shall

we

It

images.

leave

rather

course,

effort of will ?

consider

starting the

next

we

B.

longer interestingto

no

hypnotisation,and

anything deeper
actual

of

place, it

memory-images

up

improved

and

hypnotised

of the

would

we

second

mere

varied

be

must

can.

in his
any

in

directingvoice

if

these,

significance

true

what

to

intensifythe interestingpart

first place, it is

suggestion; although,
In

mind

in the

suggestion
in the

leave

studying the hallucinatoryimages generated

been

have

Now,

or

when

get rid of the superfluous and

A's

their

little attention

familiar, however

now

received.

Can

We
to

is

[620

VI

CHAPTER

236

the

the

will

surge

brilliant

into

up

of

exactness

revealing transition

minds

our

from

illusions

waking

to

sleep.
All

is

prepared, so to say, for some

empirical short-cut to a fuller control
and
subjacent pictures; just as before Mesmer
Puys^gur all
short-cut
for
to
an
prepared
empirical
trance, somnambulism,
gestibility
sug-

of these
was

All
out

that

the

mesmerism
between

we

correlation
was

various

620.

is to

want

hit

between

on

all these

simple empirical

trances

and

by

way

of

way

bringing

types of subjacent vision, just

of

bringing

out

the

as

correlation

sleep-waking states.

Crystal-vision^then,

gradually evolved

simple empirical

some

like

hypnotic

series of reasoned

trance,

might

experiments, along

have
an

been

tionable
unexcep-

scientific road.
In

of
reality,

course,

this

practice must
prehistoric

have

been

reached

VI

CHAPTER

238
consequently

partiallyhypnotised, and

be

may

[622
in

which

state

facilitates

hallucinations.

alert state
a

blank

card

place, a hypnotised subject hypnotised but in a fully

oflen be caused
by suggestion to see (say) a portraitupon
that portraiton that card, after the
and will continue
to see

second

In the

can

"

card

shuffled

been

has

unusual

acuteness

exist

the

on

"

with

such

surface

of

even

the

observer, Mr.
such

Correspondently

with

the

been

This, again, has

unstable
these
whole

the

of

group

indeed,

know,

well

very

quarter

be

is

with

various

that

what

just

find

we

that

French

exceptionally
(see

His

above

evidence
would

one

the

among

observations,

determine

to

another

both

"

"

have

hystericalsubjects;
best observers, Mrs.

our

among

find

we

crystalvisions.

French

that
not

them
who

much

these
even

"

tempted
not

to

seen

the

But

the

be

cannot

the

that

explain
real

fact

to

is,
will

I have

stretched

cover

which

phenomena

the

phenomena,

crystal-gazingthan

of

most

assume

would

enough,

contrary.

explanations
tenth

be

have

less of

the

from
crystal-gazers,

far

the

to

being apparently operative

causes

might

one

"

Persons

seen

these

scryers,"or

persuaded

have

perhaps

"

with

Keulemans.

of the

follow

phenomena.

who

those

even

could

we

hardly

can

so

of

scientific

most

clues, if

two

may

partialhypnotisation,

case

but

J.
516-521)

second

with

series

whole

the

to

of

the

them

as

card.

state

been

G.

noticed

things being

These

along

guiding marks,

with

A).

(see 623

622.

by

discerns

he

observations,

these

has

that

matter.

but

them,

with

only

not

Verrall

blank

replre do occasionallyseem

yki2X.
points de

and

of

with

only

not

priori on

expected

as

This

vol. viii. pp.

Proceedings^S.P.R.,

little

accompanied

and

vigorous

and

repkrtyor

first

into trance.

hystericalsubjects;
sound

showing

apparently

an

is sometimes
crystal-vision

perhaps merging

de

points

with

Correspondently

; thus

others

actually

occur.

Judging

both

observations
had

many

into

the

induce

of

from
Dr.

the

such

induces

The

(myself included),

hypnotic symptoms

any

successful

there

along

goes

sometimes
forms

two

ordinary

detachment

figureswhich

with

an

is

scryers
that

no

attitude

any
the

that

giftof
one

of

the

display themselves

gaze

with

not

cessful.
unsuc-

say is that

the

although telepathic
we

have

proof

no

habituallygo together.
I

scryer,

often
in

the

crystal-vision
goes
can

quickened by hypnotism,

and

the
have

It does

than

more

from
who

that

whatever.

telepathicsensibility;but
be

of sensitiveness

interested

themselves, and

scryers

proof
most
hypnotic sensibility. The

sensibilitymay
that those

of

others

watching them, it is very seldom

with

symptoms

Furthermore,

along with
gift often

and

Hodgson

opportunitiesof
glass ball

testimony

repeat,

puzzled
swift

or

is

one

scrutiny and

slow

succession

of

complete

analysis of
in the

the

crystal

ball.
This

last sentence

applies to

the

theory

oi

points de repireas

well.

As

tlB]

SENSORY

rule, the

ccnenl

thing which
It

the

At

dream

the

most,
of

tenet

this.

And

pictures
accompanied

is often

mLky

douditig

images,

and

clear.

the

of

from

out

be

ol^cures

images

which
this

eflect of

depend

opticalcondition

on

of

pictures
be

to

it may

and

pictures
of which

it m.iy

back

of

series

nrst

and

the

pictures,or

eyes

Its closest

another.

phantasmal

"

reflected

gradually grow

dues

and

not

too
to

seem

of

time,
It

drop

room,"

that
the

at

is the

other

the

ever

scryer

beginning of

between

scene

like

ought they

so

conies

parallel,
perhaps,
in the

picture

fresh (nor

some

it stilL

figures,**out

It

is

It

quite

are

kind

of

these

above

often

too

occurs

gazing.

sees

as

vision

suggestion.

persist for

again,and

of

one

fragments

the

such

start

l)e,tor instance, a result of change of

to

"

prolonged

when

come

and

away

of

or

eye,

strained)

looks
a

any
the

mere

of

any

colour.

or

mentioned

any
of

Ii

clouding.

to

the

line

only

initiation

phenomenon

of

independently
focus

odd

an

which
cr}'stal.

explain

cannot

by

of

foUowiii^,

maintaining,

not

scheme

start, the

fantastic,is

does

could
cr)*stal

in the

the

and

dream

continuous

of reflection

scraps

as

of associations, but

maintains, any

as

scnes,

somewhat

develops

trivial chain

some

than

more

and

239

meaningless

crystalvision, however

changes

be,

mav

AUTOMATISM

series of

one

mist

cloud

or

sometimes

to

seem

out

form

themselves.

the

connection,

vision

is

very

withm

the

Moreover,
the

and

denned
of

or

habit

the

with

is

to

the

whole

it

approximating

call it,between

so

the

Sometimes

disappears, and

tully acquired,
and

can

of

sec-rs

the

life-sized

of

some

in

clearly

seem

all

scr)'er

perception
clair-

seems

in

dispense

can

scrycrs

blackness

mere

dark."

the

crystal

figures. Nay, further,

pictures

see

"faces

the

figures

sometimes

thereby :

group

whatever,

speculum

any

thus

some

gazing

of

can

one.

speculum

into

one

limited

crystal and

voyantly mtrbduced
mhen

variable

other

cr"'stal

the

if

of

or

illusions

kyfmifo^cues.
623.

of

cKplanatidn
of

the

On

developing

:nt"-rnal

stimuli, and

ettrrrial

to

to

tht-m

'r-rn

.Tadc

We

tr,'-*":

any

""""jid
':

or

of

f--'

of

stiil

teru!en"
veen

to

least

red?

of

present

which

iia^
on

instance,

so.

something

they

follow

"'oli"urin^,
so

they
is

in

this

the

field

optical
a

of

view

with

laws?

Is

picture

v:rcen

inter]"i)sition

the

result

mere

*.asi few

ronntMted

tnat

nu":iiitu'd l"y

soniewiiat

the

inr

resui:ing

ex{H'riniL'nts

the

Mi;

|K)int

every

do

thi*

proccrtlcii

ap(K-ar

injur\'

ot

to

minds

induced

of

dun

care,

partly

from

rome

thus

mo^t

ated
associ-

are

brain, due

kmd

no

further

no

empirical nieth^)d

an

ni.iy

ol
or

which

.\re

of

ami

more

it

is

1 nations

heard

complementary

y to

aft^T

presence

ha Hue

knt"w

far, for

at

the

which

know

crystal-ga/inj
want

it

of

The

srientilic

any

that

say

stimuli

at

attempt

tracts

prolubly

iiiak;nifyin";
^iass? and,
the

to

to

externalising pictures

to

own.

have

Mow

\mons.

ir^zr

with

revival

y^^ar^

of

sensorial

the

harmless.

and

partly

server'

Knubnd,

in

:^

;.m

the

absolutely

*"

vision

in

changes

with

than

rr\*stal' gazing
internal

safest

seems

ot

which

suggestion,
is

really

CHAPTER

240

a
on

magnifier

be

they

Would

magnified?

interposed,

was

VI

magnified

if the

scryer

did

the

other

hand,

if he

on

or,

magnifier ?

a
plain glass interposed was
kindred
and
these
questions will

no

fitter

624.
almost

the

see

confronted

tendency

meaning,
should

the

if

of money

which

experiments,
late Edmund

Gumey

and

These

the

common

surprising
anxious

am

but

to

the

as

length

some

had

experiments

the

no

words

A, it will

be

explanation along with

working lads large sums
they
old.

were

These

suitable

for

whom

petition,
re-

the

worked.

long

transition

between

post-hypnotic hallucination, which,

however

undisputed,

now

present

their

grasp
such

in 624

eminently

as

picture,
pictures

hypnotic subjects with

Sidgwick

first,are

at

to

five muiutes

not

own

illustrate

of

that

he

is then

He

him

that

when

subjects of pictures which

excellent

two

such

ball

external

an

quote

offer these

of their
at

following:

externalised

these

no

Mrs.

forms

in

in the trance
which

of

power

the

ball.

the

though

as

up

the

me

imagine

can

the

glass

into

If

suggest

safe to

I record

with

look

can.

sent

was

tell

made

were

to

firom memories

actuallydrawing

626.

could

they

he

stratum

it

that

so

it,

images,

experiments

hypnotic

pictures;

the

the

that

subject, tellinghim
in

explanatory words, helping

needful

In

appear.
that

seen

be

within

be

entranced

him

best

as

contain

to

it will

mental

own

them

explains

he

show

his

with

A.

in 623

should

conceives

make

him, and

believed

hypnotic subject, is

the

to

he

as

that

interestingexperiments

Some

found

which

good

scene

scene,

Awaken

awakes.

has

historic

some

will

and

who

one

any

be

know

not

psychological laboratory.

simpler experiment,

Describe
he

in

for research

problem

[624

"occult

no

as

and

the

crystal-visionwhich

practice"

of

empirical development

gradual

processes

superstitiousfancy,

or

familiar

more

but

quite

equally empirical.
But, indeed,

to

convince

knowledge

we

sanity

the

from

of

they
probity
occur

;
"

and

or

Appendices

to

that

we

of

account

an

in their

outside

greater

can

of

or

the

"

necessary
own

with

doubt

allied

so

their

evidence

already

many

groups

than

hypnagogic

discussed.
of

persons

existence
of

phenomena

important

reality.

sense,

soon

order

in

experimenter's ordinary

less extent

audition

shall

we

the intrinsic

the

more

no

several

not

are

of them

some

knowledge

coloured

of

kind

crystal-pictures
are,

existence

the

hallucinations

this

of

also

here

script,so

of
veridicality

contain

doubt

can

the

that

us

Quite apart
which
they
of

automatic

hypnotic experiments

that

find

with

as

I
these

give

in

crystal-

visions.

626.

The

Appendices
argument.

which
crystal-visions

have
We

been
are

stands

in

discussing
with

along
gazing
of establishingthat control
A

general review

sense

one

the

the reader

logicallyplaced
control

of

inward

hypnotic suggestion

of results

already thus

in detail

will find

as

obtained

at

this

in

those

point

in my

vision^and

empirical

an

was

needed

crystalmethod

for

coin*

parison with

the

hallucinations

depend

on

childhood

few

nonsensical

visions

The
one

sees

here

and

or

reader

it seems

"

what

friend

prophetic

or

to

one's

of

scene

of

show,

Judy

picture

early

too

strike the

lawless

appear

or

veridical

treat.

skeleton

letters,

Punch

"

to

the

"

the

stringof

distance

our

whether

vision

come
crystal-visions
phenomena are likelyto

incredible.

mere

at

presentlyhave

of view

of

chance

"

doing

IS

For

241
inward

spontaneous

shall

we

point

fantastic and

more

as

another

scheme.

our

of

phenomena
of which

"

from

But
in

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

vision.

In

of

want

so

of

knowledge

call "for

must
crystalpicture is what we
random
glimpse
determining causes) a

this is

sense

the

inner

into

angle from the universe as it shines

and
Normal
of that special soul.
tnrough the perturbing medium
normal
superin strangelymingled rays.
knowledge an"i imaginings are blended
dream,
Memory,
telepathy,telaesthesia,retrocognition,precognition,all
and of
communications
there.
ire
Nay, there are indications of s])iritual
of ecstasy.^
a kind
In turning,
^Ve
627.
all these
cannot
phenomena at once.
pursue
as

must

wc

:Mrctaste

of which

inward

I: this

validityat

.."tant
Nc-n^e.

^"

well

ihcy

"

from

as

the

oi

exi"erience,as

telepathy.

enumcna
;."'".
I

Now

such

\tA\

ccpsmos

aii
I'

I*

I **:ir*'

is not

the

direction.

same

hare

have

any

importance
to

are

the subliminal

minds

l"e the

must

organs

subliminal

the

of

supraliminal parts

of

InMng

preretiuisite

when

any

%i"iun\

induced

the

to

illustrate lK-fi"re all else

direct Iv from

unemlnMlied
in
may

hVitc,
I'l

the

this

nnnd

view

I.

of

the

sfiontaneous

this

transmis-

mind.

to

telepathy,there is in the first place this to l)e said,

in the universe, if the
absolutelyexist somewhere

l"e m"arnated

to

pass from

these

emotion

facultymust

r."jhraiM*

we

confirms

presentlysee,

i"

organisms
{lass

alth'iughI
Miiuettmcs

intelliuenres

through
here

cannot
kcen

like

by

more

at

all.
own,

our

"ii%cu*\

ihr

""nr

if all the

life

is it conrei%*ahle

channels

sensor)*

than

Only

; inMem^

|"rv"n,

resembling
invulvcti, lh*i

oi
"iinuhanc\iu"ly

i^j^cccMivcly.
VOL.

from

or

the

to

dream

than

more

by the external

received

exist from

shall

find that

communication

Jhr*r

we

For

to

as

contains

..ri. verse

^' the

and

thouirht

62"
vat

shall

we

.1

.n

whose

on

mena
complex phenoin such
difficulty

in the

here

Telc()athy,in short,

men.

be

us

sui"ernoriiial
phenomena.

Actual
;i.acc

which

supraliminalto

iitfL-rent individual
'/ a"i these

are

must

phenomenon,

more

or

"

receive

omniuiiication

"

fundamental

im(K"rtance if they
to represent anything
knowledge from other

such

of

"

afforded

will there

Nor

automatism

sensory

crystal have

rarer

audition,

content!*

knowledge

."

the

which

experience point

any

must

the

first some

out

inward

have

to

are

o:";f"ts

actual

of

cases

of

least derived.

at

all- -if their

inc\iita:iun

"r

visions

single

vision, this

inMstirig,

";t:n

spontaneous

principlefrom

Theor)* and

choice.

odd

some

induced

needs

Ije in part

may

at

the

to

the

must

wc

"

:.iu"tratingsome

caught

turn,

now

type

"cry

reflection

"u;on,

VI

CHAPTER

242
be

If there

ours.

have

men

there

"

exist

must

Thus
on

tongue

^itcan

be

speculations. I mean
unites
a tie in reality

series

has

been

same

ape

or

his

and

minds
or

above

our

that

strange

spiritsin

thrown

out

Bacon

to

Goethe, from

been

developed

629.

emotions
whose

needful

interactions

and

Tennyson.
time

our

wish

it is somewhat
what

the

seems

be

perhaps

with

higher

able

in like

Augustine

indicated
the vague

elicit and

to

of

its

been

Bacon,

to

practicaltruth.
floating notion

and

we

have

isolate

to

life

common

working

and

nature

and

idea, indeed, has

to

that

that

from

"

is,in the
minds

understand

made

The

lieved,
be-

ages

; that

communicate

to

years

ape

theory by systematic experiment.

been
experiment possible has indeed
no

such

been

It has

matter.

last few

the

into definite

make

To

time

to

in return.

prayer

also

may

thinkers

Goethe

from

in

other.

by leading

the

it is only within

Yet

of

intervals

experiments

Isolated

has

at

each

life

pated
antici-

most

human

to

commonly

they

sen$e,

with

communicate

to

manner

transcending

way

only

spiritscan

our

to

the

the

have

in

prayer
our

inwardly

us

more

if

that

kinshipwith

have

Men

not

belief

this

have

not

namely,

"

or

been

has

should

men

deduction

natural

from

impress

to

widely spread

akin

was

feeling should

between

influence

led

are

qualitiesof

man

realityof

supposed

are

something

we

angel

speculativetype.

which

own,

aspiration,but
So

the

close

"

of his

fact

new

cosmic

how

as

"

essential

whether

asked

telepathic communication

possibilityof

race

such

superior lives, that

the

instinctive

man's

treated

human

also with

believe, in the

still widely

do

the

with

speculated

added

all

to

"

once

"

the very

kinship

that

lives,

him

has

continuity. Learning

from

to be

reply that

of this

argument

of

unbroken,

It used

proof presumptive of
It is natural
enough
any

unite

fundamentally
I

presumption

inferior

with

tie may

angel.

the

there

depend

not

first

man

knowledge

of

presumption

man

throughout
to

does

be

not

else

or

"

which

since

evident

than

more

no

the

close

be

may

the

is

that

it must

in it at all

thought

the advance

But

wholly alien, impassably separated

conceive

spiritual(as

more

either

be),then

exchanging thought

say,

may
all.

"

life

any

"

brain.

subjects at

presumption

of

exchange

no

of

or

one

in flesh

life would

higher

method

much,

such

be

can

some

either

upon

that

supposed

social life

life less rooted

any

[629

certain

beforehand

from

the

element

psychical
but

easy

complex
obscure

very

idea.
If indeed

possessed

we

of

telepathy,
"

distinguishing it

suggestion,
"

and

diflused
incidents
many

of

we

life.

sympathies
in

should
with

mingled

operating,it may
friend

certain

any

antipathies,of

and

be,

stranger

find

in

seen

as

cases

at

find

many
as

the

just before

action

from

or

its action

commonplace
telepathy, perhaps,
wide

the

detecting

that

more

different

distance

of

chance-coincidence

probably
other

should

We

from

method

at

communities

scious
uncon-

widely

was

in

causes

of

the

many

base

of

of

feeling;
quasi-recognition of some
the friend

himself

unez-

SENSORY

OO]
pcaedly
ancient

of

and

appears,

the

of

cannot

due

to

from

:ma^e.

have

8801

but

cm^jork.

hand.

Lduund

i^'ini

to

.r

^^ur

I have

1;.

Lrinj:
i

novc

:r.c

and

time

and

the
T'

".'^^;tate

:n

IT'rgresi
in

::;e

%;vur"
ai

n.c

;e.t

C"urney

but

with

uur

autinie

would

the

to

the

to

Uut

own

The

of

demand

progress

01

the

first and

exhau.ited

was

kn("wlcd.:e

of

autht)r
the

the

had

second
"

su't"|itt had

pa""ed

ta"k

wished

of
it

from

l"ee:i
tanh.

"

skill

"

at

of

its

came,

would

then

such

as

is

tliat

time

ex()ectation of

ani]"IyfullUled.
No

on

while

issue

the

By
this

the

"/

ho^te

inijuiry

in

inserted

of

one

reproducing

the work

to

Reluctantlywc

assume.

addi-

workmg

public

edition.

i,sS6-i.Sfti)

have

second

courses.

scientific

confident

tor

with

J'hiinia"ms

own

the

of the

pioneer book

A
its

but

late

special

mu*

pages,

fate

create

two

himself

wuuld

the

close

with
of

and

to

master-

this

at

ihan^e, enlar^enieiit,reroiisidrration.

("etween

the

now

me

so

III."

my

he

opinion

the

recent

of

opinion

my

between

freshness

to

if the

and

have

or

regarded

by

contact

II. and

that

to

choose

to

for

written

world.

comes

neede^t

which

friendship with

into

chapters

that

evidence

now

needful

peculiarlyunturtur.ate.

only

ct"ni{H.-teritt^

be

alternative.

subject,11

the

experiment

I think, be

must,

of

less of

of

investigation,and

already

I deem

second

ot

tionally
inten-

sensation,

by

steps

connection

Chapters

those

01

way

amount

these

psychology.

forced

am

his

not

ness
clear-

sympathy

or
or

this form

at

been

book
I

collaborators

tor

we

emotions, that

or

impulse,

various

in

its value

rewrite

one

iar^e edit:on

fir^t

the

an

called

sei":om

in

the sake of

memory
or

gi%*efull expression

to

where

the

own

my

niu"'h

of

accretion

view,

of

it was

his

idea,

the

it has

intimate

evidi-me

complex

vame

ajir.or

common

any

it would

then,

my

indeed,

Inren

faculty which

of associations

of

of

too

and

myself

chosen

has

learn

experimentation, all

already obtained,

Living, that

transfer

ad"litional

with

systenuitised the

results

of

of the

must

and

me

work,

t."/nal e%*idencc,

might

mind.

allow

argument

either

must

to

transmission

chapter,

Gurney

/'haniiums
I

that

his

where

telepathiccommunications

devoid

trivial,
so

mesmerism,

that, in
from

:he

start

important chapters

speak

":ualiiyof

or

intcr\'ened,we

the first sporadic attempts

of

most

On

to

refer them

developed

of the

one

from
ledge
know-

communications

to

obliged,for

are

we

from

so

varied, yet concordant,

a^

emotion

supersensory

and

another

to

one

early days

rkcrs

"'

say, because

direct

history of

The
the

:n

be

to

save

onwards

traced

an

say,
"

and

sensory

thus

have

can

dealing

impossible to

anything

knowledge
of

to

sources

aside, when

cases,

pbnned
\\

in

or

inexplicableknowledge

an

telepathy be

merely vivifies,so

of

set

to

emotional

be

of

sensory

this, I

do

of evidence,

shall

far

spread

Hindostan

in

reach.

present

cannot

mixed

often

common

interweaving

the

at

We

to

it

ordinary means

much

which

Rumour

or

influence

where

mainly
such

mi

have

to

growing

communications

no

Phi

243

disaster.

victory or
Could

the

is said

Greece

AUTOMATISM

in

But

the

such

sur-

form

gave

up

CHAPTER

244

attempt.^

the

his

subject complete. For those who

in my
extracts
Appendices will give some

will

Setting

general argument
be

the

discussed

special

any

assists

{e,g"in the
decisive

in

example,

consult

it, the

of its

notion

indefinite

in

style

pictures from

been

more

In

pressure.

in the

room

same

far its

how

or

part either of agent

notably

(630 E)

M.

half

mile

of

and

632.

we

mile

which

effect of

mere

Miss

have
results

Some

results

the

already
which

much

clearly realise

the

of the

case

are

tions
indica-

percipient have
possible

some

been

fully discussed
is,however,

It

in aid

at

of telepathy,
on

the

pairs of experimenters
and

Mr.

of

Glardon

type

same

induction

(668 A),

seen

or

experiments

"

just the

of

or

one

self-suggestion

(630 D)

G.

same

that

which
diflficulty

translation, "Les
abridged French
Biblioth^que de Philosophie Contemporaine

contains

few

to

"

unconscious

still been

has

ideas

"

these

actually

present

agents

In

which

definite

proximity reallyoperates

percipient.
with

that

distances

at

of

hypnotic

attained

usually supposed

"

with

at

the

require

to

presence.

must

edition.

"

or

therefore

Mr.
same

Podmore's

material.

book,

in

telepathic experiment

makes

our

*'

**

results

in

we

hypnotic
"

Hallucinations

The

second

"

risk

other, for

cluded
originallyin-

at

can

risk of

the

the

the agency

the

from

of small

has

Similarly,in

as

and

what

agent

is there
that

say

with

evidence

"percipients."

is

to

however, the agent and

"

obtained

more.

nearly

just

encounter

or

actual
We

Kirk

have

"

Gibert,

Dr.

trance.
distance

of

or

"

avoid

to

far close

advantage

Mr.

late

the

the

there

and

of

fairly

gravitation.

the

believe, successfullyavoided.

how

still doubtful

present

close

as

from

transferences

or

cases,

whispering

A), and,

(see 573

Mrs.

unconscious

of

many

differs from

to

trance

is

point

no

type

telepathy"

differ from

Gurney's,

"

forbidden,

been

has

that at

may

notion

persons

there

spontaneous

; so

to

referable

not

impossible

one

away

clear

"percipient"

the

"

contact

by

or

one

persons

risk

The

experimental

of

way

F)

to

our

hypnotic

that

see

to

definite

each

absolutely identical

Edmund

of

pretty

We

630

attention

our

the

to

automatisms

motor

upon

that

course

is

cohesion

as

way

chapters

addition,
in the

done

more

proximity

distances.

such

some

of

the

impressions

seen

S., 630

it is

importance

act

experimental

Mrs.

although

these

in

actual

and

great

confining

vague

have

reader, I trust, will carry

The

make

to

Appendices

present

its action.

to

from

in close

operative

operative at

be

sense.

Dr.

gap;

the

telepathy may
We

essential

of

case

for

generate

may

"transition

continuous

quote

or

of

not

aside

that

see

organ

is

but

agency

we

in turn,

sensation

of

(in Chapter VIII.),and

later

alone,

sensory

of

in

desires

caimot

in

found

the

in

stepping-stones

certain

over

us

carry

collected

evidence

the

Meanwhile,

631.

"

be

can

methods.

and

of

; it

who

one

of the

study

numerous

subsists

course,

libraries ; it is still indispensable for any

many

to

book, of

the

However,

[631

VI

in the
T^Upathiques
(Alcan, Paris, 1 891), is still procurable

Apparitions

and

Thought-transference,'^

246

CHAPTER

telepathic hallucinations.

It is hard

pattern of vibrations

be

standing

understand

to

friend

^and affect

B ;

near

also the strangers C

B, but

"

other

no

how

emit

can

all directions, shall

which, radiatingequally in

his distant

only

not
to

[834

VI

D, who

and

far

so

persons,

affect

happen
know,

we

as

in the world

634.

"

as

to

be

may

become

increasinglyhard
This

scenes.

he

and

"

look

to

in the

taking place

are

it seems,

as

even,

given

of which

scenes

mind

cipients
per-

is perceiving

which

in crystal-gazing
especially noticeable
visions
also show what, from the strict
crystal
should
call a great laxityof time
relations.

time

own

which

events

sees

past events,

see

his

chooses

of any

disembodied

(c) to

is

experiments, (d)And these

telepathicpoint of view, we
scryer

time, and

refer all the

to

the action

to

aware

distant

those

of

"

is

It

spirits, (a)

conception

our

more

with

compatible

since

almost

generalised in other and new

such
the vibration
theory. Three
namely, the relation of telepathy

and

more

of argument

developed,

has

brieflyspecifiedhere
telsesthesia or clairvoyance,(d) to

directions

The

fair matter

evidence

our

be

to

still less

directions,

(a)

But

needed

telepathy has

been

points have

began.

research

our

above

The

ball ;
the

at

future

and

"

though
he

moment,

also

may

{c/.663).

events

definite line amid

I draw

times
some-

I at least

these

a
can
complex
from
precognition
(c)Precognition
telepathy,
separate
may
be explained,if you will,as telepathy from disembodied
itself may
spirits
;
I
which
^and this would
rate
at any
bring it under a class of phenomena
before
of our
think
all students
subject must
Admitting
long admit.

cannot

deny precognitionnor

visions

which

"

here, for argument's sake, that

which

dead

it is of

should

we

course

brains,

shall

we

I doubt, indeed, whether

this

Zt/e

of life,as

have

thus

far

already associated

with

matter.

Life's

Force,

true

or,

nature.

We

know

the

other

hand,

on

way

it operates

our

own

that
mode

and

in which
"

the way

our

human
lower

It is

plain that
beings. For

animals,

or

on

aught

we

the

got

limited, we

at

any

so

the

living,

also

are

rate

emanate

the

far from

veyed
con-

original

it

in

no

way

supply

organism,

we

its

there

lower

is

say,

no

the

animals

not

hint.

some

of

our

directive
in what
between
say,

From

"

in time

to

as

it is,I should

life, apart from

may

life gets hold

can

with

individual

one

the connection

Just here
us

only

know

We

define

little

learnt
be

Life

Energy.

organisms.
to

have

whether

even

effective

an

of

own

this view

between

not

abandons

maintains, intermits, or

not

the

from

messages

do

have

them

still to defend

care

Thus

ought

of another

in which

these

waves

this time

can

element

some

gets hold

received

from

can

our

telepathicobservations

impact,
of

We

matter.

on

consciousness

communications

safelysay of telepathyan3rthingmore
the power of manifestingitself
to life.The
laws
laws
known
been
of
have
life
when
them,
only

definite than
we

those

will

we

has

by

few

hjrpothesisthat

brain-wave

since

But

ether-waves.

on

firom material

to

us

receive

telepathicif we
conjecture that

term

to

open

do

we

the

material

learn

something
organism, and

own

"

organic sway.^
theoretical

impulse
themselves.

for

reason

may

pass
See

limitingtelepathy to

between
634

A.

man

and

the

SENSORY

]
83B.

:o

Note

'*

been

have

received

invasion"

the

from
I

disgust.

into

"

realising

the

ie^'ityof

fjetter

line

which

the

lakc

of

which

Vitsx

to

nardly

\yc%:T\

eviiientia!
"oilrrtion

indicate

living

of

XJtViS

under

wrre

tc^

lie

those
and

'ommorifNt

death.

ot

cr"."

a.'id

{Krrsons,
at

in

; aj"rt.'icy

the
set

were

regarded

'1 hesc

carried

S. I'.K.
forth

to

Rut

another
at

the

at

in

no

see

in

way

the

mere

assumptioni
in

employed

as

with

were

to

first

our

own

then
and

in

thesr

transferences

once

appari-

those

]K*rsons

ot

|)ersons

undt-rgoinh* the

were

attain

to

and

minds,

number

in
the

of
ted

nw

various

livings

experi-

with

s|tontane"ius
of

the

enough

were

apparitions

con
as

own

of

at

were

which

to

the

Our

copious

Phantaims

were

re.:.irded

reached

'1 hese

had

kinds

various

which

who

the

subject

m.i^nitude

it was

the

in such

stand.

the

crisis

some

veridical

events

the

thes?*
to

treatment.

living,but

form,

scale, of

of

any

in 1889
*'

upon

of

indeed,

especially

still

conviction

evidential

found

time

same

When

that

apparition

/"t;cw"//"c^.and

impressive

m(;re

the

and

tcle|uthy, Inrini; themselves

mrnui

"

the

and

other

with

[taredwith

com

I say,

cases,

you

Fully

apparent

for

and

narratives

our

of evidential

shrink

that

the

date,

bearing

Cases,

scarcely

as

but

coincidinu

distance

ix;

weight which

we

"

roincidental

capable

most

.:om^

nf

them

well

follows.

coincided

but

scanty

with

me,

phrases

of evidence

wished

we

rea{K:d:

types

ni:":ht :iuieed

":i'j

u;n

miserably

waiting;

narve^t

which

on

carry

reader

my

brieflyas

are

connection

in

1883.

collection

rec"."rdfd

be

scene

invader.

of

out

Gumey

seriously attacked.

vauuely

was

Edmund

then,

case,

causal

l)een

level

which

plished
accom-

not

believes

obliged

use

ment
move-

the

give,"

to

centre**

haunting spirit

must

has
to

"

may

may

who

retrace

which
ap|)aritions

su^eest

yet

as

to

that

logy"
palx'olithicpsycho-

'*

enormously

phenomena,

the

as

evidence

of

alone

savage

enemy

so

simply

of the

or

"

the

use

this

of

distant

by

me

since

some

or

of the

to

of

language
of

limits

in 1886

may

reader

expressions

in(]uiryin

began

ions

as

way

had

facts

isroup

rat

such

those

this

on

The

the

kinds

that

remembered

scientific

to

it is actually

know

be^onning

here

am

accretion

beyond

Lmtig

seems

phantasmogenetic

"

we

be

infest your

all the

the

perception

not

may

thought

than

excuse

as

; some

conceptions

to

falls outside

transferred, and

the

which

"

haiiu"i

\'^

return

papers

small

our

offence

covering

836-

of

and

gradual

go

our

dreams

far

is

not

habits

that

space

fallinginto

am

of

which

the

in

travel

can

to

or

which

words

associations

place;

person

may

of many

percipient'ssurroundings

presence
in"'aded

evidence

confidently than

more

the

of

psychicalinteraction,"

of

and

"

relation

acquired, and

But

in Phantasms

suggested

larger part

take

in the

some

the

by

:tsclf is

the

does

some

and

one

of which

I still believe

bearing

possible mode

actually establi^hcd

discerned

which

247

increasinglyplausibleby

evidence

"psychical

on

rendered

worL

present

is

hypothesis

The

itseif.in my

AUTOMATISM

examples,

impression

from

mind.
same

time

there

were

scattered

among

these

cases

from

the

248

CHAPTER

first certain
of

types which

and

percipient

once

that had

passed

mind

another

to

the

were

that it was
a

scene,

whose

relation

with

into

developed

conscious

to

both.

occupant
him.

These

and

in

at

or

;
"

to

Meantime

637.

To

death.
the

to

each

of

Edmund

consistency which,
further

much

other

and

widens

has

advanced

me

to

cannot

at

for

"

weight

present

to

the

mediate
im*'

mind

my

of

from

mode

suggested

Phantasms

same

common

way

telepathic theory

the

of

Livings

which

to

I do

as

that

"

for

definite types continued

than

some

the

they

apparitions
With

had

showed,

as

that

it is moreover

of

It has

rate.

say

with

almost

to

one

every

ultimately accept
years

longer

this

before

have
Mrs.

been

Piper's

and

boration.
corro-

is

in

now

inevitablyalters

the

first

scantier,and

steadilyenough

seriouslyreckoned
to

and

livingmen.

increased

who

any

convince

to

departed

which

from

reference

on

telepathiccommunication

for

between

be

dents
inci-

weight

these
from

the

evidence

telepathy

date

be

apparitions

of

enlargement

from

for communication

cases

drawn

unexpected

an

than
of

degree
beginning

that

especially have

time

testifyto

to

was

since

and

our

reached

regard

until

likelyto

was

hypotheses

in 1888

come

apparition

belief

cases

continued
these

on

death

paper

and

first-hand

of

to

of

cases

defer

to

witnesses

that it will have

all,must

rate

some

on

ii. of

precognition,again, was

slower

departed

any

influx

explained

last

conception
at

yet say

telepathy at
on

and

feel confident

the

from

the

quite as strong

living;
our

noted

any

being

in

reasonable

character:

evidence

evidence

The

far

so

concerned

persons

"

trance-phenomena

the

between

his

as

personal estimate

and

were

other

of the dead

increased;

The
my

the

Gurney's

veridical

their

of

him

two

important types only there were

of precognition.
were
cases

better

manifestations

other

vol.

independent
be

could

Before

other.

in
of

of

there

whether

; whether

which

the

"Note

classes,it seemed

shown

permanent

"

visited and

their encounter

in lesser numbers

two

and

dead,

these

have

should

and

mention

so-called

of

also

stances,
in-

were

in

"telepathic clairvoyance

experience being

of certain

cases

steadilyto hand, although

at

scene

above-mentioned

the

There

agent

agent's

in externalised

point.

to

me

of
of

difficulties

cognate

the

necessarilyconscious
this

one

if all

expected

impression

somehow

having

each

least the

psychical interaction,*'included
indicated
brieflythe extension
seemed

of

the

be

than

from

structure.

sometimes

the

that

to be

tion
concepcould

more

have

hardly

own

not

was

Or

the other

of each,

first; and

the

impression

an

"reciprocity," and

of

in the vision

its

of

laws

by

seen

forth

the

conception

impression

an

bodied

then

to

of

percipient seemed

had

he who

distant

was

the

we

transference

shape according
too, where

could

under

apparition was

the

mind, which

if such

even

"

result which

"

[637

reducible
difficulty

simple

Sometimes

distinctlyformed.
at

with

were

telepathy pure

VI

the

evidence

accepts

evidence
it shall

with
for

our

lead
but

messages

evidence

also.
have

to

It must

accreted

for
run

vincing
con-

SENSORY

mt]
whatever

2'Ut at
to

stand.

the

observe

then

Now

Nu

of

which

to

they

that

mode

compels

and

grouping

miscellaneous

realised

somehow

vill

men

I find

say,

have

incy

the

lAan

IS

the

reason

question

which

one

IS

to

realise --and

"

wh:ch

to

me

limit

know

the

and

of cosmic

be, it represents,

admit,

into

l)e true?"

again

again if
speculation

scientific

of

really is.
that

be such

to

me

the

notions

my

weight enough

of

not

well

attested, and

any

lished
better-estabestablished

of

ran^e

the

are

first

infinite realm

of

unresisting alon.:. has

led

and

unknown

the

"

and

far-sightedpnipheis

its most

that
grasp

more

not

conflict with

to

think

much

home

seem

mainly just

I cannot

should

though

Wide

as

glance only

narrow

which

actually

experts

generalisations.

or

may

science

by

facts

any

white

possibilities.

Universe

of the

what

care

shown

ordinary paths

ignorance

not

because

even

why this
pushed

be

to

which

formula

credible

difficulty

have

or

"

do
"

say,

*'

needs

our

shown

not

are

facts

U)

men

in

"

with

of the

do

aside

set

mere

in order

this difference, that

with

own

lead

subjected

fmd

to

ignorance, at any rate, I recognise to

are
probable or improl"able in the Universe

My
the

to

white

not

profound

how

be

priori

the

than

paLxolithic psychology."

though
easilycredible, and

phenomena

definite

"What

my

facts

credible

what

the

also.

grows

more

types;
let your

and

all definite

to

precursors,

obser\'ed

Age possessed

:"tone

ihi^

alone

heard

saved

"

have

*'

is

cannibal

my

formula

my

I have

'.jccause

of

this

they find their formula

where

evidence

little

follow,

in their ensembU.

the

cover

if the

far known

than

like

merely endeavour,

t)'pes recur,

be

present

to

definite

into

these

to

at

conviction

evidence

of

conceptions

facts thus

ambitious

more

for

course

stream

happen

procedure evidently excludes

one's

the

be

may

249

inquirer may

frequency with which

importance gradually grow,

this

views,

another

or

the

of their

sense

one

that this is the reasonable

I urge

analyse

rirst

point

AUTOMATISM

law.

638.
mc

I'he evidence,

th:^ main

!'"

difference

starting from

ir.%:rad

of

ja*^.n^

from

mind

(::sM"ciainliiyof

of the

Naturally

so

far
s

f'.rn.ul.i
vxjh

"^*ems

^avr*.

"

get

we

as

oUe'tive

corK-eption
aionc,

of

as

ol

that
j)ossibility

of
in(le))endently

manipulation,

to
to

each

coincide

-transference

and

phantasms.

merely

telepathic :mpuKe
root-conception

different
other

of

the

of

the

irartions

the

that

effect

much

over
is

is not

one

tyi"-s

as

its puqx"se

fit it to

the

nt

the

evidence.

e.vl

more

On

and
the

\\m\

as

cLiirvoyant
"we

despatched

message

needs

"

second

the
first.

reciprixal cases.

all, inanifrstaiKins

the

where

the

on

ground.

the

"even

concernetl

are

variation
uni"r".v.il)le
difticiiil

of

concerned

phantasms

teie|"atlucimpulse

it were,

of vrri'iical

action.

above

cases,

Ironi

start

now

the

the

among

ot'

roolH!onrepiion

coincuirntal

needless

thus

me

early treatment

our

conceptions

two

ty|x-s of

"/mmoner

"cfi

the

ex{H;rimental thought

Where

".'iC

from

self, of

other

leading

mind,

to

the

ac
can
^.-L-r-^onality
conscious

then,

more

other

find that
and

then

of straining

hand,

it \\

"

"-

CHAPTER

250

just in

those

recur,

and

difficult
that

regions that

phantasmal

of segments

of
the

operating through
innovation

The
that
the

of

proof

proof

of survival

agency

connected

could

be
difficulty

operating apart from

of his personality

man

"

is

organism

burden

in

his

from

apart

that

started
without

some

least

is therefore

while

organism,

been

the

say

element

an

from

psychical
organism. Given

his
to

suppose

sustained

have

There

destroyed.

supposing

have

not

with

element

haviour
be-

separation

apparent

But, given telepathy,we

his

operate

in

is to

make

to

upon

with

the

us

both.

to

course,

could

to

primary personality,but

common

operate

supposition,of

from

called

splitsof personality

recalls

of death.

great additional
may

are

other

behaviour

is

here

personalitycan

an

when

operating

we

which

telepathy,and

have

survival, we

or

[638

analogies of

automatic

organism

Such

organism.

without

the

personalitydetached

which

of the

segments

VI

of

his

that

it

of

"

no

very

personality
still

organism

exists.
ie

finest que

Ce

thought operating apart

of diamonds

two

off that

he

does
to

seems

his

from

the

see

no
halting-place on
is
and
there
departed spirit,

phantasm

own

obvious

No

abruptly

to

transitional

continuous

is

duplicated

seemed

these

to

each

to

then,

in

see

we

definitelyimprobable
"

thought)
that

suppose

control,
the

least

mental

analogue

Whether
or

be

have

the
the

be

may

be

the

room

in this

able

to

my

first

at

seems

only the critical point

point where consciousness
to

organism

tion.
percep-

study

our

automatisms

of motor

possess

and

of memory
same

study

the

kind

beforehand.

will

would

splitwhich

of
"

"

Whatever

have

(the objector

if spiritexist,it is hard
vagariesof spirit,
to
single
give expression to one

of

concurrent

two

express

no

first."

the

disorganisation,but being

sign
We

know,
not

to

book

operate

work

in.

already
through

Nay,
been
the

found

in

more

seen,
same

than

often
of

kind

practice a difficulty.

another

and

this

that

however,

phase

mind, it

extraneous

some

one
impulses under
of intelligence,the

streams

of

duplex telegraphy is
of

minor

many

secondary intelligencerepresent

plenty of
to

in

be

stream

co-ordinate

to

manifestation

have
on,

of

by

till we

brain, constructed

can

equal

"

spirituallyvisit.

personalitybegins

operation just the

secondary intelligenceshowing
at

the

of the

our

there

"

side

my

which

point
to

of course,

and

which

scenes

the

concurrently

him

yards

us.

accustomed
intelligence,
central

few

possession

**

to

come

already shown

already shown,

prove

have

the

the

on

of
corresponding visibility

for

segment

exist

can

has

most

might

been
I mean,

curve.

hypnotism
Here,

say

brain

man's

man's

attention

halting-placeon

definite,but contemporaneous

and

still further

in

persons

has

where

"

That
of

other

got

once

of

floatingbefore

till we

obvious

no

halting-place,I

of

separate

side

his

travellingclairvoyance,"with

"

to

come

another

diamonds

of

two

have

we

fixation

if my

"

modify

so

obvious

is

body

somehow

If

c"Hie,

qui

premier pas

at

seems

two

again

with

primary

any

streams

will be

organism,

of the

of
seen

rate

to

gence
intellilater

imperfections

SENSORY

M]
ippttrently merely

due

AUTOMATISM
defect

to

of

251
modes

muscular

external

self-

of

expretsioa
689.

they

Such,

have

then, being the

already

personality may
expect

is

brain

the

in

Already
acting

certain

the

argument
the

will

I'henomenon

analogies

the

on

Dissociation

metetheriiil

environment

the

in

neia

or

of thr

]^T\

arul"-sisI
(iumeys
narrative
It

have

l)c

or

will

itself

For

of

reader

to

is

us

the

long

still be

|X)intsmust

to

more

is

(which

or

form,

hereafter.

say

and

straniiencss

their

for

meaning

gradually supply.

must

some

conception

in definite

whose

man's

imply nothing

to

de(K!nd

oi"orating

as

this

space,

kx;

lies Ix-fore

now

ref(frred the

remcmlHrred,
stand

cases

whirh

inations

vcridicality.
imane

began,

quality.

wish

from

invaded^

or

evidence
it

For

tu

will

there

of

fraction
we

^n

length.

various
])eq)lexingly
needed

canons

from

extracts

mentioned

in

its

Edmund
l"efore the

here

t)e^ins.

must

hallu'

as

writings. Certain

rrr.ncidenral
o:

already

and

facts

for clear-

use

discern

spatialmanifestation

own

said,

the

evidence,
and

its

discussion

which

cr)ntc-nt

spirit'srelati

the

imader

terms,

immediate

That

to

alrt-adybeen

i;pf"n concepti""n5

LK"!h

Of

book, will

needs, for instance,

I must

spiritI

word

to

Mf

in

shortest, however

and

environment.

the

by

leave

which

"

activity
in this

unknown

that

of

ask

be.

may

speak

but

term,

problem)

same

our

641-

hypnotic

at considerable

simplest

are

metetherial

in the

this.

than

similarlythose

rar'janty

some

actually observed

enter

now

as

connotation
I

used

those

I shall

supraliminal fraction

death

has

methin^

An-:

with

the

to

witii

combined

must

we

words

such

the

other

no

dtfin:tc

more

%"

after

find

can

lliat

analogies

some

easilycover

most

when
spirit."

not

"

r^-f-jfe

during

into death,

dissociation,

phraseology

preliminaryexplanation

"

:"c:r5onality

in the

which

dis{Hitabletheir
word

the

uftc

will

argument

my

or

vaiHJe

and

of

line

distance

merges

of

form

hand,

such,

ap])antion on

after this

And

as

of personality^

which

formula

of veridical

precedes

and

reach

we

this

prepared by

be

shall

bilo*

"

before

And

brain

of char*

called

schoolmen

cells.

his

elements

other.

640.

he

the

Death.

as

when

once

the

even

which
in which

know

we

spiritualactivityat

often

one

at

of

groups

what

we

shows

itself

the

on

places

unseen

death,

which

present

death

to

already
among

of

condition

comatose

trance

is

which

for evidence

all in what

is in two

two

dissociation

supreme

and

of

might

dissociations

the

great dissociation

that

different

it is hidden

cation," although

and

that

suppose
dissociations

in which

ways

between

good

man

for
There

mcmor"'.

brain

for

sense

centres

two

as

and

acter

the

cannot

principleof continuity we

the

intermediate

through

facts, we

all the

us

On

place.

last discarded

at

to

something

themselves

express

Ls

find

to

revealed

take

observed

If

out

brains

first

touether

involve

purely

disordered

in the

"

single

roincidenre,

n("

subjective
alone,

as

hallucinations
as

was

all

place, that
jjroup

which
ol

veridical

these

from

background

have

the

no

senses

pretty generally the

or

claim

to

affected

assumption.

CHAPTER

252
scientific

even

in

been

much

circles,when

easier than

it is.

and

healthy condition
if we
simplifymatters

schoolboy

match,

only

"

one

of

sees

There
of

many

brother's

"This

schoolboy

which

he

ever

[642

inquiry began,

our

entitled

were

his

VI
task

our

"

can

be

our

informants, and

to

argue

question

no

say, in

"

while

phantom

have

the

to

as

sound

it would
of

one

is

he

would

much
where

cases

our

in

playing

cricket

perfect health; this apparition was

it necessarilyhad
therefore
some
cause
in

was

saw,

the
side
out-

himself."
Most

their

in

unique
Edmund
census

fact, do

and

Gumey

to

at

in mind.

ease

of
of

scattered

hallucinations

experience being often unique in

with

other

any

hardly

circumstance

venture

to

while

apparition,

an

they

feeling

are

that it

happens

so

lifetime,and

left for

was

assume

in

healthy

connection

apparent

no

the

persons,

(see 612).

of the

that

and

sane

among

whatever

hallucinations

casual

Since

them

It

when

argue,

unexpected difficulties in this presumption. His

pected,
a
(1884) showed
frequency, previously unsus-

show

hallucinations

thus

itself to

lives, presents

well

thoroughly

of

point

in

people,

I say,

sane,

thns

are

all veridical.

they are

frequent^we

can

the existence

And

of

greatlycomplicates our
perhaps merely subjective hallucinations
the
existence
It prevents
mere
investigationof veridical hallucinations.
of the hallucinations, however
strangelyinterposed in ordinary life,from
all these

having

any

evidence

distance.

the

percipient'sfeelingswhich

not

caused

him.

throws

us

coincidences, especially,between

"

taking place at

event

value, and

evidential

For

show

can

otherwise

by something

the

have

we

usual

Hypnotic
fact beyond
form

way,

hallucinations

unknown

which

believe
the

not

that

they

classes,

two

apparitionsdue
course

often

recognised, and
power

falsidical from

that

to

hoped

tions.
hallucina-

despair

finding

kinds

of

hallucinations,

themselves

veridical

of discarnate

spirits;

sensitivitycomes

be

as

seriously valued,

become

the

to

it

and
more

minative
discri-

own

increasingly important

an

between

class

sensitive's

such

between

of incarnate

or

all

general

the

such

no

the

of

no

veridical

distinguishfor

to

to

of

both

to

present

is

or

in

heard

distinguish in

that

more

may

need

we

sensitives,liable

the agency

is of

to

follow

and

I repeat, at

then,

discriminate

even

be

have

actuallylearnt

or

to

We

can

have

correspond

persistent group

distinct

most

in

outside

occurring

the

indeed

individual

Some

is

which

is

hypnotiser's suggestive

sane.

which

It does

hallucination

which

us

some

criterion

utterance

perhaps

of the

subjective test
test.

the

yet

and

clear

no

of

forms

hallucinations

as

hallucinations, for instance,

external

external

upon

factor

of

evidence.

642.

Meantime

we

coincidence;
simplest form, that I
"

when

Smith

general

is

on
see

have
the
a

to

rely

fact, to

mere

of

phantom

unexpectedly dying

t3rpe,if it occurs,

need

not

the

on

at

my

put

evidence
such

friend

distance.

be difficult to

afforded

Smith
A

by

coincidence
at

the

in

its

moment

coincidence

substantiate, and

ternal
ex-

of this
we

have

CHAPTER

254
lance

; there

specialsense

is the

hearing ; and, lastly,there

their

as

collective

perceptionby

here

may

perception, by
person

only

of visual

and

arranging

in

employed

effect
several

fall into

the

out,
we

far

concerned

are

minor

question

stimulated

; or,

be

conveniently

carry

ocular

inner

ought

with

or

k propos

discussed

inner

be

proportions
now

do

not

each

sense

in

visual,

that

suppose
becomes

easily

most

some

can

others,

many

the

; while

cases

"

worked

special agent

least, with

found

of

been

audition, it

of individual

should

of the Living

have
we

elective

divisions

these

fittingly
enough

was

Phantasms

aural

distinction, at

This

of

their

specialpercipient is

in each

add, which

general arrangement

our

in

and, since

sight
sense

to

easily stimulate.

most

One

statistical

The

us

"

which

"

sight or

as

"

together,or

persons

auditory cases

affect

possible percipients

on

trisensoryhallucinations

with
which

they

several, "c.

background.^

materials

our

as

produced

first collection

the

auditory, bisensory,and
so

of

out

[644

which

(or senses)

is the

one

distinction

the

"

VI

can

basis

of

fundamental

more

character.
Now
which

on

I have

of

possible cases
though

even

apparition

of

there

"

be

Let

take

us

invasive

be
the

the agent

Naturally

forth

goes

is often

self,which
to

his

His

We

then,

want,

of invasion

to

the

The

y?rj/term

644.

fragment

than

Visual

us

up

to

must

of

the

cases,

auditory

cases,

the

which

point

with

occurring indoors

becauae

less

likelyto

to

case

plays

visit of

are

the

report
forced

A.

results

make

to

our

shall

we

be

the lines of this

telepathicaction,

see,

definitelyquitted

be

where

at

be

the

weakest

any

rate,

the

"

has

conveniently
spiritualworld.

the

ception
con-

from

continually passing between

following chapter where

for the

must

cases

personalityis of
when

in each

spiritwhich

always

include, on

to

reserved

of the

threshold

will

"

outsiders

is to

series

our

quite

a
realityalways
percipient also.
well
it
liminal
to
as
give
; but his sub-

telepathic intercourse

in

begin

"

seems
"

his death.

imagine

may

partiesto

lead

we

of the

man,

in

we

by

short

of

And

complete,

observing the

excursion^ all observable

or

the

flesh.
must

cut

less

sense

information, indeed, is,as

giving us

scheme

some

the
percipient,'*

as

whom

lines.

own

telepathic impact

sometimes

perhaps

"

from

be

which

currents

and

one

the

"

this excursion, cannot

"

of

power

particularlyliable to

man

for

metaphor

perhaps

"

of invasion

spiritsupposed

the
"

information

makes

supraliminal self

inquiry.

faint

same

agent,"
P

acquire

to

of

cases

its

divisions.

or

passive rdle, receiving and

more

He

"

excursive

or

the

also, although in

for the

with

excursion

or

fundamental
sufficiently

rate

any

recorded

our

metaphor

naturally in the

psychicalinvasion

accordance

for which

older

the

cases

themselves

arrange

in

cases

many

needlessly strong, and

sufificient,
yet these

of all

arrangement

our

oi

it is at

is that

dwelt

already

allow

to

all

conception

of the

advantage

one

action

kind

are

originatedby

"

vague:

of

the

the

least

the

the
last

exciursive

capable

of

generally stronger evidentially

mere

mbtake

or

illusion.

Ml]

SENSORY

AUTOMATISM

other observers,or
affectiiig

Such

It must

depend

psychical excursions
lead

to

to

us

being

on

chance

mere

observed

are

attribute

them

casual

vision

recalled

will be

naturallyenough,

cases,

lereL

of

observed

or

than

waking
evidential

to

up

weak

these

are

more

agent's own

bring

to

whether

anything

to

into the

hard

all ;

at

255

and

aimless

in such

the

way

as

subjectivefancy

of

the ob$er\'ers.
How
a

can

returning home

man

the

on

other

hand

one

The

from

I have

assumed

The

lady

may

have

been

in the

Vet, however
is

afterwards

condition
I will

"{uote

reality well

-.ur

earliest

time

is

:he

dress,

hallucination

if the

such

was

worth

of

The

lapse

of

percipient'ssun'iving

him

ciently
suffi-

sitter in

the

by

the

seen

phantasmal

the

ward
home-

real

the

there

"

between

to

so

be

may

man

reason

agent's

apparent

is

between

interestingalso
it

nearly forty years

by

his

the

vision

as

of

one

carefully recorded

incident

recollection

them, where

term

coincidence

the
case

psyrhical

man

are

never

which

shape,

with

make

to

as

the

apparition.

attention.

examples

"

arrival -cases/*

**

event

trivial circumstances

zxe

If the

of

the

these

of

one

may

see.

circumstances

article

connection

and

moment,

human

unusual

causal

"lc:

distinctive
in the

"

coincidence.

for

room

seen

that after the

so

to

but these

of

set

any

parcel of
unexpectedly bring home

;jrculiarityof drcss
and

hoping

was

the door

to

up

day.

any

carrying a

the

at

repeated

wearing

that there

think

:o

walking

man

home

walking

le.ive

it is

is

traveller

of

act

be

to

until

perapient

the

the observer

trivial,almost

complex
drawing-room

be

"

with no
marked
phantoms coincided
thinking of going to her drawing-room ;

been

might

which

memory-images
expectation-images on the
and
nalised
exterslightlymodified

'*

term

may

picture of

of

"

distinguishedfrom

that these

have

may

be

"

lady

projection of what

mere

does

the

lady sittingin her drawing-room,

I may

what

of the

picture

reminiscence
be

six o'clock

at

and

say, of

"

the

at

("ossibleto

was

cor-

written

contemporary

^utt-nicnt.

It

taken

IS

''-.tnbuted by Colonel
Account
-^in*

of

out
It

An

'he

"'"wart!*

"#" M

-:

^-t

n^'*
into

Krc"l,

otnipicii by
rhr

p.iisa^e.

re#cu!afion tweed

"fimmer

h."

fn^st-ro'"m

I, '"?";!. Colonel

*.i"

to

band.

Although

at

o'clock

3
put

70th
the
Mc

w.is

trou5er5,

the

the

into

time

the

toward**

drr^seii
and
1

saw

in

had
him

mc

walking

was

Kr^-iment, walking
")tTuep"

to

when

quartered

at

i{*4r.
1

P.M.
letters

some

the

first time

for the

presence,

orrurrcd

Fchru.ir\

2)th

took

occurrence.

whi"h

circumManre

alKUit

(iurney's

of the

day

Tippcrarv',on

aftrrnonn,

Thi"

"

Co.

in

who

S.W..

l)een

having

ii. p. "J4,

Terrace,

Morpeth

envelope,
the

on

of

acfount

Trmpietnorc,

-if

sealed

written

was

of
IJi^'^e.

/.ninj^,vol.

the

of

Phantasms

from

hrown

friun

fmin
n^c"s

the

he

was

diMinctly

of the

i!o""r

and

shootin,^Mi ket, with

and
ti*hin):-r"Hi

corner

tiH^m

quarters

my

when

Icitcrhox,

about

15

or

landing
20

range

saw

^xcy
net

in

yards from

and

me,

him

followed

he

into

there

not

was

upstairs," and
upstairs to one
then

went

and

had

not

of

left the

again and tried to' open

thinking he might have
middle

is in the

usually

who

Regiment,

66th

described
down

and

is

(there

gate

70th
a

"

walked
and

Regiment,
the

about

mile

all since

that

he

year

day.

general

him

him

seen

room,
ante-

it

as

that

I had

had

he

hours

two

been

not

and

Goldie,

if he

Reed

him, and

seen

Caulfield

replied that

had

my

mess-room

Lieut-Colonel

than

more

up

to

through
by Ensign Willing-

Lieutenant

He

he

the

leading to

Colonel

before.

walked

We

minutes, when,

in which

joined by

going

into

the

unusual

very

before

in uniform

him

not

gone

certainlyhad
at some
ponds

the

near

66th

mess-room

in the

thing
dress

mess-room,

do

to

at

not

was

described

I have

aware

time

this

of the

during

in the

that

morning at parade, but not

writing letters,and
room
engaged in my
the colonel's
My eyesight being very good, and
figure
somewhat
remarkable, it is morally impossible that I

having

"

appearance

believe

to

afterwards

been

person

in

until the

last

other

any

continue

I shall

"

mistaken

have

could

the

to

and

stairs
down-

went

locked,

colonel.

accompanied

"

I asked

and

Reed

fishing

business.

other

and

door

gone

stairs

of the

the

gone

have

into the barracks

walk

his hand.

were

we

barracks, and

out

o'clock

might

bottom

ten

the door

dress

fishing for

out

the

seen

the colonel

minutes

Colonel

saw

seen

all until

upon

had

had

the

gone

neither

he

colonel,
has

morning.

time

had

he

suppose

found

it for about
from

eye

saw

and

ten

been

from

the

the

At

had

but

direction

them,

to

about

he

the

seen

not

I had

my

it),I

from

Captain Hartford,

mess-room

not, for that

at

-yard
having kept

is in the

which

immediately

at

there

in which

dress

outlet

one

gone

Nolan,

the

opposite
Regiment, in precisely the same
fishing-rod and a landing-net in

the
ton,
with

only

had
I

the

at

my

hearing anything I
is opposite
door, which

but

bedroom

"

Thinking

I listened

surprise,

great

Quartermaster

if he

said,

to

but

so,

left-hand

the

on

door,
was

him

talking about

surprise,never

great

into

was

the

barrack

the

room

room.

the

ante-room

the

do

not

much
surprised at not finding
day. I was
very
into the barrack-yard and joined Lieutenant
Caulfield,
I told the
walking there ; and
story to him, and particularly

of

I walked

colonel, and

the

the

which

landing-place

first

into the

asked

officers' rooms,

the

the

in

I did

moment,

opening

On

upon

the

at

turned

only person
immediately

immediately

to

up

he

replied

he

him

to

find him.

to

the

speak

to

passage

and

70th Regiment,
and

the

expected

where

side,

anxious

although

[644

VI

CHAPTER

256

the

for

world

day

William

him.

I did

That

see

existence.

of my

Bigge,

Matthew

Major, 70th Regiment

[On July 17th, 1885, after
before

the

following
When
Goldie

and

February,
alarmed
The
real

R.

got

most

told

what

quartermaster,

figure ;
I have

occasion.

Gumey

known

not
was

to

officers

other

when

he
never

taken

was

Colonel

had

They

account

remarks

denied
had

from

where

"

to

about

car

"

Why,

me,

he

unlikely one
I had

the

had

described

envelope

and

the

but

occurrence,

dictated

read, he

the

off the
said

Bigge

Colonel

was

or

to

be

couple
that's

how

he

of hours

the very
was

fishing in.

afterwards, Colonel
dress

you

engaged.
Colonel

described.*'
The

Reed

month,
much

was

seen.

sitting at the window, would

having seen
anything.
the
of
slightesthallucination

have

the

been

senses

bound

on

to

any

see

other

Mq

SENSORY

AUTOMATISM

that these recent

[It will be seen
Colonel
quite unimportant whether
in making
But
jpettingoff a car.
hours

two

return

force

the

of

hypothesis

the

of

Keed

of

sense

phantasmal form was

rapidly approaching

the
was

the benefit

In

fixed

seem

But

there

the

with

his

was

for thus

the

provisional

favourable
the

for the

time

not

busy

the

incident, at any

certain

is, I say, a
his return
home,

on

condition

or

and

diminishes

unduly
all for

importance that, at

Reed
;

vision

the

account

there

both

might

is

It

when

fishing,but
rate, gets

cases.]

other

cases,

be

may

between

at
justification

is of

Colonel

seen,

slipsof memory.
walking in at the gate

two

seen

later

arrival

impending

his destination

with

am'va/

mind

what

in

of analogy

these

man's

is any

telepathic influence, it

was

interval

the

minutes, the

ten

If there

case.

the

that

of

emission

instead

exhibit

remarks

ii

257

himself

to

and

likelihood

that his

so

others

to

that
is

phantasm

the

the
seen

probable

most

place.
640.
a

where

place

places

there

is

always

seem

other

are

where

cases

lie within

to

his

for

specialreason

no

beat

the

man*s

is

phantasm

appearing, although

and

circuit

of

his

in

seen

these

habitual

thought.
In

such
to

reason

think
The

agenL
different

Now
not

and

by

considering

the

times

person

fact

that

percipient

of

as

three

nappcns

or

Pkant:sms

cannot

count

Hawkins

characteristics,and

is ever

be

may

daughter
ii. p.

from

writes

hardly

can

of

seen

cite

almost

late

the

the

to

appearance

fact; while

ascribe

such
in

all ;

at

seen

iwice^ by dif-

even

remarkable

considering

phantasmally
is

second

in itself

alone.

of the Livings vol.

.Mrs.
f dIIows

at

persons

together.
persons
rarity of phantasmal appearances,

(say) five thousand

wc

reptatedfy by

seen

collectively
by several

evidential

give

may

the apparent

several

P2den.

(nee

which
with

be

may

person

seen

these

chance

to

Hawkins

Mri

be

equal value), is
four times we

otcurrencirs

circumstances

given person*s phantasm

percipients(for

fcrent

rare

in

given

both

one

mere

of

combine

several

possible

apparition is causally connected

phantasm

it may

the

that the

percipients,or

seen

:hat

still

are

it may

time

or

there

cases

same

if this
of

sequence

full

the

of

case

of Scotland), from

Primus

78.

Bcyton

Rector)',Kury

St.

Edmunds,

as

"

Sl^rik^ltk, 18S5.
I send

yoii

I have

aUo

'anno!

cousins*

my
sent

you

bv

Jje relatrd

now

the

"!airs,

rne

'ak^n

"

"p

Thi"

"nt"afi

vol.

when

That

time
was

have

account"

omitted
teen

next

which

appearance,

unfortunately

cve-witnrss.'
m

of my

little sisters

miles

seven

never

having \mtn
t

one

apparition.

of my

account

A)(ain..\ third

of my

arrounts

the

put

any

ofl*; but

faith in that

here"

it icUird

in bet

bume

own

reported

she

might

so

appearance.

liy Mr*.
in

that

llawkin"

1S47 hy

the

she

had

seen

easily have
Then

hcr"elf

and

mincfy-BMJd,

me

been
I

on

mis-

about

was

refers

to

dead,

now

her

CHAPTER

258
For
in

but

after

years

many

the

of

autumn

1877

who

aged twenty-seven,

that

these

hope, give

may,

house

his

you

have

to

seem

appearances
in this
seen

^^

[645

VI

by

entirelyceased^
eldest

my

Hawkins.

Lucy

Hawkins

Mrs.
The

prefaces her

described

event

in the

Shipston-on-Stour, in
William
Dickins, who
was

then

ladies

The

county.

of them

little older

just seventeen.
The
only mistake

Malcolm

that

the

saw

with

with

time

all the

"

in the

and

washhouse,

could

so

Quarter

Mr.

uncle,
Sessions

in

daughters,

one

was

is that

accounts

I had

whereas

Mrs.

really been

importance, except
reallybeen with

no

I had

that

been

have

Cherington^

younger.

years

fact of

not

at

my

of his

of the

brother,"

her

of

two

four

or

in either
**

her

place
of

are

three

discover

can

been

chairman

appearance
other

"

residence

the

years

took

accounts

hiding
a
sister.Miss Lucy Dickins
(Miss D.) might (ifnecessary) bear witness

she

her

many

myself, the

that

I had

says

time

all the

who

than

enclosed

for

thus

accounts

Warwickshire,

near

the

cousins'

then

son,

of it

account

own

where

near

was

seen.

I remember

broke
but

up
I

as

we

in

and

Writing

nervous

her

of

will send

we

what

the

this

moment

and

disappeared

sort

of brown

conjure

but

now,

we

result

in

was

up

yard.
white, rather

fresh

mind's

as

Miss

eye,

recollect

even

large check,

in the

abeyance

Shortly afterwards

anxious

;
or

off.

Dickins

1884, Miss

It is all very

in my

in the

and

me

it

said:

"

then to
coming here on Friday, and I propose
write
should
each
our
Gumey's, and that we
far
and
and
how
they agree,
see
independently,

you.

you

make

not

that
death

Mr.

saw

to

is

letters,and

your

impressions

was

September

in

Georgie [Mrs. Malcolm]

show

it

girl,it did
impression passed

the

Hawkins

happened, and
warning of speedy

had

by what

excitable

or

of time

course

Mrs.

to

awed

myself quite thought

not

was

unhappy,

all somewhat

were

game.

our

Dickins

wrote

memory,

and

appeared under
you
distinctlythe dress you

such

intermediate

in my

as

was

in fashion

at

can

that

tree

wore,

then, and

is

years.

"

Cherington,

Shipston-on-Stour,

September ^^tk, 1884.

I send

the

which

and

Georgie

I wrote

about

apparition.
your
dence,
independently,
they are wonderfully good eviso
as
they tally to almost
particular,except the little fact that I
every
in searching the yard for you, and
she thinks
but
thought she joined me
not
that has nothing to do with the main
fact of the story, our
entire belief that we
We

two

accounts

them

wrote

and

think

"

saw

in the

you

In the

house,
we

and

one

on

to

side.

side

At

my

the

to

were

back

of the

orchard,
the

standing

large party of young

ones
staying in the
playing at a species of hide-and-seek, in which
one
hiding-place to another, until caught by the
a

were

from

move

into the

cousin

1845, we

occasion

one

buildings

other
saw

of

allowed

were

opposite
on

body.

autumn

left.
under

on

house

the
came
some

there

other
round
trees

into
the
about

small

fold-yard opening
stableyard, and there were
of these buildings, and
corner
and
I
twenty yards from
me,

was

the

SENSORY

Mq

AUTOMATISM

distinctlysaw

her

face

side, also

her

and

shouted

saw

the

in

as

direction

behind

close

though

of the

her

and

searched

and

afterwards,

the

at

bouse

I well

all,or

the

the
details

trust

must

so

assured

the

my

she

**

to

memory

in

been

"

do

appearing
what

know

not

recall the

some

that

on

remained

ment,
amaze-

found

when

to

in

the

D.

F.

I believe

us.

has

of

side

hidden
S.

fetch

both

were

enemy.

of your

time, but

and

had

between

ran
we

another

one

never

spot, but

the

other

entirely disappeared,

at

vain

the

on

the door

had

had

she

of the

one

in

yard

that

ut

near

by

at

the

of

incident

to

reached

looked

We

elapsed.

anywhere

remember

down

wrote

record,

she

chase.
she

when

instantly,but

comer

until disco\'ered

place

ftame

had

appeared
My cousin

moment

give

to

me

followed

every

httJe time

to

the

at

fold-yard,and

second

scarcely a

sister,who

my

259

of that

become

circumstances, and

do

fear

not

have
]t" [not^ being faithful though nearly forty years
passed.
which
We
consisted
in dividof Golowain,
were
playing our favourite game
sides
of
the
the
hide-and-seek,
mto
at
moving
privilege
hiding
having
party
;n"c
until
meanwhile
from
reached
the
unless
to
on
caught
Home,"
place
place
they
by the pursuing party.
towards
the end of the game,
As
I stood
seeker, in the orchard, I saw
as
a
dress
the
who
As
to
belonged
me.
opposite party, stealing toward
your
"ou,
of my
the same
the possibility
sister's,and there was
as
mistaking you
"a^
your
'*

the
a:

who

her,

for

opposite

a'so

of the

my
to

as

.::ij"onrd my
had

he

"ivin^:

you

place being

that

to.d-"ard,

her

believed

we

had

the

there,

our

part
chased

thc"

have

inquiries,both

to

answer

the

had

never

any

other

and

exjKTicnct*of

visual

is from

following account

The

the

upbraid-

had

from

hury
\

autumn

Kdmunds.

and

iters,

'

lo!"e

to

lay

astonished

on

to

maid

l"een

chair
see

wa^

living

the

Dick
(//"'"'

M.

Malcolm

Mrs.

was

close
womoM^

the

trvmg
to

hour^,

some

the
and

father's

my

when

chinking

of

to

take

head

I well

my

of my

of

"

cow

or

INS).

money

l)ed.

that

say

"

house,

night

wa^

awakened

wa^

My
out

of

mother,

my

three

sleeping in my
by hearing a

waking

opening
thinking with
i"n

1885.

lleyton Rectory,

father,

my

money.

remember

re-

hallucination.

son

moonlight

One

-servants.

a.sleep

at

consisted

household

he4id. like
w"m

a
a

1877, I
The

my

that

WAS

wh.fh

three
had

and

room,
rioise

of

the
St.

"""",

over

/ii"^ ao/A.
In

Iwth

was

game

premises

Hawkins's

Mrs.

rules

you.

Dickins

Miss

that

the

Nina

tired, you
that

you

sealed
to

brother

being

of

close

was

place. Of course
supported

the

(f.

In

was

still

being

She

find

to

looked

cow-yard.

near

whilst

bell warned

had

we

fote

your

in this

that,

distinct

and

her.

to

from

me

and

instant, Nina,

same

corner,

capture

been

and

you,

some

on

her

assertion

turned,

you

ring, that, according

went

escaped

answered

the

at

sure

so

bell

the

never

until
in

was

Home,"

with

washhouse

which

into

you

in

plarc

one

*'

said

hiding

been

hidden

ned

the

to

sister

little

hearing

mysteriously

so

distinctly. Hut

cow-yard.

us

astonishment

In

1 left

and

chase,

gave

she

and

name,

appeared round
the glory of your

enemy,

I was,

ha\ing

face

your

your

retailed

tor

saw

her

1 then

slowly, and

more

"""u

wood.

fled into

you

game,

our

n^'

than

you

you
upon
I followed

-na

my

friend, but

nearer

ot

on

laughing, and

me

side, 1 shouted

was

side

fore.
idea, there-

trousers

my

eyes,

sorrow

pockety
I

was

that

it

CHAPTER

26o
be

must

these

of

one

thoughts

two

my

than

more

my

which

silver-grey dress,
with
that

both

moved

manner

which
certain

darkness.

at

the

of her

She

fancy ball.
if

as

passing
me,
window, through

her

feeling

of the

which

she

jumped
of the

saw

that

would

have

door, which

the
had

to

of bed, struck

out

as

room,

ever

appeared
1847,

that
to

three

was

had,

any

in

pass

found

instead

the

I quote

(vol

her

before,

one

several

section.

of

and

finding my

In

last

646.
been

we

at

persons

the

see

"

with

midst

of

supposed
whom

been

there

three

now

come

she

the

at

saw

recognition

of

percipient

figure as
The

is

and

been

in

the

in

of

the

Living
it is yet

cases,

perceptions.
percipients.

Canon

Bourne's

; that

third

first

percipient

telepathic shock

such

as

the

Both

it

that

was

ever
what-

their

her

the

percipients
actual

act

mere

pied
occu-

in

scene

the

of

see

sister

tranquil

communicate
make

would

case

excitement

of

thought

would

has

where

being perhaps

discerned.
that

percipience
is

or

person

hardly fancy
one

the
Here

stress

no

subliminal

or

can

figure by

sort.

Appendices

of the

some

repeated.

naturally enough,
one

that

you

of the

simultaneous

where

cases,

of

moment

third

of

; and

two

phantasmally

moment,

the

assure

can

Phantasms

two

were

other

not

supraliminal

some

which

percipients.

"

of

the

Hawkins.

experience

any

in

case

were

to

moment

one

"

had

character

there

case

were

had

about

consulted.

collective

cases

phantasm

they

other

the

first

there

And

Blake's

be

says

ever

repeated apparitions

of

collective, although it has

two

it

that

mother

my

repetition of the apparition in these

than

Blake's

have

cases

also

is the

as

of Mr.

(646 D)

case

for the

dreaded

having

appearance

Hawkins

".

Gorham

should

mind

my

other

Hawkins's

one

still

mother

I then

greatly

ing
peer-

bom.

was

time

that

Mr.

86),

to

so

Mrs.

In

since

nor

Impressive
less

ing
walk-

light,was

empty.

room

time, quite forgotten that

that

at

inquiries, Mr.

to

before

ii. p.

threw

moon

foot

the
of

front

the

appearance,"

an

before

years

answer

this

dressing-table,

Edward

to

in

and

death.
add

year

[In

ing
stand-

way

the

at

was

light,and

expected,
"

it

that

supposed

might

neither

peculiar

a
was

bed,

which

signified her
I

was

of my

I then

first time

for

in

dressed

in front

from

curtained

darkness,

the

far end

shut.

mother^

light, I

the

to

my

of

slightest degree

in the

to

get

to

the

idea all this time was

that she was
light. Of course,
my
On
table
she
lost
the
to
sight
getting beyond
was
sleep.
my
1 then
sat
hearing nothing ; and, on
up in bed, listening,but

through
and

in front

out

in

I mention

money.

of

amount

in her

was

my

accustomed

originallygot

away

of the

it

take

to

more

that

see

[646

thinking

not

was

become

had

she

slowly

in front

stood

to

stretched

hands

had

eyes

surprised

ever

trying

was

that

show

to

When

mother.

who

servants

our

VI

to

the

the
same

well.
account

is taken

from

S.P.R.,
{^Proceedings

the

vol.

x.

"

p.

Report
306).

on

the

Census

of

tions"
Hallucina-

262

CHAPTER
At

tea.

tea

we

but

hear

surprised to

were

of

afternoon

the

[647

VI
**

K.

say,

am

so

sorry

I did

not

in

the

the

see

was
study ;
looking at pedigrees
back
the
to
passed the church
going in, but turned
gate ; 1 was
that effect.
said
C. and
but
I exchanged
to
study instead/'or words
glances,
attacked
K. on
the subject ; she
was
nothing. However, next
morning we
had
first been
in
much
at all,but
surprised,had certainlynot been in church
and
the librarystudying the family pedigree, and
then gone
to the church
gate
sister
and
I both
returned.
have
perfectly good eyesight. It seems
My
visited the church, but my
sister and
I are
both
have
impossible that K. can
certain
likeness.
after
both
K.
The
that
her
or
we
we
saw
day
positively
and
K. said
described
could
recollect them,
the details of her dress, so far as we
the pedigree
of her dress
the day before.
I saw
that it was
account
a correct

church,

part

before

that

papers

before

was

These

hand.

far

as

are,

very like the papers

the details of the
I remember,
them

thought
as

diminution.

improbable,

notice, because

our

she

that

have

must

K.

have

should
back

passed

left the

the

same

church

way

close

us.

writes

Miss

K.

E.

Upon

the

afternoon

about

to

in her

C. and

both

exaggeration or
possible,but rather

without

in

out, and

went

without
It

but

figure had

the
case

to

my

sisters

and

am

647.
and

that

they had

that

me

"

In

by

following
the

time.

same

Livings vol. ii. p. 217) came

Kettering, and was received

the
near

In

the

of

autumn

1863,
in

eight months,

of

all the

unusual

no

sensations

the

apparition

The

account

from

Mrs.

was

during

in December

by

seen

from

(taken
Hall,

they told
the

noon,
after-

of

The

its

original

Phantasms

Yews,

of

Gretton,

1883.

living with

was

lone

afternoon, and

incident

the

case

half

church

the

I felt

mystified by

the

to

there.

me

incident

happened, I wandered
going into the church,
thought
into the library,
and being interested
I went
not.
I remarked
family pedigree until tea-time, when

been

not

seen

at

uncle's

my

this curious

while, and

did

and

I had

much

others

which

during

uncle's garden for

changed my mind
genealogy, studied
my

my

husband

and

called

first

baby,

Sibberton,
Wansford,
As the weather
Northamptonshire, which in bygone days had been a church.
cousin
and
her husband
visit.
became
One
more
wintry, a married
came
on
a
when
stood
the
end
at
of
the
were
we
having supper,
an
apparition
night,
sideboard.
four sat at the dining-table ; and
We
yet, with great inconsistency!
/ stood
this ghostly visitor again, in a spotted, light muslin
as
summer
dress,
and
without
terrible
air
of
We
all four saw
peculiarities
or
manner.
any
it,
husband
attention
to
having attracted
our
my
it,saying, "It is Sarah," in a
of recognition,meaning me.
It at once
tone
of us felt any
disappeared. None
child

of

fear, it seemed
The

picture

[The
Hall

at

they died

dress

the

has

in

which

other

near

familiar.

utterly apart from

myself
three
with
relatives,
who,
me,

in about

time, though
had

and

house,

seemed

My

statue.

or

all dead

had

natural

too

apparition

the
she

visual

the

years

1868-69.

figure appeared
like it

was

and

my

the

saw

Sarah
not

wore
one
nearly two
hallucinations,which
were

like
years

feelings,as a
apparition,are
Hall.

Jane

any

that

Mrs.

afterwards.

all connected

Hall
Mrs.

with

ill*

health

or

had

648.

The

brings us

often

that

to

to

reader

in the

knows

already

that

collective

cases

In

of

some

be

"646 0)

was

nothing

to

that

the

percipientsat
is that

there

of mind

condition
obiscrved

his

It,

t^eems

no

then, that

an'l

indifference"

urrently

on(

if any,

IS

With

should

tion

as

whirh
cnane;e,

since

1 hat

name,

(ten

that

who

persons

that
of

one

On

the

the

But

from

the

and

agent's part,

persons
term

so

automatic

as

to

agent's

such

if I may

phantasm,

is

the indication

between
such

there

agent

the contrary,

that

fact

Tht

Beaumont

her.

passing

was

this moment

Mrs.

as

saw

whatever

the

on

that

"

Ixrconic

these

will

tend

this

fact

dream-life
life

from
at

potent

is

enable
the

and

this
and

on.

work.

that

hold

{)erceptiijility
de|"ends

easily

!"o

or

is

of

the

is

from

of

fully in

not

di-gree of

()uasi-

accordance
o|)era-

dissociation

necessarilya

largelyu|x"n

con-

plunlasm

incohLTcnt

regard subliminal

the

to

time

{)ersonality

much

excursive

mere

ceptions?
con-

sup|"ose

effect

to

How

the

others

to

calm

apparent

must

we

enough

that

|"erceptible phantasm

yet

which

organism.

notion

without

occur

modify previous

iv

|N)int where

ihe

the

do
of

element

some

perceptible
in

bilocations

in moments

But

say.

so

to

l"e felt

ipient as

although

"

special way.

"

apparition.

waking

profound

idiosyncrasies of

wholly unexplained.

special idiosyncracy

phantasm

in

percipients,

emotion

continuous

suggested

generate

JlSrnt and

h:s

mean

And

any

at

are

we

without, and

way

conitmuousiy going
can

is

distance

may

thus

theories

the

this

our

cannot

we

vrcn.

drrani

views.

link between

which

projectionof

from

the

with

{lerceivedat

srv*u"ness,

the

and

of dissociation

cnouf^h

these

psychigLmnragion

noticeable

is

automatic

in what

'tug^rcsts that

t"e

that

dream.

any

nmv

'Ilie

of

cases

or

moment

of

former

connection

necessar"'

the

appreciable stimulus

to

to

be

to

seems

time, does

same

probable

no

various

of the

wholly
a

Assuming,

run

the

view,

with

thought

phantasm.

as

the

with

any

at

matter

meaningless

to

persons

at

evidence

our

what

see

agent.

link

of

moment

is

discern

acquainted

acquainted
show

other

that

of collective

absence

indeed

may

'

which

to

"

the disUnt

that group

this

considering,

It

or

prefer the

we

and

percipient minds

agent

three

place and

same

tellingagainst

as

ceruin

the

two

here

collectivityof percipience

"

obser"'e"
m

When

that

"

one

mind

back.

of

of imvajton

problem

before

months

out."]

import

true

few

if 'Maid

as

263

modified
it mean
? or does
that
specialpart of space is somehow
the
disunt
phantom-bq$etter
impression, conveyed by the
agent
from
that percipient's
is reflected telepathically
of the percipients
the minds
of the other
it were
secondary
as
percipients? The

that

mental

"

that

form

phantom

same

herself

of the

question

occurred

which

; one

represented

in another

renews

shock

nervous

described

the

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

MB]

visible

for convenience'

on

has

the

(lart of the
yet,

never

sake

it

so

agent
far

as

certainlyneeds

whith

tends

I know,
one.

to

make

received
I propose

a
to

CHAPTER

264
Greek

the

use

loose," and
obvious

on

which

the

well

as

are

only

which

That

breaks

"

word)

of the

which

ones

whole

the

in

some

of

its power

portion
be

of another

person

his

in

directly on

else

of

in which

vicinity,according

several

persons

space.
the

on

his
of

rather

it is

habit
in

discern

one

or

use
some

persons,

phantasmogenetic
the

on

brain

somewhere

prepossession or
case
open," in which
or

the

the

say.

mainly

more

consequently
the phantasm

discern

"out

space,

Greek

definable

this

that

mental

own

to

me

the

character, and

mind, and

simultaneously

may

organism

hold

he may

case

to

portion

varying

Williams,

the

oblige

(as in

phantasm, perceptibleby

either

produced
"

life in the

of very

other

or

my

facts

is not

hypothesis

principleof

producing

effect may

on

probably

psychical element
by

"

seem

the

Mr.

with

psychorimportant fact, physiological

pedantic, but which

an

which

terms

break

soul

psychorrhagic^

or

born

were

be

to

and

Beaumont

0,

exactly what

mean

loose

Mrs.

and

I believe

what

express

646

let the

to

psycharrhagy

that

psychological,in

as

"

the words

in

[648

strictly

means

I say

When

cited

cases

rhagic diathesis^I
the

I form

analogies.

in

agents

which
\pv\oppayiay

word
from

VI

"

in

phantasm

that

actual

spot
649"
cases

Let

Canon

Canon

Bourne,

while

consciousness)

that, Canon

suppose
a

affect

certain

thinking

that

manner

of

as

course

to

purely

from
of

appearance

laws; but
with

in

my

on

on

of

same

inner

some

view

words

dealing

the other
many

to

printed
vision

which

only

in

yet

His

horse

hat.

The

his

hat

received

were

the

phantasmal
percipient,but

one

adds,

so

far

as

it goes^

explanation.
from

suffers
with

hand

Bourne's,

the

complexity
which

phenomena

it does

of

others

spiritsof

was

other

The

odd
Mrs.

in its way

and

apparent

greatly transcend

Canon
colligate

Bourne's

and

these
varying types. Thus
Mrs.
Beaumont's,
Hawkins', "c.,

exactly parallel to the hauntings

also we
find a psychorrhagic diathesis

part of certain

his

inside

course

to

as

he

tivity
non-optical sensi-

picture as

affect

of

whom

discernible.

centre.

; and

character

organism

of

and

non-retinal

chanced

the above

in

Canon

the

his

"

optically,but

even

became

horse

which

submerged

his

daughters

of immaterial

phantasmogenetic

Canon

good

spirits. There
the

was

the

part of the phantasmal

Bourne

inevitable

appearances
are

that

subliminally

his

part of

itself from

near

his

and

puzzling

as
beckoning
daughters
I go
to
quite ordinary type.
on
with the psychorrhagic diathesis,

kind

and

conceive

also

to

born

"

Here

some

materiallynor

not

explanation, indeed,

absurdity
known

space

with

the

plausibilityof

the

That

case

it

preciselythe

of

was

to

that

indicates

impression

of

with

far detached

certain

non-optical distinctness
seen

so

of himself

phantasm

was

portion

of

being

Bourne

D).

hunting-field,was

fall,and

affect it,I say,

to

"

such

had

psychical element

certain

the

indeed, but

dream

incoherent

an

in

bizarre

most

our

646

(see

riding

having

as

of

one

(imagininghimself

of himself

dreaming

to

Bourne

of

that

"

the view

apply

us

detaching

some

ascribed
"

habit

psychical

to
or

element

departed
capacity
in such

manner

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

I)

form

to

as

going through

phantasmal picture,which

dream-like

some

265

in

action

the

represents

spiritas

given place.

thus, in my Tiew^ be equally well

may
phanusmogenetic centre
or
spirit.
by a discamate
produced by an incarnate
I
think, important as showing ut
'I'hese psychorrhagiccases
also,
are
The

the

earliest

belongs

the

to

And

680.

hardly
not

anything

is

series.

but

promise

to
some

to

following this

And
teem

guide

as

serve

may

neither

his

knowledge

own

mind

one

psychorrhagic
to

"

or

which

cases,

where

cases

another,

to

these
the

may

and

"

there is

do

some

knowledge

some

continuous

one

in which

the

logical

psychical collision

indicate

degree

some

its intensity^and

provisionalarrangement.
I shall

begin

little information,
in\'ades

or

in

in

groups

degree

in

scheme

P retains

nor

supraliminal will

phantom-begetter himself

the

our

impresses

way

these

beyond

side

either

from

on

im|)OSsibie to arrange
But, roughly speaking,

rti*"il"c:"d on

the

spirit.

excursive

the

neither

dissociation

strata.

from

communication

gained by

:"

to

the

"

implicating

"

pass

us

anybody

add

of

It

let

now

concern

even

lort

dream-stratum

self-projection where

of

stages

profounder subliminal

the

nor

feeblest

or

with

P, the

of

group

namely,

cases,

"

where

A, the agent,

percipient, but

nevertheless

"

supraliminal memory

of what

knowledge

any

which

cases

has

occurred.
Now
this

of

with

begin

to

type

shall have

we

likelyoften

are

to

either

\ux

nse

far

rroSably 0|K*rate
:h*:ni selves

l;u:

how

In

the

ordinary

whjch

;i

look

in

bystander
the

Than

the

(verson

m:nd

"

.:.

\j{ whose

ra",
do

except

Vet,

in

scattered

and

will thus

Telepathy

scattered

our

impressions
would

glimpses

who

dis(

ihf

to

ni:

of

presence
the

rememl"er

bystanders

space,

there

incidents

(.'an

be

there

to

":-

say,
is

then
at

could

one

might theoreticallybe
in s()ace more
learly

alteration
a

j"ersons

along

witti the

intended

in just the

was

of

hardly understand

can

the

feels

agent

way

some

how

telepathic impres-

percipient
same

If,

made.

transference

jHT'eive the

in whom

there

alteration

"

merely

ca%es.

impression

the

that

view

my

involvir.^ an

alteration

that

em

aimed

:iiip{"rt. On
agent,

hap("eneJ

mind

min"i

from

the

from

Ixnefit, so
has

what

learn

theoretical
hi

some!

whose

Ci'lUctitf

fact receive

might

for

fail altogetherto

telepathic inci-

psychi"al invasion?

mui

"'f

anything

principals themselves,

particular (art

mind

"from
:x;"--'.se

at

of

hand,

other

the

from

on

real
me

of

for both

is subliminal

threshold.
than

sometimes

may

we

transference

WimT

xr.s

life

'I'lestoii is of

kind

which

tew

inquirers know

principalsthemselves

I he

""

T,

outside

learn

'i""tanders who

of

continuously

more

wc

cmnot

we

but

the conscious

aiiove

cases

I'Sychicalrapprochement

region

that

suggest.
can

which

dentft

The

occur.

telepathy ukes place, ex hypothesiyin

and from whence
and pcrcipit-nt,
xsxTW
of them

in admitting
difficulty

no

as

he

interest,

no

is not

that

aware,

intended

CHAPTER

266

percipienthimself.

This

explained by Guraey

was

telepathictransmission,

fresh

mind
Such

the

to

minds

this

"

of his

time

of the

in

itself

difficult when

more

penetrated
case

due

intended

or

merely

as

percipient'smind

explanation

fit better

to

seems

Phantasms

From

the

of

this

of

account

case

If in such

think

he

that

ceives
per-

not

in

perceive anything

bizarre

but

than

fact

well-attested

soever.
whatthis

which

case,

other.

any

i. p.

Livings vol.

the

"

Martin, of Ham

of Mrs.

know,

we

as

influenced
telepathically

as

does

in illustration

quote

far
all.

at

must

much

becomes

person

not

"

percipient,who

intended

the

bystander,

pient's
original perci-

or

so

never,

bystander perceives the invading figure,I

it

by

has

telepathicimpulse

the

into the

to

moment

difficult one,

due

probably

as

due

the

from

neighbours

supposition however,

[680

VI

received

We

214.

percipient'sevidence

Court, Upton -on-Severn,

Worcester.
December

Torpoint,

Antony,

first

kindness

the

through

"

the

1882.

14th,

Lady Waldegrave) was

lying here very ill with
attended
I was
typhoid fever, and was
by me.
standing at the table by her
bedside,pouring out her medicine, at about 4 o'clock in the morning of the 4th
twice
before
I heard
the call-bell ring (this had
heard
October
1880.
been
of the
attracted
week), and was
by the door
during the night in that same
and
I
whom
the
opening,
instantly
room
by seeing a person
room
entering
felt

be

to

hand,

the

short,

dark

looked

between

in, and

it gave

I had

the

I
two
nights before.
description of the dress

they

had

brass

not

candlesticks

and

told

the

; 1 and

sister

exactly

between

the

to

the

like the

mother

of

one

or

at

first sight might be

over-tired

of the

real

beyond

in

before

detail

modified

servant,
mother.

ascertain

memory

If

doubt

kindly supplied by

and

such

that

the

knowledge

any
or

taken

mere

is

to

have

description of
of

the
This

Pole-Carew,

of

realitycan
necessary

maid,

October
Helen

1880,

Lord

Alexander,

to

and

Lady

stay

with

that
was

Reddell.

delusion

of

the

evidential
the

an

force, we

experience
have

excitable

subsequent sight

affected

corroboration

must

given

was

the
has

cipient's
per-

been

Antony, Torpoint, Devonport.

December

In

said

she

daughter.

exaggerated by

case

imagination.
Mrs.

for

vision

the

There

Frances

This

and

mother's, and

described.

and

Helen

let them

vision, and

her

to

was

Antony,

maid

another

about

She

morning

came

living likeness

exactly answered

wasn't
turned

then

gone.

that

sister

the

saw

o'clock

morning

when

home

at

slightestresemblance

the

about

parents

in the

that

seen

At

and

had

have

"

say,

Alexander,
She

had

glad you
Why

am

to

as

there.

was

say,

much

Helen

to

one

after her

turn

great

no

"

in her

which

petticoaton

to

as

candlestick

brass

flannel

sternly,as

me

medicine

o'clock

much

as

stout.

very

days

and

me

the

and

Two
i

at

vision, but

the

person,

arrived

shoulders, and
her

had

She

woman.

at

I gave

to

died.

Alexander

sick

I looked

woman

speak

to

her

over

for before?"

sent

round
a

shawl
front.

to

of the

mother

red

but

come,"
I

the

the

in

hole

(maid

Alexander

Helen

came
Waldegrave
account
us.
[The

with
then

2isi, 1883.
their
describes

Scotch
how

SENSORY

mtf]

267

discovered
to have
caught typhoid fever.] She did not seem
Lord
fear of danger, and
no
spite of it"and as there seemed
had
to go
a
Waldegiave
long journey the following day (Thursday),
their friends' care.
advised
to leave
to do, under
her, as they were

Hclea

lady
decided

illness

The

till the

well

her, but the

him

extremely
the

and

be

to

At

illness, and

about

watch, poured
when

Helen,

who

doctor

told

me

that

had

who

been

devoted

quite

was

going

perfectly

on

the

fever

such as
supen'cned was
engaged a regular nurse,

maid,

my

be

had

immediately

nng

of Itself in
and

in the

call-bell

bell

tiresome

medicine, and

the

out

the

that

open,
dressed

the

which

Reddell,

to

her

her.

to

had

make

to

greatly

chief

all

nurse

Howe\'er,

the

as

not

with

up

irere

of

seemed

she

they

Reddell
till the following day, I allowed
to
conveniently come
and
Helen
food, which
again that night, to give her the medicine
taken
constantly.
looked
at her
morning, Keddetl
Monday
4-30 that night, or rather

could

Dane

anxious.

wish

the

through

of weakness

state

and

course,

following,when

week

Sunday

left

against

its usual

ran

be

to

was

ill in

very

"!t

AUTOMATISM

the

with

this

l(x"king round,

saw

and

night-gown

At

that

old

stout

she

**

carried

to

There's

occasionally

heard
in.

walk

wt"inan

petticoat,and

flannel

it did

seems

give it

to

herself,

to

however,

moment,

very

red

said

(It

again."

caught

bed

the

over

She

rang.

passage

wire

manner.)

l"ending

was

the

door

She

was

oM-fa^hioned

an

fxrtticfathad a hole rubl"cd in it. She

the
walked
into the room,
and appeared to be going towards
dressing-table to
candle
down.
She
a
Reddell, who, however,
to
was
perfect stranger
put her
after her,** and
she felt quite
to see
come
merely thought, '*This is her mother
the
idea without
would
in a
it,as one
reasoning upon
iclad It was
so, accepting
She
looked
dream.
annoyed, possibly at not
thought the mother
having been
candlestick

brats

for before.

"ent

the

that

apparition

off

Mrnt

".t*\
Kalf

brfore

hour

an

""nc

perfect
MouM

far

of

from

the

keii^ieil
"he
best

had
not

:n

day

it

ril^

!o

speak

my

No

said

sleep.
a

she

evening

^"'nK

always
need,

no

ihereli"re,

knew

mother,

her

lieil,"I

to

up

was

was
^as

that

leinarK-iMe

that

mentioned

never

h"im"-,

al

"tne

.ibout

mention-

uhom

there

say:ng

Helen

to

sisier,

Krdtlell

alive.

who

me,

up

to

to

great

but

t"

she

.is

hoiischnM,

therefore.

ib,

have

to

but

her

the

e.

it

to

most

sujjersHf.ous.

mother

hut

the

whii

urate.

mother,

last

tame

the

of

funeral, and

a"r

about

apfMriiton.

was

but

f\

due

had

tu

Keddell

to

as

the

I did

the

It

wan

then
The

and

sister

also, for
which

expiessmn,

deafnest.
told

she
seen.

mother,

appaiition,
en

and

ni^'ht,*'and

father,

.ifter

hour

.in

nervous,

or

fi^'ureshe

the

reco^^'niscfi the

l"ern

had

the

not

am

description

Keddell

annoxam

about

"

to

come

of

"1auL'hter

careful

mother

to

it, and

lined.

two.

or

written

fetched

vVc.
piiultices,

\tr. k'"'"^

relati"m
det

always

should

trightened.

lies* ript:nn

asi

had

other

no

shut.

was

ill."

k"^'^"K

the

Helen

supposed by
she
a

to

of

ill,and

ami

asked

were

and

ame,

in

seemed

the

door

(|uiteconscious

wa""

nothing

had
but

hot

found

turning round,

Reddell

and

applied
She

she

prefacinjK'with,

stor"-,

;eiaTif"n"

was

she

ver\'
me

least

the

"asnt

:o2d

is

told

death,

He'ens

it

jjer^on.

Helen

Keddell

when

the

that

Helen,

came.

making

m"
!M.':n^'

nervous

sure

am

hei

and
in

of hi*r illness

but

herself

\*rii"-

"r.v!h.n^

doctor

ff"r her,

wntt

to

place

meanwhile

died,

she

that

stranKtr,

Titri:.fi
-iic

the

sister,

this

hut

and

unuell.

being

'.n-fiher

any

disappeared,

and

medicine,

the

taken

early days

the

I'uring

Helen

gave

had

little ""cforc

The

ha"l

doctor,

the

fur

hand.

then

She

meanwhile,

change,

"

in her

judged

sister, who

said

CHAPTER

268

of her
at

figurecorresponded exactly with the probable appearance

in the night ; that they had
exactly such a candlestick
hole in her mother's
there was
a
petticoat produced by the

description of

the

way

that

and

she

the

if roused

mother

home,

[661

VI

always

appeared to
having seen

it.

wore

be

aware

other,

the

It

nor

curious

seems

visit.

of the

of

even

neither

that

Neither

of

having

dreamt

them,
of

Helen

at

rate,

any

having

[Frances

Reddell

experience
Lyttelton, formerly
**she

that

the

Now

what

anxious

about

both.

In

the

and
the

memory

would

mind.

thus,

invader

left

661.

attestation

give
that

The

wife

paid

and

the

been

alarmed
of

by

psychical visit

accompanying

as

think

"

this

possessed

more

this

get

out

likelythan

and

thus

pictured to
deflectedperception, where
appear
black nurse,

his

sister,fails

I take

the

how

orphans,"

umbrella

who

has

never

may

children

attract

him

picture

driving
or

will

her

in

walking
give

dying (or dead)

seen

mourning garb
in

daughter

my

Pearce

One

one

man,

flesh.

just the

looks

also

to-night"

should

distant
not

oneself

same

Reddell's

Mrs.

have

point

in

uncommon
as

though

carriage and

pair,as

across
more

room

instance

and
of

one

this

apparently wishing

attention, but

in the

the

symbolical accompaniments,

will be

the

that

others.

to

wrongly they

conceive, then, that

rare

vividlyas though carrying an

to

be

sailor's

of the

rightlyor
I

; and

see

telepathic presentations.
holding a child by the hand, or even

may

figuresaround
family,in mourning

man's

him.

is strong

saw

petticoat,"c., represented

of bed

such

be

to

children

My

"

but

dream,

ordinaryknowledge

no

figuresto

flannel

whose

person

there

peculiarityof becoming perceptibleat a

shall see
later on, are
as
we
secondary figures,

And

space.

in

I must

**

where

case,

dying comrade,

husband

children's

figure in the

the

thought,

similar

noises, "c., which

her

to

it in

perceived

in

so.

danger

some

representing her thought,

way

done

somewhat

family,although they had

have

not

may

sailor,watching by

indications

as

or

may

be

to

the invaded

retain, while

not

in the

latent

psychical invasion

apparently representing the dying

illness,had
took

did

apparently

an

aspect

own

not

perceptive in
mately
image approxi-

persons

susceptible happened

bystander, witnessed

in 661

her

of

sleep

the

of space,

portion

that

of

us

mother,

The

during

part of space

thus

person

is this.
visit

certain

manner

that

her, tells

apparition.'^]
here

conception

sign of having

no

his hammock,

garb.

as

in

discern
the

"

and

died

in such

to

percipient

due

the

actuallymodified

she

any

Mrs.

apparently most
fiannel
petticoat,

was

mother's

psychical

or

Hon.

knows

and

in the

happened
her

The

who

person,

hole

have

to

optically,but

mother's

room,

saw

stays, reproduced in the

corresponding
invading

she

daughter, paid

fashion

certain

that

sa

hallucination,

any

of

spoke

Pole-Carew.

occasion.

one

matter-of-fact

most

imagine

doing

so

materiallynor
a

be

of her

her

had

never

this

kind, except
Selwyn College, Cambridge,

of

fact

by the busk

made

has

she

on

any

to

appears

impressed by

that

states

of

mother

ever

done

F. A.

odd

her

nor

is observed

by

to
a

CHAPTER

270
To

with

it

me

effective here

percipient.
invader

the

belongs

to

the

where

what

recollected

class

death

of

the

662.

And

with

where

cases

have

the

tended
in-

knowing

The

not.

subsequent

back

bring

about

one

any

such
In

and

bystander,

narrative

to

much,

say

has

left it

recollection

to

S.P.R., vol.

or

that if he

just

the

has

"Report

certain
un-

may

the

is

account

in the

Monaghan,
county
I expected her at

of

edge

the

of the

beauty

through

to

into

water

the
In

or

I told

so

"

When

curious

of

got

letter for his

by

tive
subjec-

mere

is

narrator

lady

Proceedings

April

of

The

20/A,

1892.

down

to

taken

up

with

the

to

in

extreme

except

suit of

cold
not

chill
move,

spot, and

Gradually

me.

rock,

the

I felt

lake,

upon

if I could

as

warm

of

movement,

or

chained

very

side

rest

Presently
limbs,

my

train, I got

was

the

to

sound

that

day

trees

tall man,

with

come

feet.

my

saw

no

cidence
coin-

some

Glasgow,

of the

not

stiffness

of it I

midst

darkness
I

to

either

remember
the

occurrence

home

me),

and
gone,
and
felt

was

awed

was

However,

manner.

left

shade

at

involve

McAlpine.

not

frightened, yet
straight in front of

water

in the

cannot

(unknown

sand

observed

Mrs.

demesne.

was

tells
which

if

as

black

cloud

tweed, jump

sink.

her
we

did

I felt

so.

the

the

clerk
a

sunshine, but

arrival

same

at

and

o'clock

the

do

to

moment

and

it.

and

There

he
of

experiences.

length tired,I sat

attention
was
quite

the

on

the

fails ta

he

Hallucinations,"

at

me.

water

rise,and

seemed

heat

the

under

he

in the
Castleblaney, a little town
coming by train from Longford.

to
was

in the

be

The

case.

which

scene

bystander's

given by

she

as

walk

Being
My

before

me,

though wishing
impelled to stare

my

sister,who

on

water.

scene

ripple of

soft

creep

the

1889, I drove

for

went

demesne.

is in the

of

makes

"

psychorrhagies

the

to

as

Bearsden.

o'clock, but

three

I wandered

bright,and

which

meet

put up, and

horse

and

June

to

one

mere

possibly

the

of

Census

Ulasthesia

telepathic cases

veridical

Garscadden,
I remember

of

of

happen that
bring it back,

such

following

other

the

on

p. 332.

be

large class

with
in

of

does

may

supposition

had

The

as

phantom

think, is

who

the

it may

in the

may

deal

to

memory

course,

circumstances

me,

X.

some

next

is both

type than

of

cases,

negatives

the

From

Now,

excursive

the

Such,

fancy.
well known

back

memory,

the

which

more

brings

such

just spoken,

have

for he

serious

the

to

about

am

"

(of a

it.

enter.

to

psychicallyvisited.

has

transition

agent-percipient

an

already described), and

at

of

of

means

no

or

afterwards

his

or

gradual

about

am

clairvoyantexcursion

the

we

kinship

the

prevented question, and

time

at the

I note

here

which

on

cases

at

have

endowed

been.

have

the

bystander,

the

than

incident

shall

we

has

agent

case

the

which

to

as

condition

his

in this

that

Note

[6tt

merely

was

nurse

special perceptivity,more

whether

"

the

that

seems

VI

1 told
about

committed

the

she

wife, indicating that

he

"
"

time

became
it

sensible
then

was

date.

or

he

treated

afterwards, a

the
Mr.

by drowning

in that

had

time

for

some

On

four

sister's

my
to

subject
Espie,
very

of the

about

inclined

surprised, but

was

week

suicide

again

eerie

exact

brother

my

1
"

laugh
in

much
a

bank

spot.

contemplated

He
his

SENSORY

Mq
deitfa.
not

sister's memory

My
the

see

experience

account
to

of the

271
only evidence

is the

event

of the

and

inquest at the time,

saving my sister and brother.

one,

any

McAlpine's

Mrs.

AUTOMATISM

writes

sister

did

give.

am

mention

not

F. C.

I did

strange

my

McAlpine.

"

KOXBOBO'.

Ftkruary 15/A. 189a.

in Castleblaney, on
home
perfectly you meeting me
my
way
and
of
which
from
the
tellingme
thing
Longford,
strange
happened in the
know
You
demesne.
were
I
always hearing or seeing something, and
you
but
1
it
little
remember
troubled
attention,
distinctly"your
paid
expression more
I remember

the

;han

and

went

had

into

:hat

It

%ure

of

of

3rd

Mr.

"aw

in

of

1. a-^

fur

MS

beer,

'.':.

'^.flTire.
wrotr

'"a*

"

to

trc".-, and

fetrt

::.ree

deep

\\ir

"jeiofr

It

Ik*

j-rrtrt^nitiv**
"

way
!a.n

the

ufvm

s:nipier

j"iun^r
:ntenv:
UiTnr

./ tht

into

the

thought
clement

he

oi

in the

lake

home

you

may

that

assume

lake

when

riTvcted
his

l.iitn^, vol.

11.

unhappy

refer

541,

where

p.

drawing-r(M"m,

whither

she

is

seen

presently gfx"

to

the

is

hangs

in

about

simply

as

unknown

some

encounter

shore,
or

similar

giri.who

any

pike-

But

rer-

it

seems

already im.i^ininghis

was

phantasinally
and

cm

hypothesis.

j^ood

dc.id, and

^uite

in

later

-projection, conscious

I may

into

ap|"earanci:

visited

McAlpine

india

of

himself

to

up

ami

witht"ut
eml

he

oi)ened.

this

man

the

on

him

one

threw

shall

extreme

health,

office

concern

tK-"l

he

that

walked

recovered

impressed

^^ c

In-ing.

crrtain

herself

self

future

this

the

Mrs.

legs, he

explain

to

idea

newspaper

shortly afterwards

visitm.
to

us

to

office hail l)een

serious

no

rlo,
to
^:oinj^'

be

Espy

demesne.

(in whose

was

having

hi*

found

the

from

drive

of

one

Mr.

in his usual

his paf"er

sremcd

fearful

the

remote

Fox

should
and

in

^jct hi"

he

into

spirits,but

most

Mr.

what

pocket,

left in the

Northern

the

last that

seemed

to

Thi*.

was

jierripimt'sinner
to

the

mrt

lii" hodv

that

round

picture

in

he

doun
He

doubt,
no
(xi.ssiblc,

which

cavrs

here

as

am

and

came

put

lake

the

low

one

stated

in his

end

had

hr

any

found.

l"e

uhere

\%atrr.

that

and

morning

he

anxious

veiA-

the o:her
of

n"'ic

would

uould

\km\\

in

station, .ind havin^* procured

fishitixt.icklc

had

He

.4;.
:."

his

dull

Dublin.

in whirli

note

sernuMl

he

was

Wednesday

on

walked

him,

from

the

.it

years,

where

T.^

:r.tl.for

himself

Jum^

in

uhis

paper,

Castleblaney

had

i.or

local

himself

Wednesday

with

"y.45 train

''f the

i-r.\ai

of

rather

be

to

On

cu^ti^mar)-

was

sure,

Longford.

//

day

the

of other
not

am

"

known

conduct,

of his

suicide.

drowning

by

nc"ticed

taken

was

ntrmpLited

that

from

town

it became

suicide
was

doubt

is taken

account

when

excitement

I^;:erly he

date.

clerk, drowned

bank

no

I left

fetch."

of Suiii'tf^."Tht

committed

'.o!:"

Kspie,

Saturday, July 6th, 1889

.^,j*/ Gis^

^r.

'*

the

you^
said he

you

I talked

; and

1889 that

pa"t

that

I think, but

remember

I have

walked

sure,

so

driving home.

cannot

tweed,

not

am

looked

it,or

alx)ut

37th of June

.Mr.

think, but

were

or

'Hlaney.

following

SlimJarJ,

had

35th

July 1889

Espies

The

^tate

the

we

bein^ the day, but

that

demesne

the

while

me

about

wa^

creek.

or

in

dressed

gentleman,

troul)led

were

told

You

the

("a

You

tall

little inlet

beard.

things.

said

You

story.

case

and

from

of

Phaniasmu

corjHjreally present

herself.

his

that

uncunM:ious,

neighbouring

in

gruve^

CHAPTER

272
663.

ponderings

These

of mental

instance

VI

[668

projected suicide

on

with

preoccupation

form

perhaps

of

But

particularspot.

the strongest

to

ignorance of the precise quality of thought or emotion

be surprised to
need
not
a
psychical excursion, we
prompt

an

excursion

in

of Col.

with

since

is

his

before
the

The

known

him

by Gurney

named

butler

quote

is

had

Carroll, was

first

the

on

facilitate this kind

to

sonally
per-

psychical

and

day

the

Phantasms

another

exhaustion

extreme

in

going, shortly

from

case

James

has

and

where

cases

he

the

sadness,

his

of

distant

again just before the receipt of a telegram

It is an
based
interestingobservation

deathbed.

markedly

seems

of the Livings

Phantasms

From

place

the

of

coincidence

analysisof relationshipsin telepathiccases,

his

on

twinship

to

which

blood.

fact

some

to

cases.

mere

real

the

of his twin-brother,

the

to

on

go

such

improbability of

the

is

Gurney,
feeling of

fatal illness ; and

twin-brother's

summoning

idea

the

"

in

there

in flesh and

visual

the

on

that

in

informant,

now

as

find

"arrival-case"

the

psychorrhagic

mere

involved
I

so

seen

Edmund

to

not

with

coupled

is

as

the

was

unexpected,
there

Living,

experience,

the

trivial

depended

case

barracks.

phantom

arrives

he

prefaced

of that

coincidence

no

coming
that

fact

occasions

some

value

entering

Colonel's
man's

on

which

evidential

costume;

of

observed

Reed,

The

of

course,

needed

our

vol. ii. p. 96

that

the

link

of communication.^
:

"

September 1884.

1877, while

of

Sholebrook

Lodge, Towcester, Northamptonshire,

I was
about
to move
o'clock,I remember
a
little
while
before
in
where
I
to
sat
room
a
position
a
usually
retiring
lamp
my
I suddenly saw
vision
of my
brother.
It seemed
affect me
a
to
to bed, when
of electricity.It suiprised me
that I hesitated
like a mild shock
to carry
so
out
I had
what
intended, my eyes remaining fixed on the apparition of my brother.
I am
It gradually disappeared, leaving me
wondering what it meant.
positive
I had
been
me.
not
no
sleeping or rubbing my eyes.
lightor reflection deceived
I heard
I was
again in the act of moving my lamp when
taps along the window.
it
towards
the window
heard
I looked
the ground-floor and
was
on
a voice,
It's
don't
him
in
he
be
I
let
I,
brother's,
remarked,
frightened."
say,
;
my
I I thought I should
How
cool you are
have
frightened you."
had quite prepared me
fact was,
that the distinct vision
of my
The
brother
In the

autumn

night, at

one

little after

at

ten

"

"

"

**

for his call.

house

when

of the
In
You

only
^

I thought
was
words,
unexpectedly left London

to

are

instance

as

"

own

had
lost

had

by accident,

his way,

it

and

had

found

window,

your

his way

pay
in

Carroll

quite right in supposing

in my
experience.
of Mrs.

Slorie

in 427

and

says

to

and

the
that

visit,and

me

the

dark

to

the

the

to

be

the

the

"

hallucination

of my

brother

given by Mr. F. Galton

Faculty pp. 226-23 1 ) of consentaneous
thought and action on
he attributes
of constitution.
to a speciallyclose similarity
case

been

never

place.

which

He

he

window

reply to inquiries,Mr.

Cf, the

Human

house

the
his

use

you."

the

near

back

; to

find

I should

found

He

before

cases

{Enquiries
the

into

part of twins*

SENSORY

aS]
In another
Af

the

to

he

where

have
face.

I had

not

apparitionof
dark.

him.

affected

was

brother.

-my

I did

thought

It

Carn"ll

Mr.
this

that

is

his

being

there

notes

were

mirrors

no

664.

must

we

i"ictureof

enough

to

one

ritcr:ul
--i.nt

to

add

ri:/arrc

in

cases

.:i\;de

rd
jrnat'j

:n

:rv*-.

.\\

'jc*:'.

the

tne

icron
VOL

have

to

observers

another

at

the

point

some

this

at

purely

as

environment

of

to
source

hardly
l"c

will

be

narrative
alluded

I need
horse

a.s{"ect or

spile

ot

outf

ome

the

as

case

eieim

I.

add

of

the

externalisaiion

I'lrth. and

nts

ol

single waking
ot

one

here, sti.l

sole

been

of

coat

dream

"

of

extent

!K)me

box

and

an

the

that

am

o!

this

midnight

that

Norfolk

an

Kens,
Norfolk

that

dogcart,

the

and

whether

the

on

show

horMr, and

may

have

phantasmogenelic

|H:rsonaliiy.

tollowing Phaniasms

ayjitofy intimation

occur

l"etween
|"arallcl

to

most

prtio^nitiv^; nothing
dream,

drive

the

impossible

C'mld

some

therefore
wife,

it

well

nor

to

the

on

make

midday

the
lends

{araphernalia

it,

The

mind.

men

have

cannot

after

of

one

|"crsons.

two

which

years

Appendix,

of

pair, with

for

discirnate

the

credible

lour

and

comparison,

of

purposes

this vision

a*,

Moray

0:

i:
a

1 Will

655.

Now

previous

d.s^"ia:ion

p.

"":

tne

near

*.L-d

three

by

observer

the

good

on

horse, persistent

least

at

us

impulse

and

hypothesis before
from
crystal-vision,

and

circumstance^

fX'curred

or

for

carriage

under

regarJ

to

:r.vf:

to

comes

concerned.

own

collection,

our

real.

was

kind

'jf tht:

B,

see

(xrcupant,

rarr;age

'

minds

conception

654

in

.mi'^-ndently,

:^

in

as

of his

in the

the hallucination

only alternative,if

wife

stated

not

seen

between

carnage

independent

the

quite positiveas

was

subliminal

seconds

will be the

view

my

the figure

man's

The

human

is

t:ack.

h:N

""if

in

that

man's

trie

the

ot

He

In conversation, he

which

case,

wife, a

m)|K;nding scene,

an

any

re^Krat
of

^ar:
un

of

flashm^

t.'.r

or,

said, he

he

as

of

back

the

at

was

by the

minute.

some

and

witness.

interval

the

one

his

for

place,and by a fourth
the moving
picture'scareer.
m
accepted as substantiallytrue,
:n

that

suppose

himself,

his

of

caused

was

to

came

that

and

strange

watched

l"cen

have

careful

about

not

electricity.
the reality
surprise came,
then, being rather flattered

coolness

brother

I could

I distinctly saw

slightshock

hallucination.

thinkb

window

only by accident,

room,

was

6M

in

^ive

authority, where
created

and

in the
He

him

The

my

was

the

"

clear-headed

brother':) appearance

his

second

place and window

very lightindeed,

window,

like

subject to

at

room

of

the

the

out

only experience of

of the window.

direct:on
and

Gurney

case

the

window

my
window.

my

this

C)n

to

was

from

It seemed

window

The

found

He

house.

the

out

demeanour.

cool

my

first of him.

appantion
the

at

I said

turned

mention

not

his astonishment

at

Northamptonshire,

effects when

the

273

"

I looked

surprised.

from

think

had

head

my

and

recovered

in

-I

been

Even

With

says

brother

my

before

never

very

seen

Carroll

letter,Mr.

had

ni"rht

the

AUTOMATISM

of

an

of

the

Ltvt'njc
yvoL

arrival.
t

ii.

CHAPTER

274
The

account

from

comes

VI

[666
of

J. Stevenson,

Mr.

28

Prospect Street^

Gateshead.
April 20th, 1885.

went

months

the

During
He

out

of

Sunday

one

and

May

night
his

brother

June 1881, my

between

5 and

time

with

staying

was

6 o'clock.

He

did

not

us.

what

say

About
p.m.
10
generally about
7
I was
reading by the window, and Mrs. Stevenson
by the fire,
o'clock, while
David
is coming.^^ I instantlyturned
all being quiet, I heard
to
a voice
say
She
I told
Mrs.
said, I have not spoken a word."
S., asking what she said.
David
is coming."
that
I then thought I had
her that I heard
some
one
say
! in less than
quite
imagined it,but, lo and behold
comes,
3 minutes, in he
I was
surprised, but did not mention
anything to him about it.
unexpected.
The
to
position of the house
prevented us from seeing him until just about

time

would

he

but

return,

was

"

"

"

the

enter

candid

answer

to

was

the

This

experienced

In

heard

voice

as

it is

simpler

case

and

of

kind.

the

have

never

"

to

hypothesis

my

it into

well

in

to

true

suppose
of

given

heard

of

the

of

case

The

by

is

Yet

In

spot.

one

person,

percipient'sbrain

similar

to

voice

optically.

seen

only

auditory tract

of

applies

centre,

figure.

from"

it is

where

affected.

space

figure is

"come

sense

the

that

the

the

to

modification

real

phantasmal

than

above, however,

of

in testifying

Stevenson.

phantasmogenetic

as

more

any

may

the

add

remind

encountered

of the

contents

cases

of

L.

another

Sir

of

Jones
of

instance

that

the reader
where

some

aware

in 666

''arrival-case"

another

I must

subject

already

kind

is

given

and

letter when

among

seemed

reached

it had

in

Alexander

Professor

this, related

by

Dr.

O.

that

in

the

same

before

But

telaesthetic

percipient

A.

W.

cases

have

to

his

421

leaving
have

we

become

vicinity(see
H

and

J),

the

and

is quoted

Holmes,

in

B.
It

is of

become

so

of

link

that

been

have
of

possible

course

aware

vicinity;

the

the

intimations

spatial nearness

telepathicmessage

of

contents

gathered by

directlyoperative in
a

"

April 20th, I have pleasure

of his drawing my
attention

of

letter

that

just as

only portion

666.

the

A.

in 666

666

is

Serena

acoustically

such

the

had

follows

account,

transforming

phantasmal

the

adds

have

as

husband's

my

hardly repeat

voice

was

experience

accuracy
mentioned.

of space,

not

Stevenson

corroborates

to

phantasmal

This

Jos. Stevenson.

of his

I need

time.

the

at

were

time

fact at the

part

all

we

facts.

sole

any

the

as

hallucination.

reference
to

good health,

inquiry, Mr.

an

Stevenson

Mrs.

in

was

of the

statement

In

He

house.

cases

of

the
still

another

when

percipient
it

discussed

persists.
from

than
one

That
in

link
cases

person

indeed
of
to

may

In

either
seems

telepathy.
his

may
its

into

comes

percipient spiritalone.

of telxsthesia

is transmitted

mind

above

nearness

the

way

times
somecase
more

When

neighbour

in

-.4
rj

SENSORY

mr\
ipice, one
:he same

scene

it is close

when

thinkingof

much

its arrival

at

their

seems

of

lookingon

common

of

letter become

that the writer

be

cases

our

that

so

assume

we

in several

that the

minds

if the contents

But

would

two

in

content

hand, then, unless

(which

it
supposition),
been

of

275

did, that

Gumey

is thus established.

psychicalbond
known

Edmund

say, as
have

may

AUTOMATISM

is

farvery fetched
have

clairvoyantperception must

by the mere
contiguity. This is of course
the same
that there is any '*law of
by no means
thing as to suppose
distances
the
governing
telepathicmessage.
It is more
like a difference in facility
of
of receptionthan in facility
action
trifles
attracted
the
notice more
as
though
clairvoyant's
readily
when
they happened to be close at hand.
667.
The
which
I have
cases
latelybeen recounting can be called
tebesthetic only by courtesy.
There
has been a psychicalexcursion, with
its possibilities
of clairvoyance
has not brought
element
; but the excursive
home
any assignable
knowledge to the supraliminalpersonality. I go on
where
such knowledge has thus been
to
now
caries
garnered But here
prompted

facilitated

or

"

"

there
ve

need

is

of some

Firstly,the

consider

to

littlein how

many

ways

be reached.

knowledge to
disunt
knowledge

imagine

can

further pause,

that

it would

may,

seem,

be reached

through

ordinary senses.
Secondly, it
correlative
sometimes
shellits
to come
or
seems
through crystal-gazing
in a new
to utilise the ordinary senses
hearing, artifices which seem
way.
.\nd besides these two avenues
is a thirdsthe
to distant knowledge there
shades
telepathicavenue, which, as we have alreadysurmised, sometimes
off into
the purely teLesthetic ; when
distant mind, but only the distant
no
excursive
be
the
to
seems
attracting
spirit. And in the fourth place
u-fHe,
vision that the
remember
that it is mainly in the form of dream
must
we
or
most
strikinginstance" of tela^sthesia which I have as yet recorded have
(Jan we
in any way
modes
of perception?
harmonise
these various
come.
is common
discover
condition
(Jan
of the
we
percipient which
any
extended
an
hyfieraesthesia,

of the

power

"

"

:o

all ?

To

limited

certain

approach

tclxsthesia

to

dream-excursion.
sometimes

"iec("waking
Wc

have

\"M^\\"\Kto
V*

f^r

art

ion

It

ift

AS

of

or

awake,

is

attribute

characteristically
an

of

in

into

sense-organs
that

that

as

person.

wide

in the

is

discussinghypnotic experiments that it is sometimes

the subject'sperceptivefacultyby gradual su^estion,
extend
transform
which
still be referred to the
can
a hyperaesthesia

the

them

find

we

possible. In each
tendency to something like a
first place, although it exists

co-ordination

states.
seen

ofiScrvable

teiuation

before

to

in turn

Hyperesthesia,
(icrsons

in

such

extent

01

sometimes

the

telxsthesia

percipientsin
receiving an
as

that

feelingmay

of

such

which

cases

cannot

sometimes

be

so

referred

descrilic their

impression, or seeing a picture placed

the distant scene
and visiting
trat'riiimg

oscillate between

these

two

sensations,

CHAPTER

276
the

justas

of Hme-relaHon

sense

past, present, and

VI

in the

[668

pictureshown

may

oscillate between

future.

all these

offer
complex sensations the phenomena of crystal-gazing
I
have already remarked
close analogies.
the curious fact that the
on
into
artifice
of
should
a
to
gazing
simple
speculum
prove the avenue
be very different origins
phenomena of such various types. There
may
which
in
the
for
even
crystalpresent very similar as))ects; and
pictures
also accompany
these pictures; sensations
do
not
certain sensations
sometimes
but
of
and
of
trance
(though rarely) partial
gazing
merely
;
the
of psychicalpreseticeamong
the scenes
which
oftener of bilocation ;
but
limit
contain.
indeed
initiated,
to
no
or to
longer seems
crystalhas
The
idea of psychical
excursion thus suggestedmust, however, be
668*
reconciled with the frequently
somehow
symboliccharacter of these visions.
of
often to be no
The features of a crystal-vision
seem
mere
transcription
To

"

facts,but

material

modification

clearly. We

and

scenes

abbreviated

an

facts with

of such

selection from
view

familiar with

are

dream,

of

the

such facts,or

tellingsome
kind

same

is wont

upon
crude

the

Let

run

that

us

"

; and some
consider

the mechanism
kind

to

picture
but
objectivity,

discerned

of

of

bold

quickly

more

of succession

of

bolical
sym-

in

if an
of course
waking reverie. And
mind
is endeavouring to impress
crystal-gazer's

in

or

outside the
intelligence
him, this might well be the chosen way.
And
moreover
through all telaesthetic vision
character

story

even

"

the
that

some
scene

there

indication
has
has

been

that

mind

been

has

been

presented,

so

choice

some

of similar

element

as

to

at

work

say, in
the details
to

symbolism in the way in which they are presented.

these characteristics affect different theories of
how

clairvoyance. Let

transition

not

some

from

us

hyperesthesia

first that

suppose
to

there

so
telaesthesia,

is

that

some

when

central perceptionmay
be still
peripheralsensation is no longer possible,
obstacles
otherwise
insurmountable.
across
operating
If this be the case, it seems
likelythat central perception will shape
the central
itself on the types of perception to which
of the brain
tracts
accustomed

are

and

the

that

connaissance

superieure^the telaesthetic

it may reallybe acquired,will present itself mainly as

form
clairaudience
of sightor sound.
as
Yet these
some

knowledge, however

clairvoyanceor
be expected to show some
telaesthetic sightsand sounds
trace of their
may
unusual
coordinated
with
origin. They may, for instance,be imperfectly
external
channels; and, since they
sightsand sounds arrivingthrough
be
translation
in some
of
must
a
supernormal
impressionsinto sensory
way
to show
something symbolicin character.
terms, they are likely
illustration certain experiments carefullymade
I take as an
in their
of which
reported in the Zoist,and some
are
day which were
quoted
folded
in 673 E.
Mottoes
of
inside
on
nuts
printed
bought
scraps
paper,
read by the mesmerised
by the experimenters, were
clairvoyant But
these folded slipsof paper as though stretched out straight
^e
saw
; and
"

"

"

example

privilegedcase

concerned.

signs.

symbolised in phantasmal
the

see

advantage

that the
than

for

fish than

bird

the

"The

can

ghost

of

each

have

bird

and

that

to

got

of different

the

"

be

fish

man,"

to

type for each, but

seemed

far there

specially needed

now

that

between
to

seems

is

there

ideas

various

at

when

as

some

cosmic

mind,

be

in

with

fully as

first to

certain

objects only
the

explain

of

influence

Looking
the

the

Chapter

fact

that

and

exist,anjd

into

to

start

mainly

have

of

what
idea

an

as

be

perhaps

from
action

among

succeeded

in

lies

cognate

; his

If this be

it.

of

perception

summons

mind

directer

telepathy.

well

difference

The

how

spiritmay

spiritualexcursion

excursions

such

instances

exist

know,

we

individual

each

generally a

impulse

an

aught

the

invasion

inanimate
so,

it would

under

the

hypnotic suggestion.
back

Dr.

There
the

for

agent's

while

lack

excursions

may

ment,
argu-

consider

to

supernormal

minds.

be

may

which

supernormal perception

mind

so-called

to

those

records

sections

to

Fahnestock,

a
crystal-visions,

faculty.
in

may

often

Appendices

Backman,

there

invited

way

may,

which

the

our

attack

telaesthesia and

transition

the

individual

the

starts
some

with

"

between

minds, and

these

between

continuous

All matter

matter.

which

mind

mind,
a

gulf

other

in the fact that

rather

such

absolute

existingin

as

relation,as

and

that

and

in

points

had

we

between

transition

mind

me

no

know

we

in

continuous

was

transferences

in

Tennyson's

use

insurmountable

meaning of the so-called "travelling clairvoyance," of

It was
needful
given in the chapter on hypnotism.
were

may

on

idea.

no

artifices

not

are

to

other

sunlight

form

can

can

for the

worse

of

by empirical

reflections, applicable

These

have

in

bird

hindrances

either.

660.

It

same

fish alike ; certain

was

once

overcome

the

the

Certain

density of water) may

others
again (as incidence

ghost

them

are

bird.

emotions

spirithas

mackerel

the

the

spiritsare

and

thoughts

over

in viz,ys of which

the

incarnate

the

thoughts and
be wholly

not

possibly

longer

no

than
"

see

affect

is

therefore

things

of

perception

discern

to

fied
simpli-

"

the

as

and

eyes

bird

in man,

difficulties which

by

fish

; while

baffle the

ripple)may
words,

sea-gullhas

the

(as position of

hindrances

easier
need

Very

(as refraction)may

vision

clear

spiritsit

they
things,any more

form.

fish better

of

discamate

discerningimmaterial

ofiffrom

cut

far

But

"

privilegedcase

worlds, so

apparently

discerning material

off from

kind

For

it is

them

non-material

by

emotions

wholly

all discernible

; to

"

constitutes, in fact,a

among

"

spiritsis

incarnate

cut

world

material

This

[880

VI

CHAPTER

278

was

cases

IX., there

672

"c.)

kind

of

we

travellingclairvoyance already cited

and

673

shall

of fusion

of

(Mr. Dobbie,
in

see

all

our

them,
forms

Dr.

F.,' Dr.

saw
just as we
of supernormal

telepathy, telaesthesia,retrocognition,precognition ;
reported by Cahagnet,
was

which

apparently something
*

See

more

Chapter IX., passim.

will

be

besides.

referred
We

to

in

see,

in

short,

world

is apt

distinguish,co-existingin
therefore,
uut

just

almost
%-isitin":

of

use

will

lower)

adjacent

-she

homewards

find his way

instinct

what

In

Jrtami

l^'.

'icr

Luke's

Its

O)

de^tends

casv

be

to

to

Ixrcn
this

it- chat

the

:a'My

man

mnij

"

a":aln

seen

is thus

F.'s

enough

empty

to

roomti

livingperson

any

with

of

pathy,
tele-

ment
experi-

some

with

winch

The

some

from

her

421

the

the

other

by

in

(Miss
The

whom

we

authenticated,

and

by ascribing the

the

excursive

B)

thieves.

thieves

must,

thefts.

It is posof

Cf)ntributorycause

was

case,

be

m:ist

occasion

for

informant

an

is well

that

(cited in

resembling,
B). See also

in

their successful

over

drew

way

dismantled

incident

this

excitement

673

in

but

On

alone.

much

occu("ant

been

second

dreams

among

case

no

has

nearly paralleled

more

(.Mr. Watt**'

singlestatement,

of

time

course

cases

which

k^\

eagerly excited
in

quite know
it easilyacross

as

link from

And

some

(i*r.

one

scene

room
a

wants

i-rCNn

is

where
essentiallyparallel,

ca.se

dri-ani, with

in

Mjni"-:.'i:n^
a

will

spirit to

the

no

Miss

of

scene

WxsMerc

;r

on

fo":us

dream

Luke's

in

chance

"ioubt, have

The

home,

telaesthesia,unmixed

prove

sii^irrirance is attacked,

tci.esthetic

some

not

places,such

hallucinations.

trustworthy.

co:iridt*nce

%.-

there

cases

incidentallyin the

already

garden

has

character.

dreams,

two

421

case,

bic/.eve
::

have

wc

visits

creanu-r

lin!

to

'"Jane's" exj)eriences

.n""tance.

ha:

evidence

by waking

IV."

scenes

apparently

ease,

do

we

long clair\-()yant
wanderings are

These

seek

will hold

the scent

on

assignable

no

generallycome

than

Chapter

"

The

telepathicin

mamly

by

gets

once

using

or

the scent,-"

far from

if let loose

and
first,

at

this

circumstances.

present

as

shown

on

to

first

clairvoyante

has

houses

greater

power

perhaps

obstacle.

like,whither

the

thus

661.

well

dog who,

vaguely

and

her.

crjuld draw
has

up

boy

is sent

she

deal.

The

or

with

clairvoyante'straversingcertain

factories and

been

literally
gets

whom

man

Here,

independent

describe

and

his track

prolonged experimental

these
of the

allow

the

of the

if he

then

of confusion

much

first to

an

man

if she almost

in his life as
one

cases

way,

Then

follows

reminds

often

her

miss

events

be

to

to

to
artificially
separate

wish

we

seems

in several

which

place

some

recognising past
process

some

desired.

traversed,

time

to

frequently
those

to

finds

if she

there

which

into

try

we

incomprehensible.
have

place, its position having

landmark
already known.

word, but

female

the

desired

any

with

which

powers,

us

we
crystal-visions,

phenomena

reference

"explainedby
1

of

inlet

empirical

any

those

us

synthesis by

experiments, then,

these

In

as

specialclass

the

show

to

some

the

with

279

that
crystal-visions,

the

with

saw

we

as

metetherial

the

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

\\

picture

of

^et

and

talking in

the

unobtrusively into

J*haniasmi

of

the

street

Livings

in

"

is

of

man's

vol.

itselt unemotional

in

the

physician i"!impressed,

s|)erialplace

whi(*h. though
ha|"{K'nin;:.

standing
to

i. p.

moment

house.

367.

street,

where

-merely
to

the

that

physician,

"

,The

case

is there

CHAPTER

28o
described

from

professionalinjury if

fears

Fellow

he

were

of

is candid

He

appear.

enough

does

defend

to

opinions

if every

that

name

argued

one

ago [abroad] I had

which
did
of delirium

1884.

The

me.

door

"

We

went

up
the

rather

about?
"

?"

bed

are

Because

"

dreaming
should

have

You

the

at

On

it seemed

The

house

entering
case

the

to

mean

said,

in

clear

was

day I delicatelyspoke
I received
ago
"

is the

lunatic

In

eyes

open

the

thing

he

that

In

this

should

case

the

of

in

this

this

again

(vol.ii. p. 368), where

Thames
that

Tunnel

night.

Here

get
I

see

(I knew

repeat

the

visits.

name.

ing
arriv-

patient'*
grog.

The

next

in the
Three

noon
afterweeks
said

lady present

B., and

parish,at

see

explain

strong

it,and
A

to
to

my

drink.

the

On

from

denied

that

me.

of

He

but

home.

tumbler

see

another

under

was

believe

not

the

the

his wife

externalityand

is in

to

the

get

with

his

may
a

Spring
again

the

late

an

patient

Somehow

such

or

opportunity
within

operates

hour.
the

other

the

induced

ordinary

subliminal

likely

or

supraliminal self, akin

the

"

tered
encoun-

not

was

so

drunken

seems

to

the

sensory

self exercised

in Phantasms

case

to

himself

fatal accident, which

the

never

it
at

vision

its

powers.

compared

dreamer
a

had

streets

agent

some

physician's case
be

the

the

believes, with

he

as

He

him, and

saw

either

sense

seen,

in space.
he

that

explained

narrator

Genius, however,

farthest-reaching
supernormal
With

to

in my

consider

subliminal

inspirationsof genius.
while

not

me

mentioned

standing talking in

proprietor as
physician's own
persistentwish

limits ;

would

it.

about

spot where

cannot

his

he

him
I was
going
positively ashamed

"

and

in any

of

"

?"

up

conviction

going

was

giving her a
suspected delirium

Gurney,

indifferent

collaboration

why

! **

be

we

was

he

definably located

proprietorin

told

firm

there

maid

husband

impression
not

was

"

"Then

here, I will drop in and

am

clergyman

with

conversation

though giving an

if he

I knew

the

story

drink

from

asylum

him.

the

enough

him

so

was,

requesting
the

Sure

I asked

as

the

the

of

name

was

with

to

late."

said, " What

if it is shut

How,

try.** I started

that

Now

to

note

recounting

was

That

"

it

"

I said

house

She

I got up.

said, "Perfectly so."

question.

I found

room

get

the

"

absurd

so

into

the

lamp-post, talking to a friend.

said
he
He
him
well.)
very
would
I^atient,and
accompany
matters

o'clock

one

home

came

lamp-post this side of the bridge, with

wide
been
awake
No, I have
dreaming.'*

individual

the

I could

house."

that

When

I wish

about

well?*'

under

been

waking,

or

find

"

nine.

at

case

At

get into

can

was

her

saw

that

not

proprietor standing

man."

early.

you

not

lived

she

night

understand

I don't
to

you

are

One

bell.

no

wife,

my

in which

house

had

She
had
a
patient,wife of a parson.
her
and
to
disease,
belong
perplexed
closed
at
midnight, that is the outer

years

peculiar kind

he

as

impossible.'
Mayooth^

Twenty

ance
vari-

at

his

allow

therefore

not

admit

to

Physicians, who

of

College

the

"

be

does, 'progress would

[661

supposed

general scientific belief/ and

with
to

"

coming

as

VI

drowned

workman

did
"

who

to

in

be

of

present

fact
was

t?u

occur

Living
in

the

during

quite unknown

distant

the

to

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

aO]

been

dreamer

excitement

the

that

spirit to

as

called

ag^nt

an

which

his death

surrounding

scene,

be

hardly

can

"

281

attracted

conflagration might

yet it may

attract

have

waking

dreamer's

the

night-

wanderer.

682.

There

in

discerned

thus

although

in

one

no

is

flash

the

hand,

other

the

on

are,

of

one

scene

good

special
have

may

where

cases

many

interest

wished

actually

scene

percipient,

the

to

it

transfer

to

him.

to

of

vision

known

actor

who

"

the

at

costume

suddenly

opening

was

Trivial

cases,

where

who

Mr.

of

itself,this

or

in

that
resting
inte-

an

crystal-vision

with

air

the

in

illustrates
like

much

well-

"

Gottschalk's

Mr.

very

light the

Thorpe

incident

in

even

waking

of

circle

Courtenay

letter

picture

sudden

t3rpe is the
sees

of
a

in

wall

on

appears

B),

wrists

time.

of

class

(662

ruffled

and

different

somewhat

Gottschalk

Nfr.
hands

chalked

of

again

case

apparent

no

rackground.
I know
round

one

or

Somewhat

v-.th

Mr.

of these

of

note

My

Edmund

Gurney's

pictures.

phrase, "imperfect

own

much

to

.'jmcs

the

lau.iton's

words:

j--...^t!y sr

"1ill looking
behind

'u^-h^hit

:rr

:-.

the

'ihiiuld

j.ivnt

lira

""

Mr.

:j

aU)ul

next
trans-

transparency

vision,"

There

the

filmy, but

or

orchestra

not
^

the

seems
j)orcipient
of optical vision

r.iniie

is o'

no

course*

external

|urt of space

.Mrs.

to

the

to

reastm

perci-

actuallyaffect "-d.

also

house

window

of

A).
a

give

outward

the

stt

where

cases

\\\rvi,out

if

even

and

the

miles

time, he

same

op|"osite him,

Mr.

from

his

sees

as

Searle's

chaml)ers
in

though
and

head

wife's

Searle

Mrs.

Here

IntcreNtiMi:.

is very
few

faints

the

in

looking-glass,

face,

and

white

"xxlless.
"

furney
of

\.m:'lv
;#f:riLj

::'n

"VaA
nis

case

a
or

l"e

few

665

Kcarne.
l)c so,-

nut

.*^eark's

'\*-v\y.r. At
"-;"

are

with

somfhiKv

omld

this

trans("arent

not

was

yft

There

Mr.

^houhl

in

\'iMtm^

wr.'ri

tty

nf

rase

!hi"

why

0)

occasional

applicable
s|"ecially

seems

ap[K'arance
and

upon

hallucinatoryimage.
of inner

co-i'tJinatum

behind
hallucinator)'
(ij;ure

^rtz

rr

'*'ihe

the

which

the

on

picture
(662

regards

Gurney

of

thinu, and

same

predisposition

Searle

Mr.

of

informants"

excellent

phantasmal

single

one

interpretation

no

his

of

projection

iniiicatingimpfrfectexternalisation

a^

'

are

lives

which

subliminal

some

experiences

two

(662 D)"

important

an

Tiorency

of

their

in

kind, of

of message.

form

Gottschalk's

air

dark

Taunton

Mrs.

indication

elaborate

like
of

'^ckground
ijf

curious

"

this somewhat

towards

had

have

who

persons

hallucinatorypicture of this

apparent,

wu

two

or

oval

It

wife's

"suggests that
""the
;n

thus

head

idra

this

of

Or

as

she

did

transference

faintini:," which

appmpriate

an

was

worked

itself out

mind
into

lashion.

.Mr. Searle

lay

then

Searle*s

Mrs.

from

back

in

the

faint and

Temple

palhd

in

see

with

Gloucester

inner

vision

Gardens

CHAPTER

282
Our
we

is

VI

[068

as
crystal-visions,
analogy here is plainly crystal-vision
; and
Sometimes
the picture in the crystal
have
observed, point both ways.
sometimes
it
a
transcriptof an actual
seems
conspicuously S3nnbolical;

nearest

distant

scene.

663.

It

is

mechanism

involved,

indeed

not

of

there

"

affect

may

then

occur

relations

and

two

say that

with

the

each

if it represents
but

stirring;

and

attention

by

paper

Mrs.

in

ether

if

and

linked

beyond

or

"

S3rstem

these

ether)

experience

our

of

Sidgwick,

whose

The

with

paper

vii pp.

writes

On

the

no

desire
two

be

said

Ought

be

to

we

shown,
spiritually

emotion
to

time-

is any
the

attract

longer
friend's
in

appeared

cases

reproduce.

Evidence

for

Clairvoyance," in

32-35.

"

closely parallel to

cases

the

Phantasms

it is

that

these

comments
"

Sidgwick's
vol.

first of

incident

an

death, where

spiritmight

the freed

the

"

which

problems
problem of

two

after it occurred

hours

some

seen

sympathy

begin

is

us

of

one

which

in turn,

cases

clairvoyantlyvisited,or

which

Sidgwick

shall

of

still chamber

Proceedings S.P.R.,
Mrs.

of

ways

spirit-agency. Can

of

Mrs.

From

is

to

in

of

be

to

seen

of forces

systems

will illustrate

which

class

problem

scene

If each

(whether of

sjrstems

cases

clairvoyantlyif it is

seen

to

here

deal

we

as

other

to

be

the

imagine.

to

us

I will add

would

point.

the

thrill

human

other

really understand

perturbation

the resultant

those

help

cannot

beside

"

could

we

questions

ways

somewhere

tug

personalities

but

"

these

in innumerable

united

comes

of

some

verbal

merely

forces

that, if

likelyenough

which

many

have

cluded
in-

been

of

telepathicclairvoyance,
of
Living as cases
telepathy is primd fade the simplest explanation. In these cases
is clearly designated, and
the agent
also his connection
with
the percipient ;
and
the
the experience of the supposed agent
is
at
moment
generally of a
marked
and exceptional character.
of these cases
tive,
the initiaMoreover, in most
least the psychical disturbance
leads to the vision,
at
or
or
impulse which
the side of the agent, the percipient being
is,so far as we can
see, entirelyon
in an apparently normal
and not expecting or seeking any
vision.
state
in

which

first

The
the

and

Society.

American

I shall

case

Mr.

Branch,

give

A.

B. Wood

as

follows

to

comes

writes
:

Mr.

to

the

through

us

F.

A.

American

Nims,

an

of

of
the

"

Muskegon,
In

Branch

Associate

April 29/^, 1890.

compliance
suggestion, supplemented by
your
request of Mr.
Richard
Hodgson, I sought an interview with Mrs. Agnes Paquet, and obtained
the following information
regarding her strange experience on the day of her
with

brother's
with

the

I submit

the papers
to
clearest information

fullest and
other

suggest
the

death.

the

questions,the

to

answers

feelingthat they should go forward

obtainable,and believing that you may
which
have
important bearing on
may

you

of A

Statement

On

B. Wood.

A.

case.

October

serving

as

24th, 1889, Edmund

fireman

on

the

tug

Wolf

Dunn,
a

small

ccident
brother
steamer

of

Mrs.

Agnes

engaged

in

Paquet, was
towing vessels

SENSORY

aO]
Chicaf^o Harbour.

in

the
or

to

piers,
thrown
was

"ouKht for,

about

until
the

near

about

arose

%kx

off.

After

hr"u"e.

The

pantrv', look
his

or

railing

hands

mv

to

Ed

ne,

h.m

minute
him,

he

:h.tT
.ri

r
^'."

am

lM"ai

\\

:"*"'"'::to
.r'.nnun*

\\\\r

-ail

""""*

"""p:ri!
K-l

and

Mniilar

bail

''h:"a.:o

!""

.";i'.ir.iJii
At

.""H-

"""

".ii

:"".""*''"

and

of the

started

\
.-.

JL\\\

tor

p.\ri of

the

i!,

on*

;.:*

IS*"

\.A*.
!

Chu

tnrtr

the
"h"j"i.r.^'

.it

ti"

\\.\A

t!ir

time

p.iir "if pants

I had

any

appear-

:n

exiienen'e

""

-.aul

\v;te,

Sh"-

Ti"

hrr

in

the

K"l

*'

11

\\ -lie

whi.

"!rs" r:*"rd

then

descrit"ed

Mimn,

t)reak

to

l.er

from

tel'v*^'"

Eilnmnd

Tn

'

Ir^ram

rx-^rKT.

A'.\K*"

an"l, wj^^hmg

Junne.

ne\cr

"il

few

the

lining

as

seen

i:res%,
a"

by

ii"

s'atemcn:

"

\"".,
ident.

il.iysl"cfore
by

at

my

\ei''el

the
wife.

the

ex*

knees,

to

aiul

""

'\\v\

-^.i:-!ih.i!

culcn!
he

.1^
ex.i^'tly

the

e;": 'h.r

Thr"
a"

I f"r.ind the

there

wife

my

the

""ern

1 armed

when

des".riiM-d

l""ng l)eforr, wrinkling

white

have

Tir'"!hrr-in-lau.

my

as

agi", a:ui

xe^sel

^he
thit.igli

'"f my

brother

"lr"..r p:;".fi r"f Ijf-T !)riithrr

de"critM:d

were

overlHiani.

went

.^'o overlH'ar"!.'

her

of

legs
the

as

and

coat,

panis

24th, iK8'i. I rrrnvrd

ju*: re'ei\"-d

him

shirt, no

his

gave

brother,

my

related.

directly

Aent

to

To

at

f""rcc

^n-k

in

rrplirtl:
the

mr

the

al^o

''Miat. iVc.
e

at

if 'h.!!

.-.bed

dress

that
1 also

since

r.i"r

tot"er

inrixey

1 hav""aw

0"

M.,

.k'..\^

my

l"efore

drrtwnTnv;

the

inorn'ii^.
"

brother

.ilnnr

that

:o

oVIcwk
m^'

iir"

.It

neither

I noticed

said

he

I then

that

sailor's

!:nlng inside.

of

telegram."

stated

or
sulijccitn f.iiritinj:
veriij;o.

no*

v"

white

loop

Chicago,

from

overboard.**

go
I

of

dis;ippearing
tea, clasped

home

received

heavy, blue

bulwark.

or

the

on

arrived

just

:ieen.

telegram

he

him

saw

I had

act

is drowned.''

received

I have

dropped

appari-

the

or

the

it
the

Edmund

The

ropes

in

into

in

was

niomrnt,

When

but

fii"d I Ed

Mv

'*

(xiintwhere

the

at

rlrii^n*"*!

1-

""hovi

wa^

.t/n.

very

what

and

proper

hoping

went

brother

my

not

alone

me

tea,

two

the

at

feel away.

few

.1

lasted

husband

my

rail

the

and.

some

around

distinct.

brother.

drownetl

is

drink

imfxrlledby

\ision

was

my

ription of

ncnout.

*"n"ther

Ed

over

not

but

hospital at Chicago

**

only

seemmgly

b.-irehcaded, had

was

My

*"

",

in

\r:\'*\ lir^ree

^."'ir

drowning

en'-tigh to

u;"

I't the

and

sudden

or

leaving

rather, partiallyno,

exclaimed,
of

and

I turned

a"

me

it

feeling I could

work,

school,

to

sleep

dreams

no

which

his

to

sent

to

or,

"

bulwark,

or

desc

went

mo

A.M.

replied,

saw

me,

ten

sick

is

wh.ch
a

from

haltp;ist
the

announcing
"

stiK"d iK-fore
toward

when

accident,

aforementiuned.
fcelingii

gloomy

fell

bcxly, though

accident, probably about

depressed,

and

canister, and

fare, and

mv

aUmt

\\

tea

Dunn

disappeared.

of the

went

I decided

against his leg"". The

I("w

n\^T

the

away

drawmg

rope

the

ba(

foruard"

Uiimg

this

of

image

exact

""i"*od with

t.on

after

down

and

ready

the

ni^ht, had

the

husl"and

my

Mr.

The

after

Dunn

vessel, inside

Statcmeni,

throughout

gotten

drowned.

mominK

feeling gloomy

were

me

the

on

to

tow-line

the

weeks

Mr.

Paqutt^i

hour

breakfast

Soon

relieve

would

three

where

place

slept well

children

the

tinic,

u"ual

I awoke

awakenings.
khake

the

I had

o'clock.

adjusting

tow-line, and

about

J/rf.

283

the tuf? fastened

A.M.,

While

the

by

found

not

surface

3 o'clock

river.

the

up
overboard

was

the

to

came

At

her

tow

AUTOMATISM

had

""!

"

icw

hail

\e:irird

my

tliat
\\vy.\^\\\
Mi

them

he

l);;ni'. h.id

urreil, and

worn

apfiear"he

a^

they

roIle"! up,

CHAPTElt'

284

or

reticent.

vertigo and

mine

tow-line

stood

(Yemont)

and

w"s

satldr

that
as

(Frank Yemont)
vessel

that

brother-in-law

my
described

by

writes

I have

his last

to

called

made

forP

Mrs.

request, I have

had

place

address

has

Mrs.

adds

Paquet

only had

vivid

only knew

not

"

noticed

been

the

that

impression

that

he

occurred

in her

dream

resembles

somewhat

unusually

train

passing

she

saw

to

the

relation

clear

four

and

nervous,

in which

dream,

But

memory.

against such

related

Storie

saw

within
a

a
or

more

she

had

had

do

afterwards.

It

in the

awoken

dreamed

the

with

contemporaneous

six hours

of the

result

of

know

enough

was

morning,
and

event

sudden

fication
revivi-

to justifyus
hypothesis may be urged the experience of
in Phantasms
of the Living [quoted in 427], which
Mrs.
Paquet*s. Mrs. Storie tells us that all the evening

assuming this,and

B. Wood.

brother

but

"

not

was

some

of the

of her

dead

was

impression

her

feelingof depression with which

and one
is at first tempted to suppose
that she
vision
her
and
that
it,
was
subsequent
forgotten

have

Sot

of his death.

scene

it related, but

which

to

preceded by

felt

"

representation of

event

she

"

returned, marked

been

letter

not

death

of his

It will have

Mrs.

in first person.

made

sailor Yemont.

the

A.

less accurate

in

"

statements

cannot

Paquet.

...

hours

the

the

"

to

diligentinquiry,but
known, or supposed,

Sidgwick

Here
few

the

that

he had
no
as
responsibility,
right to
occupation to handle the tow-line.
knowledge, subject to fainting or
my

.-August12th, 1890:

on

towed

avoid

to

never,

again

with

In accordance

sent

think

of

by

caught

Peter

Wood

friend

being

was

wife.

my

accident,

fainting fit

told

was

vertigo.
Mr.

of the

with

taken

was

of the

bow

the

on

stated

wished

brother-iflhiaw

My

but

brother-in-law's

my

"

overboard,

thrown

fireman

He

his statement,

captain, in

my

time

the

at

brother-in-law

backward

over

[068

wiveel

the

at

was

thought

the accident.

saw

order

He

fell

he

that

and

tug, who

of the

captain

The
seemed

VI

then, when
series

not

death

earlier.

hours

we

she

of

In

which

scenes

of her
her

bed, she had

to

went

afterwards

brother, who
the

case

had

able
remark-

turned

out

killed

been

be

cannot

nervousness

to

by

garded
re-

telepathic,as it is stated to have begun before the accident, but

and depression may
had
have
to
quite possible that the nervousness
condition
in the percipient which
rendered
the vision possible.
some

it

as

seems

with

Can

fairlypress

we

mind
that

there

cases

add

of
in
to

reason

relations

stage that
but

mode

different

idea

of any

for such

account

to

is here

apparently

an

of

mode

an

dealing

incident
with

conceiving
precognition, already referred
A

663

ascribe
in
no

case

to

category

that

together beyond

all
our

these

; meanwhile

which

the

scene

this ?

Or

must

which

is not

time-relations
in

we

can

to

to

recur

it is well
make

supernormal
sight.

can

to

be

phenomena

the
be

in the
we
ours

is also

Chapter
waking premonition which

spiritagency.
IX.

Chapter

of

as

time

of

"

latency of

mere

IV.

not

?
shown

problem
reminded

"

seems

are

somehow

feel

in
and
no

of

time-

at

every

reallydistinct

cipient's
per-

This

(426),

there

do

gory,
cate-

linked

CHAPTER

286
In

to

answer

inquiry, Mr.

an

sister-in-law

My

absolutely the

tells

only

one

Mr.

fairlycorresponded

with

was

death

in

of

friend.

mind

spirit?

time

in

dead

the

of the

which

in

room

to

is

you

kind.

that the

he

hour

died

of death

be

this

that

cognisant

of the

May

not

the

indeed

position or

upon

of

the

spiritwhich

one

the

pient's
perci-

the

the

bodies,
of

case

the

quitted

and

Mrs.

cottage-hospitalhave

had

"

departed
departed spirits

that

also

(See

the

picture

of

of their

aspect

survivors.

draw

agency

indications

have

we

is to

what

the

it were,

absolutelyunexpected

Now

lying.

the

of

telepathic impression

following closely upon,

or

an

"

it be

on

the action

impressed by

scene

is

body

knowledge

427.)

like

looks

depression suddenly develops, as

unless

shall find later

impress

Storie

mentioned

vision

any

that

what

of the material

this scene,

to

We

for

may

which

description,and

this

then

But

vision

that friend's

which

may

"

type, coinciding with,

of familiar

waking

above

the

seen

's widow

begins with

this incident

calamity

into

has

[666

A.M.

3.30
Now

of

says

occasion

the
she

which

on

from

learnt

We

Dyne

that

me

VI

been
there

corpse

lying?

problems

Such

of each

666.

We

I have

as

; nor,

said, can

life.
of
invasion

invasion

the

points

what

at

last

the

that class of

to

; but

point

one

class

which

show

then,

come,

From

the

and

that

group

appears

next.

now

perceives

in turn,

group

into the

merge

and

solved

be

present

from
psychical interchanges be clearlydemarcated
istics
must
explain the central characterRecognising this,we

classes.

other

to

at

class of these

one

any

cannot

retains

of view,

discussed

invaded

this

invader

there

(when

person

memory
seen,

the

where

"

no

will be

as

where

cases

invades

of

it in

is

just

A,

liminal
suprathe

verse
re-

remembered

one)

was

an

did

not

perceive.
have

We

already

psychorrhagic
invader.

What

part, leading

by

the

to

distant
of

memory

the

his

shall
I

will

his

he

These

or

is to collect

in

invades

thus

will

already described

and

bably
pro-

invader's

recognisable

manner

subsequent

intermediate

the

may

the

yet without

"

be

on

be

to

part of the

there

desire

or

seemed
the

on

where

cases

phantasm

cases

which

purpose

will

of

projection

whom

own.

psycJiorrhagiccases
we

do

projection of

friend

of this sort

cases

without

now

real

some

some

occurred

must

we

been

have

discussed

have

to

"

between

experimental cases

the
which

on

presently enter.

will

remind

the

previous chapter.
accident

dangerous

persons

In Phantasms
as

of
a

reader,

In

the

happens,
in the
the

projection

from

the

"

and

from
their

which

of
of

case

two

Mrs.

relation

near

They

scene.

Livings

begin ^th,

to

first

know
the

minds,

case
or

from

(422 A)

suddenly

nothing
is

of

having

been

this

mind

of

a
a

"

the

sees

quoted,
the

in

printed

cases

West

dangered
en-

seen.
was

one

garded
re-

of

I should

them.

In

the

second

the

moment

%li^htdoze
s:eep

impending
either

way-"

I say,

as

brother,

as

or

as

rapidity perha!"shelped
following case,

The

authority of

the
of

case

phantasm
*K"th

was

whom

had

we

evidentiallyand

stranger

about

the

the

well

as

the

Living

to

the

discovery

finding

Phantasms

From

the

of

of

and

the

by

friend, and
is to say,

seemed

In the

the

ii. p.

Mrs.

239.

following account

:-

ti

Elgee,

Imli.t, ha'!

TO

"".

'ow

'he

'";""

*""".."'-n
*^-r

*.ire

'o

rr

"*'

ount

the

walls
and

l"e"ls,

two

but

on

di"*"r
i".

So

I
M:ns
trrwn

Vv4*

*, tl'.e one

"penrd
the

s"*ttec

with

of
u

I),

the

make
I
two

and,

door,

I pura
on

anv

fho*ien

thf

out

N-

mr^'ht

a^^ainst

to

used

was

near
t)einj^'

.ilmosi

first assuring

the

and

Wr

only
the

m\*srlf

I).

it

uimlow

t?otir.
that

no

by
and

I"ein)(a

un"ler

my

could

travelling

my

bf"th
then

^ave

unless

\li%$

sort,

settee

iluplicate whnh

or

the

ot

entrance,

key. put
a

one

me

to

furniture

xvhirh

d""or, uith

the

tmtMde.
rou"r

for

The

rhairs,

the

of

!"e remov"l,

Ntr.inge,

taking'

pressure

j-la/**!!d*Mirs,

heat, I left open,

door

the
middle

ft)ldm)i:ilivors
to

my

hotel.

in the

sof.i

heavy
and

there

hair

enou^'h

nni^r

h.id

"

l.ir.:c

too

")f the

remarking*that

outsule.

or

desolate

Keelm;; rather

lady under

iht- oniward-Numd

ruNhb""tii"me"l

three

to

ou?

w.iy

unfrequented

fashioned

tin*
far

is

h:i!f

my

yotrng

placed nfMrly

two

larjifeold

other

lorkrd

*"omewhat

on

:---

the

passen^rersof

beds,

all,

at

iS

1885.

ul,

lar^e, lofty,an"l ":liM)my

wa"

one-half

arranj:eil that,

ri'"*)r.an"!

of

The

pt-oplr

in

small

two

This

ro""m.

f)erson.

r"r\.-"us

rr"

rhe

three

fi- r'\ the

myself

pl.i'e"!a^'.u.'i*.!
\n

"".ii"T

I), and

on^istinj^of

tMurhin^

al"o"lr

our

up

other

some

me

I, with

of travellers,

I".^ and

w.i-"hm^-Htand,

".i-

enrrar.'-e

"

nor

*.mail

""..?:

:"

anttesi,

and

^n:\

take

to

l"y Miss

shared

'he

fall

will

we

to

of

"

in Cairo,

occurred

rirciimstance

unu'^ti.il influx

;in

(whom

'"har^c

1864, being detained

following' nirious

Owm^'

-"m

of November

month

In!:*, the

vr-v

to

adapted

was

Mank

inten-

invasion^ since the

an

that
figure,

vol.

IJving^

liedford, gave

Road,

Wobum

"

has

percipient'senvironment

the

ni.!

and

"

on

account.

nature
as

The

room.

of

its

from

of

psychorrhagiccases

between

clearlyof

led

means

independent

midway
is

other

no

very

it.

concerned,

witnesses

with

part, whose

brother's

interestingboth

her

by

ton,
Warbur-

psychical link

his

remembering

his

: "the

resembling

apparition may
by Canon

of the

by

moving

be

to

is

be construed

that

on

from

taking place

crisis,much

acute

the

only

about

seen

then

as

the

"

of his brother

startled

was

narrative, printed in Phantasms

and
self-projections,

:ionaI

is an

; and

prevent

again,

"

stands

danger

This

iftvasion

to

corroborated

amply
The

to

witness

second

the

been

one

hand

428

section

thought

The

character.

intrinsic

vivid

spasmodic tightening of

bond

the

clairvoyantlydiscerned

sudden

of

in

"

the other

on

"c

scene

to

Warburton

recollect

fallingfigure.

of

daughter.

scene

by drowning,

either

owing,
his

the

and

and

did

of the

287

spasmodic tightening

Canon

his brother

vision

death

of

accident

the

the

by

stairs

that

"

while

;"

father

the

case

undergoing

p":rK"n

call it

prefer to

now

always existing:between

at

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

mS]

nuist

fall

""n

pnveede"l
"n

These

the

to

rmmi,

doors,

communication

on

CHAPTER

288

be obtained.

could

the outside

from

VI

[666

window

The

led

to

on

small balcony,

isolated,and was three stories above the ground.

was
suddenly woke from a sound sleepwith the impressionthat somebody had
called me, and, sitting
astonishment,by the clear
up in bed, to my unbounded
lightof early dawn coming in through the large window before mentioned, I
I knew
to be in Engbeheld the figureof an old and very valued friend whom
land.
him with,
He appeared as if most
eager to speak to me, and I addressed
here ?
So clear was
the figure,that I
Good
gracious! how did you come
shirt-studs which he always
noted every detail of his dress,even
to three onyx
seemed
when
he suddenly pointed
to come
to me,
He
a
wore.
step nearer
Miss
and on
I
D. sitting
saw
the room,
round,
across
looking
my
up in her
with
of
terror.
the
On
at
figure
bed, gazing
lookingback, my
every expression
his head, and
retreated step by step, slowly,till he
friend seemed
to shake
I never
the settee stood.
seemed
to sink through that portionof the door where
this
is
what
after
of
knew
remembrance
next
bright
happened to me
; but my
sunshine
of what
pouring through the window.
Gradually the remembrance
had happened came
in my mind, had I been
back to me, and the questionarose
dreaming, or had I seen a visitant from another world ? the bodilypresence of
friend being utterlyimpossible. Remembering that Miss
D. had seemed
my
of the figureas well as myself,I determined
to allow the test of my
dream
aware
vision to be whatever
I
the
she said to me
to say
or
subject,
intending
upon
I got out of
stillasleep,
As she seemed
nothing to her unless she spoke to me.
and found the chair and my bag untouched,
the door carefully,
bed, examined
and the key under
had not been touched, nor
the
had
that
settee
pillow
;
my
portionof the door againstwhich it was placedany appearance of being opened
which
I

"

"

"

for years.
Miss

Presently,on

bag, made

I said,"What

do you

the

this

room

describe

to

some

?*' and

mean

morning
to

as

must

seen,

the room,
and, noticing
been
much
use.
having

she said,"Why,
in somehow."

got
I myself had

I had

what

then

have

exactly what

me

answer

up, she looked about

remark
to their not
as

waking

D.

the chair and

man

who

was

in

then

proceeded to
factory
giving any satisto
angry by affecting

Without

seen.

I made

that

She

her

rather

fancy on her part, and showed her the key stillunder my

I then asked her, if she was
and the chair and bag untouched.
so
pillow,
sure
that she had seen
somebody in the room, did not she know who it was ? " No,"
said she, " I have never
him before,nor any one
like him."
I said," Have
seen
"
"
This lady never
?
She said, No."
seen
a photograph of him
was
you ever
told what I saw, and yet described exactly to a third person what we
both had
treat

the matter

as

seen.

Of course, I
not the case

was

him

; and

anything of

remember

what

under

was

impressionmy
him

friend

was

dead.

Such, however,

four years
later,when, without telling
in
in a joking way, could he
I
asked
him,
Cairo,
experience

my

he

the

I met

doing on

was

some

certain

night in

November

1864.

"

Well,"

"
he said," you requireme
but after a little reflection
to have a good memory
;
"
he replied,
time
that
the
I
harassed
with tryingto decide for
was
was
so
Why,

or

against the appointment which

could

have

been

with

tryingto think what

ing and comparing
difference of time

me

you

to

offered

talk the matter

over.

me,

and
I sat

so

over

much

wished

you

the fire quitelate,

have advised me
A littlecross-questionto do."
brought out the curious fact that,allowing for the
England and Cairo,his meditations over the fire and

would

of dates

between

was

experience

rny

simultaneous.

were

I asked

narrated,
He

automatism

sensory

eaq

said

him

he

had

that

only

none,

he

him

told

Having

been

had

289

of any

aware

wanted

to

see

circumstances

the

peculiaror

me

much.

very

E.

In

it is

I fear
married

at

the

It

to

time

she
and

me,

!he visitant

treated
unusual

seen,

fancied

or

it was,

as

as

fancy, and
place

anv

before

one

vain

i;i\-en to

mine.

fancies

of appeanng

to

on

the

obtaining
" Jlevelands,

was

nn'er

in

corroboration

of her

fellow-traveller,who

at

room

our

Cairo.

added

his

have

never

have

know,

testimony,

very

calm, quiet,clever, scientific man,

and

certainly

of

Phantasms

testimony

second

the

of

the

of

not

was

of any

aware

led

Liting

asked

been
I

by

Mrs.

follows

account

years

of
I

ago.

member

leading

remember

can

twenty-seven

not

desire

fortunately to

now
percipient,

whose

Bassett, Southampton,

what

'iown

and

do

now

so

of

"

89

of the

1.

write

Psychical Society to
less than
no
experience that occurred
and
I
best
of my
the
as
to
simply
can,

strange

our

Ramsay,

July
1 have

She
I know

since.

or

subjecu

any

D.
do

me.

publication

The

He

Miss

since, nor

repeated
that to her
particular,save
tale was
by mine,
quite unbiassed
acknowledged I had been aware

to

would,

he

or

value

her

taken

from

her

met

never

in every

and

Elgee.

"

the

agreed

stranger

having

to

H.

information

any

circumstance
mine

visitant, also, is dead,

My
small

and

hers

I saw,

get

India, and

whole

the

complete

was

to

says

quite understand

story

always

told
her

anything

as

of

reached

we

is,if alive.

she

Elgee

quite impossible

after

soon

where

inquiries,Mrs.

to

answer

above
sensation.

unusual

as

recollection.
In Octoljer

18^4

I had

India, ^oing

travelling to

was

l)een

parents, from

rejoin my

to

friend-

E."
a
a
separated
having
years,
.ruleraken
She
to
was
going out to Join her
haperon me as far as Calcutta.
hus*"and.
Fusiliers.
We
started
by a
Majf"r E., of the 23rd Royal WeUh
from
i
" ". tteaincr
travelled
the dyit^n
and
the
\
overby
.Simthampton,
-"hom

twelve

kind

Mrs.

"

iar.d

route.

T?-.Te

Hotel

"v*pherd's
'-:^^

tr"- and

to

-rner.

H"*'tel de

v:c

:f

1%
X

r.'t

we

"fir

two

us.

thinking

^rhes: store),

"Kan

get

were

the

"n

'""u!d

h.ivc

it

should

'ipprjsite
ea"e"

"fa

this

that
f.t".t.

beds

our
**

l;"-f""re we

I.

the
leaxe^

selected

we

out

more

Thi^

of

to

of
the

is

into

went

sha"low

of

rearh

our

tree

"

l)ed, and

'*|"epul

window

tree

can

dame

lookmg

out

the
on

to

and

It was
if it

as

the

on

shaking,

about

the

street

below

as

were

wall
the

wrall.

K^'andest arrangements
the

very

thieves

remember,

to

reflected

was

no

in

the

outside.

recollect

trembling

were

shadowy

The

from

room

get

and

important point

an

great

visages of
on

""f mblKrs

"

swarthy

quarters

our

.Suex.

to

accomnuKiation

get
the

at

nenou**

reason

he

to

Cairo.

to

proceeding on
was
consequently
could
I, finding we

pa^sengets,

always d". making the

made
we
hnally retiretl to re"t

pepul

;"7if"nal security
\*il,.

(he

other

entrance

an

there

desert

the

across

before

.Mrs. E. and

fl"Hir.

ground

effe".led

when
hr:,:htm"K)nl;^'htnij^'ht

sestcrday

then, and

this

for

rail

night

fell sonjewhat

We
and
we

by

the

but

three

or

Suez.

to

went

Ixrst h""tel

rixmis

Europe.

and

sleep

to

the

was

a!! round

"h-r .\ral""
;.

had

with

decided,

Cairo,

.Mexandria,

at

1 passengers

and

Alexandria

: ;"i

!ar.drd

We

was

for
much

CHAPTER

390

VI

[6W

(I think),but we closed
! It was
door very finnlyindeed
a large folding door, and
our
opened inwards.
it car^lly, leaving the
locked
We
key in the lock ; pushed an arm-chair
of the door ; and, to crown
a
all,we balanced
hand-bag on
against the middle
high

too

of the

one

(But

So

of

bunch

venture

did

one

no

all unsafe.

at

with

arms,

should

had

be

to

up

to

and

venture,

left it.) I remember

in

keys

that

open

left that

we

door,

found

we

that

the
we

open

lock

thereof

should

know

".

was

careful

very

if any

that

so

of it at

any

as

tucking

about

truder
in!!

rate

exactly

morning

in the

everything

Mrs.

we

her

feeling of suffocation they gave,

and put
the consequences
realising,of course, in my inexperience,what
up ; not
would
for myself;
be
small
for these
plagues of Egypt (!) soon
descended
nearly eating me
absolutely prevented sleep.
me,
upon
up, and
is
This
another
I slept I might have
for had
important fact to remember,
wide
awake.
I was
dreamed, but, as it happened, I was
looking at the shadows
of the tree
into a
to merge
shaking on the wall when
gradually they seemed
of an
not
form, which form took the shape of a man,
Arab, but of an
English
Then
this form
gentleman.
advancing towards
glided into the room,
my
if in blessing,turned
chaperon, stretching out his hands
at
as
round, looked
sadly and sorrowfully (so I thought), and then vanished
again into the
me,
shadows
it came.
the
remember
I do not
as
feeling terrified,
only awed
face was
kind
it
white.
made
look
I
the
and human, only
so
moonlight
very
did not wake
I had
Mrs.
be asleep. I felt sure
to
E., as she appeared to me
with
had
do
that
her.
to
seen
a vision, and
something
odd
The
I looked,
how
next
dressing,she remarked
morning, while we were
and
had a good laugh
We
I did.
quite apart from the mosquito bites,I know
comical
the bites,until
I
scratch
had
for
over
not
to
scrupled
my
appearance,
told her it was
forehead
and
believe
then
bun
I
!
fkce resembled
I
a plum
my
had
not
look
a
odd, for I
seen
ghost." She started
strange that I should
it as best I could,
I described
violently,and asked me to tell her what I saw.
curtains

mosquito

I disliked

all round, but

the

mine

"

"

and

she

face

of

I, for

said

she

had

friend.

valued

I had

seen

^^it** too, and

She

indulged

never

**

she

"

hallucinations

it to

knew

disturbed

much

was

in

that

it

about
and

as

"

not

was

the

be

form

and

indeed, so was
given to seeing

visions.
We
a

proceeded
relief to

great

absolute

an

obliged

to

be

to

us

sceptic in
admit

should

day

next

it

to

add

...

join our
to

the

was

that

ship

Suez, and

at

tell it to

all matters

that

like

to

able

when

on

board, it
He

kind

was

a
fellow-passenger.
relating to the invisible world, l)ut he was
most
extraordinary thing he had ever heard.
have
before
since,had any kind of
or
never,
was

vision.

happened
experience at Cairo had this sequel,that Mrs. E.'s spirit-friend
anxious
about
mind
of
that
in
most
some
to be, at
great perplexity
very time,
in
the
in his life. He
one
night
sittingin his room
was
important event
very
him
for her
intense
of October
month
over
yearning came
1864, and a most
Our

"

advice

and

drawn
^

him
I

noted

concordant

that

this
the

whiskers

into
on

with
in

account
was

assistance
some

this
the

1S88, and

"

so

great

it,that he felt

was

which

in
spirit-state,
narrative

written

account

abstracted

discrepancy between

by

Mrs.

roe

Elgee
no

for
and
Mrs.

beard

at

could

an

invisible

did

and

see

had

power

her.*

is entirely
account
reading Mrs. Elgee*s
article in Murray* s Mt^gasine, There
an
that Mrs. Ramsay
Mrs. Ramsay,"
thought
I

Mrs.

by

whereas

beard,
a
figure wore
only. He certainlyhad

time

the

at

he

if

as

received

Ramsay

Elgee
the

saw

time."

it

*"

This

before

him

as

she

knew

him

"

with,

For

rol.
the

into
self-projection

assured

of

being able
kA this

Cases

of

great part

attempt
666.

ascending

recollection

these

in

what

circumstances

have

the

the

on

And

friends

to

in

most

likely

that

kind

Now

of

we

death

that

'"f drown
the

668.

a"

we

frequently
types in
in order

next

comes

is

there

where

namely,

experience

some

cases

in

cases

under

by noting

is

Of

redprocaL

also

that

occur

them

we

experimentally.
of thought

of tension

degrees

the

nj;. did

his

are

scrcnccs

eipcnmcnt,

of

not

voice

so

did

case

to

"x:cur,
can

not

shows

nothing
of

and

wa?

stunned,

in

667

A, and

involve

noting
but

can

endeavour

any

decisive

how

is known
these

kind,

action

to

wise
other-

or

for

it

is notice-

danger

feel certain

supraliminal
may

Ik;

going

of it above.

ex{"erimcnt.

also

the

which, how-

can

distinctive
an

so,

accident,

1 add

case

therefore

spontanetjus

small

in

in imminent

was

it

made,

after

not

or

wr

If

been

has

this latter

to

makes

dangerous

similar
In

by actual

widened

we

quote
of

ground

make.

ran

and

some

Aylesbur)*),who

lessons

confined

also

iousness

This

of

drowned,

cases

all

which

before

say,

it is true,

is real

this compact
but

is to

all but

conM

surface, while

they

that

these

lose

and

where

being

accomplished.

be

shall

two

is far from

direction

that

will in

in

see

between

promise

nevertheless
the

group

shall

We

there

followed"

(Commander

part.

fulfilled.

the

"

appearances,

pre\*iouscomjact.

ik)

not

group

posthumous

experiment

an

auditory

an

the
I^a.stly.

when

of

cases

ha^

perhaps

{phantasmal

confirmed

three

was

agent

the

tension

moment,

important
solemn

longed-for meeting
or

l"een

but

of

Such

the

667

had

on

Ik'Iow

^jcen

in this work

of various

another, if possible,after death

One

in

sensation
un

the

prematurely

exchange

apparition

sufferer

there

::ji:

which

the cases,

various

impossible, but

two

"at

son

pan

aMc

years.

class

small

fxperiment, and

an

the

rvcr,

been

I cannot

give examples

that

so

sentiment.

the

have

where

'^m

others

intensity;

been

in

previous

insensible.
"

have

the

one

cases

the

agent's

that

of

that

^tciieve

when

auditory, occupy

have

spontaneously redprocal
learning how to produce

of

comes

to

appear

piece

be

and

and

recent

is the

call death -compacts

chapter

useless

this is

sides,

these

here

I may

next

:norc

visual

felt

General

agent's part.

of what

may

both

that there

seen

667.

the

interest

of apparent

chance

best

It will be

wearing anxiety

last the

at

Appendices several examples.

(See
to
428.) They deserve study, for it

Appendices

the

Journal S.P.R.,

and

long

now

of the Living, and

scale

on

give

to

Fremont

alive.

general character, both

still greater

my

General

the

this section.

to

in

of

which

home-scene

Journal during
complete collection, but

Of

reader

is the removal

reach

to

291

apparitionof

refer the

S.P.R.

any

Appendices

the

Phantasms

in the

quoted

crisis there

The

that of the

case,

here), I may

quote

to

p. 54.

V.

similar

somewhat

lengthy

(too

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

I]

s{X)ntaneous

endeavour

to

ap|aritions
It is

have

plain that just

telepathic transreproduce

them

by

reproduce experimentally these

CHAPTER

292
advanced

more

the

of

telepathicphenomena
It is to

the agent

percipientby
become

may

VI

of the most

one

be

by

invasion

the

features

follows.

as

the

that

of

The

effort at self-concentration, made

an

of

hoped, indeed,

important

type of the experiment is somewhat

[668

such

is, of
whether

the agent

not

or

all

phantoms

between

coincidence

the

course,

of

and

made,

afterwards

can

his

remember

deavours
en-

or

at

person

phantasmal
each

side,

evidential

The

attempt and

the

The

intending agent
in waking hours

either

seen.

ment
experi-

inquiry.

our

just before sleep, to render himself perceptible to a given

have
must
to
no
reason
distance, who, of course,
expect a
visit at that hour.
be
records
made
must
on
Independent
of all attempts

of

presence

point

the

phantom,
success.
(See

own

Appendices.)
the

Now
It

consists

one

no

dark.

the

this strong

is

The

research.

of

successes

quite alien

unusual

welcome
The

proof

it may

which

I shall next

engender

of

one

willingthough they

were

found

the

too

narrative
to

he

which

On

great power
whole

the

Some

transferred

certain

force

such

in the

in

it from

Sunday

which

the

power

m]rsticpractices. We
corresponding to

evening

I may

more

add, have

fears of

seeing anything

Such

will be

the

to

fears, one

recognised

as

spiritstogether.
both

with

to

essential

the

harm-

causeless

fear

minds.

the

him

the

and

serious

and

whole

is there

effect

image

two

B.

Verity family was

the

"

them

to

appear

investigations

as

this

have
these

not

an

that

that

is

i. pp.

there

from

bably
pro-

; yet

experiment

"

was

capable

I would

be

far been

promises.

of

Mr.

fortunate

in

S.

H.

in

spiritin

oriental

enough

books
to

The

B.*s,

lost

reading

exercising,I determined

present

frequentlyclaimed

thus

book

1881, having been

of

following

percipients.

two

diary, since

in November

The

104-109.

were

MS.

almanac

will is

human

being,

of my

extremely

percipients for frequent repetition.

copied by Gurney

was

experiment,

an

enabled

help

to

occasions

this

nowhere

nowhere,

"

illustrates

S. H.

which

especiallyremarkable

was

the

of the Living, vol.

Phantasms

From
case

trying to

quote

Mr.

of

factors

the

binds

in rational

even

long friendship

The

acting

are

few

result of

disastrous

more

of such

"

We

some

groundless

mere

"

friend's visible

link that

naturalness

nay,

"

of the

which

case

lessness

away,

on

But

hope.

to

experimentation

the

will.^

such

have

with

and

at

adept

an

an

I have
in

in our
encouraging phenomena
borne
a
higher proportion

most

Science

from

interfered

"

will pass

hopes,

careful

by

followed

ventured

have

persistentand

emotions

the

indeed

I should

failures than
need

of

one

to

be

fact that

mere

actuallybeen

has

desire

appearing

of thus

produce

to

fullyremember.

claim

can

incomplete.

very

desire

seldom

one

the

obviously

is

concentrated

that any

nevertheless

Yet

kind
interesting

in

method

here

explain,and

never

to show

learned

has

"

element
than

more

can

evidence

matters

in

little

in

which

effect
seen

experimental

the

as

discover

front

of the
with
bed-

attainable
any

by
performances

Miss

S.

A.

from

me

an

slept with
in

my

the

"

going

my

told

about

was

sister awoke

eldest

my

they had

me

S.

o'clock.

me
by calling
she
bedside, where

her

to

S. H.

seen

H.

B.

remember

not

how

he

dressed

was

evening

S. Verity.

the

of

night

the

on

B. standing
in

was

A.

me.

does

B.

time

The

room.

dress, they told

Mr.

says

quite cleariy the evening

adjoining room
; and
upon
sister,they both
youngest

I remember
to

Verity

[668

VI

CHAPTER

294

occurrence.

Miss

". C

was

awoke

and

therefore

her

view

that

in

would

the

of

the

first intended

dread

[I omit

here
to

it is

and

was

evening dress,

and

that

burning low,

was

than

make

to

figure

by

when
Miss

the

there,

Mr.

his
the

no

Verity

is

Mr.

B.

presence
result in

send

to

with

next

Norland
very

"

letter

received

was

able
consider-

case,

in which

Mr.

two

different

hours

at

the

him

times

note

of

fixed^ by

my

Mr.

experiment,
which

Having
I

Gurney,
which

"

was

the

try the

to

kind,

and

I have
tried

at

received

say

whether

the

your

night
result

oandt

1884.

was

is

on

know

S. H.

to

suggestion,
it

the

I will let you

p.m.

12

statement

strange

he

24th, 1884.

of the

course

that

experiment to-night of making

Square, at
sincerely,

in the

imposed.
you
quite forgotten which

cannot

the

on

married

and

which

brilliant

B.

following week

show

you,

under

the

respecting

or

tions
condi-

test

attempted

success,

"

1884.

April yd,
Dear

B.

S. H.

night

the

on

March

Monday,

on

going

am

perceptible at 44
few days.
Yours
a

of

of marvel."

next

experiment

next

"

not

house.]

first post

Gurney,

their

that

perfectly sober-

of marvels, and

both

at

carefullycross-examined

very

slightestdoubt

March

The

real

it

and

They had
spontaneous.
him, their sense
they saw

Verity'shouse

seen

requested

following note

the

cannot

sisters

the

was

love

space

in the
visiting

was

Gurney

my

against

experiences.

been

particularform

of

in Miss

appear

evening,

it ; but

of this

for want

B.

resolution.

witness, with

dislike

and

Dear

tion
hallucina-

the

But

clearness

is not

S. H.

to

their

sensible

intended

had

The

gas

more

"have

There

writer.

mention

to

overcame

and

sister who

in
The

far

and

figure,

name

hallucination, and

such

room.

with

The

figure;

other
to

figure was

seen

occurrence

minded

same

the

is S"

suggestion.

to

any

(says Gumey)

present

its oddness

attempted

attributed

in the

figure was

witnesses"

by
at

that

the

saw

predisposed

as

''There

the

been.

have

mention

herself

had

particularspot

one

"The

be

never

considered

phantasmal

the

has

she

she

thus

equally certain

both

stood

before

ear

might

part

be

therefore
are

her

met

on

this

by

her

caught sight of

sister

her
asleep when
sister's exclaiming,

Verity was

only

the
a

jection,
pro-

slight

mt]

SENSORY
I

until

one,

the

see

AUTOMATISM
which

letter

posted

395
the

00

you

evening

of

the

ment.
experi-

it necessary
make
in
to
note
Having sent you that letter,I did not deem
a
and
have
let
the
date
exact
consequently
diary,
slipmy memory.
my
If the dates
is complete in every
correspond, the success
detail,and I have
account
to show
signed and witnessed
an
you.
1 saw
the lady (who was
the subject)for the first time
last night, since
the
and
made
she
1 wrote
which
down
a
voluntary statement
experiment,
to me,
at
and

her dicution,
of the

which

to

they

identical

are

has

attached

with

those

is the

statement

it will be
letter

my

the

Without

He

I remember

M;s"

p-'

v.,

Norland

uhith

on

rnin^'

!;..i!

h.\

M-nt

wliiisi

H-m

send

hair
(/crt.ipicnt's

as

of

one

and

the

prcKiut e
( )n

"lcepw

see

agent

Mr.

,""

of

onentratui^
ne\er

:ha'.

apparition.

room

my

nesday.
Wed-

on

roost

was

in

tor

him

in any

that

A.

S. V.

he

abo\'c

.Mi^s

V.,

:he

morning.

much

future

mi*

vi\idlyin

no

shaken,

and
H.

she

15.

impression of touching
On

had

this

occurrence,

trial

to

August

ist.

;" and

intention

he

'*C(^mplete :n

success

other

\o!untarily told

jihe
-ici-n

.iccouiU.

that

the

on

and

S.

the

produce

letter

1 had

a^i

facta.
ami

Inren

ncr\-es

and

time

the

sht- had

hail

the

him

fwst

(stating

the

perceptible

presence

this

mentioned

detail

every

instead

endeavour

;"
to

sjxjken phraNC.

some

in

D., and

midnight,

12

I should

after

the

my

at

in his written

made

hi%

make

to

Hill,

with

to

m"uii

H.

2nd.

"

I remt-inlter

*'

ohservo

iiuriiey

.iS-rrvcil

il. has

that, very

impression

him
hair.

my

me

of the

S.

seen

April

on

midnight,

her

included

)K"int"" which

case,

dot

had

us

upon

o"rl"M k

12

(turncy,

the

It wi!;

at

not

recommended

this

I tailed

for

he

t.iat

the

to

aLt|u.iint hnn

\\.\ iiittntion

in

remembered

urncy

stroked

to

in

distina

"

experiment

ni-xt

my

to

22nd,

to

see

(iurney that

-Aidelya\%aki*) that

*"cr:" oh!:-cd

wrute

to

she

Square?, Netting

note

.1

Mar-

"in

i*'S5, he
f

called

appearance

1 "Iotennined

Mr.

tried

I had

distinctly saw

circumstances

the

that

follows

as

22nd,

I'lilorturMtolyMr.
the

I
and

me.

he

follows

as

came

I'ay^ afieru.ird^

."\""."":;!t"'n

y"'

is

Norland

44

;-ir:.. .:la:s". 1

rr*-

and

W.

Squaie.

midnight,

room,

when

The

telling me

with
air:i!.^'r"1

o-"!"

at

B.

L. S. Vekitv.

account

own

com*

S. H.

towards

came

part.

hair, bvforf he

.S:iiu relay, March

r"n

her

B.*s

Mr.

tf)

on

sister

my

touched

had

his

about

at

in my

present

was

awake.

Verity corroborates

S.

\.

to

I have

you.

quite unmistakable.

id. and

\\

suggestion

any

Miss

23nd, 1884,

H.

H.

S.

quite widely

was

time
decide

"

him
this infonnation,
voimmiarily gave
April snd, telling him the time and

Mr.

that

impression

and

.Saturday night, Nfarch

whilst

to

date

for you

same.

44

On

The

signature.
and

given in
they are

pietely forgotten,but yet I fancy that

This

her

specifiedin this statement,

apparition are

whether

she

li; these

instances

thttu^rhts

suneeded

in

on

the

the

conditions

object

producing

in

view

similar

the

were

before
edect

when

^me

going

to

be

has

296

CHAPTER

been

awake.

And

plan

by which

the

of whom
the

might

other

considerable

with

agreeable

an

by independent observers,
at

one

given time, and

repetitionsof the

for

percipient,and

the

to

one

devise

it difficult to

is followed

by

quently
freprostration. Moreover, if trials were
diminish
would
percipient,the value of success
;
the percipients part might be argued
itself
to be

of

the

made

has

tested

be

[W"

of the agent
company
is it easy to press
Nor

percipient.

is not

amount

made
for any

of the

which

in the

be

to

time

to

as

could

phenomenon

arrange

in that

experiment,
a

this restriction

VI

nervous

same

latent

expectation on
with the agent's resolve
productive of the delusion, and the coincidence
might
be explained as
B.
accidental.
We
Mr.
to
have, of course,
requested
try ta
made
than once
the
produce the effect on ourselves ; but though he has more
it has

attempt,

669.

In

spo/iaopima
each

succeeded.

not

these

experimental apparitions,which

of the

effortmade

experimenter,

what

power.

from

the

to

seems

better

the

that

analogy

be

should

self;

can

but, on

result.

the

way

as

make

whole, the

way

that

any

stronger

the

in

quite

without, given
of

to

self-

given

tions,
self-suggeswith

accordance

hypnotised

person,

self-projections. It

these

inducing

cess.
suc-

reallysome
therapeuticsuggestion

sure

is therefore

of

of will has

tension

same

the

from

the

of

amount

(forinstance) and in Mr.

this is encouraging,
and

case

great

never

It

promising

most

that

the

one

suggestion

the

"

take

"

in much

act

conscious

suggestion will

should

is to be assured

want

we

It

been

are

the

about

can

we

the

of his consciousness

degree
B.'s

S. H.

have

to

seems

the

it were,

as

all that

know

to

important points

and

of efifortin Mr.

amount

Godfrey's (668 A)
since

Two

experience.

the

by

The

naturallywish

collector,we

detail in the

form,

be

and
hypnotised subjects that they can
stronglyimpressed on
selves
themmust
temporarily leave the body," as they call it,and manifest
of course,
the consent,
of both
to distant
parties to the
persons
been
experiment having
previously secured.
"

"

Of

this type

(in 673 0)

already mentioned
broken

off,it

that Alma's
in the

persons

By

all

educable

The

Mr.

S. H.

had
B.'s

all these

670.

states

forms

In these

useful, but the

most

of

there

was

subsequent

in

subsequent

maturely
pre-

perceptible to
considerable
of

memory

to

see

It would

be

producing
if he

be

should

be

from

one

of recollections

over

in

should

memory

h)rpnoticexperiment

as

"

succeeded

type, and

Hypnotic
with

that

patient suggestion.

who

person

sometimes

were

; and

Alma,'*
was

cations
slightindi-

some

were

"

and
some

scenes.

carrying

another

There

promise.

retention

own

analogy,indeed,

personality into
of

her

to

distant

thing.

matter

full of

was

psychicallyinvaded

scenes

details of those

; and

clairvoyant excursions

evidence

growing

experiments with his subject

although that series of efforts

Backman's

Dr.

were

could

far more

desirable

very
an

shows

us

to

eminently

an

of

stratum
"

is

largelya

hypnotise

the

experimental apparition,of

then

recall the

psychical excursion.

carefullyutilised

in connection

self-projection.

we
self-projections

have

before

extraordinary achievement

us,

I do

of the

not

human

say

the most

will.

What

further

lie

can

of
aaion

oneself

in

unitary

should

now

with

the

organism

the

way
central

the

limit

Other

to

sjtirit

point

as

its

and

in

dissociation

man's

manifest

eddies

being,

limit;

dissociated

part
It

go?

we

identifiable

truly

their

of

that
of

of

itself

most

"

chain

most

blance
sem-

justification

stream

shown

central

chapter

have

has

cause

more

deepest

mere

the

current,

may

the

this

main

achievements

The
what

the

potent

is

of

longer

no

from

and

here?

self

be

can

begins

indeed,

secluded

to

power

whatsoever

beginning

the

at

himself.

man

is

from

itself

some

of

the

What

Here,

subliminal

the
in

than

distance

outcome

being

expressed
see

as

the

the

whole

backwaters,

where

appear

297

capacity

at

manifestly
man's

rather

known

any

to

conception

the

hut

outside

more

"

or

AUTOMATISM

SENSORY

"70]

has

shown
,

independence,

some

of

all

ts

independence,

intelligence,

the

e".)iiaUy

phenomena,

vital

one

well

inteUigence,

some

definite
before

act

and

say,

which
after

permanence,
this

is
it

the

may

bodily

as

death.

it

conceivably

significant

most

seems

To

permanence.

some

though

man

this

what
attain

degree
?

Of

self-projection
might

perform

[207 A

APPENDICES
TO

CHAPTER

A.

207

Some

the

most

to

as

"

the

general
lesion

contraction

The

344), "because
and

or

in

utterance

being, is
the

these

enough

her

Janet

trouble

"

and

was

not

so

patient herself

patients

is

without

logical
psycho-

same

fixed

say,
can

emotion

only

see

of the

unaware

abilities.
dis-

one

interior

first

discoveringthe

true

(as writing,or crystalvision,

message

fi-om subliminal

emanates

without

drawer

secret

be

must

able

of

strata

having

of which
one

sources,
must

you

grotesque
one

or

think

to

memories.

must

It

bluntly.
the

is not,
In

"

covered
dis-

; it

old horror

the

which

reallyhappened
is

order

hidden

forgotten,or

thus

gave
and

often

great

number

of

course,

to

patient'smental

discover

incident

The

with

great

remove

strangelyenough, she is
gradually suggest successive

painful memory.
as

"

and

of all, one

used

suggestion,

gradually

insistent

and

First

bad

hypnotic

suggestion crudely
grafted adroitlyupon

Janet, until at last the

Thus

to

same

(vol.i. p.

case

the

so

it."

that

is

"

the

then

in the

finds

spasms

moment.

"

at

often

physical

such

outside

from

we

automatic

some

tact,

make

takey it

the

by

mental
to

which

the

such

cure

definite

one

is,so

It

hypnotic trance)which
like trying to open
a

and

patience

it to

of

idea

"

spring.

Dr.

But

of

to

attempt

of

Janet

preciselythe

involving always
persists,

determines

which

of mischief

their

of

fixed

in

act

inducing

physiological consequences.

phenomenon

cause

emotion

Dr.

fixes.

ideas

of this kind, removed,

memory

nerves,

to

h3^notic

Idies

tt

subconscious

fixed

"

circulation,may

motor

manifestation, while

exterior

To

mental
to

fixed

of

use

rise

completely forgottenbeing

most

persists,"
says

the

variety of

"

the

giving

terrors

skilful

Janet's Nevroses

of

examples

many

submergence,

actual

an

and

Raymond

for mischief.

potent
from

say,

way

of

depths

various

forgotten
cured
by the

been

have
Drs.

contains

book

of

striking cases

hystericalattacks,which
suggestion, are given in
The

II

enable

condition
of

sources

herself

aware
un-

tions
slight modificayou

the

shock

thus," says

transformed

into

Dr.

thing
some-

innocuous.

patient is

led to

believe
208

that

the

haunting

word

"

cholera

"

90TA]
is

TO

really the

memories
of

head

with

feeling,d

curious

**K"iu/' whose

fugues

memory
"in

he

forest, in

nothing, except
(act. for the

in

out
*'

fugues

by rough

treated
was

able

to

that

they

were

Freud,

ot

hopeful

crjn"cious

and

emotion

cured

are

as

1 say,

plained
ex-

boy,

as

with

of

his

the

fugues" (justas
the

ing
work-

During

endured

these

cheerfully
be

to

tmouctance

Hypnotic suggestion
boy was
dimly conscious
affected

profoundly

too

was

narratives

the

give

as

I"rs. Breuer

of

accounts

sample

hystericalattacks

one

same

process

of

case

de|)ending

this

the

on

type

revival

become

has

sub-

discitrring^and

first

of

and

given above,

are

cmotif systematiqut) which

this

has, in
state.

all been

perfect

burden.

brain

'*

cabin-boy.

suddenly
remembers

river,which

or

consequently

of

us

(ftat

by

himself

have

they

sea

to

of the

Hysteric (of which

234), where

of

of

one.

remind

cases

218).

scheme

revulsion

his somnambulic

memory

whenever

although

on,

217
ii. p.

to

bea"t
'

rain
from

himself

fugues

ub"r

vol

(Janet,

from

the

going

like
**

in their Studien

sections

in

these

prognosis

of

Many

of

canal-men

these

not

hallucinatory

it, is that

and,

passage"

anaesthetic, and

coming

the

make

to

that

was

avert

loved

hypnotisn^ first

comes

find that

we

hardships, allowing

extraordinary

He

him

back

brings

"

lad

the

life.

drtnchin^

Bourne), and

idktfixt

an

"

has
her

undergoes

amend

to

partiallyawakened

Ansel

of

much

street-

occasional

moment

with

pig's,and

256) in which

p.

normal

to

Hypnotisation, however,
i: did

of

plentifullyinterspersedwith hysterical
Bourne, 226 A) he loses all
(likeAnsel

of which

convent,

an

who

lover

the

been

life has

returns
a

see

into

did

then

escapades,

or

when

to

(vol. iL

and

short

"

299

(vol. ii. p. 135).

case

trouble

II

general; another,

transformed

Titania

ia

the

Chinese

well, is induced

too

Another

*'

of

name

wisely, but

CHAPTER

then

cradually removinf^. the alarming memory*.

girlof eighteen, designntcd

daily

2.1 most

past

The

personality.
htc
aft

a-."l

ap^ieahng

she
She

fear

r"f

Hypnotism,
i;.:o

The

truic

**I.u".ten"

worked,

had
which

her

^A

of

sleep,

followed

her,
a

and

in

her

few

of

days

of

seems

window

recollect

can

distress

by

knows
to

state.

one

no

no

external

memory.
to

hinuU

an

and

She

there

l.ucien."

ordirury

girl

of

state

the

originally induced

were

the

fiatient recovers
"

the

of

conscious

to

to

her

re-enters
scene,

revival

**I.urien,

of

rushes

from

years
a

return

drunkenness.

promptly

the

childhcxxl

defended

she

alone,

jtossiuledefect

the

cries

such

fa:her*s

comes

and

with

gradually

Paris

to

two

secondary'

then

terror,

attacks

her

came

any

her

then

that

however,

hypnotic

s!r*ry of

and

sight
She

supplying

of

rememlier

can

thinks

the

at

ji!i 'J I.ucien.

way

*'

form

synco|)e,

for

constitutes

attack

for defence

one

some

suffered

rudimentary

condition

Thieves

what

no'htng

"

**

cries

A"^ed

j-'d

to
to

Each

Inr^ins with

attack

return

is

if

in

constituting

scene,

Lie, has

as

.ittacks.

convulsive

at

offered

thc:t

later.

ph"*sician'said.

at

These

once

to

the

the

details

her, from
chateau

Thrown
of

which
where

terrifyingevents

a
a

she
gave

attacks

rise to

of

mind.

waking

she

When

her, and

the

at

troubling her

suggestion,
in curing
then
fallen

having
hand

to

Janet, and

in

of

inquiry it

combined

and

divorce

then

to

and

with

Brest, and

knew

reality;

he

had
and

as

So

soon

easy

habits

inspire

to

to

distinguishedhimself
221

A.

It is well

are

of the

sometimes
most

feverish

Samoa,

On

kind.

to

to

in

again

up

be

as

"

prise,
sur-

state

which

He

is then

in the

hospital at

in

would
N.

give as
me

1892 (and published

by
in

in

be

the

be

the

in the

at

secondary

this reverie

itself for

already

hospital

his

Falling into

thus

suggestions

and

actual

roundings,
sur-

hospital,

Brest

for

the

been
needed

discovered, it
to

future.

a
an

the

was

right his

set

He

has

since

abroad.

great varietyof slightcauses

impure

produce

militaryhospital, and

itself out

strength

that

to

an

have

unconscious*

distinguishbetween

militaryservice

to

become

somnambulic

substituted

the

with

known

stimulus

or

wakes

himself

Dr.

worked

him

him

experience, sent
in

patient is

troubles

somnambulisms.

modifiabilityhad

give

enough

violent

Brest

at

These

to

apt

into

he

1896

himself

already

fatigue, slight poisoning by

"

is

tillhe

treatment

reverie

imagined

in

for

abilityto

his excessive

as

As

Paris, although

be

to

shock

any

he

"

once

aforesaid

the

continuing

comparatively
and

the

had

the

day

is in

are

you

had, in fact,while walking in the Champs

May

the

if his calculation

himself

1896."

May

absinthe.

to

suppose

apply

to

longer

that he

military

twenty-eight is suffering from

of

ways,

at

He

1896.

no

so

at

supposes

Next

that he

receives

odd

to

came

about

Brest, where

Salpetri^re,

Brest, and

at

in

"

himself

the spontaneous

of

planning
by

state, he

of

be thrown

year

ago

well

man

brandy

of

can

calculating that

quite

if he

he

in the

Elysees, been

glass

he

days

tendency

that

memory

he

where

militaryhospital
few

young

all sorts

how

the

to

typhoid, dysentery, marsh-fever, sunstroke,

of

and

imagining

recollection.

explain

to

and

confusion,

doctor

a,

"

July 6th, 1895.

knows

no

Fortunately
brings back the
able

or

in

act

N.

Dr.

as

means,

on

this

so
hysterical,

of

threat

here

marriage, and

him

made

that

effects

unfortunate

he

about

nothing

appears

him

the

at

are
me

and

phase,

remembers

the

what

We

fact, this occurred

different

he

officer,Pk., is brought

addresses

They brought

matter

mental

the

Asked

replies,

N.

efficacyof hypnotic

the

been

had

entirelyceased.

occurred
of

of

nature

which

wildered
seeming entirely beElys^es, and
Champs
the
he
holds
his
Arrived
at
out
hospital,
again.

rising up

"

patient's

in

down

Brest.

the

had

young

Dr.

be, he

attacks

on

hospital at
Dr.

it

from

attacks

events

(p. 248)

case

the

discovering

events

convulsive
the

since

those

them, they graduallyrecurred

of

the

ever

and

"

of the

reminded

remarkable

first in

"c.,

memory

moment

less

or

more

the

was

same

is another

Here

to

somnambulism,

syncope,

in their turn, obliterated

now,

to

[221 A

APPENDICES

300

air,

small

transient
instance

perturbation
the

late Robert

Proceedings

degree

of

"

hunger,

fever,

"c

of

personality
of a
following account

Louis

Stevenson,

S.P.R., vol. ix. p.

from

9).

Id

APPENDICES

302

again

was

nonsense

triumphantly resisted,
of

Dean

Swift

So

much

for the

the

[221 A

strongly

felt

and

watcher

my

myselj^

by

heard

word, nothing but what

but

was

from

me

this

on

all

rational

occasion

night

and

nothing

the

point
disentangle them ; but there
is a part of my
difficultyin attributing. One
thoughts that I have more
part
the transrational
remark
mind
of my
felicityof the word,
continually bid me
in itself significant,
that not
all the syllables,showed
examined
me
one
was
voluminous
distress
of one
in
and
expressed to a nicety the
yet the whole
a

his annoyance
the

probably

was

it with

compare
lunatic

with

consciousnesses

two

and

fever

high

It

or

the

guess

other

Carroll

surely it

But

attentions

the
the

Lewis

of

man.

sane

1the
'

folk.

mad

It

have

must

me

of

myself (and myself in

night to get the word

was

been

bid

in

literature

I say,

myself,

if I

because

the

in
believe)he was
reading the passage
found
when
where
it
be
could
wanted.
book
always
again
a
The
next
night tlie other fellow had an explanation ready
Experience C.
I can
for my
only say that it had something to do with
sufferings,of which
other

with

deal

nurses.

who

invention

the

trying all
state) that kept me
perfectlyclear-headed
be
it
would
afterwards
that
the
useful
ground
by heart, on
to

of his

fellow)

as

wanted

to

can

recoil from
for

words

nonsense

of

those

and

at

part (and

same

when

was

and

it

that

navy,

undiluted

sheer

was

to

I gave

and

way,

only that

inconsistent

my

watcher

the

other

accounts

fellow

words.

he

yet

navy.
two

on

"

his

make

to

this
the

to

annoyed

was

failed

had

beginning,

nor

knew

references

or

"

end

Myself

some

annoyed

was

first,because

in
with

favoured

was

neither

had

nonsense,

insusceptibleof being expressed

was

Nor

(or pretended

believed

fellow

meaning

because
the
second,
nurse
displayed no
comprehensible ; and
liked to explain further ; but myself was
have
The
other fellow would
hurt
would
at
be
having been
got into this false position, and

interest
much
led

no

further.
In

succumbed

It is

and

in

less affected

were

perhaps

always

not

rational

the

illusion

the

of

temptation
I managed

the

to

coherent,

was

words,

and

cases

so

both

be

to

In

and

so,

case

in

might
coherent, even
Would
quite in abeyance.

other

and

cases

be

yet
idea

the

consciousnesses, in
affected

more

illusion

mind

the

it.

Both

peace.

my

B, and

the

of

authority

hold

to

case

it

I knew

amorphous.
trying to communicate
was

C.

practical,and
that

not

be

lunacy ?
In
that

there

anxious

Here

conceal

called

myself

who

body

bear

to

others.

Yet

think

! refer.

he
Here

^^re dream,
sight,not

one

is the
at
an

heavy

tempted

am

not

acted

tongue
a

these

dreamer
is

I had
with

so

to

he

the

and

other

could

think

described
dream

that

the

other

wrist

for

was

speaking,
cruelty.

with

idea

an

hours

seemed

to

through

act

in

the other

as

in

plain

one

the

case,

the

on

fellow
Dreams

to

period, but
return

and

in the

of
he
two

tempted

am

which

you

this time

of the
while

was

whom

on

It

control

no

triumphant

other

Chapter
to

fellow.

have

myself,

belonging
same
that disappeared with the
I mean,
illusion,
that persevered during waking moments,
least

of

and

that

I know

in my

temptation

watcher's

mind,

my

facts

very

concealing

fellow

only

the
the

of

out

was

action, flowing from

been

strain,resisted
to

my

lunatics

myself

were

I succumbed

which

person

one

and

the

or

brought
to

Is it

the

spoke

I wrung
anger, and
and
uncharacteristic

belief,and

no

words

my

that

with

of aberration.
I have

in

knowledge

yet when

action, unnatural

I had

mark

the

and

convulsed

was

is

which

absolute

an

meaning

no

was

to

face

my

I had

case

sense
was

of
able

Case

It occurred

afternoon

there

looked

room

; my

in the

blowing

303
after

day

the

case

direction

same

seemed

world

the

of wind
up a stonn
hill
of
whose
trees
steep

and

By this turmoil and movement

surprised not to be distressed ; for
a
painftilinfluence on my ner\'es.

often
I had

been

just

I had

translated

remarked

never

the

why

reason

reading

had

Dryden

that

distressed

before

There

attacked

of the

him

As

and

in

struck
had

with

the

flying dust

dust

it

that

had

who

in another.
it

had

not

only Dryden

was

all those

In part

fact

wondered

asleep I dreamed

was

the

them

insane.

not
distressed.
high wind has
dozed
ofT asleep.

and

as

no

singing

singular and

is very

been

sight of

and
iiireciiom^

one

Revolution

the

soon

the

like

of this

had

hymns,

wind, it seemed,

no

hymns

after

directions

two

wind

midst

Latin

all

were

windows

my

g^^^d health

Dryden,'

of the

the

was

^.ni;ing his translated

and

In the

by

pass

monstrous

boughs

confused, but

in

in his works.

of

to

was

even

Life of

some

them

sound

me.

Scott's

with

sprang

on

mill-race.

And

In the

{},
of dust

clouds

medicine.

my

II

case

take

speak and

to

CHAPTER

TO

A]

blamed

This

point
Dryden

that

meant

in the direction of
passing my window
similarlyflying past yet not passing
it applied, besides
and
But
towards
the other side.
this, both to the words
to
the music
in
a manner
wholly insusceptibleof expression.
That
dream
of mj^
exactly it reproduces the method
was
a
yet how
; and
%:tkir filial^' while
for
is an
of
mind
I was
awake.
Here
a
state
or
explanation
and
body sought, and found, in a tissue of rabid, complicated,
inexpressible
Robert
Stkvknson.
Louis
fo:!y. Yours
sincerely,
very

flying past yet

continuously

WHS

and

mind

the

never

all his detractors

dust, and

"

Bl

222
method
their

good

problems
is Dr.

science

mistakes
fif

to

brutal

of
rare.

our

has

Janet

shown

himself

I ^ive here

"

rft'f

I vol.

and

t:m'.d

nothing

husiness

journey

Vinivtimes

his

"at

It

lied

up

"aUftTh whi"
or.

for
*"

^i"!

ni

n"thing

tre

Friim
and

unable

with

tlun
thii

refused
to

be

his

two
moment

his

after

mouth

Xl-rroses

Dr.

until

to

his

sombre

last said

motionless

rroni
"

bed

farewell
for

goiid

taciturn

his

to

was
a

return

and

tuok

idlts

et

him.

married

all

uf

and
to

couple

his

of

burst
his

death, .\rhille

apjiarcnt
into

limbs

lugubrious, satanic

scourge

terrible

a
;

lauk;h.

exa^erated

an

laugh

which

m*ent

hours

everything

all attentions.

done!

days

shook
;

at

the

affliction

calls

Janet
was

then

out

twd

which

which

veritable

which

worth

last breath.

o]H.*n, and

wide

eyes

lauuh

twisted

himself

think

not

exorcisL

him

l"ecamc

then

for his

ho

with

tu

stretched

morning,

one

convulsive

was

He

1890.

family waitc*d

r^uddenly

'*

in

children, and

'iav"". while

hut

speakincomprehensible words, and

even

lay murmuring
w'.ftr .md

rrofess")r

man,

youn^

seemed

into

pseudo- possession from

of

scientific

true

did

in

ecclesiastical

s{)ecially
wrong

went

times

possession^

377-38""\: .Achille, as
morbid

school

singular problem

in old

than

1Hotter

typical case

rather

"::V*. and
a

i. pp.

turned

demoniacal

of

speak

of

treatment

ignorance

applicationof

of the old

doctors

Janet's

the

of

example

which

let's have

To

was

changed,

every
some

.\chille

leapt from

i)Uestion he answered,

champagne;

it'i the

end

his

Ilierc*s
of

the

APPENDICES

304
!'

world
are

Then

cutting
After

agitated sleep,Achille

an

with

possessed

was

The

Surin,

It is

'

of its
the

p-

It

by

was

/ devil.

Professor

proof."
knowing

suggestion
sleep
and

no

from

his

story;

apt

to

Achille
bad

The

these

began

being

fact
he

had

anxiety to
and

to

morbid
led

I lethargy was

"

was

in

him
but

to
an

as

sight of

Yes,

culties,
diffi-

devil

such

to
to

as

way

in

matic
starting autoquestions quietly put while

in

believe

not

left

astonishment

of

show

his

had

been

the

without

arm

It

his

from

like

was

soundly

said

sooner

delivered

the

came

Achille

put

"

triumphantly

Then

leading up.

No

his

Achille

poor

demon

power.

cannot

!"

power,"
give me
a

your

you

man's

can

met

was

such

common

succeeded

poor

was

possessing

to

in

Achille

You

Achille

told

he

to

act

very

the

skilled

of

gently

was

being

than

to

done,

tormentor

"

led

on

it

was

and

the

tell all his

day-dream

had,

it were,

as

self-knowledgewhich

deeper

to

kindly auditor,

and

are

told

day-dream;

dream

that

on

act

an

this action

fancies

sessed
dispos-

the

which
ousted

bulic
somnam-

interpretationthereof

became

mind.

committed

conceal

"

his

at

or

for

all of which

to

bottle.

it the

that

ligion,
re-

against

been

accustomed

nightmare proportions, and

; and

has

intruder, "unless

the

Janet

living in

been

on

possession, P^re

remonstrance

any

was

will

the

out,

in the

end

sion.
posses-

self.

his bewildered

to

"

to

"

stories, when
an

placed

is frantic at the

Achille

at

answer

hypnotic sleep

brings with

state

present

in that

of

of which

thus

malignant

than

had

swollen

his rational

to

usual.

Professor

done

to

come

outrages

and

of

having
thus

done

!"

such

and

hand

"Raise

the

there

For

signs of

odious

insidious

too

the

the

tormenting

own

classic

failed,and

plan

as

into

sooner

unsuccessful

the

victim

he

phemies,
blas-

uttered

now

made

the

one

get either

to

devil

arm-chair

djinn

that

in

use

carried

which

to

getting the

souls ;

that

him, moving his tongue

of its organs,

moved

was

unsuspectingly

^they

"

and
Salpetri^re,

celebrated

suggestions followed,

series of

and

two

writing,and

This

it,"

say,

had

to

Janet to
proof?"

"What

conviction

me

the

once

hypnotise
wily psychologist

script,he got the

going on
raving was

said

at

the

of

the

mouth

to

inside

him

gently

burning

crept in.'"

resort

act

devil

easy

to

had

the

suggest

has

are

repeatedly

taken

was

like

the

means

But

He

suspect.

and

no

insult.
and

the

which

Attempts

with

and

body

soul

other

to

could

though

as

he

kept protestingagainst

man

Achille

his

fact

recognised

attributed

he

'*

his will.

Janet, who

poor

which

he

Ultimately

Professor

in

with

up

contorted, and

were

efforts at suicide.

woke

And

devil.

limbs

his

under

* "

pieces !

to

me

piercing cries, They

uttered

he

[222 A

to

his

imagine

fateful
of

unfaithfulness

prompted
health
himself

him

grew
as

episode, a chapter

to
on

Achille's

when

journey

to
an

him

his

long

troubles
A

gloomy
increasing taciturnity,
until at last his daydream

actually dead.

in the

wife.

dream."

"His

two

days*

then

What
He

**

he

and

came

in the

court

fixed

develo()ed
the

to

And

came

now

of

type

new

almost

was

l"een

which

did

his

{presented
w:th
pardon
to

the
in

now

the

r-

this

to

he

Nor

of

:roni

indr(M:ndeni

of

not

was

of!"

health

moral
in

**walketh

but

"

vain

another

is

alternatingconsciousnesses
sleep-waking."

**

on

(832 B).

Jeanne"

(8S4-Bi2)

"

by imaginary'demons.

Instances

Mesmerism"

in

apis

account

l)oubIe

of

the

The

/vist^ vol.

r.dinbur^^h rkuvsophiai

the

from

liim

',uoted by

wife

made

are

**Sieur

Smith

of

case

accesses

of

of

case

Helenc

'*

(jajier by l"r. Klliotson

'/n^riousness

the

from

offended

longer

no

the

memory

dissolved

physical and

to

and

psychological moment,

dreams

he

in

was

Professor

miserable

the

evil,
whole

the

dissociation

slowly

as

which

Achille, he

the

of

appeal
the

in vain."

following is

'llie

of

from

any

diseased.

the

terms

restored
man;

for

call the

*'i"seudo-i)ossession,"
though

A.

condition

of

root

from

thus

were

medieval

the

yet another
death

could

hidden

minds

stuff

Achille

was

to

failed, and

the

to

novelists

life ot' normal

with

of

jn^

this

"

submitted

incidents

"Such

eyes.

-jarentlydcvelo{)ed out
(

of
veracity,the utility,

had

away,

what

I'lournoy's subject

YxoifrssfiT

:akc:i

script

"

by

hallucinatoryimage
at

begun.

automatisms

motor

hand.

go

The

himseU
dtsc^uieteth

Compare

223

her

means

and

instance

suffLrer

such

leads

the

have

to

ascribed

be

to

what

explained

were

br"Kiding brain, and

shadow,

the

at

minister

ideas.

of

wounds

heart."

ordinary physician Achille's

not

"

said

scourged

within.

near

tactics

usual

and

automatic

treatment

did

which

substitution

by

of the

seemed

unsurpassed

an

modified,

c%cn

sensory

when

view

be

and

dog

the

through

head

remorse
lighten the load of morbid
had
troubles
develo{)ed. Fortunately

of

gradual

eyes,

utterances,

moment

misery

Janet adopted

ne

itself into

hopeless. Physical

hands

were

the

effect ive

and

not

of

series

his

a.m.

11

of little fiends

take

to

devil
(x"ssessing

p)ointof

and

exhaustion
ha\*c

into

state

doubt, by the smell

no

; numbers

room

the

from

rose

precise instant

about

was

incommoded,

psychological analysis was

the

From

It

the

possession of
pseudo-possession may

pf"intthe

idea

automatist

test.

the

in

as

deveiopment

in his somnambulic

remembered

place.

nails

of devils,uncontrollable

visions

the

entered

Saun

this

From

The

man,

body

his

in

drove

or

man,

poor

moment,

filltd the

dreain*s

indeed, the devil

dreams,
took

the

at

dead

was

his

305

stage of the

The

event

; flames

unhappy

he

of

11

next

him.

lamentable

of brimstone
!hc

that

now

scries

the

this

marked

natural

to take

retraced

when

the

was

that,

dreamt

abyss

CHAPTER

TO

A]

of

States

iv. p. 158,

Transactions

of

\h22.
I)cxan

I"r
"

of

*!"irv

Mi.rh

lo

from

March

propenMty
of
VOL.

talking
I.

ihr

iih*crvc"i

raw."

:a"!rd

.ri^'fMnon

T,iu\\

read

in

her

to

Roy.il Sucicty
hy

Dr.

2mi

("*

Mil

sleep

I)ycc
June

a^iet-pin
on

these

I'f

KdinburKh.

of A^)e^dccn.

iitli, 181;.

the evrninf:s.
occasions.
One

in

in
.1

The
This

February

jcjrl

sixteen

1822, the
years

first syniptnni
wa"

old,

was

tfbllowcil

by

an

the

evening she fell a^Icrp

U

in

[22S

APPENDICES

3o6
this

manner

of

ceremony

mistress

shook

unconscious
showed

her

everything, except

of

ashamed.

herself

while

in this

show

that

that

breakfast, with
with

the

She

sang

which
when

the

paroxysm

during

the

had

who
their

was

was

her.

on

given

infamy

of

and

about

church

the

night
place ;
church, repeated the
next

had
Ifeelings

...

awake.
.

church

to

give

sections

Janet

"

in

had

she

she

of

the

been

to

she

Dyce's

the

as

we

at

gave

an

which

of

her

tion
elucidasuitable
in other

see

successfullydeveloped

so

been

through

"

such

any

by

method

state

which

returned

had

men

which

questions

hearing

young

secondary
method

at

that

Dr.

three

instance

the

"

been

has

that

of the

the

action,

other

Mesnet^

in

steps with

When

mentioned

and

text,

early

condition

chapter

and

the

an

in automatic

of this

Dr.

next

mental

experiments

of

words

denied

while

particularly
Edinburgh

at

men

quite amazed

was

ill she

tragicalnarrative
powerfully affected.

so

the

of

being

on

stances
circum-

mistress

sermon,

young

commencement.

and

taken

her

by

the

during

hour,

an

sermon,

parably
incom-

The
.

of three

the

been

B.

223

r~

of

account

accurate

of

clothes.

appeared

completely forgotten by her

during subsequent

were

tears

its

took

at

awoke
.

it

when

taken

shed

quarter

to

sat

perfectlyremarked

execution

vice

in

but

of Dr.

She

of the

recovered

her

to

she

as

state, she

her

on

described, in their dying declarations, the dangerous

she

put

over,

[One] Sunday

got

children

afterwards

She

she

state, and

paroxysm
were

were

account

career

home

the

during

but

paroxysms

paroxysms.
the

occurred

this

accomplish

could

she

than

how

the

she

manner

in this

shut.

eyes

and

in such

day,

her

in

delightfullywhile

done

better

wondered

knees, and

her

on

hymn

with

perfect correctness,

child

herself

her

to

One

question.

the

asleep, of which

fallen

dressed

Her
prayer.
and
appeared

awoke,

she

had

she

questions put

understood

which

on

sometimes

She
answered

state

she

shoulders,

the

by

the

through

imagining herself an Episcopal clergyman, she went

an
appropriate
baptizing three children, and gave

in the

hands

psychologists.

records

the

of

case

soldier, F

who

received

wound

gunshot

in

the

head

periodical attacks, lasting for

about

somnambulism,

he

hardly

all except

at

sees

objects,which
most

part

hospital.
to

if

Thus

"

Henri

Now

"

let

abridge
*

De

Dr.

suggestion

see

smells

calls

touch

kind

nothing;
his

of
and

attention

purely automatic,

-his

the

of

month,

to

to

distinctly.

seem

us

the

everyday

mode
be

can

memory

they

see

us

in what

Mesnet's

de la

are

!"

in

and

movements,

There

Automatisme

his hand

is put into

cane

settle this between

f and

tactile

each

subject

and

of

made

for

are

life at
to

the
back

go

epKKih.

"

actions

repetition of

exact

of

sense

it seems,

as

in

day

afterwards

was

hears, tastes, and

the

his

accesses

an

through

goes

when

then,

can

by

But

earlier

an

he

these

During
the

which

during

and

Sedan,

at

at

way

utters

least

score

which
the

suggests

brief

of them

rifle,he

cries, of
"

"

We

battle

must

try

"c.

way

account

Mimoire^

the act

(p.
"c.

i8

of

writingrevivified

seqq,)which
Par

le Dr.

Ernest

contains

Mesnet.

past experience.
several

points

Paris, 1874.

TO

B]
of

interest.

drawer

it and

opened

idea of

writing.

and

ink-bottle

an

These
his

to

his

asking

took

out

which

pen,

he

placed

general

his

endeavour

to

at

felt the

out

to

for

procure

the

of paper

and

began

and

courage,

down,

conduct

good

own

in him

sheets

some

of

handle

excited

once

took

the table, sat

on

general,urging

307

table

the

over

felt in the drawer, and

He

letter addressed
and

his hands

passed

He

"

11

CHAPTER

him

military

the

medal
faults of

The

'*

than

numerous

he

ceased

he

sight

of

sense

hand.

his

in

normal

repeatedlyplaced

showing

write

to

needful

the

to

saw

of

sheet

words

iron

illegibly,

the

obstacle

another.

began

written

The

that he

When

impatience.

lest

nor

state.

few

imperfect line, and

the

more

lines, showed

true

continued

He

therefore

was

the

to

neither

were

subject

this, we

test

finished

letter

the

keeping

write, without

to

removed

was

To

and

his eyes

with

wrote,

doing.

was

between
then

he

which

with
facility
what

habitual

was

the

in

spelling,"c.,

The
the

of

expression

subject'sthought.
in his inkstand

ink

The

**

looked

never

the

of

faintness

the

the

at

touch

awakened

by

actually in

contact.

He

"

sheets.

similar

word"
his

We

write

to

the

on

si*cond

and
rt'iK.'atcd,

'.he bottom.

of the

later occasion

touched

he

soon

as

::me

making

the

an

to

then,

Here,

known

writer's

may

prr"onality

other

Wc

shall

we

that

were

down

and

from

had

or

automatic

suggestcd-'-ofthe

ten

he continued

his

his

process

signature at

letter

the

this

on

empty

his way
a

letter

his

to

had

a
at

concert

he

supposed)

again

page,

points
and

01/? of

the

sing.

to

automatic

as

friend, this

Some

reminiscence

projectedbackwards

that

this

automatic
-

writer's

some

to

is not

at

the

present

necessarily

writing,while

may

from
of

moment

deep-seated

as

sometimes

some

have
take

the

{)ointof

emanate

representing

*'allotropicform,"

personality,
yet

earlier

an

writingsprofessing to

writer's, but

the

from

writingsap{"caringto proceed
with

compared

than

rearrangement

tinued
con-

him."

began

iMKi

pen

the co-ordinate

in

put

carried

ten

about

This

but

over

evening, after

(as he

and

sheet.

on

was

of his past career.

have

the

away

pens

surroundings

find, I think,

rather

made

for the

which

at

phase

l)e

mistakes

his

but
was

he

pile of about
written

corrected

corrections

sat

personality,but

They

time.

the

other

this

he

and

over

snatched

appointment

in

change
ilis;ht

to

third

and

^p. 23)

them

Klysees,

Champs

back

been

had

which

|uges

( "n

corresponded

had

nothing

was

again,

which

and

away,

he

the

on

there

read

sheet, scattering stops

which

of

each

on

this also away,

point

same

fifth sheet

the

lay on

When

snatched

we

again

vision, it seemed,

top sheet

sheet.

Nevertheless, he

fifth

blank

second
sheet

this

perceived

and

objects with

to

which

of paper

drew

quickly
the

on

limited

of

He

water.

pen

field

His

was

sheet

exactly the

phrase* at

wat

alone, and

his

m-iped

traced,

ink-bottle.

writing on

was

replaced by

then

was

letters

time.

tion
distincdisloca-

elsewhere
its super-

APPENDICES

308
from

ficial colour
which

round

Sdrgel, in

named

223

what

had

killed him.

the

slightestair
and

This

cured
of

his conversation
did

He

changed.

remember

victim's

Examined

did

know

September
substance

him,
*

of

7 th

of
that

as

Feuerbach

Bavaria.

criminal

adopted

and

his
the

was

It

procedure
1813, and

had

for

years

formed

and

in

it without
for

the

drink

his

excuse

order

man

repeated

recognised

only

to

that

two

visited

him

in

basis

his
he

was

of the

axe

of reforms

he

having

been
of

he

man

Nor

shown
felon

killed

his
a

was
no

was

Of

the

between

head

was

did

prison, and

in other

posed
sup-

him

period
very

not

circumstances

composer

but
had.

laid before

He

that

him

totally

murder,

blood

taneously
spon-

found

manner

him

was

**his

Central

exertions
the

the

elicited.

or

; and

the

that

one

to

and

told
or

returned

judges

the

one

nonsense."

President

the

that the

be

knew

then

about

28th, the

could

manner

judge
ten

the

court,

cure

had

found

15th

the crime,

observed

of

chiefly owing

was

and

He

every

heard

having

new

dreams

of that state

in

to

15th, he only
all

be

there

man

and

blood,

one

an

of

people

some

appearance

anything

confessed

Nothing

his

it,since

admitted

dreamt

he

that

several

to

one

ago

week.

remember

again,September

it.

the

September

coherent

was

having

felon.
not

On

state.

fallingsickness, but

the

killed

in

year

As

his

cutter
wood-

feet with

supposed

and

body,

pensities,
proto

old

felon's

criminal

the

sciousness,
con-

remembered

an

remorse.

lasted

committed

He

body.

for

or

gone

the

see

second

7th, 1824,

his

was

that

by

that he

both

youth,

it

not

have

must

to

consciousness

his natural

to

and

by

Anselm

criminal

he

state

murdered

blood

had

he

embarrassment

of

repeatedly said
be

state

he

taken

was

upon

drunk

had

examined

was

in

to

returning

September

and

said

had

of

forest^ Sdrgel told

he

also

of

Sdrgel

felon's

it and

story ; he

murder, he

that
a

hill ; that

day Sorgel

next

he

On

the

the

same

cure

from

He

from

from

ungovernable

in his morbid

state."

said

him

paroxysms

ignorant

was

on

the

did

He

blood

done

The

to

and

though

quite well, as

now

his

quiet :

he

natural

boy

innocent, industrious

poor,
then

delusions

which

fallingsickness.

buried

blood

his

done.

was

the

who

had

Returning

had

he

for

epilepsy,and
he

by

of trials.

forest,chopping off his head

axes.

he

crystallises
VIII.

is summarised

by

being quoted

"

suggestion

some

mentation

Elliotson, already referred

post-epilepticconsciousness,

own

that

collection

of

of

by

172-79),

of consciousness,

occurrences

in

circumstance,

incoherent

Dr.

Elliotson)was

whole

ordinary state

his

Dr.

which

the

of

or

paper

violent

first to
in

state

less

secondary consciousness,

iv. pp.

Sorgel (says

subject

the

Feuerbach*s

von

'^

the

in

{Zoistyvol.

Ritter

accidental

more

of

state

given

account

an

of

shape. The subject is discussed fully in Chapter

of involuntarycrime
The
committed
following case

A.

224

flow

the

definite

into

almost

some

[224

Criminal
torture

of

remember

some

Court
was

States.

had

province

abolished

reformed

German

the
with

one

of

code

he

confused,

remained

that

which

in

the
was

APPENDICES

310
a

stubborn,

of

atheist,not

convinced

is

he

as

wont

Meantime

business."

"Christian"

feeling
given in

which
On

recovered, he
day of the season
but

went

to

On

unaccountable

but

he

said

go

side

the

himself

to

of

of the

road.

the

He

would

he

minutes
in

powerful hand
"ce,
over
finallyover
sight,his hearing, and his speech, and
of thought as
he had
as
perfect power

seemed
and

though

as

and

back

went

before.
dumb

some

his

then

to

terrible

The

than

for ever,

decision

perfectlysensible

was

could

not

friends

see,

hear,

be

to

God

had

He

was

soon

chosen."

had

he

that

of

at

any

struck

attended

him

put

deaf

and

dumb

down

sat

for

on

ever

by

stone

*'

time

thoughts,
*

found
that

entirely unconscious.

pain in his
suddenly became

he

relapses.
walk, feeling quite well.
he ought to go to church;

that

in his life.

rather

and

be

at

his

carried
he

minutes

ten

or

stantly
in-

deaf

him

with

awful

nificanc
sig-

word,

and

given

him

home

in

could

feel

happened ;
was
thought by
remained
firmly

he
He

mind

struck

before

him

His

eight

some

I would

Chapel,* came

that

so

14th,

the

truly taken

everything

speak,

or

self
him-

hottest

In an
instant
it
pamphlet :
drew
his head,
something down
over
his whole
of his
body ; depriving him
rendering him perfectlyhelpless. Yet

choice,

Christian

the

several

dizzy,and

of

his

of

and

the

to

go

It seemed
what

conflict

the

be

felt

words

the

for

him

to

pamphlet,

much

who

doctor

out

rather

later he

Then,

i6th

recovered, but had

occurred

account

Thinking

August

on

August
The

went

the

the

ill.

home

experienced

he

On

in

decided

abridge

"

garden

days.

two

brought

day

cherish

to

come

facts related

paper

again

28th, he

that

few

the

was

suddenly

had
that

of

in his

for

October
idea

"

year,
circulation.

Bourne

sunstroke.

there.

intervals.

at

he
of

wide

Hodgson's

working

this lasted

Wednesday,

An

than

Dr.

in the middle

severe

had

has

working

on

crisis

brief summary

was

and

unconscious,
it down

which

6th, 1857, Ansel

August

whom

relating the

given fullyin

are

head,

following is

The

for

Church,
In

enmity.
pamphlet

of

had

Rhode

livingat Westerly,

was

so-called

aggressive sort, but silent and

in other matters
are
exclusively his own
married, in 1854, and had children,and in 1857
Mr. Taylor, minister
of the
door
to
Island, next
which

be

he

"

disputatious and

the

to

[226

He

waggon.

perfectly,but
and

his

that

this

doctor

the

and

convinced

judgment on him for his sins. About

twenty-six hours after the seizure
his sight was
with his
then able to communicate
suddenly restored,and he was
friends in writing. He
still neither
he
could
could
hear
use
nor
speak, though
a

was

his

carried
to

the
On

the

them

**

Ansel

"

On

ways.

November

ith, at his

message

of his

Wonderful

Bourne,

to

state

of

the

mind,

Works
of West

of

effect

same

he wished

God

to

to

be

stand

narrative

of

read
up
the

aloud.
before

Orleans

Christian

in the

York.)

clerk's

office of

the

District

Court

the

in the

for the

Southern

and
of

slate

the

As

wonderful

Shelby,
Co., N.Y., who,
religion,was
suddenly struck blind, dumb,
days was
suddenly and completely restored, in the presence
the Christian
Chapel at Westerley, on the 15th of November
direction."
(Entered according to Act of Congress, in the
the

desire, he

own

Christian

his
a
on
Chapel," and wrote
message
his
conversion.
congregation, announcing
the following Sunday, November
15th, he went
again to
to

another

wrote
to

freely in other

tongue

facts

and

chapel
further

of

; and

hundreds

in

the

sign
and

of

the

of

case

opposition
after
of

State

to

eighteen
in

persons,

1857. Written
1858, by Ansel
year
District

was

read

congregation

midst

deaf

be

to

under

his

Bourne,
of

New

hold

hiti hands.

up

In the
he

of his message,

he

onwards

"

preaching,
he

became

work

as

account

religious

tn

been

had

:f he

this

somewhat

ought

he

January* I7ih. 1887, he

order

:n

from

he

u.t-k

and

hn;isr"

and

C"m:n'.inicated

return

lo

the

and

with,

time

that

he

wife,

in the

course

vicinity.
not

was

inclined
with

On

active

so

think

to

his

an

much

second

home

contented

more

of

career

His

from

that
his

work,

narrative.
in

arranged

Broad

I2I

Street,

He

(Ireene,

where

did
his

disappearance

buy, leaving
afternoon

small

started

the

last

remained

for

[The

announced

that

sister's

his

at

appear

Bourne.

was

bi!U, after

then

w.i"

horse

Mrs.

by

away

not

to
same

and

Tins

Street.

time.

Providence,

Coventry, R.I., to

lie had

the
expecting to return
^551, and
paid st-veral

store,

finally taken

w.is

that

an

occurreti.

Westminster
that

at

in

travellingtoo

afterwards

was

which

""f bank

in

the

the immediate

to

his home

btable.

nephew's

doings

not

out

his

his

did

weeks,

three

in

sister's house
of

kuiiwn

drew

to

went

his

to

gt"

He

city.

for

pay

Station,

from

(if a carpenter.

Hodgson's

fa nil

hand, and

and

incessant

thinking

he

have

from

went

to

money

Ctrecnc

at

the

which
I

get

to

1.1" h4"r"e

trade

the readme

followed

his

adopt

of his absences

therefore

1 )r.

resume

him

and

his labours

never

that

his faculties.

make

to

be, and

and

would

of

use

troubled,

to

active

more

point

confined

excitement

work

disapproved

he

experiences

subsequent
At

that

so

were

complete

his former

to

in 1882,

311

pulpit and lifted up

suddenly restored,

experiences was
finding the hard

; but

married

he

if hi!"

this

the

health, he returned

his

horn

"A

speech

these

preacher

Itinerant

in the

up

had

always
of

result

The

for

has

II

general emotional

stood

and

hearing

his

instant

CHAPTER

TO

A]

about

police
in

were

the

local

p.4per.]
whatever

d:n^'"

"Hie

rep!"

to

our

!""

u-

h:s

u-r

uJio

Kva*!.
M

"

:*",

r*.e

The

:iy':s

iTiir

:.

.\

*I"hc

("f :h

'.tn!

'A-.v

t'j

.i"

.r\

ihc

fo:

*"

J.o':-.c

Hi

"injta"t
il.i.iy

wh

with

\hv

the

ht-

ro"nn

p :rp"isc*

!li"
"

Mr.

of

/.

Urown,

the;e

2^2

t""i

K.reiiinK'* ^^1')' -^ su^'^ested anything peculiar. He

r,

K.i""t

M.im
of

iim!i!

hi-

iiH.ni

as

.STeei,
i

-irtain*.

"":t'neral
there

toy*,

con-

:i!plna. wiisih
k.

He

wiiuli

he

sto-

L'ndcr

meal-

i"un

nof.ons,

Th.ia

\y-\*:V n^.
was

:n

Fcbruar"-

K.I.

n"

iii^
with

stiukfcl

farm!;.-ue:e

of

aUo

are

I'a.. a!)out

pnparin^

VUv

H.

lousncss.

cnnsi

-^ren

and

rfp'.rn:^hinx

wakin^'

1..

morning

i\vi"liymran^

rnitiirr

paul

A/.:.//.

K.it!v

at

into

1 wjth

on

I'rtivilf

room

tiscri-,!"ut

I'-oiirne.

mti'^irie".

fmrn

rojini

Weir

.iI!owcd

^lr.

hy

in

liourne

kindl\

the

!ia\r

wf

t*

'stmf

and
p-.:ri h.iM-il

In-

\r.K \\.tn\t"\s, ri-.idin^ .1.

t!

o!

""f

portion
ThcM-

\*ei:iw

tUIe

""nly sit-ipr.j^

r*

:itec!

dni-lei!
hr

riioni

nut

front

\r

he

.iw;""

no

later.

l)r

.Surgeon-( General

N'rri'.town,

at

to

yr:ir

r"o:irnr

n'len:

otsr

Mi.

h.is

ordin.iry

l-.isd^.ippiaraih

K.iTlf. anil

p""ri:on

ir

T.ri:.rr\,

ir

r"r'"wn

Pir/KSton

\Ir
ff

*:^ri

"

by

given

us

and

by

ulii"h

a-:i\ed

i;""':rnr

of

.:::^*'apartnvnt.

:-

^r

Ar.^el

at

pa("er)

his

"f

tin* rrsuli-.

to

that

"':isc,

Mr.

oi:n"s

ai"

tlie

his

dis.'ippea
ranee,
weeks
14th, eight

given

as

Min:h-ll

rrgaincd

hi*

with

this

cxaminr

nt-wsjuper

.':.'

i*".*-7.:."

aV"

t!

appe.ir-

fro.',

mporary

of

Weir

:"

after

soini

.Vs* i::t:al .i^ycnun!

I:

""nt*

"

in

interest

Dr.

tn

-uminone"!

u.is

I4lh,

prrp.ir.ition

f^irnj-hril

I4:ii.

ir.

The

li

intn

\v. thr

no'fs

of

fact

till March

suti-ktantiallywith

agrees

h.i-* takrn

that

vmh

.1.1*

M.inh

the

to

him

of

of

morning;

inr|inrics.

\i]io

M.vh*!I

received

were

'if the

.ictoun:

publicity given

the

Nntwiihstandmg
!

Umi

nothing

was^uiet

in

rented

a
was

.iltliou^litliey
his

he

fastened

manner

or

his behaviour.

APPENDICES

312

precise and

in his

regular

on

he

witnessed

had

Albany
the

on

steamboat

his

York, and

New

to

under

point
dealings with

him

condition

short,

was

A,

cially
espe-

ordinary week-days, and

church

and

Sunday,

on

incident

an

which

he
from

the

previously on
passage
thought particularlyrelevant

were

of

none

conceived

have

to

seem

In

He

promptly.

related

he

years

remarks

consideration.

bills

on
9 P.M.
Methodist

on

one

said

at

store

the
Saturday. He attended
at
a
occasion,
religious meeting,

P.M.

10

his

paid

habits, and

punctual in the closing of his

at

[226

the

persons

he

that

suspicion

any

who

to

had

any

in

was

any

labouring under any form of vagary.

On
five o'clock, he heard, he
the morning
of Monday,
March
14th, about
that
and waking, he noticed
or
pistol,
says, an explosion like the report of a gun
accustomed
there was
like the bed
been
he had
to sleep
not
a ridge in his bed
and
He
in.
noticed
He
the electric lightopposite his windows.
rose
pulled

unusual

the

away

thought
as

curtains
he

that

that

or

he

and
been

had
in

was

looked

out

he

burglar, or possibly injury.

a
policeman.
The
last thing he could
remember

sensation
business

no

is the

this

says

in

time

only

ing
fear, know-

feared

He

be.

to

and

weak,

felt very
that of
was

He

street.

next

had

He

arrest

his

life he

feared

ever

the

at

the

in Westminster

Street, on

He

waited

distress.

mental

door.

the

"

B.

Mr.

Where

I ?"

am

Mr.

isn't Brown.

name

"

is that ?
E.

Mr.

in the

Mr.

is it?"

month

*'

B.

Earle

would

send

for

17th, and
Adams

said

that

express

that

"The

lived

seen

to

of

one

his

with
them

them
before

nephew, Andrew
telegraphed,
"

Read

"

came,

He

is my

Later, Mr.

auction, and
returned
which

case
"

He

Harris

he
said

Do

you

him

up
to

Rhode

was

Dr.

Island.

Dr.

Weir

Mitchell

preacher

and

is, and

he

"

six

Dr.

Please

of

of

me

of

Read

Mr.

Read

The

who,
adds, in his

Mr.

as

Dr.

R.I.

Write

if well.

Brown,"

that

telegraph

to

answer."

in

having

ever

in the

the

am

weeks, and

goods

sold

he
Mr.

January
seeing the
waking
17th and

time

for

that

whom

Street, Providence,

Bourne

affairs of

what?"

said

morning

recollection

no

Norristown,

to

"

wards
back-

run

to

said, "tell

he

here

Broad

121

time

of

17th

Read,

the

requested

where

me

the business

to

at

Ansel

Wire

journeyed

furnished
he

know

been

He

Where

"What

mind, and

January

on

I have

morning."

Harris, then
uncle.

settled

with

this

"

the

on

persons,"

time.

E.

H.

between

Street

I have

that

"

time

"Does

of his

Island

nothing

all that

B.

Mr.

Mr.

Louis

Dr.

"These

My

wrong.
B.

part of the country

What

B.

out

was

Dorrance

on

morning, March
14th.
Norristown, Pennsylvania, and
have

"

in Rhode

doings

I'm aU

at

Mr.

14th of March."

It's the

summoned

that

up

17th."

"

remembered

waggons

Mr.

the

Brown."

Mr.
"

the

on

rapped

he

room,

Mr.

Philadelphia."

14th."

Brown

He

great

it fastened

finding

**

B.

suffered

he

Norristown."

Mr.

was

E.

Mr.

of his
he

it

Mr.

"

doctor.

told the story

Bourne

E.

"

E.

of

west

I left home

thought

Mr.

Pennsylvania."

Mr.

When

You're

miles

hours

two

**

I ?"

17th of January."

Mr.

In

seventeen

here?
Mr.

"

E.

"

his sister's residence

to

moving in another
said, Good-morning,
all right." Mr. B. :

it,and
:

for

Providence*

Streets, in

Street

door, and

the
one

some

am

and

move,

tried

E.

Where

"About

one

Finally he
it. Hearing
Earle
opened

inside,opened

Broad

Adams

the

seeing

was

Broad

and

nephew in
January 17th.

some

waking

before

Dorrance

of his

store

hear

to

of

corner

express
waggons
his way
from
on

His

drugged.

place where

the

on

reply
particulars."

store

by

Bourne^

account

of

the

conceive

why

he

"

farmer, and

could

not

"]
should

have

desire
.And

CHAPTER

TO
in

enpiged
in it.

toen^K^

business

When

paying freight bills,he

'*The

he

morning
and

"tore,

and,

said

whom

entered

he

he

lived

had

after

that

say

the

annoyed

was

He

such

of any

at

tions.
transac-

of that

occurrence

reference

any

nny

for goodf,

hit

to

food"

took

no
despondent,
tally,
greatly prostrated both physicallyand mensaid
conditions
received,
those
to
are
recently

became

became

mfoiroation

from

recollection

no

He

313

nothint;about, and never

his purchasing and paying

had

it aftcru'ards.

sleep,and

to

about

greatly changed.

was

never

unable

was

with

family

knew

he

asked

II

continue.

"There

are

not

of circumstances

number

peculiar dual

condition

Mr.

in 1890 Professor
J. N. Arnold, who
was

Mr.

Hams

and

much

are

and

is

from

one

the

preceding

sincere

and

man,

been

of the

of

means

and

observed

the

Norristown
Mr.

the

case

putting

for whose

of

Associates,

our

with

into communication

him

in this and

assistance

in other

cases

indebted.

ftoings between
It

heard

James

Houme,

Mr.

Ic will have

:n

with
he

that

me

impostor."

an

Larly

wr

connected

satisfied

have

tliat

of his

time

could

account

no

from

Professor

conceived

obuin

hypnotised, we might
complete histor"'of the whole

his advent

and

Providence

James

be

from

Bourne's

of Mr.

forthcoming

was

disappearance

later, and

weeks

two

liourne

that

idea

the

while

him

that

in

the

incident, and at the same

time*
a
h\pnotic trance
of any
such episode. The
the recurrence
\ry post -hypnotic suggestion, prevent
Mr.
had naturally left a painful and
t.ircumstanccs
perplexed impression upon
; he

Iloume
e\penence,

Mr.

and

).kmrs

"

"utly

:r't'.

c"l

Yir

wa^

that

;n:"lv
"

"

iTi
1

w.is

to

could

N!r
!

II

trai;re

wc

state,

The
to

go

"

."

"

the

*'

earn*--!

trance

ar.'! Irf!
h'fr

^jvr
ai

our

our

31st,

home

at

"

lirown

1 v

a!

3
a

i'

forty years
else

one

any

prethe

by

ot

few

Nu

\c.

inc.dent

and

j".isses

using

course

h.inds.

his

life, and

past

he

minutes.
was

int|uiry

determined

uc

waked.

rcidilv
*

c"i his

to

obtain

doings during

following
into

his

"nn.inces.
Liu^^hablc pt:rf"

hiinil;r

in

.md

entianced

into

var-ous

unrlasp

endeavoured

r^iurr.i- rccr;\"'*l \\\

Kavr

to

Professor
his

in

him

al"out

once,

hypnotise

to

to

eyes,

st.itcnients'

were

fmm

account

elicited

from

to

after he

hmi

that

ever"*thmg

iccall

him,
17th

January

hap*

afterwards.

travelling cxiHrr.vi-,. an

hi-" ""rilin.irv

detailed

eight weeks,

the

dcv|)er s!r"'pand

J.inu.iry 17th, 1887, and

"

"

his

\ic readilv

day

rnM"ii;rd

prr.etlon
"

incsmcnscd

through

go

hrgan

conccrninK'

occasion

m-.^\

''

**transfonnt'cl

not
to

James

open

i3ih. l^i^7.

been

27th

(ireene.

to

concerning

detail

in

siibiect. !)eroniin"ivntnnretl

next

the

in

day

hypnotised

and

"

thr

.le

was

was

"

( *n
".'

he

*'

made

I'rofcsxir

this

on

.Mr. Hournc

he

he

that

but

un.ibk*

r..i(le

uliit, that

sensitive

.1

each

returning

t{uesti(mcii him

we

tliinks

I'.M.

;o

visited

days. May

consecutive

with

accordance

in

strange

hypnotisation.

June 7th, i8i"a

27 ih

rTie"merisi,"

.v!

also

his

upon
for

made

proposals
K.I., and

tive

on

invesiigatinnv

our

tn/rr

he

in the

Greene,

Hoston

to

came

on

May

"n

light possible thrown

.my

readilyacquiesced

myself

ena:ned.

Av

he
to

K.I..

ttreene.

have

to

is still living in

submitted

an*!

"

he

liriume

arrangement

anxious

was

and

"""f'i^

a*

cariH-nt^

"

1 in a"J litii-n the

r.

Ilr

aiiivnl

wiiirh

.ini"un!

in

K"*t""n

he

a)"out

"

\\

itrncral

clittrrcnt

%uiiim.iry

titimgs.

""' the

The

more

:".P.k., Ti"l. vii. p.

A;'f"Dtiii .A., /'/.s/n/iif^i

variou*

Vatement*

detailed
a4l.

acc"iant

maile
of

liy Mr.
these

"

Hourne
given

ID

APPENDICES

314
said

He
he

his

that

Boston, and
Grand

thence

and

arrived

then

He

Dep6t
about

No.

town,

stated

(he

ileal of
"

that
in

bom

was

in 188

his

finding

get

away

of friends

to

who

had

the

didn't

dollars

with

him

Albany

had

whether

heard

he

New

to

religion himself

for

of

Ansel

Boume

of Ansel

years,

belonged

many

there everything was

mixed
He
up.
in
lumber
Hampshire, and was
engaged
previously dealt in the business which he took
Norristown

about

the

in

The

since

in favour
of

his
The

unable
the

with

Boume,

Norristown.

at

to

to

six

had

He

lived

or

very

church, and

to

about

spoke

bed

used

on

boy

boat
steam-

the

he

eight or

denomination,
in
;

Norristown.

got

from

away

last

walked

in
did

all

was

He

the

afternoon,

not

feel

o'clock, and

nine

the

remembered

13th, 1887.

out

He

book.

never

kept

there

thing he

Newton,

had

He

night, March

read

at

"

know

not

professor of

store
to keep a
trading business

The

morning,

and

bed

how

did

but
been

Christian

at

up

Sunday

on

evening
to

had

"

and

blank.

in

Went

made

agree
Mr.

weeks

were

the

way."

statements

presumption
two

he

wanted

thing
"any-

remembered

bed, but nothing further.

Norristown
but

been

church
in

room

of the

out

being

going

was

Methodist

in his

eight weeks

or

it has

then

store

the

to

went

stayed

for six

store

since

went

Bourne,

the

to

New

confused

store.

prior to

He

passengers

He

not.

or

back

but

of the

midst

he

rest.

the

own

singular experience

met

ever

into

trouble

one

York.

of the

had

have

He

in the

was

confused

was

Pawtucket

and

went

his wife

cooking.
these
meetings

his

kneeled

from

he

when
did

orris-

Hampshire, July 8th, 1826

passed through a great

to

"

chose

little business

had

everything

way

where

know

himself, and

by

the

on

started

he

loss of

but

"

horse-car

he

"

property

living

prayer-meeting. At one
down
and
prayed

one

He

in

the

on

Philadelphia, where

to

Germantown,

New

Newton,

and

children

the

to

York

city,July 8th, 1826),

York

somewhere

closely,boarded
also

in

bom

was

went

left New

to

four days in a hotel near

the
boarding-house in Filbert Street,
ladies,but he could not
kept by two
in a small
and
taking a store
town,

in

so

from

three

himself

hundred

seven

he

New

trouble, losses

died

she

or

them
places,among
where
Philadelphia,
twenty
goods, confectionery, stationery,"c.

cent

He

week

several

at

miles

about

of five

He
thence

It was
Dep6t.
He
thought of

names.

round

looking

9 P.M., and

at

Brown.

J.

to

the

arrived

he

by train

horse-car, thence

"

January 17th, 1887,

on

Newark,
N.J.,
stayed for three or

went

spent

near

their

remember
after

115,

in

York, where

evening, and

in the

that

John Brown,

Pawtucket

to

New

to

Albert

was

Hotel, registering as

Union

following morning
he

name

Providence

from

went

[226

to

trace

hotels

which

through

the

in the

by Mr.
those

made

by

in his normal
of

the

absence,

he

those

which

in detail

Mr.

statements

immediately
hotels

had

been

by finding the

himself

described
of

the

of

William

as

having
Romaine

doings

other

and

there

heard

his

his

conceming

trance

landlord

of

correctness

travels

kindness

his

state, has

register-books of
his

in

Boume

in

persons

these, they afforded

;
no

conceming the first

preceded his arrival in
destroyed,
"

name

visited.

A.

We

Newbold,

so

that

we
"

J, Brown

have,
Lecturer

ever,
howon

that he boarded
for
University of Pennsylvania, ascertained
Filbert
week
delphia.
Phila"The
Nos.
a
or
more
at
Street,
1605-7
Kellogg House,"
Mr.
the general
Newbold's
to establish
report (see Appendix B) seems
trustworthiness
of Mr.
Boume's
account
(in trance) of his doings before going
be inaccurate
to
as
Norristown, although his recollections
regards such
may
minor
of the boarding-house, "c.
points as the number

Psychology

A]
Mr.

Newbold

thinks

Kello^ftSHouse'
going west

is to

such

would

as

all,and

at

the

reason

the

that

hotels

II
that

in the

attract

directly in view
of the

Dep6t

of moderate

first house

in that

means

*The

saloon.

has

sign

any

station

all have

plain

is

House'

Kellogg

sign

h:ibits.

staid

that

of the

out

Filbert

in

displays
but

direction

coming

upon

ordinary

that

'The

into

way

first house

it is the

that

his

found

Railroad

man

315

Bourne

fact

Tennsylvania

it is the

general appearance

the

'*the

likelyto

be

I believe

Indeed,

CHAPTER

1)e found

from

street

TO

and

respectable in appearance.*'
It may
be worth
mentioning here that
r"oume
in trance
that he stayed in
states
the

from
his

un

and

statiou,

Additiouil
furnished

by

of

other

\eririca:ii'n

111

\Vc

the

be

that

JackMin.

r^c

ofiv(

From

\r.

rd,

result

its

hr^t

in

of the

wi"uid

li:"

ould

r';.f 'r-iiit.
("ur

e..'J.
I
"

'

"

h:"

is

been,

our

ow.".

Newbold

Mrs.
state

his

and

ancl
ag.'iin,
that

suggesit^

in

the

we

and

it may

not

the

lie

of his entire

of

Many

all

recorded

state

that

and

iS^7,

^^ambu-

earliest.

Bro\%n

**

seems

nicmor"-

di-iails

li.ivc

Mr

portions of

spontaneous
tranre,

servations
con-

waiter,

certain
His

eight weeks'

itiitallyproduced

art

the

and

trade.

own

of the

o)itainrd

Kellogg
recollected

("f his

during

imcptMin

ih.it

ni"t

the

":"-t
not

is

less

mm

perionality of

"

the

e\rn

the

and

"lap
'

thr

someoi

his

ot

ar.d

at

the

e."

See

evoke

the

tran-

lus

in

n""rni.i}

Minil.irly,while

.ind

I'dutnc.

hut

to

st.itc

efforts

""ur

he

was

anavail-

were

{iriHluica deeper
perMUiatities nii^'ht Ix: unified.

l"y projunj^ed jKis^es.to

and

tiiliilinrnt

.ir.i! waking

iranre

.mal^'esi;:during

ua""

Mi.

attempts.

Bitiirne

I*ri"wn

aiiM^ether.

:."r":"'itnj,'
r\.iir*c

'

To

lietween

writin",', \r.,

.luionuitic

and

I'tourne, t-oih waking

Mr.

p. 25;.)

\ii.

BouMie

Mr.

ni.iiiitrita'.ion

no

^;"i;.^"*"ito

I'.K.. \"il.

.S.

ci:il"' i\oi:reiI

we

in.ide ujxm

only tiin'erente

the

pTonounrnl

very

wh'.lc

atiMUpts

v^K-riinr:.!-!

iKf.*:;

r.jir

Mr.

secondar"'

organs

sense

M'rni

"a

.s

which

in

Wr

"":

has

sequence
inquiries imide in conunexplained deficiencyof about
to

an

with

the

(he

S"i, I:i"iew:^e. wtre

'."
':

their

publishing,

Januar"* 17th

latent

{"er*"onai;:yIty

iti*

had

re|K-ate"l.t^am

leit-*

it

iiLulr

!OMn

*:

in

ments
state-

with

slowly disintegrating.

the

\Vt-

"

was

these

connected

on

the

ni";ht of the

the

nn

ju"iiHcd

been

concerning

regardmg

ap{"eared to l"e, a" regards some

in
our
hypnotivitions than

it

"".. /'*!'. rt/:r^t

\
A:#jirn"*.

'

feel

prior

character

in

iinw

oui

tiian

srniili

!n

in

Here

:-"

r!.!r.ince"l,
.!"

ute

nnu

lironn"

"

it

it

lull detail, hut

in

"

in his

th.it
.i"idin"^

Mhile

in-'re

hrrcn:

I-

not

has

memor"'

nuidc

for

tof)k away

which

account

Brown

the
es("ecially

than

qur"t:oL"

.r

t ranee*

NorriMtown

do

there

con^i"ierabIy better

I.i*'i:ytrmte"
ufif'h

the

Bourne

life,and

past

"

his

(in trance;

he

we

for, though,

Mr.

**

Mr.

hi.ivc been

l.'r.

there

previously been

had

circumstances

the

which

money

from

seen

which

to

street

stayed

'JO.

It Will

hi"

of

accuracy
Bourne

nf

which

accounted

opinion,

3c.

just across

1882, and

jxissc^sionat

of his trance-statements,

the

Bourne, he had

s:iiisfactoryrc;isons

details

matters

s^iy that

the

have

the

but

involve

to

our

is

Mr.

Hotel, where

Union

York,

Mrs.

September

Mr.

in his

pnijMirty

I087.

correct,

:i"

of
which

statements

March,

cnoU|;h

in

her

corroboration

.imi

ijth

New

leiirn from

"e

Grand

his sifters.

w.th

money

as

trip with

honcymcxin

there

that,

the

'*Bn"\\n"

either
(xis:

Itoiirne

{N-r^oiiahtxwhile

other

sUf^'i^i-stions, and

liNpnotu

seemed

the

far

as

as

tri"m

ever

.it

was

the

to

end

lea'ising that

i"th"T
the

rase

the

"ccond

is

most

not

little

important

marriage,

and

perplexing.
e\cnts

the

of

place

In

his

of

the

past

Brown

^tate,

life, including

his birth, he

remem-

APPENDICES

3i6
bered

"c,

We

in

hope

to

mention

to

now

of his remarkable

case

should

as

Bourne

facts

experiences,

classified

be

knew

never

Mr.

additional

some

both

his

that

obliteration

a
nor

A.

his

wife

in

at

which

Bourne's

of
into

could

Brown.

and

J. Brown,

its essentials

throw

never

suggest

any
his

as

hardly
remains

light upon
suggesting that his
belonging to a well-recognised
to

appear

least

he
had

he

It is difficult

transformation
Mr.

on

state

explanation of his adopting A. J. Brown

his birthplace.* But, indeed, we
could
actions
his
in
of
detail.
And
it
peculiar

any

antecedents

the

trace

to

N.H.,

Newton,

or

name,

Neither

lead

might

he

that

recalled
of them.

temporary

consequence,

as

occurred

that

in his Bourne

recollection

no

the

channels

Bourne
N.H.

Newton,

which

clue

Mr.

from

learn

lived

definite

proceeded, with,

memories

had

he

which

death, his trade,

incident

28th, he

May

on

first wife's
an

and

York,

New

trance,

June 7th

on

what

along

see

and

In

living,but

children
to

remembers.

related

occasion

one

Albany

between

well

also

on

of his

date

correctly,the

curiously enough,

steamboat

of his birth

date

the
and

[225

the

to
as

some

of

extent

type.
In

reply

to

Hinsdale's

inquiries (see also Dr.

he injured his eyesight

our

report. Appendix

C, p.

a
as
man
by too much
study,
254), he stated that
young
vision
himself
His
improved after his strange
working at night to educate
used
remained
He
have
to
improved until 1887.
experience in 1857, and
diminished
seldom.
he began
lose his
headaches
to
as
They
frequently,now
thick
in 1857. (Of course
the loss of his hair may
was
not
hair, which
very
of the diminution
of his headaches.)
the cause
have
been
since
been
stated also that he had
He
childhood,
subject to the "blues"
been
them
under
not
he
but these had
so
frequent for a year and a half. When
would
talk
These
sometimes
last
did not
want
to see
to
anybody or
anybody.
week.
few
a
hours, sometimes
Occasionally, at such times, when
a
walking,

find himself

would

he

himself

in

the

these
Mr.

informed

Bourne

Mrs.

two

of his

course

happened
had

Bourne

life.

about
gone

It
preach that day.
the pulpit,he fell down

1882, when

he

standing by

the

at

his
in

tree

occasions

these

that

miles

side

These

away

from

Bourne

had

his

in

four

where

last noticed

had

he

in

was

remained

he

service.

Mr.

Bourne

unconscious

the

harnessing
in

slid

of

He

for several

about

December
he

time

the

was

he

denly
sud-

occurred

sitting in
to

of

out

occasion

last

was

chair

going

not

was

horses, when

The

He

the

church.

coming

was

"

first of

in

marriage,

third

the

1886.

1887.

out

The

occurred

On

room.

February

Norristown

shade, and

the

second

fainting fits

occurrences.

her

The

"

several

before

as

after

had

such

and,

the

carriage

This

the

Mr.

of

warm,

lounge

from

chair

On

ground.

hours, probably

hours

two

most.

at

facts, taken
that

knew

very

of the

return

he

She

Mr.

unconscious.

fell off

six hours

least and

suggest

us

was

fell unconscious.
after

under

three

months
July 1882, two
into the pulpitjust before

to

soon

or

being.

as

in

Bourne

connection
has

been

with

his

subject

to

experiences
form

some

of

in

1857 and

1887,

epilepsy,and

that

absence
during
1887 he was
eight
sufferingfrom a post-epileptic
I suppose
that on
had
have
partial loss of memory.
January 17th, 1887, he may
mild
that " after the
different
a
epileptic seizure, and
fit,he was
a
person,
*
**

The

asked

Brown."

weeks'

postmaster
some

of

the

at

in

Newton,

oldest

N.H.,

in

inhabitants, and

reply
none

to

of

my
them

inquiry, states
ever

knew

that
of

any

he
A.

has

J.

APPENDICES

3i8
of what

story

with

he

of his

left his

overcoat

the

he

same

he

Notes

were

great

describing where
astonishment, he received

Court

at

purse,

Vassy

1judgment

also,

B.

The

d^doublement
Asiles

des

It has

1892.
lost

the

account

her
an

wards
after-

told

where

fr. in the

226

the
had

he

The

purse.

known,

become

Automatisme

reversed

the

presence

Ansel

Bourne

is recovered

marked

Boeteau,

avee

Interne

M.

insomuch

case,

under

as

hypnotisation, but

There

hysteria.

abbreviate

epilepsy.

M.

Mkdico-psychologiquesfor January,
the

to

of

Somnambulique

reported by J.

Annales

escapade

an

it in the

the

had

there, and

and

he

Boeteau's

seemed

to

full and

very

be

clear

"

Marie

for

'^

was

resemblance
of

of

of

case

personnalit^

some

suspicion

no

both, and

condition

bishop,
Troyes,

to

hypnotic account, and on

Troyes asking for his coat
Two
days later, to his

left them.

had

them

true

with

of his

hotel-keeper at

he

Seine, in the

memory

differs from

she

la

taken

"

la

dined

had

the

uncle

his visit

him.

following

de
de

his

when

given against

226

the

to

and

his
to

as

way

friends

wrote

with

staying

the

purse.

of these

strength

and

and

when

In

priest.
journey, of

details

the

done

had

the

[226

has

aged twenty-two,

been

subject to hystericalattacks since

was
an
out-patient at the H6pital Andra!
years
these attacks
on
April 24th, 1891, the house physician there advised
; and
the surgical ward
she would
at the H6tel-Dieu, as
enter
to
probably need
internal
for
trouble.
shocked
this
operation
an
Greatly
she
by
left
news,
M.,

now

old.

twelve

hospital at

the

herself
She

April 27th.
haggard aspect,

in

had

became

lost consciousness.

a.m., and

10

found

she

She

quite another

she

recovered

ness
conscious-

that of Ste. Anne

"

found

been

When

hospital
wandering

in

the

at

"

a.m.

of

Paris, with
worn-out
feet, in the evening of the day
boots, and lacerated
which
she left the H6pital Andral, under
of painful apprehension.
the shock
on
On
returning to herself, she could recollect absolutely nothing of what
had
While
she was
thus
passed in the interval.
perplexed at her unexplained
M. Boeteau
fatigue and footsoreness, and at the gap in her memory,
hypnotised
(lier.Like Ansel Bourne, she passed with ease into the hypnotic state, although
before been
she had
remembered
never
hypnotised, and like him she at once
on

the

which

events

filled

at

least

the

earlier

part

Hdpital

Andral

of

streets

the

gap

in

her

primary

consciousness.
that

It appears

H6tel-r)ieu,
upset

her

that her

as

she

left the

recommended

balance

baby,

when

which

of

but

mind, and
had

died

that

the

suddenly
at

the

she had entrusted

to whom
by the nurse
Chaville, and then on to Versailles, whither
of her

and

walked

back

wounded

her

it
the

set

the

of

at

Chaville.
had

nurse

Paris.

first for

impending

Publique,
at

out

itself into

transformed

Assistance

her

learn

horror

she

conviction

being kept

was

had

She
removed.

During

from

walked
She

this

the

operation

to

could

long walk^
fatigue or
by spectralsurgeons,
hunger. But on regaining Paris she began to be haunted
her.
She
found
in an
to perform operations on
was
increasing
endeavouring
and
taken
maniacal
of
state
to
excitation,
was
a
police infirmary on the 25th
the 26th April.
and to the Hospital of Ste. Anne
on
The
of her adventures
found
The
novel
to be correct.
was
patient'saccount
is
here
of
of
the
the
state
a
point
by hypnotism
resembling a
recovery
memory
sudden
of mania.
There
been
to have
seems
access
some
ftagmentary recollecwhich

nothing
wore

out

her

baby,

boots

and

to

feet,she

was

insensible

to

228

the

of

tKHi

the

primary

recollected

MTooian

sayinfiTthat
life, with

aormaJ

time

.1

secondary

had

her

to

life after three

normal
and

alternating

life

divided

feels

h^r/ni^ue

Dcoherent
dentiticd
he

the

"

day,

; thus

days

A.

228

appears
of the

'I*he

next

i.s taken

case

Rep^^rt of a Case,"
Petersburg. Virginia. U.S.A., in
1S96

mental

from

an

complete

the

to

days

coherent

into

secondary personality,
subliminally,although

article
F.

Medico-

told

balance.

William

the

from

the

entitled

'*

Duplex

Drewry, M.D..

Ijtgal Journal

for

of

June

"

following

The
ind

her

by

tnality:

Pcrs.

sank
of

still exists

fugue^

recovered

she

kind

some

fied
justi-

present-

personality, with

which

on

that

part

apparently quite

has

patient

earlier

the

with

it appears,

as

It thus

delirium.

of

differingfrom

the two
psychical existences."
"eparation between
If the patient is hypnotised and
l"e noted.
further point should
One
writes
of
the
she
month,
April 25th, 1891. This is oneof
irrite the day

iunng

poor

address

Boeteau

Dr.

mental

the

as

and

name

that

real

inasmuch

the

memor"'

had

319

state,

baby, and

had

she

recurrence

of

II

little of such

so

was

example

clear

Bg

she

fact that

for

*'

the

during

state

the

there

Dut

nurse.
in

CHAPTER

TO

A]

details

the

which

case,

which

of

under

came

observation

my

kindly given

were

by

me

within

the

eminent

an

past

year,

practitioner of

the
was
family physician of the p.itient,typifiesthe peculiar
Virginia,*who
of
and
is interesting
duplex personality and periodic extinction of memor"',
phases
It is also of interest as
from
a
psychologic, as well as clinical point of view.

K.

Mr.

me"iicine.

forensic

regards

was

biriy comfortable
of

ndustnous,
of ftcvrral
relit

secret

i.f *je'n^'
'leen

uf the
nf hi^

I "ne

.ipparent

"n"
tnd

was

K':^en

:i4

of

"

his

ilay. while

"r.e

:'*r.'

"f

f'rf :

r-ir.y

mental

'"M

for

of

'.e

"#"-

tM

;i

"e!s

\n

J'

taint

several

and

conducted

the

He

reputation

h;id

for

years

there

Pr.

show

had

thai

that

he

K.

Mr.

to

It.

without

.i

rifty,without
and

on

might

children,
visit, and

No

hat!

explanatmn
form

some

have

of

inherited

tran^.icted

he

on

at

of

missing.

He

'-een

him

leave

the

Nmi

he

had

I^igh. Sr.,

uf

of

steamer

had

in

one

g"H"ds

Staning
feeling ver^-ttred

or

his

Va.
Tctcrsliurg.

Imen.

ami

\-i-.

mysten-

fall overboard

certain

the

met

miml.

suddenly

l"oat, Tump

of

symp-

hase

pun

deal of business

great

reason.ib]v

was

left

to

rep;urcd, changed

he

once

city

a)"erration

certain

premonitory

any

northern

wa"

"iaul that
the
II.

went

jussrnger

he

one

after

'

bark

came

acquaintances.

mtiiration

no

uhirh

to

houcver.

hours

K.

day**

two

rollrded
No

he

thought

was

to

of

age

leaving his wife

perfect health,

in

Mr.

exhibited

.md

old

the

eccentnriiy.

or

apparently

mere

It
rase

at)")Ut

^ a:

Finally

years.

this

I mention

s!.ite-r"Mim,

iji^itiMani e.

resided

deservedly
particular.

West,

out

condmi-

strange

d.vapj'eared.

y;-.

Vr

:red

had

bore

in ever"'

f.imilyand

his

I'^m^^^^.ird. h"- re^'i^terrdas

^Vher.

.State

and

years,
man

went

many

dcrangrnicnt,

fneniU.

the

unrle, 1 think

(an

with

inr.e

While

stiife.

more

uhaievcr.

reason

neurojMthir

"*ri'

relatives

near

"1j'.ta""e.

-r"".i!

i"r

in

ot)i( lals.

town

short

twenty

reared

strai^'htforwanl

heard

not

remained
"

for
rorrfri,

one

))orn and

was

in

K'jiip.rs^

health, in

business, sober, moral and

doing a mercantile
with
affable disposition,
a large circle of friends, member
popular
and
in his domestic
benevolent
onlers,
happy and contented
circumstances,

Hr

^ns.

old, of splendid physique, in good

fiftyyears

man

depots

that
in

he

the

vi"

city.

APPENDICES

320
He

he

study," so
those

hat

sittingdown,

was

he

wore,

key had

not

was

his

over

face, and

K.'s open

Mr.

in his

found

were

taken

been

pulled

disturbed.

[228
seemed

valise and
The

state-room.

deep
clothes,except

to

all his
door

room

*'

in

be

was

but the

open,

away.

and
thrown
overboard
suspected he had been robbed
thought
; others
he had (suddenly) become
insane, or had had a fit and fallen into the sea ; the
suicide theory was
also indulged in, and
the opinion was
entertained
by some
absconded.
had
become
But what
that he had
of him, why, when, and
how
He
he disappeared were
had, unobserved, simply
mysteries.
stepped out into
find him, dead
A vigorous search
the great unknown."
made
to
was
alive,
or
with accounts
teemed
detectives
of the strange
were
employed, the newspapers
but no
and unaccountable
clue was
be
going away of this well-known
to
man,
his mysterious disappearance.
throw
had
that would
light whatever
any
upon
P* Finally search was abandoned, the theory that he was dead accepted, and
of his estate
and a guardian for his children.
the court
appointed an administrator
his
and
business
His
was
purchased by
everything was
moving along
son,
last heard
of, he suddenly and
smoothly, when, six months
pectedly
unexafterhe was
in
distant
relative
of
home
the
southern
a
He
at
a
city.
was
appeared
in a composed, but partiallydazed
condition,able to recognise
brought home
He
the physical and
but few of his friends.
an
entirelychanged
was
man
quite complete. He was
were
psychical metamorphoses
hardly recognised by
in weight from
had
reduced
He
his friends.
to 150
pounds, and was
250
very
suit of clothes he had on at the time he disappeared,
the same
He wore
feeble.
and key which
and had in his pocket the check
were
given him on the boat.
Some

"

"

He

at

was

and

previous bodily
home

return

treatment,

health, and

mental
accustomed

his

with

business

under

put

once

skill

abscess, deep down

an

and

K.'s

Mr.

Hear

of

quantity

after

thoroughly fatigued
"

"

immediately
to

time

that

oblivion

was

"

fruit-waggon
and

till six

when

at

work, for

though only
worn

to

out, I

relative.

at

for

stopped

From

condition, and

can

for

once

day

My
I

me.

in

there
remained

so

When
town

taken
some

after

further
and
home.

in that

was

the

way

on

my
to

went

days longer.

am

doing,

house
a

now

were

there, and

been
had
that

been

an

of

period

lost consciousness,

home,

the

there, how

was

been

again

in

was

myself driving

during

way

^all

myself

state-room

Up
"

in

I had

of myself

my

nothing

to

I had
that

tired
room
state-

clothes.

my

Why

what

I learned

to

went

found

his

after

discharged
provement
thereupon imand
is, I
fact^

suddenly

came

same

and

I recall

that

one.

his
old

feeling very

was

city,so
changed

and

from,

came

give no account
Virginia,but on

was

in the

no

inquiry

certain

when

life since

two.

or

"

case

recovered
his
two

remarkable

utterlyastounded.

Upon

me.

time.

some

blank
I started

time.

to

was

boat

I knew

was

there, where

got

puzzling questions
absolute

street.

the

later

South, where

the

on

This

conscious, but

months

he

weeks
conducted

Immediately

matter.

strange

aboard

thoroughly

was

since

busy day

very

going

upon

city in the

distant

of his

account

own

in four

has

industry. A day or
auditory canal, broke

in the

sanguino-purulent
on
began and went
rapidly.
think, worthy of special note.
large

and

I felt
of

so

utterly

very near
half-dazed, confused
a

feeling well

and

all

right."
This

time

to

inherited

case

time

bears

many

been
from
that have
to others
strikingresemblances
interest.
the
there are
of
First,
two
points
special
disif
His
to
mysterious
eccentricity, not
insanity.

reported, but

tendency

to

a"

occurred

appeaiance

followed

by

rapid

had

return

of the

endarteritis, which

same

axe

normal

to

connection

II
which

321

his

progenitor to strangely
of which
was
discharge
ear,
Is
it
that
this
not
mentality.
probable
with the mental
trouble, by producing
at

in

abscess

the

etiologic

some

maladjustment

the

at

di^ppcared. Second,
abscess

CHAPTER

TO

"]

the

the

functions, a disturbance

cerebral

of the

circulation,

an

of encephalic ansemia,
a
or
?
hyperannia
suppression
Loss of mcmor)'/' says
Kosse,
followingorganic lesion,dynamic trouble,
sudden
disturbance
metabolic
of the
brain, may
recover
or
rapidly."
any
after the abscess
had
a
Certainly Mr. K. made
rapid, uninterrupted reco\'ery
His
said
that
there
for
the
was
discharged.
a
physician
perceptible change
induce

would

condition

of suppuration, which

eflect

would

**

**

better

just

as

A.

229
referred

ear

relieved.

was

in 223

the Xorthern

224

and

Jimma!

the
iv

(ZrfV/,vol.
of

for

Medicine

by

paper

Dr.

Elliotson

185), being quoted by

p.

The

June 1845.

case

was

Skae.

David

Dr.

from

is taken

followingcase

rc|X)rtedby

there

the

as

The

to

from

him

soon

in the prime of life,connected

an
patient was
man,
the legalprofession,regular and
in his habits.
His comwith
temperate
of d"'spep8ia,passing into
chondria
hypoplaint began with the usual symptoms
unmarried

The

and

ultimately into
The

alienation.

dyspeptic

solicitude

and

the

to

generally succeeded
founded

and

and

/eal

":m:
:h'.'

all

metrical

the

lay

his

Skae

From

and

p:h:irnt

but

an

Appcar%
VOL.

have.
I.

Bible

over
once

the

of

most

up

Psalm-books.

and

restrained

were

is
.

aIt"*naU

the

days

the

obsen'ed

was

by

on

the

each

the

intermeiliate

the

domestic

of

assures
a

every

return

of double

existence

is aifected

he

Bible, and

he

of

is,

his

with

the

com-

family,

is quite

complaints.

which

"lay
bleep,

eat.

er

days

one

of his

which

he

of

duties

the

alteriuite

will ncitl
leaves

gradually

months

eighteen

into

business,

sort

over

the

that

riiis

J*n\

la""t

ili'siril)cd and

those

it

case

On

apprehension

no

On

with

turning

whole

sat

these

but

and

Bibles

with

for

and

jiut

manner

transacts

entertain

appears
remarkable

He

daily.

twice

incessantly turning

out,

chietls

There

Bible

the

reading

distinctlyprricKlir. On

become

in the

of

to

earlier.

years

of

system

ei'try

in^irkcd

continues

hearttt). walks

to

twelve

Feelings of gloom and despondency

the mast
trifling
errors
magnified
were

tendencies,

his misery.
pitrously
;"4'.tt:ve]y
speakin^i;,
quite well, enters

a"i!

felt

or

aggiavation

have

cnniplaming
"ra:"

subject of complaint

"

atfccted

is

mental

ronscientiousness.

more

drscrilxrd

and

feelings and finallyof illusions

being imagined to be sufferingsof

l"egan a

once

suicidal

displayed
more

"a^k,

rvir

or

early period in the history of thi^

^yriptr*ms

iyri.p!""m"

ten

day. surrounded

all

and

writes

an

^.jcf.itr,e

rhr

timidity

natural
Dr.

psalms

bed

dcvvli"i"ed

also

He

crimes.

become

rapidity; by quickly scanning the pages

l"elieve that he read through the
to
grew

leaves, he

night and
Hr

same

had

mor:"id

of

kind.
un|)aralleled
time devc1o[)ed;

unpardonable

rr.tn

and

the

at

were

train

them, the sensations

upon

mysterious

symptoms

patient about

hy|)ochondria

between

state

weil.
What

mdividua!

his malady,
X

he

APPENDICES

322

day

which

on

those

days

he
he

any

tell whether

he

distinctlyremembers
which

he

little or

have

to

ill.

was

half

He

existence,

one

discharge
amounting

of its duties, and

almost

A.

230

next

first the

classic

case

in

in

the

The

A.

568

/^evt^e

which

on

of

sort

The

Les

days

two-fold

rational
of

state

enjoyment of life and

hopeless hypochondriacism,.

secondary personalities,

of factitious

cases

here

summary
"

was

of the

occurrences

have

he

aberration.

in

experiments

March

given

1888,

constantly referred

is founded

(or
scribed
de-

with

on

by

paper

le Somnambulisme,*'

dans

of

comments

Janet's L

in Professor

to

give

B.

telepathic hypnotisation

Inconscients

Actes

Philosophique^

is also

case

the

he

anticipate
days

he

Professor

of

Janet, entitled

does

self-suggestionsin the hypnotic state.

Pierre
Janet's patient, Mme.

from
of

L^onie), the subject

Professor

to

of

whom

nor

intermediate

of the
to

in the
a

fonncr

any

engagements

did,

Neither
the

A,

short

in

mental

come

developed apparently

in

the
he

previous days

recollection

other

what

of

or

of

spends

the

complete

to

We

he

of

any

nor

On

day.

no

previous

occupied.

was

appears

of which

of

nor

out,

was

transactions

the

the

of

whatever

comparatively well,

was

cannot

well, but appears

on

remembrance

no

in which
he
nor
any transaction
amendment
the
on
succeeding

saw,

he

have

to

appears

[230

own.

my

AutomaHsme

Psychologique (1889).
I may

with

begin

trivial incident,

containing nothing

to

new

students

of

action
of the supraliminal and
hypnotism, but well illustratingthe concurrent
criticism which
the hypnotic personality the hidden
the subliminal
self seems
to be ever
our
exercising upon the words and actions which
supraliminal selves
to be the full expression of what
we
are.
fondly suppose
B. in her everyday condition
In these
researches
Mme.
is known
by the
of Ldonie.
In the hypnotic trance
she has chosen
for herself the name
name
of Ldontine, which
thus
her secondary personality. Behind
these
represents
for
two, this triplepersonality is completed by a mysterious L^onore, who
may
non-existent.
the present be taken
A
as
given to
post-hypnotic suggestion was
L^onie
L^ontine, that is to say,
was
hypnotised and
straightway became
told by Professor
L^ontine, and L^ontine
was
Janet that after the trance
was
"

and

over,
her

L^onie

apron

again.

"

had

the

The

joint-apron

her

the

apron,
attention

and

continued

then

hands

joint apron,

the

to

exclaimed,

her

with

and

took
"

loosened

apron.
full consciousness

with
to

talk, and

for her

and
"

for

come
supposed, had somehow
however, was
not
enough for Ldontine.
hands
again began their work, and the

In

the

three

here

the

and

this

work

and
of

in

most

of

personality are
corresponding nomenclature
stages

L^nore.

the

later

Dr.

and

and

Leonie

Professor

Ldonie

the

"

untied, and

apron

to

Janet

incident

Ldontine*s
was

references
Ldonie

Janet's

to

the

by

case

i, Ldonie

earlier

report

2,
"

Ldonie's
Ldonie
She

again.

The

over.

prompting
off again

taken

untied

off ! "

retied

it.

This,

the
and

other

Ldonie

on

ordinary
"

called

was

had

she

off

it

fessor
Pro-

Ldontine

is coming
apron
intention
she tied it on

At

tie

conducted

my

designated:
of

"

take

to

was

then

respectfulgravity on

of

it off.

Why,

she

apron,

usual

her

and

awakened,

was

joint hands

the

"

Ldontine

and

Ldonie

was

the

Janet to
topics. Meantime

of

L^onie

stopped,
door, talking

trance

ordinary life,she, L^ontine,

her

resumed

joint
again

writers,
3.

use

Ldonie, L^ntine,.

so

replaced, this
at

time

Ltoaie't

without

11

CHAPTER

TO

A]

having

attention

323
directed

been

the

to

matter

all.
Next

day

tine, as
did

asual,

what

tine
did

told

you

always

calls

tell her

you

and

again,
Janet hypnotised L^nie
of the joint personality.
stupid the other
yesterday ! How

Professor
assumed

**

control

me

her

that

one""

other

'*the

Ltonie

one

I"on*

ofT !

apron

obliged

was

**

""

looked

her

I took

fallingoflf?

was

apron

"while

presently L6on'
she said,

WeH,"

Why
job

the

begin

to

again."

over

M. Janet in
well illustrates the important point which
England have largely helped to etubltsh, namely, the
persistence of the hypnotic self,as a remembering and reasoning entity,during
the reign of the ordinary self.
into being*
Thus
far we
dealt with a secondary
have
personality summoned
This

triflingincident

France

10

and

to

our

the

This

is

had

Janet by

left Havre
On

style.
signed

She
her

me,

tell yon

that

B.

Havre

remembered

said,

on

But

the

is from

began
curiosity, My

going

am

itiomt

the

.in

of

attack

finished

the

But

afterwards

and

aSle

to

these

better

was

watch

performance.
of

which

looked

humming

turned

distrartion

with

rustic

air

she

she

wrting

obsen-ed

wide

had

them
:ni")

"

I,4^nttne

absent

my

action

that

had

has
^mmded.

")een
to

in

wait

If she

the
for
can

the

Of

this

curious

the

it

in

"4S

surrepti*
her

spoke

to

her

state

which

letter

eyes

she

mere,

then
for

piece

her

calm,

as

fortunately

was

was

common,

left hand

me,

see

priman*

she

up.

an

which

In

her

of

order

when

moment

catch

L^unie

association

to

Leonie

in this

writing: letters.

to

tlisrovered

self, L^nie,

Ltfontine

So

album).
a

entirely confined

not

her

into

of

account

on

became

quickly, and,
noticing;me, and

she

envelope.

for
c.italeptic,

not

H-as

surpnse"l to
approach.

is

when

them

tore

her

she

been

of
was

whatever."

photo";raphic album

atalrpsy

;ortrai!

noticed

independent

apparently^

without
but

not

wmte

face

Her

slightest
when

the

her

in

turned
re-

She

have

through

went

held

working'.

but
fixity,

awake,

nothing

letters, she(Leonie'

been

ri^'hthand

paper

she

B.

the

moment

letters

bores

missive.

must

production.

while

table, and

certain

her

at

had

the

knew

L^ontine's

""

she

space

round,

occasion

seated

of

mode

there
the

cannot

Mme.

not

closed

she

spontaneous

their

one

on

was

I removed

vously.
she

at

into

between
when

moment

study

to

B.

Mme.

the

unconscious,

able

She

knit; in);

and

had

that

thought

somnambulism

spontaneous
first letter

first

at

...

but
.

she

singular

this

good sir,I

her, she

When

L^ntine.'

n;itunillyquestioned her about

/Srst letter very
distinctly,

the
of

rr"f"l!ertion

much

she

letter in

dear

demolish

to

respectful

others, and

on

very

curioos

very

another

suffer

me

devoted

your

than

page
a

as

and

quote
I

her

serious

days

some

over

from

in

written

note,

me

I received

when

I may

prompting.

any

conjoint epistleaddressed
She
secondary personality,L^ontine.

worse

D.

without

say

**

short

hurts

she

ill also, this

to

to

termed

really, reallymakes

spits blood,

am

months

was

new

wants

be

her

two

which

it

may

B., and

Mme.

name,

style,and

up,

what

by

this

It
entirely from us.
occasionally
personality can

its orders

taking

what

say

unwell, she

true

sleep, she

than

first page

was

set

once
can

Mme.

more

the

different

must

that,

curiously illustrated

letter.

quite

when

initiative,and

Professor

and

experiments,

own

however,

seems,
assume

to

by

say,

in

Gumey

state

hit

on

could

not

ideas

with

plan

the

look
Dr.

accomplish
is

an

distracted,

I"ontine

can

of

these

placing

without

falling

Gibert,
act
or,

as

She

whose

like

this

we

say^

direct L^nie's

APPENDICES

324
walks, for instance,
order

to

get

the

stages

mere

which

"

I and,

the

on

other

X.

of

Mme.

Ia

case

large part

as

1 L^ontine

holds

acquire

"

state

from

the

rare

what

L^onie
"

are,

however,

and

Leontine.

No

is

of

other

striking differences

now

between

suspect

is she

Hardly
the

same

her

of

entranced

for the

the

is

remain

serious

and

extremely

whom

the

her

acuteness

becomes

She

sight.

cludes
in-

she

metamorphosed

closed, but

of

absence

characters

state

gentle

leading

steps

personage

she

when

indeed

eyes

compensates

senses

existence

the

normal

the

thus

the

"

and

gay,

good-natured,
insupportable degree ; she continues
she has acquired a singular tendency
and
bitter
In this
to irony
jests.
does
That
she
not
recognise her identity with her waking self.
good
is not
she is too stupid I
I,'she says,
and

noisy,
but

her.

longer

no

her

would

one

within
face

even

her

"

brief

And

X.

by gradual
experiment

is in her
Janet,
peasant," says Professor
calm
and
slow, very
melancholy woman,

poor

somewhat

timid.

profound
momentary

mere

F^lida

of

case

alteration

"

This

and

undergo

first

at

often-cited

which
would

L^onie,

as

"

in the

might

was

into

Leontine
perhaps the relapses from
primary personality, might become

the

become

personage

There
of

into

they have

from

on

until

"

were
passed in that hypnotic stage in
L^ontine
that
must
dominion, we
suppose
of
in
B.'s
Mme.
intervening
waking state
power

more

also

"

c^HX^d

life

B.'s

secondary

as

^ whole
J

and

more

L^onie

(see 231

unchecked

in

backwards

the

hand,

F^lida

led

be

on

personalities through which Gurne/s

forwards
and
at pleasure (see 523
A),
such
of
fully-developed alternating personalities
If Ldontine
A).
were
habitually*encouraged, if
be

cannot

hypnotic subjects could

as

L^ontine

that

railway journey without

luggage,
possible.
arrived
between
has now
at a point midway

start

quickly

as

observed

It will be

her

make

or

Havre

to

[230

restless

to

an

...

state

'

woman

Besides

memories

(for she

years
Leontine

which

B.

perly belonging to her

taken
have
place while

It

was

not

share.

history and

not

B.'s normal

Mme.

always

not

been

so

hypnotised by other
acquired a very

was

does

own

has

B.

Mme.

easy

at

another

also

way

often

considerable

self

first to

into

hypnotised

was

this

understand

ago

stock

Leontine, therefore, counts,

to Mme.
B.'s, all the events

as

and

hypnotised,
physicians as long

by this time

has

Mme.

is in

character, Leontine

of

hypnotic personality.

during so many
as
i860), that
;

differences

these

remarkable

' "

of

pro-

which

ness.
unconscious-

partition

of

past

experiences.
*'

children.
to

B., in the normal

Mme.

*the

state," says

Leontine, speaking
other'
(Mme.
B.),but

learnt

that

tisers

of

her

former

to-day, had

Leontine, therefore,

in the somnambulic
attributes

mesmerisers,
induced
was

Professor

as

in their

somnambulism

quite right

in

trance,
children

the
bold

Janet,

at

the

to

"

has

attributing the

and

tlie husband

herself.

At

last

...

practice
time

husband

attributes

of

as

her

children

certain

hypno-

accouchements
to

herself; the

characterised
was
partitionwas
unbroken, and the somnambulism
by a
could
of
the
existence."
There
be
surely
a
more
duplication
hardly
subject's
made
when
{Proceedings^ vol. iv. p. 225) that
striking illustration of the remark
is woven,
second
mnemonic
of a second
chain
the emergence
a
once
personality'
of
matter
a
degree."
js only
We
consider
third
the
to
now
come
personality, L^onore.
Although
i
L^onie's
with L^ontine's
unconscious
sometimes
acts
are
(not always) coincident
rule

of

"

'

conscious

ones,

L^ontine's

unconscious

acts

are

never

included

in

L^nie's

326

APPENDICES

[230

"

though still shut, are turned heavenwards, her mouth

smiles,and her face
an
expression of beatitude.
This is plainly a state
of so-called
the ecstasy
ecstasy ; but it differs from
in hystericalattacks
conmion
in one
capitalpoint. Not only is it remembered
"indistinctly,perhaps by L^onore, who
describes
herself
as
having been
dazzled
the
a
left side,but also it brings with it the most
by
light on
complex of
all the chains
of memory,
L^nore's
recollection
certain
supplementing even
on
which
have been
acts
L^nore
hersel"
accomplished
unconsciously
by
j
JThe
subjoined scheme, simplifiedfrom that given by Professor
Janet, may
enable
the reader
follow
the above
to
The
description with greater ease.
eyes,

takes

"

shaded

indicate absence

spaces

L^nie

Diagnun

of consciousness.

Ordinary
waking

Ordinary
waking

Ufe

life

Knowledge

of the

L^ntine

of L^onie

joint life

Emergence

Emergence

Knowledge

in

in

of I"onie

somnam-

life

bulic

latent

somnam-

bulic
life

latent

of
I

Knowledge

Knowledge
of L^nie

L^nore

L^ntine

L^ntine

Janet says
principalsubjects,whom
Professor

Fsychologigue,as
of his

in four
Marie.

'

ecstasy ^

of

K"^^)^g" ^"t""]!:'^^

ofL^me"

^^

'

latent

greater number

The

B.

ami

latent

230

Emergence

"

L^ntine:

Limine:

latent

latent

reported in rAutomatisme
observed
introduction,were

facts
in

his

he

called

L^onie, Lucie, Rose, and

subjects he knew, he regarded these four as the

of psychologicalexperiment ; partlybecause
purposes

all the

Among

for
satisfactory
of his long and complete acquaintance with all the details of their maladies
with
having been always observed
partly because
and
characters, and
they had been as little as possible
and
only by competent persons
care
or
by suggestions imprudently
patients,
affected by the example of other
most

"

"

in their presence.

made

is almost

of Lucie

published by
and

"L.,"
the

Revue

in LAutomatisme

The
attacks

Janet

summary

for December

or
personalities

used

of Le'onie

case

She

equally instructive.

Professor

the

The

a
subject was
several
daily of

given

i886, but
stages

of

just been
described

was

given, and

that

first in articles

Philosophique^being there called

chiefly on an article in

in the Revue

here

has

is founded

the nomenclature

adopts

personality
"

Lucie

i, Lucie

of the
2,

ent
differ-

Lucie

"

Fsychoiogique.
girl
hours*

of

nineteen, who
She

duration.

"

highly hysterical,having

was
was

also

lost her

devoid
in

of the

sense

of

legs
bed,'*as
of contact, so
pain, or the sense
Powilewicz
and
cured
Dr.
M.
that
completely
her,
Janet
I may
saying
by
begin
which
I
about
that
the
to
am
so
phenomena
suggestion,
mainly by hypnotic
in
morbid
occurred
that
the
a
in
they
sense
person,
describe, though morbid
of cure.
incidental
to a process
that they were
healthy in the sense
were
that

she

she

put it

230

CHAPTER

TO

B]

I'ost-hypnoticsuggestion succeeded
of the hypnotic command.
At
state
hypnotised subject" Lucie 2- should
When
the command
on
awakening.
of "'"*/, and

instead
On

fifth

her

after

deeper

before.

recollection

no

when

"uscnt
was

it

she

was

the

something

would

she

one

waking
that

told to do

was

unwelcome

an

in the

necessary

m/"

say

awaking.

on

Lucie
the

to

(This

underwent

kind

somnambulic

state

first appearance
or
refusal, when

the

was

of assent

sign, whether

any

327

first,however,

returned

she

than

longer made

no

easily,with

hypnotisation, however,

state

5he

fulfil it

not

which

catalepsy,
was

would

11

of

of

brief

but

that

Lucie

she

3.)

received

commands

but
she
executed
them
;
infallibly,whether
they
the suggested
Moreover,
immediately or after awaking.
became
She
executed
them
absolutely a portion of the trance-life.
.tcticms
without
what
she
If, for instance, in her
was
apparently knowing
doing.
she was
told
which
in her hypnotic state
in the tone
naking slate
signified
and
walked
walk
she
from
to get up
about,
about, but, to judge
her
command)
she
conversation,
supposed herself to be still sittingquiet She would
weep
the

hypnotic
take

to

were

eflfcct

.uicntly when

unconcernedly as
Janet begged Lucie,

M.

.She said

^.ommand.
would

ocd

Here, then,

waking

the

any

uthcr

the

remark

he

was

would

One
his

rrstst

i;, to

had

next

obeyed

ever

given, and

gaily
day

as

stop-cock.

she

was

she

she

him*

executed

it

certainly resist

partitionof

new

this, that

the

"

the

subject -awake

or

uttered

suggestion

any

reached

command

of

tone

subliminal

the

somnambulic

test

"

When

was

by

self alone
in

"

other

to

"i:ten"lingto hiin, he
Ve", you

**

more.

the

"if this

^e(ond

instantly

into

shcmid

the

order.

iall

ailecp

The

icr.

rrsuii

or

of

events

the

ordi-

my

trance

blank

were

will

her.

tn

her

up

to

Do

you

s.iid,

and

/Ais

hear

hiinds."

your

**

"

I"td

and

Hnu

twelfth

the

hear

ytm

he

hi"

clapped

i"ften :"

**

but

altogether

was

be

to

hands
M.

leacheil,

just
once

Jar.rt

w.tli

the

uhen

clapped

( "n" e."

gently,

'.ime^

and

usual,

an

I did

what

to

go

undcrNtmMl

or

uith

twelve

tn^'cthrr

her, "you

sleef"er heard

the

J.mct l"egan

hand:*

little distance,
M.
Janet, a; some
perM"iis.
that
the
did
five time!".
nut
seem
.Seeing

making

pnii^e^

sixth
she

lUp
fell

again.

that
M.

Lucie

he

when

the

showed

should

Lut

simple

ensued.

countc^l
the

:e

one.

the

same

difjitswhich

3 could
but

cla(n"throu^ich all, and

conditions
the

mention

of the

sum

that

had

varied

Janet

when

problem was
cocDplcs, confusion
the

si^n

the

hand-*
mx
clapiwd
paid no app.iient attention

now

trance

then,

that

hi"

Lucie

series

the

kucce-"s:iin

clapped

(Lips.

It seemed,

o^jeyed

**

and

withdrew,

tfTain
^jetMeen

went

what.'"

No,

"

M.

3.

subject liefore awakening

the

feebly tugethei

.'*

I shall

n""

awakened

talking

hands

intelligenceof Lucie
have
clapped

the

to

entranced

the

to

wa"i

.^he began

at

command

merely

was

reached

step
said

she

"hen

"n

that

aware

talk

to

identity not merely

between
the hypnotic tnince
and
partitionsubsisted equally in both states, and
obvious
the
gulf, but a line as imaginar"' as

no

line

ileep aKain.'* There

r.o"

of

by

on

(i,e,Lucie

state

not

The

new

was

f.mplc experiment.

h.s

waking

wa^

now.

this

brusque

next

mcs."

"

in

her

turned

uay.

The
.;

For

For

Janet

r*ary

in

continued

she

wept

is habitually established

boundary

dividing

M.

tears

been

indication

an

was

state.

Equator.

she

had

still protesting that

partition which

:hc

while

thiit she

certainlyresist

unconsciously, while
that

but

commanded,
if the

and

ordering

letter
he

ot

when

the

the

the

alphabet

nientittned

shtiuld

had

girl
twice
leach

and

ol"ey

problem

became

successfully attend
that

that

so

long
too

APPENDICES

328
Thus

inferential.
be

to

The

own

other

of the

nature

capable of
conception
phenomena

knowledge

the

far,however,

attention
of

and

invoked.

gained

memory

of

way

automatic

her
her

learning

her

determining

it is that

here

of

but

showed

execute

no

was

direct

not

was

could

she

there

but

existed, nor

And

trance.

Lucie

to

as

which

commands

herself, if such

of the

[280

relation

writing was

to
cessfully
suc-

"

When
:
Janet began by the followingsimple command
I clap my
write
and
hands
in
will
This
done
the
usual
loose
was
BonjourJ^
you
not
aware
scrawling scriptof automatism, and Lucie, though fullyawake, was
ordered
write
that she had
written
She
all.
at
next
to
a
letter,
was
anything
Lucie
which
she did in a commonplace
But
was
style,and signed Lucie."
unconscious
her
shown
of the
the
and
when
to
epistle was
letter-writing,
she pronounced it a forgery. The
hand
unconscious
to write
was
again bidden
M.

"

letter

box

it wrote

wound

word

for word

the

letter

same

a particulartune.
simple artifice,however, it was
this.
than
M. Janet simply ordered
the entranced
command
The
questions of his after her awakening.

By

up

means

effect,and
Lucie

to

repeat

of

while

Lucie

brief and

continued

found

as

musical-

do

possible to

girl

chatter

to

if it were

before, as

as

write

to

thus

given

usual

with

more

to

answers

had

all

ent
persist-

other

persons,

Janef s questions. This was

the moment
and
in many
at which
cases
a new
separate invading personality is
assumed
and
if Lucie
had
believed
in possession by devils
so
as
;
many
times
believed
doubt
that
old
in
similarly-constituted
can
we
hardly
subjects
the energy
would
have
assumed
the style and
now
writing through her hand
title of a
it
familiar spirit." Or if,again, she had
modern
been
a
Spiritualist,
is probable that the signature of some
deceased
friend would
have
at
appeared
the foot of these communications.
But here the
communicating intelligence
of so obviously artificial
that it could
to pretend to
was
a kind
scarcely venture
be either a devil or Lucie's grandmother.
A singular conversation
to this
gave
limited
this
for
sufficient
creation,
an
identity
practical
statutory intelligence,
convenience.
Do
ing),
hear
asked
?
Professor
Janet. Answer
me
(by writyou
No."
But
in order to answer
Then
hear ?"
must
one
Certainly."
how
do
who
know."
"I
don't
There
be somebody
must
you
manage?"
Lucie."
hears
"Yes."
else?
me?"
"Who
is it?"
"Not
one
"Oh, some
wrote

scrawling

M.

to

responses

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

**

Shall

call her

we

hear

?"

me

reason

"

"You

had

had

to

it will

"

perhaps, has

happened
Lucie

when

be
be

she

then, Blanche,
for the

changed,
disagreeable
with

paper

name

the

do

you

following

associations

Blanche,

name

it up.
to tear
angry,
"
will you
?"
name."
have
No
"Well
then, Adrienne."
Never,
wanted

and

convenient."

spontaneity about it.

Yet
in some
than Lucie
She
i.
respects deeper down
could get at the genesis of certain psychical manifestations
of which
Lucie
i experienced
instance
of
this
afforded
results.
the
A
the
was
only
striking
by
phenomena of the hystero-epilepticattacks to which this patient was
subject.
it often happens that the patient'simagination during
of this sort
In cases
the attack
reminiscence
which
of some
is excited
the
of terror
scene
perhaps
by
a

Adrienne

personalityhad
(Lucie 3) was

Well
be

very

the

was

"What

chosen.
more

to

have

to

shown

was

"

had

however,

name,

Blanche
and

Blanche."

"Yes,

unconsciously written,

name

must

?"

This

name

mind

she

Another

Yes."

The

in Lucie's
which

**

Blanche

foot this

first

set

to

still dominant

I know
sprang

on

out

on

her

disturbance.

nervous

of past fear may

moment

lady who
;

was

and

less

much
who

frightened
in
still,

moments

On
be
in

smaller

familiar
childhood
of alarm

scale
to

some

this
of

recurrence

my

readers

large dog which

by

or

agitation,seems

to

830

TO

B]
the

sec

spring

creature

in wild
hidden

and

She

; she

only

in such
the

could

hear

hard

was

incident

fright at

severe

to

"

at, could

"

crises

with

which

cries

form

old,

years

(except, presumably,
ment
ele-

constant

pretty

her

seven

Lucie

to
Adrienne,
Janet
longer obey orders, and if she

said

Professor

what

get

to

curred
re-

connected

somehow

no

her.

to

confused
the

explain

it

saw

hallucinations
Adrienne

and

hallucinations

of the

indeed, it

nay,

then

questioned

was

she

knew

rather

than

deeply

involved

but

Adrienne

Lucie

what
Lucie

saw

whom

to

directly visible.

were

thus

in the

and

over,

was

true

recrudescence

she

why

attack

Adrienne
able to
was
meaning of the agitated scene.
had
him
in her childish
life which
the terrifyingincident
originated
hallucinations
could
recurred
She
which
not
during the attack.
the

to

as

describe

had

only, J^ai peur, fai peur.

till the
Janet, however, waited

Adrienne

the

had

she

which

special terror,

wrote

M.

and

attacks)

contrary,

wrote,

the

that

the

recollect

not, however,

knew

329

again. Well, Lucie's

her hysterical fits,was

in

could

II

illness in consequence.
Now
during these
in the periods of unconsciousness
which

an

on

her

at

exclamation

men.

referred

CHAPTER

appeared

in

be

to

hysterical attacks.

sense

more

it must

But

be

not

therefore

Lucie

than

that

supposed

Adrienne

of the complex
identity.
represented a necessarily morbid
aspect
of
that
her plane of existence
lay beneath some
experiments showed
e
vils
from
Lucie
suffered.
the superficial
which
i
Lucie
One
I
a
was
hysterical patient,very
seriously amiss.
conspicuous
defect
w
hether
almost
of
absolute
to
to heat"
^'as
an
pain,
sensibility,
SN'mptom
when
and
which
entranced.
au'ake
she was
to contact,
or
persisted both when
And

the

There

already mentioned,

as

vi'as,

when

that

so

her
it

Nevertheless,

eyes

cataleptic state

the

continue

were

remarked

was

(Lucie

did

only did

3), not

of

she

also,

sense

position

when

that
the

muscular

the

the

know

not

anomaly

an

as

defect

entire

an

she

shut

of

her

limbs.

impressed

movements

into

thrown

was

her

on

complementar)*
corresponding
movements,
corresponding facial expression, followed
just as they usually follow in
her fist in the catalepticstage,
experiments. Thus, if M. Janet clenched
be

to

made,

the

whom

As

soon

somewhat

get

then

put

M.

pencil

The

left hand

the

right hand

I don't

left hand

smiled.
! 1

"Oh

Now,
obtained
thus

have

to

que

could

solution

in her

coniinued
*'

wrote,

know,

but

am

ways,

Lucie

was

(she began

at

strike, and

am

furious."

angr"'."

face

the

bear

to

whom

With

**

Janet then

M.

the
"

**

be

into

to

strike

of

unclenched

*'

the

put it gently to her lips. It began to **blow kisses," and

"And
still angr\'?'*
"Adrienne,
No, that's over."
are
you
and

happy."
far

so

into
far

as

le

Lucie?"

"And

know,

this

"She

knou's

is absolutely the

subjective being of the subject

only been able to conjecture whether
the

of

the

cataleptic gestures

catalepiique,"say
'

Binet

et

.MM.

Fer^, Li

Binet

and

nothing', she

first

of

glimpse

in the
there
anger

Fere,^ "qui

Afap^^tisme Animal,

that

is

subject's
the

was

or

yet been

state.

u-as

not

We
any

satisfaction.

mcrile

p. 105.

face

now?**

asleep."

has

cataleptic

or

?"

Why

**

am

out)"
while

rage,

F."

lepsy
cata-

doing?"

you

look

in

wholly

possible to

u-as

With

her

tion
sugges-

thrown

are

such

subject

to

once

what

said, "Adrienne,

and

on

it

with,

puzzle.

The

seemed

liad

communicated

left hand

to

very

operated

had

other

of this

her

right hand,

be

of anger.

look

sense

in

tested

Janet clenched

psychical concomitant
a

muscular

Adrienne

nearer

assumed

face

her

as

sense,
as

the

or

blows, and

muscular

lacking.

ny

the

began
given through the so-called
to deal

arm

*"

but

le nomd'auto-

"

II

APPENDICES

330

[230

"

cataleptique n a point une personnalit^ k

writing
mat
cataleptique.^^Yet the key of automatic
pas
clenched
and
has shown
that the
this closely-barredchamber,
us
has unlocked
moved
strikes out at our
by a spring, does
fist,which
suggestion as if it were
which
of anger,
in feet imply a corresponding emotion
at least)
(in Lucie's case
it
is definite enough to select its own
cannot
explain to us its
object^although
On

mate

dit

raison

avec

origin.

own

Lucie

of
peculiar condition
When
awake,
experiment
The

disturbance

sensory

here

we

stimuli

in

she

were

sense

deep-sea
in

was,

the

beneath

"

level

level

denizens

possessed

sense^

grave
But

responding

"

disturbances

sensory

the

not

of the

the

but

sunlight only
disappearance,

in

which

inabilities

well

as

subsist, of

somewhat

This

storm.

hypnotic
from

result

state

from

the

was

is

been,

should

we

be

become

to

not

less morbid

respects

some

troubles

nervous

^'morbid"
has

in

must

be

to

describe

organic

these

not

call

to

operations

novel

these

of Nature

as

the
of

any

duced
in-

or

state

^firee

"

Unless

natural"

long

morbid

states

we

as

unnatural.

Lucie's

In

but

life.

'*

as

careful

as

habitual

the

crippled the patient'swaking

question-begging as the word

which
word

than

of

trance,

their

lose

if

that
another

character
painfiil
;
inabilities
call
for
of
better
want
which,
we
hysterical,may,
a
name,
them, in any phase of hypnotism, change, diminish, or disappear.
in F^lida
X.'s
Thus, as
case
(given in 231 A), the secondary
lesion

to

gence,
intelli-

"

Lucie's

example
The
derangements.
they
though
course,
may

nervous

that

sense.

normal
sensibility. Adrienne's
spontaneity ; but she might claim
in
Lucie's
waking intellect,she was

beneath

are

of

from

muscular

this

to

or

of

of

so-called

the

interest

explained,

I have

as

of

further

showed

culminant

fact, a

functional

suffered,

little verve

the

beneath

adds

awake

absence

which

way

indeed, showed

when

(Adrienne)

3
a

she

entire

an

"

Lucie

find

muscular

as

le

que

de

lui,qu'iln'existe

the pure
indeed, these odd manifestations
were
as
case,
mentalist
experionly too sanative, only too rapidly tending to normality.
might say
M.
Janet accompanied his psychological inquirieswith therapeutic suggestion
not
he clapped his hands, or
only to go to sleep when
to
tellingAdrienne
his questions in writing,but to cease
answer
to
cease
having headaches,
having
convulsive
normal
Adrienne
and
attacks, to recover
sensibility,
obeyed ;
so
on.
she obeyed
and even
the rational
Undine-like
as
comniand, her own
identity
"

"

"

vanished

laughed
into the

day
him

but

from
in

again

point

now

he

study

who
must

"

the

out

of this

Janet called

M.

when

came

whom

Adrienne,

Unconscious

must

drawn
find

asked

woman

young

The

away.

and

talking

was

had

risen

I say

"

chief

case.

for

of the

have

was

fraction,an
We
fact

mind

must

aspect, of the
bear

anything

as

while

Adrienne"

we

while

normal

this ascertained

which

which
deal
she

this
with
was,

"

future

cases.
so

sunk

is in

view

my

to

be

demonstrably what we can

intelligencemanifesting itself

And
say, the

the
but

normal
a

part,

identity.

for it is

as

perplexing inquiry can

if I may

had

here

subject'sown
fact

Lucie

healthy

now

Unconscious,

cases
only inferentially an
of purport
continuously by written answers,
quite outside
subject'ssupraliminal mind, while yet that intelligencewas
"

and

evermore.

lesson

We

other

Lucie

to.

out

Adrienne,

on

we

near

to

bring
must

subliminal

ascertained

an
us

"

steadilyin

remember
self reduced

that
to

TO

eQ
its

amplest

and

scrawling
that

undentand

character

so

been

rather

had

of

certain

inferences
remembered

in automatic

frequent

deceased

some

what

Again, Adrienne
Lode

manifest

differences

slightlyexaggerated, might have been

%*ery
handwriting was
slightly different, though only in

handwriting

ibe

331

if

which,

Her
loose

II

expression" did, nevertheless,

Lucie,

from

CHAPTER

member

of

the

might
certain

incidents

had

vaguely

family?

been

have

based

sembled
re-

is easy

It

such

on

Lucie's

in

Suppose

script

different, and

more

perplexing.
the

to

fact

childhood

which

had

occurred
at
events
wholly forgotten. These
a
grandmother's
been
that
them
the
had
sentence
Suppose
signed with
recording
instead of with the merely arbitraryname
selected
gramdmoihet^s name,

house.
the

for the

confidence

the

in

"

knowledge

any

of

convenience

one

230
with

Other

brother.
entitled

"L'Hysterie
that

was

of

history,as

whose

Appendix

later

Another

the

gave

rare

Revue

Professor

averted
From

by

the age

miserable

have

of

feeding
was

paralyticand

any

form
M.

of

succeeded

readily

in
and

longer

remained
overcome

The

any

this

inducing

the

she

as

cimld

of

Knm

was

remarkable

even

thi"
a*

that

to

lier
to

only

case

its most

bad

that

for

it

May

in

Hut

which

the

he

in

succeeded

M.

iMk^.

she

1887

from

deaths

at

once

could

she

there

grave

inconvenience

M.

Janet Uied

hypnotised
;

of

means

rapidly, and

increased

of
of

imminent.

Almost

in

subject
form"

June

rarity of

the

her.

state

when

(fetcri^cd

rUyfmotumt^

very

sight

very

appeared

hypnotise

been

Artificial
and

exhaustion

time

itself has

serious

the

spasms.

success,

fatal result.
eat

in

crius^ anxsthesia, "c.

took

(in spite of

weight

in

kindly

those

death

R., had

chorea,

so

from

he

among
that

{latient,Marceline

somnambulic

marked

most

confidence

distressing

asked

more

give

personality.

became

death

difficulty
;

of

which

with

diminishing

well.

anxiety

carticff part

4'H""icnc CfSTc."

said

Jules Janet,

Jules Janet, and

the

perhaps

which

then

was

digest
that

seeing,

of

hystericaltendency

hysteria)her

Janet

M.

by

emaciated

so

hands

the

_"

these

be

tried, with

were

of

One

1888.

pa("er

Wittman,

produced

SOU!)

la Double

de

Dr.

in

famous

hystericaltroubles"

insuperable vomiting,
spoonful

in

latter

the

la Thtorie

Janet's

subject, Blanche

hypnotic change

the

by

d'apres

Pierre

Professor

by

connection

Charcot's

of thirteen

1886

in

19th,

of

It is
can

series of

January

'

which

would

events

past

imagine

to

with

"

Scientifique^
May

also

opportunity
it

studied

were

developed
(622 A).

where

cases

been

no

long

described

THypnotisme,

et

therapeutic aspect

been

and

case,' treated

me

In

confidence

multiple personalitydeveloped

have

Jules Janet,

Personnalite'," in the
cases

of

hjrpnotic trance

the

it is easy

too,

well-groimded

part of those

own

cases

Dr.

to

Here,

disclaimed

been

the

sense

Lucie's

on

observer?

cool

and

Jule" Janct't

eat
was

to

left the

she

**

paper,

he

L'o

Cas

APPENDICES

332
for

hospital
trying

enable

to

resolved

to

In

he

this

her

she

awoke

to

her, but

till March

state

Again

31st.

been

loth, she had

and

in her

in

the

When

passed

in the

again

''awoke

when

he

hypnotic
time

which

for the office

normal

(2)

has

of

(like

lost

second.

to

me

her

the

for

result

August

on

three

successfullypassed
which

had

she

second

same

her

see

continuously

had

in

left her

her, with

took

state

she

and
"

hospital nurse,
loth, she

her, August

saw

for

except

months

written

failed to

pass

certain

of

shortness

normal

was

in

and

appearance

of speaking,
difficulty

breath, or

Janet explained as likelyto develop into hystericalmutism

She
renewed.
not
was
hypnotisation were
fairlywell nourished,
her expression was
and contented.
open
which

her

dysphagia

Her

passes."
content

apparently
last

timid
the

take

little now."

down

Asked

had

old

she

said

day

of

more.

the

We

had

then

but

left her;

"

but

"

ordinary
once

Professor

reverse

look
was

change,
said,

Asked

in

March

since

low,

what

of

who

courtyard,

day

of

was

31st

then,

Oh, sir,"she said,

referred

at

"

31st." "How,

breakfast

again

spasms

the

fact

She

for

on

in

really

was

attention

at, she

"March
?

them!"

This

breakfasted

attempted,

and

"

the

whether

The

similar

some

looking

in flower

you

in

her

by

"

Her

alterations."

month?"

had

fashion

air.

work

was

the

"Feel

What

very

wake

state

noticeable.

anxious

made

"Sunday"

milk."

some

she

see

and

whether

to

observe

to

secondary

EUiotsonian

wall, or

courtyard
"

she

what

but

to

time

the

at

observed

not

in the

She
it

the

order

same

of

events

masons

only paper."

loth

retain

"

some

pulled

was,

nothing

August

in

the

at

of

by

*'What

are

the

re-hypnotise her,

to

first state, in

expression was
replaced by a pained,

had

it

to

of
her

wakening.

week

flowers

not

change

voice, "I

Sunday.

tried

disappeared,

and

was

is this oleander

said

her

arrested

once

her

in

woke

He

merely

not

time

recollection

complete.

at

for

had

of

loss

easy

resolved

Janet

leave

the

if

M.

M.

and

that

state.

we

manner,

then

her ; and

days, during

ten

examination

time

this

without

and

in;

first personalityshe

her

1888,
of

months

some

sets

state.

October

in

out

left

been

secondary

inconveniences

only

hypnotised her,

He
He

hypnotised

he

The

her

he

state,

trials,M.

help.

for

in

her

sent

has

normal

so-called

of

121!^
Janet hypnotised her November
He
then
in her secondary state till January 15th, 1889.
the vomiting at once
returned, and she again applied

shorter

Janet

into

of the

Instead

hysterical mutism

to
"

awakened

left her

"

M.

is

some

1888, and
"

tendency

"

all memory

X.)

and

she

when

in

tactics.

or

old

returned

his

comfortably

live

to

personality.

(i) that

re-hypnotisation a

After

her

first

her

her

however,

changed

now

in

eat

new

be

to

seem

F^lida

to

enable

to

in

whenever

Janet

soon,

gradually succeeded,

established

change

M.

her

try

She

months.

starvation.

of

state

few

[230

those

"

felt them

timidly, and

this

to

solid

morning
March

food.

began,
Pierre

and

"

"I

31st

"

on

"Drink
she

Janet (who

could
was

APPENDICES

334
occurred
Azam

five

every

six

or

As

days.

in

her

in to attend

called

was

[281
hysterical symptoms

the

increased,

A.

Dr"

1858.
in

the

primary state she appears

very
melancholy disposition,talking little^
intelligentand fairlywell educated
; of a
maladies
and
industrious
sufferingacute
pains
very
; constantly thinking of her
head
of
the
clou
the
the
in various
hystirique being
body, especially
parts
words
marked
all her actions, ideas, and
Almost
perfectly rational.
;
very
calls
she
her
crise
often
what
while
comes
on
she
day
spontaneously
every
interval
brief
of
is sittingat her needlework
the
preceded by a
profound sleep,
stimulus
On
her.
which
external
from
rouse
can
waking into the secondary
no
like an entirelydifferent person,
smiling and gay ; she constate, she appears
tinues
walks
about
work
her
briskly, no longer feeling all the
cheerfully or
pains she has just before been complaining of. She looks after her ordinary
domestic
in
duties,goes out, walks about the town, and pays calls ; behaves
like an ordinary healthy girl.
every
way
In this condition
she remembers
perfectlyall that has happened on previous
His

of that

report

time

that

states

"

"

"

occasions

when

life ; whereas

she

her

during

the

secondary

the

moment

state, and

same

life she

normal

She

state.

is the

in the

was

one

"

forgets absolutely the

raUon

her

of her

events

constantly that whatever

declares

normal

also all the

"

while

the

of

occurrences

she

state

other

normal

one

is

is in at

always

her

crise.

secondary state is strongly marked

; she
instead
of
indifferent
noisy ;
being
to
gay
both
sensibilities
emotional
become
imaginative and
everything, her
excessive.
All her faculties appear
more
developed and more
complete. The
is
her
in
much
to
condition,
fact,
superior
ordinary one, as shown
by the
of
disappearance of her physical pains, and
especially by the state
her
The

change

in the

of character

and

becomes

vivacious

almost

"

"

"

memory.

married

more
early,and her crises became
frequent, though there were
all.
But
the secondary
at
came
occasionallylong intervals when
they never
in 1858 and
1859 only occupied about a tenth part of her life,
state, which
and more
the primary state, till the latter began
gradually encroached
more
on
to appear
only at intervals and for a brief space of time.
In 1875 Dr. Azam, having for long lost sight of her, found
her a mother
of
Now
and then, but more
and
a family,keeping a shop.
more
rarely,occurred
what
she called her crises
really relapses into her primary condition.
These
were
of what
excessivelyinconvenient, since she forgot in them all the events
her ordinary life,all the arrangements
of her business, "c. ; for inwas
now
stance,
in going to a funeral, she had a crise^and
it imposconsequently found
sible

She

"

remember

to

these

pressure
for fear

one
so

in the

head

of

making

needed

every
to

state

short

as

warned

one

to

practice,she

but

her

husband

general
escape
that the crise was

in her

She

was.

another, during which

her

mistakes

had
;

had

become

and

she
notice.

the
was

dread

great

of

skilful

very

transition

at

periods

completely unconscious,
peculiar feeling of

coming, and
business,hastilywrite down

she would

then,

whatever

facts

in mind.

to

the

by her troublesome
and

person

keep
primary state lasted,she relapsed into the extreme
melancholy
her early life,
these being, in fact,now
depression that characterised
vated
aggra-

most

While
and

from

now

were

deceased

the

though, by long

occurrences,

concealing them
in passing from

she

who

children, and

amnesia.

suffered

from

She
many

also

lost her

affection

hysterical pains and

for her
other

husband

symptoms-

m
vhich

less

in

acute

occurred

only

state

the

B.

281

every

Proceedings
father

uid

S.P.

My

his

son

iv. pp.

vol.

K.,

1876, by

the

of

allow

to

lit

be

to

name

into

of

their

ittacked.

if made

as

'onscious.

Atter

9ut

Jays, leading
the

e\-rn

iwB

pleasant

for hours

the

repeat

original

for
he

bo"ie\"r,

"t\\\ aNmt

in

he

would
li|"^,

hi**
which

he

bidden
rir.

.n

every

was

all kinds
v'lya^e,

Madras
to

the

tKc

Thrsr

genr-ally

at

by anything
mv:r.!

have

that

resisted

pieasant drowsiness
display of sympathy.

("r

relations

by

his

himself

to

and

courteous

the accuracy

to

that

them,

for

more

K\

the

.ige

he

paid
in

but

th.it

add

ot

would

fall

sublet

vt"ii
or

hf

him.
he

.in

him

un*'le,

out

came

now

mi

tor-

was

send

him

officer
lttar"'

cured,

quite

has

sime

him

upon

Certainly
suffers

to

the

attacks

and

went
is

now

at

t:p
at

actually employeii. hut

whiNt

He

he

honoun.

in

conversation

him.

These

advi"ed

were

months

?teven

went

upon

thry

wc

to

without

during which

years,

{Muirrd

con\eTs.i:ion

and

seizure,

gn^urd.

being
of

the

to

he
h"'-*.s

kind

as

littir water

has

always

"hich

in

r\',

mother)

his

nineteen

m\

that

of

two

startled

or

count

thr

upon

time

during quiet

or

.ind.

of
he

He

acquaintances.
Kastem

be

and

old friends, whniii,

with

ami

would

wild

In ihis state

h.id p.issed meanwhile.

where
rame

dine

new

groans,

than

fascinated

1 may

as

the

continue

quite unconscious

times,

to

us

t.ilkmg

on

would

sing in

mterniptions.

Suddenly

loud

anything

never

at

(his father

us

He

play and

otfier

with

leave.

go

vexed

that

hours

or

imaginary youth,

most

state.

would

distant

at

l"ed.

in

his

with-

speak
for

implied as

was

when

was

perfectlyun-

and

preternatural dexterity ; he

he

out

t""

rrturnrd

.ittacks

rhurrh.

almost
and

eng.iged

L*ni\ersity of Cambridge,

b.ir.

he

if addressed

was

pro-

instant

an

for five minutes

continue

of

he

excited

most

some

with

a"."ordingly
he

in

about, and

notice

doubt

treated

in

to

and

of stutiv.

and

more

recognising friends
no

leptic
cata-

than

in which
fixed

incidents

to

any

spoke

days

fr"ini thence

and

be

to

passing

remain

thence

reading

when

but

ofl*

agony

of

parish,

signature, always imagining

going

soon

twen

few

his

attitude

and

taking

past

in

time,

^'et up

h.ul

little

sigh, move

said

was

were

open

was
incapable
imf"erviousto any

far

a^

ili^'htestrenu-nibranrr
rontinued

his

pr"otry

and

ronvuisivr

and

skill with

t)orn, and

nhom

eyes

alluding

recognised,
-"

his

he

fessor
Pro-

give further particulars,

by

retaining the

existence, not

were

of

at

parent

li.id l"ern

friends

sr.tn

week

never

'if his

h:msei!
ind

of othtrs

ront.niie"i

of

of which

manner,

prevrr.r

London

from

to

sent

made.

faculties

pages

appeared

is taken
was

of

b"' what

they

another

of

he

games

air

to

began

rise with

excepting

which

playing
to

choose

incoherency,

with

echoes

all his

case

vicar

attack

bedroom,

own

his manner,

*imcs

tpiikr

would
or

letters

with

statement

anv

rhe

he

middle-age, and

at

teemed

which

his

to

writing

amved

\\

with

entirelyseparate

an

way

name,

!"ave

each

of marble,
time

faculties

account

then

attacked

year

state,

slightesthesitation

the

The
The

first commencement

in that

hour

an

not

the

rigidity. Occasionally he would

complete

of

quarter

which

published.

in his seventeenth

was

state

did

He

hysteria.
fits ; afterwards,
iOOKcd faint mK

nn

By 1887, however, the

lasting only for a few hours

230-32.

clereyman,

subject.

At

jf

335

state.

two,

or

The

Barrett, in

3r

secondaty

month

following is another case in

heightened in the secondary condition.

be

the

to

II

time.

Lo

much

were

;"niiiary
11

CHAPTER

TO

B]

he
at

was

times

they

often

were

told
x%ith
the

me

that

worse

from

some

he
of

sensation

duced
in-

lor

an"

delect

APPENDICES

336

A.

232
W.

there

head

and

in his heart

which

circulation

in the

great

prevents

in all other

[282
bodily exertion

and

which

is hale

and

hearty.

he

respects

of MaiX-Reynolds
fessor
Prois taken
from
following account
of
i.
vol.
Psychology,"
James' "Principles
pp. 381-84, being
from

Weir

Dr.

Mitchell's

in the

report

Collegeof Physicians of Philadelphia^April 4th,

dull

wilderness

and

in

rising,in
eighteen

or

181 1,

consciousness.

to
as

her

fled.
into

ushered

To

all intents

the

world.

facultyof pronouncing a
the waitings of
as

the

was

purely

few

instinctive

uttered

she

Memory

with

connected

were

the

All

an

for

in her

of

state

past

this

seems

mind.

was

have

to

Until

been

words

she

as

remained

that

first the

for

After

unnatural

she

purposes

at

time

her.

arouse

the

of

words, and
infant

ideas

no

and

Pennsylvania

habitual

one

had

the

of

1888.

inhabiting

woman,

young

found

was

first time

for the

being

melancholy

Transactions

morning, long after her

it was
profound sleep from which
impossible to
of
hours
but in a
she
awakened,
sleeping
twenty

produces pain

The

quoted

This

"

which

taught

was

unmeaning sounds.
significancethey were
the world.
Old things
for
the first time opened upon
Her
were
virtually
eyes
all
had
become
Her
had
new.
things
passed away
;
parents, brothers, sisters,
She
had
not
friends, were
recognised or acknowledged as such by her.
never
their

before

them

seen

surrounded

she

hills,the vales, the

consciousness

bound

to

had

those

the

previous
In

by whom

did

to

teach

to

was

the

she

infant, just bom,

an

was

slightest

in which

moment

her

learn,

at

or,

was

would

friendship.
of reading
the arts

of

consanguinity, or scarcely those

she

least, never
.

ties

by what

This

surrounded.

was

the

not

education
she

never

had

was

forest, the

word, she

she

fields,the

She
.

by which

scenes

house, the
.

existed

ever

in her

The

novelties.

were

leam, and, indeed,

ties of

all

"

mysterious slumber.
of maturity.
state

first lesson

The

To
...

that

in

yet bom

she

them.

perfect stranger.

streams

that

from

awoke

known

never

"

was

she

was

slow

very

acknowledge

to

the

and

writing. She
in both, that in a few weeks
such
rapid progress
enough, and made
write.
and
she had readily re-Ieamed
to read
took
that
is
The
next
thing
noteworthy is the change which
place in her
cheerful
Instead
to extremity.
of being melancholy, she was
now
; jdisposition.
of being reserved, she was
Instead
Formerly taciturn and
buoyant and social.
While
she was,
in this second
and
now
retiring,she was
jocose.
merry
much
enamoured
of nature's
fond
of
she was
more
state, extravagantly
company,
She
in the forests,hills,
used
to
vales, and water-courses.
works, as exhibited
until nights
either on
in the moming,
ramble
foot or horseback, and
start
she were
the whole
she at all particular whether
over
was
on
a
country
; nor
The

lesson

next

was

to

re-teach

her

apt

was

"

path

in the

or

the

than
to

and

danger

to

I
One

am

and

contemptuous

keep

me

perfectly convinced

evening,

incident

"

in the

and panthers were

numerous
everywhere, her
copperheads abounded
which
she exposed herself; but it produced

to

frighten me

bears

as

friends

and

forth

draw

forest

fear, and

no

rattlesnakes

and
of

trackless

knew

She

after her

As

was

at

laugh,

home,
that

but

they

as

you

she
miss

said,

"

are

her

you

it,for I often

than
nothing more
retum
daily excursion, she
riding to-day along a narrow
path a

from

no

I know

see

black
told
great

woods,
told

other

her

effect

only

want

bears,

your

hogs."
the

ing
follow-

black

hog

A]
c

of the

out

ame

)"lack

at

frightened

at

took

on.

toward

up

him

of the

out

get

to

him

past, but

he

111 try blows

it.

I got pretty close

When

;'

did

and

go,

mind

not

off and

I got

so

by, it got down

steps and

few

every

and

fool to

not

he

but

for words,

impudent
gnashed its

was

would

he

way,

an

and

fn^nned

I told

on.

go

such

saw

slowly and sullenly, stopping

I got on
growling. Then

away

grinning

it continued

Thus

awoke

ileep, she

for

and

five

and

horse

my

when

weeks,

after

morning,

one

herself

again. She recognised

though nothing had happened,

was

rode

a
protracted
parental, the
immediately

the

and
sisterlyties .is
about
the perfonnance of duties incumbent
she had
went
her, and which
upon
which
her surpriseat the change
previously. Great was
planned five weeks
Nature
different
bore
night (as she supposed) had
one
a
produced.
aspect.
of the giddy scenes
left in her mind
Not
she had
a
trace
was
through which
all were
passed. Her ramblings through the forest, her tricks and humour,

brotherly, and

'

hog

won*t

never

feet and

whip

to

337

I told the

walked

and

back

lookmg

horse

the

tried

I, *if you
walked

and

all fours

on

hog,

stick, and

make
and

me.

its hind

on

up

II

before

stopped

not

back.

turn

to

CHAPTER

It stood

*\Ve]l,' said

me.

and

I could

me.

wanted

woods

before.

hoK

teeth
be

TO

and
not
memory,
returned
her
disposition
;

faded

from

natural
of

her

occurred.

had

what
of

few

All

left behind.

Of

in the

on

the

deepened by

was

old-fashioned

information
After

way.
awoke

sleep, and

her

course

...

melancholy

went

fell into

she

weeks

shadow

the

second

in her

profound
life again preciselywhere
left it when
the
she had
taking up her new
All the knowledge
that
before
"he possessed was
passed from that state.
consciousness.
the
of
few
weeks
former
second
her
of
during
period
acquired
she came
She
knew
In this state
to
nothing of the intervening time.
tion.
informaunderstand
but from
perfectlythe facts of her case, not from memory,
her
that no
Yet
buoyancy of spiritswas
so
depression was
great
duced.
prolapse

state,

...

...

On

the

:oundation,

her

to

from

to

state

one

gradually effaced

become

chani;e from

The

iuh;ect
xtA

.ibsurd

to

of the

twenty

frr.fn her

melancholy,

She

of
\%

her

second

scri("us

and

iTeoer^l fa\(H2nte
liunng
Rev.

these

Dr.

John

VOL.

I.

V.

convictions,
down

to

in

of

an

levels

the

from

as

life.

have

to

th.ii cap:irity

practical usefulness,

followed
hilarious

industrious

wel!-b.'ilanced

injured

retaining the joyousness

one

of

disturbed

or

Ixith

was

she

w.is

and

mind

third

and
some

early
state.

cheerful,

very

For

and

of the

her

was

ditVerent

as

condition

temperament,

useful

of jests and

fond

family sp""ke ""f it as

of her

Some

In

state.

of her

however,

seems,

woman,

to

which

-five years

self

pfjssessedof

states

$%\onii

ccniur"'

the

attiiined

^he

her

in

of

quarter

two

l)ecomin)( rational,

as

slightest indication

raui^ht vhoo!.

morbid

state.

described

reasnnabiy
rhc

or

when

pfrmanfntly

hystencal, mischievous

delusive

sol)ered

The

\^xrs

the

Reynolds.

Mary

hut

i^nd'jal.

most

in

^'ay,

beliefs

of soricty,

Io\'e

made

was

inter\'als of vary-

at

finallyceased
last

the

opposition of

emotional

The

ch.injjefor the

without

remained

she

continued

another

but
sixteen years,
"^'4 lenifth for fifteen or
nf thirty-five or thirty
-six, leaving her
a^e
"h:"

cheerfulness, and

ever"'thing else, of mirth.

was

as

alternations

These

it added

contrar"',

yet

havmg

not

years

she

acceptable, being

.ind youn";-

with

old

last

twenty-tive

Reynolds,

her

years

she

nephew,

lived

part

in

of that

the

same

time

house

with

keeping

house
V

the

for

APPENDICES

338
him, showing
her

sound

and

judgment

with

acquaintance

thorough

the

[283

"L

duties

of

position.

living in Meadville," says Dr. Mitchell, "and

has
who
most
kindly placed the facts at my disposal,states in his letter to me
of January 4th, 1888, that at a later period of her life she said she did sometimes
she could
idea of a shadowy
not
have
to
fully
a dim, dreamy
seem
past, which
in
certain
it
whether
and
could
be
not
a
originated
partiallyrestored
j grasp,
of the events
in the statements
state.
by others during her abnormal
or
Jmemory
the
Miss
Reynolds died in January 1854, at the age of sixty-one. On
is still

who

Reynolds,

**Dr.

^^

with

bands

her

head

my

gasped

and

and

head

immediately

or

twice

another

and

once

For

her

to
'

she

thus
'

exclaimed

fell to

floor.

the

health,

usual

While

! I wonder

Oh

detailed

more

W.

the

the

in

Watseka

"

additional
in

Wonder,"

fallingasleep

secondary
had

she

what

audibly

narrate

her

next
day;
plans
! post-hypnotic suggestions, unless

the

state, she

secondary

duly

would

through

and

out,

carry

(2)

prevented.

recovered

Harper's
with

together
in 238 A,

"

to

Reynolds

day before,

would

"

{ in the

Miss

state.

done

she

which

the

she

Case

dreams

after

what

if

as

"

most

sometimes

plan

The

by

"

Chicago, 1887). The

are:
(i) Immediately

this account

in

details

D.D.,

form

referred

Religio-PhilosophicalPublishing House,

important

matter

sofa

Reynolds

(reprintedin pamphlet

report

to

Mary

by

i860

Rev.

"

see

for

the

suddenly

is the

what

S. Plummer,

account,

Consciousness,"

jr"pr.

breakfast,

she

carried

When

Magazine

of

her

died."

and

May

ate

employed

of Double

Stevens*

in her

rose

duties.

household

superintended

raised

day of her death

of the

morning
and

they

first time

were

she

the

of

some

do

to

was

know-

I ledge

that

she

and

preach
seemed

whom

to

read

she

did

it.

while

"

233

A.

said

awake

We

which

exhibited

which

he

different

these
^

Besides

remarkable

is

of

the
recent

cases
case

dead

of

one

number

Bible,

mental

After

also

It

if

this

of

cases

best

the

often

time

woman,

; and

sister,whose
she

man

dream

the

at

waking

on

the

with

the
ence
exist-

dreamt

known.

Louis

of

different

in

charge

in

the

"

at

past and

that

same

by

of

him.

time

These

reversions

associated

only

not

the

personality,
experiments in

hysterical paralyses

probably

appeared
recalled

the

Viv^

of

with

were

the

certain

physical impression

forgotten

mental

state

multiplex personalitygiven in this chapter, see reference

Bramwell) in a footnote to section 523.

(recorded by Dr.

of

multiplex personality,^

variety of phases

produced

states

talked

dead

after

though

minutely

variations

life

and

saw

heard

friend.

and

his

of

paralysis.

of

she

spontaneous

curious

variations, but

the

partly the result

by the physicians

periods

forgotten

of

she

that

her, and

to

described

suffered, and

past

particular forms
of

tried

Bible

forgotten.

to

come

produced

experiments

and

had

Vive's

"

past

she

and

dreamt

correspond exactly to

extraordinary

**

to

She

dream

same

also of another

now

partly spontaneous
metallotherapy
from

to

"

Louis
an

the

recognise,but

sister,and

same

of

In

not

description was
the

awake.

in the
explain passages
her
all
regain
knowledge

to

unable

lost while

had

were

to

TO

CHAPTER

patient as

his actual

A]
suggested

with

belief, and

had

menteni

it

of

knowledge

no

past paralyses of their patient.

concluded

that

He

mother.

nimself,

had

h"

and

he

next

was

and

back,

set

remember

could

drank

only

escaped
occasional

Ticted

willing to

and

of

In

1SS7

he

health

was

had

that

nis

part

diup|)cared.

tense

of

in

The

"

I"f

1016.

\'M
Vtiiin

and

by

Jules

must,

Dr.
1.

and

he

private

for

however,

his condition

had

made

his

hands

when

able

Camuset

on

this most

career.'

Hurot

sake,

"

of

Dr.

informed

had
f"cculiarities

time

con*

Roche-

Mabille

which

Dr.

more

at

the

chequered

and

the

into

hit

by

marines,

Dr.

already

clearness'
at

of

And

fell

now

once

up

mind
he

For

patients. He

turned

Hi:rot, and

that

violent,

tracked

years,

obser\'ations

Rochefort.

at

he

abstainer, he

total

{H)ints in his

earlier

and

become

of the other

fortune,

the

memory

use

the

the

me

in great

present

long

series

made.

were

which

he

Camutrt'i

acci"un:

f"i4i:^i

AV:

by Dr%.

of

Bicetre

at

of convulsions

His

had

unsound

and

extend

Vuisin

improved,

much

of

good

Hourru

longer

no

be

months.

of

couple

longer |iaralysed,no

turbulent

character

whither

Bonneval,

of

no

madhouse,

or

has

he

radically changed.

wine

few

to

great

sujtts at

into

s:ate

the

and

bneriy describing

experiments

after

in

wea-

been

the

off hit

which

on

old

years
him

threw

virtuous.

character

tastes

him

given

viper'sappearance,

attack

stole

showed

there

fiftyhours

was

of the

his

but

Professors

maui*ais

asylum

longer

no

turbulent

only physical,epilepsy

were

it he

His

the

considered

Dr.

from

hospital

continue

and

Bonneval

prcci'ius

into

asylum

physicians"

three

at

oscillations

the

at

moment

and

and

Rochclle,

l"a

and

since.

wine

thett, but

of

bit.

records,

fourteen

fright which

tailoring'
steadilyfor

before

own

relapses

and

fort

had

itonneval.

Rochefort

the

at

his

from

the

by

bit

of

has

organisation

psychical

legs ;

the

to

nothing

though

instance,

of

child

old, and

years

Then

tailoring,and

say,

he

ten

his

"

awoke

quarrelsome,

and

greedy,

not

so

him

contemporary

neglected

at

viper

at

he

with

to

the

as

attack
hystcro-epileptic

when

and

acquainted

loniter
W15

liad

he

ecstasy"

this from

first the symptoms

At

worked

he

sent,

suddenly

I'htrn

ezperi-

history of

actual

with

obedient.

scries

the

since.

ever

the

phases reallyrepresented himself

when

and

hystericalparalysisof the

and

At

done

fright from

started

tossed

recovered

reformatory

always

has

great

balance
been

to

quiet, well-behaved,

chance,

They

(in 1863)

life

sent

was

he

as

made

were

been

important
the

when

of his life.

began

Vive

lx)uis

metals
had

his various

whole

the

on

periods

various

at

with

what

the

accepted
It is

physical condition.

his recollections

comparing

after carefully

and

339

condition, he

present

his past

back

came

first experiments

the

that

note

to

the

to

II

lV"urni

snd

has

*cc

gravitated

AnnAlu

rk'/iv'^*."cp!em**r.

Ruroi

in

is

very

unplcasing

MtUuO'Pyuk^'.'cp^/mi, 1S"2,
"il"^crvatiiin" at
iSi"5. The

treattfe.

/V

.\t

mgiptttifn mmiaU,

one.

p. 75;

fur

Kochciurt

Ac

(/"'""/.

[23S

APPENDICES

340
There

is

paralysisand

of
insensibility

right side, and

the

is often

(as

the

less,
Nevertheright hemiplegia)the speech is indistinct and difficult
will listen to him, abusing
is constantly haranguing any one
who
physicians,or preaching, with a monkey-like impudence rather than
in

case

he

his
with

reasoned

He

bad

makes

him.

I period
^^^

in

jokes, and

pleases

remembers

He
but

asylum,

clearness, radicalism

only

two

Except

this

in

this

unusual

and

have

efficacyof the

been

from

transferred

right arm,

whole

the

had

is

caress

his vicious

Rochefort

effect.

it

faith

hysterical

of

in turn

metals

produced

Copper

steel,applied

But

paralysed arm.
to
insensibility

very
on

had

transfer

tried various

no

nothing

experiments

no

provoking

They

zinc

in the
sensibility

to

Rochefort

at

namely,

there

physicians of
in

religion.

Bicetre.

asylums

other.

the

to

Lead, silver,and
of

slight return

the

contact

side

one

residence

memory

the

of metals

in

endeavours

he

his

that date,

at

many

But

attempted.

Viv^.

Louis

a;id in

condition,

in the

on

part of his stay

him

during

strangely fragmentary

would

hemiplegia

one

events

of his life before

scraps

Bonneval

at

if any

recent

atheism

politicsand

the

to

of the

left side

body.
Such

phenomena

They
hold)

in

are

the

was

fairlybe

called

and
he

that

seem

But

Rochefort,

and

It is

of

hope

found, in

will
a

M.

see

fact,that

from
(diflferent

life

those

"

character

was

the

"I

Voisin
he

the

now

which

he
so

far

decorous

same

as

type

been

liked

his

nothing

are

of

then,

you,

short

of two

his

complete.

he

knows

might

January 2nd,
yesterday."
his
be

now

and

It

own.

when

can

when

politics,he

how

memory

remembers

might
siveness,
impul-

; it is

I did

to-day, as

has

its

gentle, respectful,

"Where

Bicetre

at

am

what

only speaks

he

that
life.

his

of

change

savage

now

he

Rochefort;

answer

in

the

religionand

on

heads

of

blankly

soldier

periods during which,

paralysed),
of

views

thinks

to-day ?

of

to

to

he

never

date

but

had

He

was

is the

what

1884;

and

is

the patient'scure
intellectually
what

of marines.

regiment
and

him

ask

patient

wiser

the

puzzled

was

his

matters

and

his

he

than

such

morally

now

is asked

he

The

physicians

What

insolence, the

restless

speak clearlynow,

can

If

to.

leave

prefers to

The

tion.
sugges-

crisis of transfer,with

panting breath,

and

wholly disappeared.
He

some

accompanied
the

from

to

French

surprise.

which

issued

man.

new

modest.

spoken

is

Viv^

(as

little

of character

expression

have

excite

to

Louis

anxious

of

minute

generallyattributed

course,

common
sufficiently

change

sensibility. When

of

now,

hysterical cases

doctors

are

least

at

p"eriods

right side

is

ascertained, his

paralysis was

on

the

left side.
These
out

For

of

conditions

two

series

of

brevity'ssake
If he

is

six

at

what

more

or

I will further

placed

head, it looks

are

in

first

an

are

termed

now

his first and

through

which

describe

\i\^fifth state

electric

bath, or

sight as though

if

he

can

magnet

be

made

his second,
to

pass.

only.
be

placed

complete physical cure

had

on

his
been

APPENDICES

342

8?
"""2

JS

[288

"u.a

1^
3

"

O
O

P"
O

II II

C/3

a
o

O
P"

rt

J3

I:

to

"
CO

CO

.2

CO

B
V

CO

ro
d
4)

s
[X4

"0^

I
!

PQ

"

.2

T3
I

2
rt

"

14

"e

II II

TO

A]

ll'i"7ii^'iiiAiHi'i

II

CHAPTER

"

ik iz

^i ilii

l.ili'i i"" iJ

i.7

fi

s-

'US-

AT

APPENDICES

344
be

known

B.

III.
I. knew

B.

III.

B.

as

had

We

nothing

of the

[234

then

three

others.

B.

mental

states,

I.,but

B.

II. knew

B.

I., B.

no

more.

A.

II., and
Ill-

B.

far there was

Thus
B. 1 1.
nothing very unusual
interestingof all the personproved to be one of the most
alities
in
In
of the most
the
that have
case.
one
developed
respect it is one
exhibited
in any of these
been
remarkable
personalities,I think, that has ever
B. III., like
of multiple personality,as
cases
will,I think, presently appear.
I
her
that
B. II.,was
so
was
frequently compelled to
constantly rubbing
eyes,
her
from
asked
hold her hands
When
why she
by force to prevent
doing so.
wished
wards
afterdid this,she said she
to
out
get her eyes opened, and it turned
she who
that it was
was
rubbing the eyes of B. II. in the earlier times.
that I
At this time I prevented B. III. from
opening her eyes for the reason
feared
thereby able to add the visual
that, if she got her eyes opened and was
life as B. III., these same
images of
images of her surroundings to her mental
she would
also have, of course, when
she
B. 1.,
her surroundings which
was
both

knew

Now

I. and

B.

III. has

B.

by force of the association

would
and

that, in consequence,

into

existence

B.

of

she

to

of B.

condition

having
right to see."

owing

III.,and

to

some

eyes
One

being

not

be

B. III.,

as

coming

constantly

proved to be the case.

opened, complaining that she
time
after this, when
day, some

excitement, she

nervous

then, I

would

afterwards

her

upon
"

had

home,

at

was

and

see,

This

associations

mental

spontaneously

accord.

own

insisted

III. always

wished

her

III.

B.

all her

awaken

there

to

ifito the

thrown

was

it,she

prevent

rubbed

her

opened, and from that time to this she (B. III.) has had
independent existence.
This
this day, and
from
personalitydates her whole independent existence
"before"
she
"after
she
as
or
being
always refers to events
got her
eyes
is the central event
in her life,
date
opened." That
just as mothers
periods
this personality came
before or after the birth of a child.
Now
afterwards
to
known
be
has
as
(The name
been
Sally Beauchamp.
/
Beauchamp
adopted in
for all the personalities.) She
nthis account
took
the name
for fun one
day, a
until she

eyes
a

got them
and

spontaneous

name

that

ever

since.

here

that

she

B.

I. is

i is
J

great

not

ifact
as

is

of

write

the

which

the

by that

possesses

from

fond

trials of her

anything
amusement,

is Miss

life.
;

all life is

does

in every

Sally,

/ She

way.

in short, lacks
other

character

great

great
is

she

possesses.

would

of the

no

absolute

She

her

trouble

result

of

She

nature.

writes

and

of the

herself

cannot

read

knows,

and

is

not

English
easily in

French
she

or

cannot

educational

accomplishinsists,although of this I

sleeps,and that she is always

proof, that she never
! f while Miss Beauchamp
is asleep. I believe
it to be true.
Then
Miss
*
She
is never
and
neurasthenic, Sally is perfectlywell.
fatigued
never
used
pain. During the first year Sally and Miss Beauchamp
to come
;have

say

study, of

hand, is full of fun,

express
She

She

latter the

reads

Beauchamp
many

and

joke to her, she hates

things, hates church, in

child

she

cannot

same.

known

been
I

know

who

other

serious

although

I.

conscientiousness.

the

one

like

not

Beauchamp,

on

has

B.

of books

morbid

very

she

name

remarkably
person,

complains constantly that

it quite well
all the
she does
Miss
foreign languages which

shorthand

(ments

serious-minded

childlike

as

differs very

she

writing,but
any

and

educated
yet

fun

book, and

some

she

responsibilityin life,and with those

depressed in her general aspect, the

and

thoroughly

well

well

of

about

worry

books, loves

very

and

general troubles
does

of

mind, and

sense

sad

rather

of

religious turn

I has

out

got

In character

awake
B.

is

suffers
and

go

2M

TO

A]
"i2ccessi(in.

::i

to

from

fati";uedor upset from any cause,

which
in existence
Stilly was

minutes

several

to

hours.

It must
not
prolonj^ed to several days.
nothing; of Sally, Sally, when
Ik-ai2champ know**
"if all Mi;"s beauchamp's
thou";htsand doing's,and
Se"

Curiously

her.

iro-iiiy hated
ur.fl thi-rr

:hin^

Fi"r

:hrnk

her

.:.t:

mio

N.i^s

!"

*"I:^?

:hr

:.!""

'"/ill

If

"

to

she

week.

^rcii

friend

I.'. If

"e.ir

."

'-e.f

-.'
.r.

.J
'

;-

\i

Sally

rln

*""."" {.ad

iK'.wurk

!""

:;i.;l:"-

"

i-

riniiui
:j'. ".: *.'"

"

"!""

""

.'"":

::..i'

.:.

'".

"

.i

!.

'

.'r

"

he;

*:;.'

.1:

i.:i

!.

"

"..

",..i.,.

Sa.
.rv.cr

.1

."

"

"tiji

-Ai.iih

'^.

"

^1

"

hai!

i*.

:o"iw

iir^t

the

ihir

ni

-"""*

b'.r.

li^'lrnrr

.1:

!:iciit
.". v%..-

her

tw.t"
tu

I.f-r

be

'k:iM\"

Iib^. but

weie
o::

hex

fiH

!'"'\.in"e

;""!

.11:
::i

a..iiM.tni

ti.t

to

**

Saliy, and

li.ev
oiie
t

il

if

hrr

wM

!hi"u^'ht
Miss

h.ire-

aiti'Uiatsj,^
it"ii;d

it'it
"

:hr

"n

"

"ho

r.iiw.

I'f ii'.e

:n:.^'.:e.

l".^ I

.ii.d -.iie
Nliss

Sil!\

pie.i^ed.of

ini"Tn

iiioriiiii"^

:l:"- i:.i\

^l.iiiipN. and

l^Mta^e

exhibited

he:

nr.'oeif,

".i:il. "Mrs.

aii

the

.ism-*!

r"ia"i, ^lic

the

if

iied

her

n?

wlun

weaitljv

h.i!" lo":

pi:^ l". !.

.1

.lIIle

rMuml

"I

-.he

.iiid

iv^"".

lie.i!iii^her'"el: tell

M.i::.n^

"

side

k"

"

':"

ir.-ii.ir." e.

;ety. .iiiii\ery

''fie

iniis:

S.ilU
i'-.i"^:,

the

re^.i"
(

r""("iii

ti.ir.K'" a^.iiii^!

.i:ul

1""t

.mil

:!ii-

u!

for

uiirinel

uninil

"

|iomii,

.ii!:is

fri^'httiilfili*.
at

Uie

up

t)b!i)^'a-

uould

lav'ii;:.i"-

1. -^.iv.n.il dn

used

out,

1, '.Lr i!i.!::"".

An'"!i-.er

l.i r

to

Fin.i'iy"Ur

-.

"l w.ih

no

\m:^ rules

a^Mtn.

lit!)

mi.

ihe

furni'.uie,

-":ja;;.

""l

onrio.

the

who

hamp,

stion^;

i.t^K
t

miles

ih.il blank'-!

mi

pu-

yarn;

Isln- I:.til

'.:t!e h""ii*"-

xc",

xmr^itd

t".
ni.ikiii)^

itt

:..i::.p uii:,i'. {h- iiini"i;ied

"

rminil

niu""t

-ijiMlid

i.

!.

"".i*

ami

;i:'iii);tieni l.ulv

e:'.

Ie!l

f.er

-rsi.i..

.1

^nai;

thii.j;n"

^'..Liidin^in
"f

atwl

.i:."iaNo
-.la. i..in

""

whole

take
unfit

an

x;ettm"; htime,
had

burked

she

seven

He.iui

under

be^'in the

lo

in

iired, worn
tell

and

to

uas

tir

c""mpIet:on, .Saly

near

have

lierM-if

nt

.she

six

She

she

whom

i:

out

them

of them

rid

of

back

She

out

ran

loke

means

country

addressed

they

.Mis^

walk.

to

the

tired, and

^o
up

no

come

:o

^ei

xhr

pull

"^'-i oiji

with

l"!.inkei

wmiM

and

thing

one

liiiie box.

";et

very

her

upon

is

into

Another

wake

it but

to

the way

in

:"

spiders. They

p;ii ka^e

was

car

out

into

order

she

and

Ih-.i!;! li.iiii|i
lii-.

i.""*

! i-:..in,

.1

..

'

.it)*-;.ia.

r.^

."

""he wdiiiil

wnulil

"

^he
Si""vpliii.".

aii'i then

.:r^

.'.

l).iby

i^.ty.indfiniiul

""ri"-

.1

place,
for

In

and

and

went

tor-

ne\erdoany-

If there

p.'ickaKe,and

ternjr.

ioun:r"'

Ueaurli.imp.

.1:%

fits.

take

waKK"'"s,

.i

when

woiiid

nothing

kiiii

little

her

to

the

in

put

She

by playm";

them

1"

annoyance.

Us

remorse

and

She

Prime

miitcrable.

snakes

o|M.'ned the

into

: inf

ry

""\"

i""

f.ttt

.1:1

'..kv
.":i'i :'i.t:n.

:.

nut

Mi7"s

ln.r

I.

country

passing;

of

li.ttl.i-kfii

:.-.

some

from

her

retired

pocket, and

ou!d

up

Sally

is,

in

U.

added

into the

far

herself

her

in

'niy

whrn

sent

that

counir"'

r:nii

nearly

out

w.ilk

to

when

iheiii, uhith

IW*.iuihamp

ci'ni:i!:on

r-.

and

inom

spiders

her. Dr.

illustrations.

ami

nothing
I.

l".

her

ious

ronsi

hide

.Sallywould

is

is

to

cause

her

day Sally

One

them

to

^o

absolutely

few

ilcsh,

I hate

While

was

pennds
thou^^h Miss

roul"!

dislike

prai tical jokes

terror.

and

hamp,

hamile

.*..i(itil

of

the

lattrr

make

to

redible.
she

the

perfect h"irror of, it

did

and

home

IUmui

ii^iLLt the?

has

^taike.-* and

"oine

r"'UKh*.ihem

im

in

not

not

her

on

those

for^'otten that

"Why,

Sally would

prank

Loiter

intense

an

me,

I will );ivea

example,

condition

olieitcd

say

unhappy,
iSeaui'lump by

Hcauclump

li Mios

\::\'

of

to

eJAC

.Miss

1.1 II lines.

M-r.

to

which

to

kind

om*

any

:"jr:ni:nted

ah'.

used

de";ree almost

laikc

ir)

She

every

to

Sally took

enough,

len^^th

no

play

hc-r

rurr.u-fl

her.

was

wiiuld

"Kt-

'

be

aine

fr"'m

345

periods during

few

II

I. became

H.

The

come.

time

Ijc any

mi^'ht

first whenever

At

likely

was
N.-i!iy

CHAPTER

lieip rt.

entN

.1

l.iMe

.;lii ni":

ikMU".h.tnip

!"allyapproved

iLiy.
Mtih

t|ii-nd
M.-^^te

ii, it

"js

posted

if not, it did

person

lack

with
of

making

sit

her

on

chair

feet

with

and

down,

dislikes

familiarity. Sally had

of

feet

her

mortified

was

of

her

by

had

I. could

B.

mantelpiece.
she

is

sniacks

way

sit that

to

writes

Miss

with

Beauchamp

anything
of punishing

think

to

Miss

that

the

upon

it.

of

end

the

was

of dignity,and

sense

or

that

go, and

not

great

decorum

her

take

not

[234

APPENDICES

346

way.

letters

to
Beauchamp,
correspondence
little
all
the
of
her
her pointing out
weak
character, dwelling on
points
and
secret
acts
slips and foibles of her mind, telling her all the reckless
In fact,
Ithoughts,indeed, everything she has done that won't bear criticism.
Miss
it. When
when
stick a
she has
chance
to
a
pin into her she does
j
the wall of the
in the morning
wakes
she will find pinned up on
Beauchamp
/ room
of personal allusions, letters calling her
verses
containing all sorts
fictitious
said
her ; in short,
about
telling
things that people have
names,
life miserable.
her
Nevertheless, at
doing everything imaginable to make
times
when
she
too
far, Sally has got frightened, and then she would
goes
write
do anything
letter and
not
ask
for help, saying that she "could
me
a

carries

Sally

on

all the

with

Miss
One

-I

the

Miss

said, of
f \ certain

B.

The

I. knows

thoughts

for

existence, B. I. is
complete gaps in Miss
whatever.
"

never

Her

knows

all B.

train of

thought

only
a

dead."

and

her

it

Sally puts

the

an

of

demonstrated,

growth

to

tongue

time

same

has

I.,of

B.

no

asks.

in it.

gaps

She

not

will

sensations, but

entirely different

an

is

represent

knowledge of
Sally is

no

Sally frequently

her?"

with

times

these

she

and

memory,

of

becomes

and

is continuous
are
; there
memory
emotions
I.'s thoughts and
and
at

as

been

legs and

and

arms

"dead,"

"

Beauchamp's

"What

Sally

the

produce positive and negative"haHucioaUoaiiiJ^L,

Sally
a
practicaljoke. During the times when

as

"

grown

with

of Miss
Sally, Sally not only is conscious
is
I have
but
she
as
arise,
capable,
they

moment

thoughts

so

in

them

the

Sally can

Iand frequently does

has

Sally ?

consciousness.

of

nothing
at

is

is, who

finally,I think, has

theory which
the subliminal

controlling her
extent.

help her."

really must

early infancy, and

to

Sally represents

Although
Beauchamp's

back

Beauchamp.

is that

interesting problems

most

individualitygoes
"

and

Beauchamp,
of

have

nature.

this is also
of the
true
that of the third
relation
of Sally's mind
to
B.
IV.
who
does
know
that
personality
not
came
Sally
excepting
later,
j
B. IV.'s thoughts. While
either Miss
IV. is thinking and feeling one
B. I. or
thing is depressed and self-reproachful,for example
Sally is feeling gay
and
indifferent
and
and
enjoying Miss B.'s discomfiture
perhaps planning
All

"

"

"

"

"

distasteful

amusement

some

Speak

either

to

Sally alone

things

in

most

able
she

to
was

I.

the

past

never

that

^^'as

remarkable
write

IV., and

and
B.

me

cradle, which

cradle, draws

Miss

to

walk.

from
Then

nothing

Say something

you.

smile.

her

see

you

I. knows

about

that

remembers

Sally

Then

she

all, things that

at

she
has
of, or which
completely forgotten.
Sally's personality,I think, is that she has been

of

her

autobiography, beginning

she

thoughts and feelings as distinct

and
including the present time
until she
independent existence
distinct

Sally hears

conscious
part

for

out

in her

her.

to

B.

or

understands,

apparently
The

B.

remembers.
from
;

B.

She
I.'s all

although,

"got

her

as

eyes

with

through
she

says,

picture of the bars in its sides,and

Beauchamp,
thought at the time
B. I. was
frightened and wanted
to

she

go

own

got

never

she

what
was

back, but

to

up

remembers

She

remembers
when

her

childhood,

her

open."

when

time

the

actually describes

an

her

she,

as

learning
Sally

was

2M

A]

not

frightened and
butterfly mind

the

d:4hked
life, her
T*.e

!'"

twtual

an

described

tkt

the

e%,

nei

this

hally

she

absorbed

"as

this

"-e

safe

are

rlent

and

led

Sally's escape

After

from

r.'iependentlives, coming

It

1
-

call
10

"e

\i:ss
It

fa"c

the
him.

ra

^w^n
b

f'.rr.il

h:s

.ra'l

of

^- r.i!'.;re.

an

i:

I h.ive

:'

"

nature

she

The

storm

.1

not

""

wai

ihe

hafi

"ming

up.

It

i.

?.rli!-"

..in":-

^hf

lato

tha*
the

."me

U.
I.

-dates

So

from

B.
the

1.

rh

"-.

run

dcvi-lnpcd
or,

time

iiiort-

of

ii"t

."^hc
\

""".".

.iImi-lm.

ir.

Mirn-tily. \l%%

that

s".ene

h"

^:\*-

wriit

mit

outs-de

i:

".

'.

.n

the

"^**'
v

;oIrnt

tlark.

p'.h

^htning
she

.i::

saw

walked

anii

"! hrr

Brau*

up^m

*"

ut

M"n".;ti\e

tliat

"

m'

"i

hrre

-ay

*^' *'

tia-h'-

'-X'

rx.i^* j"t.i*'

h.i"spital

h.ir

"""^"
:

t'.."-}"

thf-e

inufi-

'^'caiur

vrrv

'ir.-table.
that

she

Iwcaine

uIianiK-s
l"ri

tiinr

hi)ur

".a.in^"-dmio
reii

nip;ht by

at

all h"*r pn

'.'"'.
.

I- mtn

""rr.p.mion

-"

""""

she

la^ltler

thi:i.s that

n:::!.'.a:"l

thi:T-.it-r ami

only by

w.is

."

w.ii

ihr
\l\v

'"hmjl!

i"t

lii

on.

j^'nt her

!!*.;i:ii"el\i|;-!urb-

a:.

""*'''
::

mat.

""uli* diH"r.

v,v,\:

'i.:t uith

J-'

to

had

I'mMiience

-.n

^^

r.

r.i'r.

anv

It

{M-alsot

";rrat

ettV(

emotmnal

drainatu.

werr

""

K:r\*\

inthirm

k'"^''

.Xi

tnit.

givt-n

and

and

thr

was

inui

i-I

Virhat"-

slunk.
it

h"!

:""

ua^

thr

tiis"!f

"

aK'reeti

hastily
ni

";in

umt'.nw.

window.

hall'ii

t"iit

.ir
hiiSp:t.il.

tht*

It

was

then

peison

this

the

^ir', anil wl'o

ii

.Shr

that

'.ntn

exa",'^'"Tatfdit
ha\i"

thouv^ht

person.

that

have

she

friend,

h.i\'*

we

small

ar.il

urrrd.

"^tory

n*-!

s!irr*"jndin":s, t*-**.

htrnri:

h*

wouM

would

j"er*on

.'".

""

HUM

"""

the

was

downstairs

tri-iufiidoii*

nf

she

in

face

she

uith

as

unuld

she

that

fit "tf liealism

1893.

year

neighlxiuring

room

"Jcmes"

the

the

to

this

of

history

fanry
in

see

to

lotiked

the

to

appe.ired

iw*

hri
h

went

with

Mr.

whole

years,

startled

tir^t

which

indepen-

leading their
day, June 7th,

on
tmc

in
hr)spital

her

real

wan"Iere"l

r nnversatinn

person

:cir;t'isVi

It

jnice,and

ai:ii ^.-avi"
tuid

"ffinarv

:'.

At

the

in

went

life\and

her

sin'e

was

she

hail

York,

f'"r

it

her.

iivt

hers,
ever

and

room,

New

of

lorrcspondence"

until

sitting

was

writing!,

tinaliyan

twd

six

in

taken

was

her.

that

s,iw

she

back

was

of

Taking

ions.iousnea.

tuf",

or

ufMin

go

been

she

up,

to

preceptor

ex(iiir:L.'

:r

known

the

to

-^.r

t?

had

jjersnn

way

""-

friend

presently
out

Iimlwd

'

old

of

This

r.rre

"

of

an

to

cd.

I.

B.

own.

year

hanip

passion

night

One

upon

she

sort

was

is

while

automatic

of

obtained

influence

an

had

looking

whom

ihc

(it

hospital.

L., when,

for

Beaui

the

subliminal
and

Bastille, the

mental

had

She

the

lite of it^

going

iSfj} Miss

is

occurred

Sally's thoughts

of

facts, liiar

In

life.

Beauchamp

hoik

relations

purf"oses

whu

i"ciurrfd

subliminal

for

ulult

to

a*e

lonuiotss-

two

Miss

which

as

organised

it,it is necessar"'

in

nurse

the

"was

and

Providence.

It

be

er.tered

'

that

appearrd
TV.

"

Sally

her

which

understand

To

"^^

occurred

event

an

iry/,

that

which

scenes

other

uses

individual

an

incidents

of

prcwnt

many

and

easf%

saying

in

and

sci-nes

the

thought, and
with

infancy

able

\ycvn

ichich

in

of

early

early lite,but

taking

I have

live^

of
she

.ind
l"a"ily.

ronsciousKess^
menfid

from

various

nie

highly develo|"ed and

rxistcnce,

contrasted

her

felt

Thus

subiimiwi/

and

child,
schtHil

sensations

dirferrnt

rem(^^^e.

usually repres"ent
thought, but which
Sally

in

become

hxs

without

as

having

as

small

drscnbrs

the

punished

was

dominant^

her

She

1.

H.

She.

"mn.

ver^d.

These

Sally perfoims

nk

!h

for

Heauchamp's

which

the

consideration"

intii

Miss

and

1.

and

during

s.iw

'^rtirelyignorant.
a'i

and

described

vice

347

describes

She
hrr

things, and

B.

example,

autobioi^rttphyof

subliminal

ar.'i which

and

1. did

B.

contemporaneous

has

with

liked,

entirely inditVerent

was

^ret

for

when,

selves

rvlf

'."

1.

feelinj^swhen

own

two

H.

II

ffo ahead.

to

contraMed

as

that

thmgs

CHAPTER

wanted

all

at

h.id

TO

n"

ura"-

harai

ter

""thrr

woid*.

lump

m""di-

hospital that

APPENDICES

348
night.

Sally,too,

changed

after that

it follows

So

been

has

who

knows

On

She

In

custom.

her

The

Jones.

letter

and

voice.
and

Under
had

there

this

that

it

known

this.

that

more

less

or

after

changed

had

been

exposed
became

She

completely.

sociable, and, in fact, seemed

seen

her

to

before

apparently in
that
surprise,I found

calm, and
my

Prince, and

I insisted

when

talking nonsense
she

knew

ought

in fact
fourth

";the

where

'"

respects
her

my

icame

her.

over

became

normal

"

insisted

she
had

because

of

come

the

thing

to

She

that

emphasise
I

through
publicity,that
done.

of

that

was

also

the

under

illusions

the

Being

that
to

have

ignorant

of

we
ran

done
the

but^

Dr.

not

was

if I

was

it so, but

coming, that I
the impression,

As

we

as

to

the
in

great

other

change

and

then

occurred.

appearing
were

place

I showed

confusion
had

in

were

normality
Finally
shock.

of what
besides

she

never

mind

have

illusion
her

that"

very
were

her, quiet

it just as

in

under

slightmental
brief period of

are

could

little time.

recollection

not

said

was

an

I had

seen

window.

with

some

window,

ought

she

in

affably, was

and

took
I

such

frequently

which

body

and

then

in

Presently

ever

She

well,

Jones, imagined

was

state

was,

through

imderwent

any

had

in the

limbs

talked

in

me.

in

her

I had

that

perfectlyreckless

was

lasted

without

in

have

she

passed through

again, but
points I would

foolish

She

come

scene

watch.

herself

essential

that

in my

name

of these

The

one

laughed
I

was

influences.

than

I discovered

that

contrast

striking.

was

I had

she

months

I knew

All

sit still ; her

to

was

know

not

that

that

then

plain

was

The

were.

did

Still

labour

found

condition

ways

I was,

said

insisted,that

story,

we

that

and

come,

it

she

if I insisted

"

She

wasn't.
have

to

not

her

to

unable

in

be

really

many

much

quiet,perfectlynatural,
to

name

my
was

morning.

until

and

arrival

perfectlyhealthy

saw

which

that

not

was

emotional

in many

natural

more

"

died

hours

condition
to

the

hospital episode in 1893, ^

sequel. (As will appear, if I had

On

was

Her

very

and

motion.

constant

she

She

very

the

many

for.

sent

soon

versation
con-

outside

she
that

the

highly-excited condition.

into

her

scene

psychical developments.)
library,Miss
Beauchamp

later

state

was

"

had
It

of
the

to

saved

from

nervous,

seen

'

the

key

been

nervous

in

have

the

his

was

as

actuallysaw herself and him,

thunder, and through it all his
she went
the reading-room,
to

who

or

dition.
con-

and

"

home.

way

scene,

the

I found

returning

After

her

made

was

usual

her

It threw

1893.

the

mine

of

Beauchamp

from

language

same

vision

heard

different

the
evening newspaper
headlines, in place of

In
the

of this

understand

to

attempt

saw

personality rightfully

her
public library,as was
who
quite unexpectedly brought
whom
have
we
agreed to call

in

the actors,

as

relative

all, I should

of it

was

of

long before

was

incident

study,

the

of this excitement

in

letters

to

messenger,

lightning and

I learned

that

went

actually

Jones

upset by this,she

further

way

this

friends, is not,

of many

later, Miss

years

the person
in almost
the

illusion.

an

printed in large
printed, the name
after

she

says

object of

the

modified

she

hospital

influence

the

B., but

noticeably

been

has

from

she

and
of

flashes

the

saw

met
was

of the

highly-excited state,
hospital with herself
and

office

couched

was

time

the

at

in any

this letter

letter,and

Beauchamp,

solicitude

the

7th, 1899, six

June
not

was

who

been

original Miss

leaving the
the libraryshe

After

Miss

of

soul

Beauchamp

college, and

of

afternoon

office.

Miss

the

in

educated

the

in my

inmost

the

night.

that

properly speaking, the

designated as B. I.

[234

The

perfectly

somewhere
risks

in

else,

coming

it,and that it
preceding events

was

just

APPENDICES

350

distinction

^interesting psychological
\ B. IV.

knows

She

what

from

says

and

herself

that

she
for

secretly trying

always

used

astonishment,

fishing

after this

whenever

she

f__on,Sally transferred
I.

B.

rather

as

IV.

B.

is

quarrel like
the

jealous

wanted

difficult

it is

as

conceive

to

I.

IV.

of

she

became

"

is

but

years,

was

this

consideration

of her

really afraid

time

regard

to

came

of her

object

Idiot," and

From

She

know

to

"

the

Idiot."

Idiot."

the

Sally, who

covered
dis-

soon

learned

her

hardly worthy

curious

most

in existence

her

the

to

and

of the

of

B.

keep

to

I.

"

to

thoughts

attacks.

But

of her.

They
puzzling things was
It was
B. I.
unmitigated jealousy. She was
received, jealous of the fact that people liked

One

hatred

attentions

of the

I. and

B.

B.
for

past

dubbed
the

as

I. and

IV.'s

six

Jl

guessing. Sally, in her

anything, she is always

know

and

her,

B.

creature,

but

dogs.

Sall/s

from

match

and

cats

of

cause

alone

than

more

of

sort

poor

let her

and

anyway,

hatred

her

for

B.

closely, and

Sally, until

her, it was

of

her
the

and

doesn't

reason,

contempt

spoke

of

nothing

she

this

For

Sally studied

B.

to

only infer

can

information,

Why,

say,

great

But

obtain

to

guessing."

and

soul, she

knew

IV.

"

to

better, had

IV.

B.

does.
B.

Sally's relation

between

I.'s inmost

B.

Q2S4

instead

jealous

person

and

of

herself, and

of herself"

Sally

therefore

"

immensely

was

herself.

jealous of
I

said

I have

Both

I. and

As

IV.

think

of

there

the

much

excitement

Providence.

B.

took

that

with

door

She

Jones.

peals

of thunder.
she

by what

startled

originalscene.

the

true, that

his
saw

saw,

and

the

at

at, and

told

produced
her

horrified

was

She

to

declared

occurred, and

few

events,

door.

had

never

window
I

look

glass she

hospital
it

to
see

with

this

she

Like
against my
believing
of lightning standing by the

remonstrated
herself

saw

the

describe

face

to

seeing the face

nothing of the
similarly that

knows

of these

glass globe

into

outside

and

She

is the

looked

not

again,
repeated again
B.
I. in the library,she saw

her

with

that, and

Sally recall and

remembers

place

it was

after

of corroboration

she

and

the

IV.

I gave

As

that

scene

B.

method

one

crystalvision.*

in B.

nothing

Providence

at

ceases

tell you

thing

last

before.^

minutes

IV.'s memory

can

door.

the

the

but

scene,

She

outside

scene

B.

that

window.

in the

it.

flashes

by

excited

manner,

it all

as

and

heard

vision^ just as

experienced

over

again

his voice

it occurred.
all the

between
She

emotion

of

was

the

is the
interesting and most
important question is, what
all the personalities
relation do they bear to the
?
What
Miss
normal
personality,and, for that matter, which is the normal
Beauchamp,
individual
normal
of them
?
the real and
is any
one
Sally has been
or
But
B. I. and
B. IV., who
are
they ?
sufficientlyemphasised.
'''
insisted
be
normal
One
each
namely, however
thing must
upon
may
neither
is
In
normal.
each
of
the
are
some
superficially,
quite
missing
appear
of the originalMiss
attributes
Beauchamp, but in B. I. the departure from the
neurasthenic
is the least
Her
normal
condition, her aboulia, her extreaie
be produced
at
can
by which
negative hallucination
will,her
suggestibility,
emotional
and
to
influences, like music
exaggerated sensitiveness
religion,
certain
the
dominion
which
which
ideas
psychical
produce
phenomena,
acquire
the

Now

most

relationshipbetween

"

"

'

'

The

which
^

lack

was

of this

strong

knowledge

evidence

study of Visions

Fraceedings S.P.R.,

based

vol. xiv. pp.

afterwards

was

of her
on

the

cause

of

much

in

Brain

trouble

to

B.

IV.,

ignorance.
this

366

case

et seq.

may

be

found

1898.

See

also

2M
her

in

CHAPTER

TO

"]
the

mind,

tendeiic"*to disintegration, by
like

acquirements,
oidrnce

that

nnginal

the
be

the

is

she

that

pen^onality have

(ff her

brain,

original

the

:rum

'.nwards

Now

the

self, nor

correct

remaine"1

Sufficient

off
split-

The

"'

uhirh
of

fc-roups
and

r:

"

psyi

I.

for, that

taste

She

well

has

also

is

IV.

as

I. and

Beauchamp.
portion B. IV.
persisted as a modified

certain

I believe

the

of

made

orixinal
different

[first]
disintegration
splititself off and

"

personality

B.

"

past, which

and

the

each

are

the

"

experiences

particular

complete psychical

IV.
In

of

the

strictlythe original

B.

original

which

modifications
and

lost

temper

of the

as

explanation
U.

nor

B.

1893.

fnim

this

continuous

I.

time

memory

?
I

"

/^y.

In

r.^.'her
i"!."1

r"
*'t

''biu:n

I. nor

B.

led

have
the

**

twi".

B
me

the

of

B.

to

l"eraine

the

tn

her

1893,

asM"-

nuinl"er

certain

of

library,

ment.il

1.

renuineil
now
*"plit
organi'seilinto an""Ther

when

bein^; asleep

wi-nl

became

true,

it

shttuUi

be

as

1". I\'.

the

agam

devel"i{"ed and
;

simply
The

original

|K)sMble

%elt

that

so

Nilly
diMii-

cert.iin

result

Beauch.inip,
to

lo^//,

suddenly

Silly

umsness.

ori^'inal Miss

whole

lircame

!". I. ami

ri^ht interpret.itit"n

be

known

cons"

up

"tlerp.

to

1893,

to

up

i8t"3 to

from

Wakmg

prruKl.

onsrunisnea^,

su{"ernatani

the

the

but

.md

:oiisnrs",

in

sljc
"

and

lieing au.-ike

consciousness,

date

sublinnnal

prnn;iry

I\'.
to

i!ay

consr

If this

original

As

belonged

"tf this

exiMence,

subliminal
in

(hat

events

tht

tn

the

III.,

element?*

the

I\'.'s

""f B.

life unli!

mdepcndent
the

Ixith.

awake

sh(H:k

portion

result

p.in

whole

B.

iH^^r

i^pfcsents
"r^r."ied

""hr ":""#-N Un

^'"^.:iredan

to

remained

I.

the

as

IV.

kn"ml(Ml"^c of the

}..\*ino

B.

that

later

by the

frtun

rrnnmon

that

six years

inemuries

assori.itions

dominant
her

awakened

was

away

l)cranie

Thr"M:
IV

the

-em'-mbers

t"ir.

The

U.

its constituent

urenthcd

hical

dormant.

Thus

portion

of

thus

;"pr'uinalny as

v:

dormant

awakening'

the

in

:.itii'ns,

"

this,as

all

memory.

memories

the

all future

excitation

intense

AT'l
'

retain

the

lost others

Miss
a

departure

genera! attitude

persofulity.

i.^d

life in

her

missing

and

disintegrated

remainder

to

campoaents

still greater

religion.

but
personalities,

with

organised

certain

emotionability, excepting bad

neither

complete

The

donnant.

^"erame

of

consciousness
primi'ir"-

of the

to

is

there

explain

became

this
the

for

no

must

is this

B.

it would

personality,or

rcst^certain local areas

bleep. The original self

totally different

characteristics

continuities

composition departed
till integrated parts of
became

has

some

Miss
(irigin:il

The

^!t.

the

music, literature, and

they somnambulistic

are

is

changed,

adopt

one

thai

stability, is

greater

She

we

and

of amnesia

be

has

retained

theory

any

forms
u*

has

she

"hort,

distinct

say

it,*havtf HO'^

character

to

music.

of

to

1893 by which

Nevertheless,

and

new

peculiaritiesare
in

place

modified.

correct

more

put

her

Her

reactions

knowledge

'.

self.

and

wholly

other

I.

H.

environment

her
normal

the

.^

into

IV'., notwithsLinding

b.

.Ser

elsewhere

I have

as

disintegration

disintegrated from

become

modified

become

and

is

possessed by her, her

temporarily certain

loses

took

fractured

It is

times

at

these

that she

vigilambulist.

of her

has

amount

affirm

to

she

351

always

traits

Linguage"
of

personitliiyl)ecame

exaggeration

an

which

French

certain

certain

of

exaggeration

II

is

combine

is

but
a

that

if my

combina-

them

and

self

"'oiitribu(iiin

tn

the

Muily

of

llyiteriaanil ll\{iniHis Ac..*'

in

the

/Viv/ntf-

[236

APPENDICES

352

also

B.

II.

who

know

all about

think

as

I. did.

B.

Now

waked

IV.

B.

as

what

would

her
the

As

B.

she

had

suggestions.

the

IV.

B.

all about

knew

I. and

B.

B.

as

I then

she

IV., and

B.

as

IV., and

B.

case

I gave

when

II. ?

IV., [and] it transpired that

B.

In each

is B.

it is

possible to hypnotise B. I.
IV. hypnotised became
II.
B.
the same
II.
B.
the
knows
thoughts of B. I. and equally
or
person,
knows
B. IV. know
the thoughts of B. IV., but B. I. and
nothing of B. II.
if the original complete Miss
is a
total combination
Now,
Beauchamp
of the whole
if we
could
I.
and
II. together,
of B. IV., then
of B. I. and
put
I
This
do
Miss
able
we
to
by suggestion
was
ought to get
Beauchamp.
given to the hypnotic self,B. II.,and to obtain the originalself for a number
B. I. she would
of hours
awake
I suggested to B. II. that when
at a time.
as
remains

There

and

all about

know

up
times

successively

I. she

to

which

told

me

had

I.

B.

as

IV.

reference

special

she

B.

as

feel and

I. and

I. and

B.

as

I had
what

doing

been

B.

been

doing

that

in her

So
...

thus put together^to all

she^ when
acquirements, and memory,
the
Miss
Beauchamp,
was
original
personality is plainly a composite of B. I. and B. IV.; not only in
that
in character, tastes, and
general make-up.
Sally calls her

sensations, and
appearances
This

new

"

but

memory,

thing,"and

new

know

which

has

I.

is

she

Sally tends

"

sink

to

if
little,

very

IV.

or

of

out

but

"

sight

[came

This
self

"

to

A.

akin

me

The

Abram

Judge
Enigma.

go

to

proof

of

case

Authentic

An

Mollie

"

N.Y.).

This

Dailey,

abstracts

signed

had

by

William

Dr.

in

be

not

is present,

she

When

"

it

where

to

"

the

Miss

Fancher

retain

the

the

upon
serious

cough,

of

Fancher^s
number

in Miss

phenomena

University of

quote

J.

series

of

articles

review

of it

Pennsylvania, which

is deferred

Although
to

Newbold's

Fancher's

Mary

reprintsof

396-98.

pp.

Dr.

here

include

to

aunt,

of

daily papers.

of the

of

Life

by

Brooklyn

Century" (Brooklyn,
narrative
by Judge

Nineteenth

Miss

the

the

disconnected

Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xiv.

of supernormal phenomena

later

my

chapters,

criticism

of

the

case.

bom
was
August 16th, 1848. As a child her health was
good,
1864 it began to fail. She had " nervous
indigestion,"inability

of

the
car

following

the

paralysed.

during

in the

in

Facts

rather

Fancher:

book

in the chest," and

"wasted
she
food, "fainting spells,""weakness
from
thrown
her horse
and
loth, 1864, she was
May
severely injured.

course

became

of

Newbold,

convenient

in March

of
of the

in

recorded

was

orig^inal

diagnosis.

of the

"

the

be

to

appears

"Mollie

diary kept by
by friends, and

Romaine

for such

evidence

away."

of

made

discussion

it will

consists

of what

Fancher

Statement

originallyappeared

appeared
main

book

statements

which

car,

does

herself

Sally puts

as

"

correctness

entitled

Dailey,

H.

of the

Fancher, the Psychological Marvel

In

back

construction

the

synthesis

final

seems

"

236

to

is both.

she

says

and

She

her.

over

from."

r'

but

control

any,

autumn,
started

but
too

on

to

she

recover

and

was

she

thrown

the

by

part
the

she
to

dragged

was

followed
from

lower
from

June 8th, 1865, as

soon,

projecting hook,
was
injuries. This
and
haemorrhages

the

summer

seemed

She

was

the
some

weakness,

lungs.

In

of

her

effects

body
of

stepping
ground, her

suddenly

this accident
from

street

skirt

caught
yards, again receiving

transient

February

paralyses, pain,
1866

convulsions

S"

of

hysteric of the

involving

Cf"n\'ulsions

succeeding

and

of

it.

In
nine

this

body

marked

had

she

which

From

those

1875

of

the date

to

the

history

was

and

been

them

recovering
tion
porbe replaced by
to
her

that

of the

memory

totallyobliterated, the

contractures

skill in embroidery,

all the

lost.

was

Miss

book

was

some

seemed

found

was

muscles,

of

group

tight,however,

be

to

disappeared, and

had

years

acquired during

had

it

or

Her

variety.

sleep
rigid.

became

had

sense

seems

normal

lasting a month,

trance

written, her

was

of

organ

she

years

period

immediately preceding

years

"c..

that

in bewildering

the whole
a

book

the

anaesthesias, paralyses^contractures,

"

now

in recent

Throughout

187$. after

which

type

another

one

trance," in which

*'

1894, when

this,

restored, although

nc^er

to

now

353

lost, in rapid succession, sight,speech, and

the

worst

that date

From

hearing.
that

afteru'ards

Soon

appeared.

II

CHAPTER

TO

A]

memories

Fancher's

approxi-

were

nuteiy continuous, the only exceptions being found in the lives of her secondary
of her early life up to the Iwginning of
the events
She also remembers
^ive^.
the

period.

nme-"*ear

"i"nished,and
fr.cnds

1 he

from

her

Mollie

its

far

Mollie

":th

Fancher

"

second

.i.vither. while

durin,;

on.y

.ilue
r.^ziy

.*\

"'

rhe

*rr!

**( these
uho"c

:t^

:n

hn

ai;itcment

Tiers

F.inchrr's

M.s*

the

Ixr^r
K mrher
sl-je had

VOL.

lyj-r
handled
it

at

I.

any

"court,"

notclxH)k,
u"

tuo

-ttatrmrnts
was.

the
time

h'lw

the

iricnds. and
were

found

many

envelope, ho"
when

th.it

ni

sc.iled
not

lung she had

Professor

the

the

Parkhurst

arc

numerals
still

slip of

Hut

w"r

.irr

|i.i("er covcied

of
it

was

2.

!""ld him

3.

sealed.

o^iened

pretence

the

it

These

4.

re.id

Miss

envelope.

not

told

it, how

her |K)"session,
not

event

Professor

She

(\

care

vague

the

these

know.*

of

one

th;it

Many

Ikt^! of

auay

"i"rreit.

ihi- kneiscs

not

lw"twcen
rl.ipsctl

hiniM'It

then
Ik'

of

n.irnitives
in

envrIi"|H*cont:iinin^ a

en\eIo|M*

lo

the

dct.iils and

to

h time

is extremely

of

demands.

ca"c

re-

little evidence

but

question,

only

at

recorded

that

lus

fi"i:nd lost

and

but
"|)irits,

attention

of ihc

and
''jurisdiction,"
tinik

of

MtmUI

he did

which

one

them

friends

her

distance,

world

has, indeed,

of

th;it she

Dailey adduces

one

glance

F.mcher

of

at

the

how

u^

To

the

unlike

None

haii convinced

events

n.'iture

tell

Mi"N

contents

the- wordi

the

talkative.

It is claimed

visiim.

uith

given
h

few

to

no

while

not

minuter.

judge

He

Pearl"

extremely unstable, appearing

Fancher

sees

that

claims.

writing.

to

the

she

find

facts

very

i*j!im:tte"i

paper,

wrote
*rr

and

mniinittal

r.uincd

of

truthfulness
the

.lie

extreme,

pnated
}x

topic

\vhi"
m-.stlc^cription

i\Ar'ich'jrst

*-

that

support

'1

"

'.

hclie\'rs that

airr.-itivcs

*:^'"r
I

also

u;:nesscs

Miss

.ill arc

few

but
first,

markedly

not

cheerful, and

letters, desrrilwd

dis:ipp"imted to

i!"
m

df blindness

sealed

upon

are

vivacious,

the

recalls

quiet,and

"

and

Idol"

first accident,

the

recalls

to

seems
**

age,

"

Pearl

""u|)ernnnnalpowers

She

"Jne

*'

same

"

bers
remem-

other
of any
be identical

knowledge

any

years.

neither

the

and

memories,

Rosebud

seven

or

acquired skill,and

years

pe.kted!y read
rrticent

"

six

night, ;ind lasting hut

the

po*"^sM-d

.irT.cle-*.

and

has

one

Peari," and

"*

to distinguish
personalitiescalls itself

Fancher's

persons.

about

is

**Ruby"

I"urin",hrr
"he

Idol"

Miss

soon

by her

Sunbeam,"

or

**

at

was

be

to

Sunlieam

**

f9'"its'"e^

'^

of

sixteen, but

alxiut

**

accident

she

""Rosebud,"
**

named

vi-as

No

by other

as

named

memory-systems

occurrences.

informed

as

were

but

memory

Fancher

portion

possesses

girls of
young
seems
Kuby,** who

are

Miss
of these

until

-synthesis appeared,
then named
1887. It was

new

date

t"f later

Each

previous

own
so

observed

normal**

these.

Fancher,

in

save

Other!"
**

1878

again

not

was

Idtil."

"

Ruby.'*

"

About

how
.Miss

whether

or

present.
z

[i37

APPENDICES

354
Speir

Dr.
of

yet unopened.
time

elapsed

whether
the

We

the

Fancher

postman
Miss

are

and

event

could

have

told

Judge

for him

wrote

once

just been brought

not
given copies of

between

Miss

Fancher

had

letter which

Miss

that

states

her

to

the

known

that

once

Dailey that

she
evening with a gentleman whom
that evening
that upon
Dailey recollected
We

first said

had

she

the

asked

Mr.

Sisson.

those

to

like

Fancher

who

Fancher
the

New

friends

of the

when

which

after
she

that

did

she

will

less

much

keen

now

so

satis"ctory

allowed

the

value

her

of

they

were

scmie

case

to

be

years

which

repugnance

be

voyant
clair-

the evidence

to

of experts
to

It will

Fancher's

of value

much

will contribute

case

than

Mr.

after

questions
recognise

not

seem

Miss

as

had

by

or

further

any

can
readily appreciate the
supernormal. One
felt to submitting herself
the commission
to
York
Medico-Legal Society, but it is much

have

but

man

six months

only

possibility. And

establishing that

should

the

She

it is corroborated

collected

has

Judge Dailey

later

Fancher.

was

whether

first stated

named

months

gentlemen,

as

cases,

friend

Miss

two

upon

Some

upon

written

however,

had

she

with

Sisson,

Mr.

best
was

know,

after

to
be
are
powers
it is not probable that her

for the

letter,nor

present

given
difficulty
Judge

some

been

of the

either

account

to

said

ago,

as

much

of clairvoyance.
already satisfied of the possibility

are

little towards

do

be

him

evening.

called

pointing to

one

his

had

the

person

seen

one,

is

that

brief,the evidence

In

another

that

This

Judge.

Miss

were

and

before

not

said

it appears
We
would

event

only

had

she

Sisson, and
the

the

seen

After

he

identified

he

how

Sisson,

Mr.

reflection

with

seen

told

not

are

Judge Dailey,
moments

wrote

Speir would

Dr.

described.

at

told

came.

Fancher

Sisson.

who

nor

tents
con-

was

how

we

are

nor

the

and

by the postman,

two,

record,

the

slate

upon

Miss

suggested

by

that her
r^^tted
lost through mere

negligence.

A.

237
Barrows

The

were

Research.

R.I.; and
into

the

Vol.

I.,p. 552)
the

and

1889,

case

of

Dr.

far

as

some

abridgments

parts

omitted

chiefly accounts

medical

case

epilepsy, with

at

**

Anna

few

of

to

Winsor

violent

very

Much

magnetism,"

detailed

i860,

of

delusions.

Barrows
The

omissions, and

words

the

the

inquiry
S.P.R.,

American

Wilcox,

Dr.

testimony.

of

Dr.

explanatory

The

remarks.
and

count
re-

with

Barrows,

patient's spasms,

for

dence,
Provi-

purely

descriptions.

The

insane

are

in

possible

Report

of

sooie

patient,and

corroborative

bore

Barrows,

as

the

Ira

Society

James made

of the

this

both

were

{Proceedings of
brother

and

and

the

to

Professor

stated

mother

from

of Dr.

American

Fillmore

Dr.

Report

Extracts

sent

and

deceased.

now

that the

partner

Barrows

**

the

from

Winsor."

Anna

Fillmore, and

Dr.

are

in

case

former

the

of Miss

C. W.

Dr.

by

Psychical

Case

the

on

made

is taken

following account

record

relief
or

Miss

but

Winsor

an

form

extreme

over
some

died

magnetism "),but
two

of

and
Dr.

half

Barrows'

in 1873.

no

cure

years,
comments

hystero-

intervals

(called by

given by hypnotism

was

of

and

frequent convulsions,

"animal

extends

January 1863,

later date.

represents

and

Dr.

effected.

was

from

of

May
were

9th,
made

"7

ii clear evidence

There
been

hare

but

faculty
in

been
of

referred

of

the

to

least,

chiefly,
of

control

the

of

"

renurkable

most

insane

sulted
re-

it

as

the

were,

personations

type, and

there

is

the

of the

organism by any external intelligence.

is doubtless
be
to
rij^htarm
(lersonality
"

**

subliminal

self.

visit

Miss
From
Winsor, aged eighteen years.
following regarding her history.
When
Had
teething had been subject to convulsions.
grown
up a tolerably
passed throu";h the primary school ; was
attending a higher
healthy girl Had
and

mother

her

when

one

the

her

and

KhooU
continued

to

then
in

she

attacked

weak,

and

and

She

"he

with

suffered

For

joints.

before

suffered

and

eight months,

of chilliness

fever.

rheumatic

especiallythe
It was
2\ years

ver"'

school

with

vertebral

walk.

was

the

was

joints,and

unable

was

to

sister learned

fifteen

at

in

Called

the

But

toes.

first

the

communicate

to

the

on

to

seems

that

note

became,
righi arm
secondary personality. The

the

subject'sown

.\fay")tkyi860."

the

of
later

at

control

interesting to

secondary personality

that

"

the

beneficent

It is

movement

possession

evidence

cannot

the

was

case

have

to

appear

The

of

writing

in the

permanent

no

was

there

perhaps also telsesthesia,and even

details concerning the experiments
infer with
any certaintythat supernormal

of

manifested.

apparently

attempt

absence

the

in

355

secondary personality,and

directions, we

these

in

feature

of

II

hyperaesthesiaof vision, and

betenesthesia
nude

CHAPTER

TO

A]

able

was

rheumatic

to

return

to

She

cardialgia.

6th, i860, left M:ho""l

then. May

ticularly
par-

months

seven

plained
; com-

headache.

severe

of what
Unusually quiet,wandering about the house unconscious
kbe
did, scarcely tasting food, and
oppressed with drowsiness.
May 8th.
all
Keclmed
lounge
day.
upon
her
.l/"j^9/^- First visit. Found
stupid, pulse small, frequent,irregular.
her for what
appeared to })e typhoid
Tnn":ue dr"' ; bkin hot and dr"'. Treated

.lAiv 7M.~

"

anticipated

Now,

column

foilowc"i

convulsions
t-,"

sensitive

dorsal

sliKht

would

vertebr.r

Head
loss

ached

of

apparent
dni'vl

tongue

Tetanic

the

upim

cause,

delirium

whole

The

pressure

spasm.

and

convalescent,

without

consciousness.

Hard

pressure.

produce

.ind

suddenly

fever.

became

she

days

seventeen

ist,

supe.'^'ened;
upper

about

of

speedy recovery.
a
relapse ("f

June

atx"ut

end

the

At

ie\eT.

bral
verte-

cervical

and

alternating with

spasms

rom.v

Nm

e\er":hin)( around
cd

r.utK

the

sheet

pencil

be

future,

"k;i"ing.

".AJks
".

to

followed
It

'*

her

lose

A:jout

of

to

to

her.

persons

June

this, she

began,

^pelisome

ut"rd.

She

-"ick.

she

using

will

It

aUiut

her

si"

third

l"e

blind

develop
very

and

phases

frequency

sensitive

that

and

to
it

was

Ictttis

iung

uill

t"e

doul)ttuI

months:

in

p"

istms

nuignciic
ditticuit

and
since
to

her

long tinie

if she

e\"r

phcnomccui.

strange
and

we

giving

lorin

predictions as

Mngular)

person

many

|iainful,
so

of

tliat (uper

suggested

naine^

kness.

many

increast-

u.ts

Not

to
lore:iiiger,

of

die

to

sheet.

:hc

on

"f"\\\\her

began

about

%eemingly

letters

write

Spisms
l"eLame

becanie

and

to

the

.apparently unconscious

13th.

haggard,
trying to furm

smell;

sickness

2""th

it

directions

of

Jtc ver"

June
many

to

always

sense

Her

again.

-nT-.nues

touch

moving

given

Then

k.

as

if tr)'ing

as

until

notice

emaciated,

attention

'lead

hrr

tryrs

particuUr

any
'"r.

her

of

worthy

change

seventy.
intlueme.
to

get

Tl.r
suitaUv

APPENDICES

356

persons,

9M.

August

Tried

"

had

September

StA,

has

She

"

magnetism.
quiet through
the

On

of

of

sundry

putting her to sleep ;

August loth (apparently;,
26th

August

here

touch

the

as

in

day.

the

waking

thinks

she

of

fragment

some

it is the
her

sonality
per-

July 4th.]

since

able

been

not

well

as

spasms.
Succeeded

succeed.

not

dormant

been

cat,

animal

slept a short time, but more

tried magnetism
again ; did
4th of July. [This suggests
that

of

contact

only painful,but caused

not

were

the

comb,

rubber

watchers.

[237

utter

to

word

for

All

weeks.

ten

made

by writing.
Tells
is dark ; cannot
see.
I
September i^th. Complains that the room
Tells the time by a clock in another
in an
what
is going on
adjoining room.
Some
i6th, A.M.
14th and I5th.~" Balls" of pain in back and head.
room.
maniac.
hair
her
Tore
handfuls
delirium
in
the
out
evening a raving
by
;
;
with Tinct. Bell. : magnetism.
Rubbed
her.
near
fought and bit all who came
i8th.
Wild
delirium.
in getting her quiet. 17th and
with
Succeeded
at 12.50
Tears
her hair,bed-clothes, pillow-cases,both sheets, night-dress all to pieces.
Her
right hand prevents her left hand, by seizing and holding it,from tearing
rcommunications

are

"

"

"

her

out

hair, but

[This
the

to

appears

secondary

her

tears

clothes
first

the

be

with

left hand

her

distinctlynoted

and

teeth.
of

usurpation

right arm

the

by

personality.]

it
Writes
the time
of day ; motions
for a book
September 24/^
; holds
of spasms
she will have
iupside down.
Right hand predicts the number
a day :
28th.
Talks
less.
! some
some
27th,
again, but in
25th, 26th,
days more,
in
of
and
more
more
right arm,
whispers. 29th. Complains
great pain
it in amazelooks
She
at
ment.
intense, when
by her side.
suddenly it falls down
Sees
her
Thinks
it belongs to some
else ; positiveit is not hers.
one
do
what
around
drawn
Cut
her
it,prick it,
spine.
please
right arm
you
upon
notice of it. Complains of great pain in the neck
and
no
to it,she takes
back,
calls her shoulder
of
which
and
she now
can
vince
conarm
no
reasoning
;
process
time
her of the contrary.
the
when
the
[To
(1866,
Report was
present
read at a Medical
Society in Boston), now
nearly five years, the hallucination

"

"

"

remains
is

firm.

believes

She

foreign object and

is her

spine

her

nuisance.

She

and

right arm,

believes

it

to

be

that
arm

an

her

right arm

and

hand, but

it as
if it had intelligenceand
She
bites it,
might keep away from her.
drive
her.
it
from
She
calls it
seeks
pounds it,pricks it,and in many
to
ways
and
she is in great excitement
Stump ; old Stump." Sometimes
tears, pounding
Old Stump."
Stump" has got this, that, or the other that belongs
Says
to her.]
The
history of September is her daily and nightly history to October
25th.
October
25/^. After a spasm, becomes
speechless.
October
26th,
One
Sleeps
lastingone hour ; still speechless. 27th.
spasm
all day, but occasionally screams
in evening and
from
as
pain. Rouses
sonates
perdifferent
28th, 29th, 30th. Same.
Right hand writes,
people.
31st.
"On
November
will
five o'clock
21st
at
precisely she will swallow
water;
swallow
she will swallow
nothing but liquid until December
a
piece
ist, when

treats

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

of cracker

the

November

ist

Much
basket

place
as

in

and
;

works

the

size of
to

wafer."

loM.

depressed
lamp mats
;
with

daytime.

her

"

in

More

or

less

spirits, nth.

works
eyes

November

only with

closed,and
12th.

"

spasms

Reason

daily.

Strings beads

"

the
the
Fell

left hand

makes

every

same

in the

from

bed

to

bead

evening
lounge

turns.
gradually refigured bead

in its
without
in

exact

light
spasm.

358

APPENDICES

April gtk.

Becomes

"

of the

most

time.

it all with

her

deaf

great pain in head

Commences

left hand

baskets

work

bead
threads

[237

her

is conscious

makes

three

needle, strings

baskets

does

her

makes

beads,

her

suffering

of her

bead

alike

I have
by daylight,gaslight,twilight,and in the dark.
; works
her work.
the gas
by her in the evening and witnessed
I lowered
to almost
total darkness, and
asked
her to thread
her needle
and proceed with her
work^
sat

which

did

she

She

thumb

and

would

as

string her

beads

May

15M.

Three

notice

to

that

the

room

darkened.

was

rests

her

upon

right side
right foot

closed.

eyes

Delirious,imagining

"

in

spasms

and

the

upon

her

head

her

; at

a.m.

knees

Queen

Anne.

Her

head

fourth.

suddenly her body elevates

this position a few moments,

in

The

spasm

and

paper

forms

body

and

arch

an

water."

warm

23rd.

Daily spasms,
dog ; barks and
r"spasm lasting until 8

but

while

except those

pencil

of right

and

swallow

paper

for

them
her

gnashes
hydrophobia.

so

she

and

she

falls

balances

over

her

upon

the

rests

"

of

; sets

laps

teeth

All

writes,

at

imagines

time

some

summer."

the

in

Imagines
barking. Seems

31st

street

sometimes

to

2nd.

to

attempts

; acts

and

if she

had

(revolving), nth.
by her right hand
dark
become
purple.
very
day through the month.
her to sleep several
enables
Head
drawn
August.
"

pendulum

"

of

open.

vibrations, after

1000

work, chieflywith
her

state,

as

is

These

spasms

and

thumb,

light and

water.

warm

Her

delirious.

right

to

"

Anaku-

or

This prescription
finger and toe nails

with

continue

delirium

Bell,

readily while asleep.

Spasms vary ; body jerks
clock, but rapid ; continues

right hand
October.

Bell, in

she

while

her

upon
left

nearly every
to
mitigate,and magnetism
injectionsappear
hours
during the nights.
closed
that it
so
over
right shoulder
; left hand
upon
she
while
either hand
Cannot
uses
awake, although
use

"

forced

be

Tinct.

Gave

Spasms

"

is written

to

growls
as

"

cannot

able

a
dog
pleased and

it

from
bite

be

the

//"W"Z

herself

"

back

draws

mouth

will

June Anna

Hydrophobia and dog personation continued.

down
is drawn
under
her, her head
legs being drawn
fi-om
and
rolls
she
ball
over
over
resembling a
knees, somewhat
;
from
and
Rolling spasms
right to left,to which I give the name
1st and

June

in which

has

a.m.

5.30

of the body and lifnbs are rigid,

hand, but partiallyrigid, she takes a

this

the

At

to

self
her-

ike muscles

After

delirious.

20th

hours.

delirium

Raving

"

Awakes

"

dogs in the

water

froths

24th.

26th.

it several

after

slept

severe.

With

arm.

remainder

the

barks, growls, howls

imitates

not

o'clock.

and

it ;

Gave

growls.

use

"

downward

"

"

her

19th.

May

is drawn

but

remains

herself

p.m.

right side of her

upon
and
and
her
remains
in
this
right hand,
position half-an-hour.
upon
off
sinks
down
she
delirious
still
;
prostrate,
passes
; seizes a pencil
with
her right hand
and
Give
writes,
an
injection of Tinct. of
;

Aconite

seeming

not

once,

from
needle
her needlebook,
stuck it perpendicularly into
a small
lying by her, bit off the end of the thread, rolled it between
her
finger and passed it through the needle's eye as easily and readily
have
to
passed it through a finger ring, and proceeded at once

cushion

at

selected

she

which

faints.

right hand, her

helps with that.

left

her

darkness

are

the

from

This

same

side

to

side

several

minutes,

Draws

pictures ;

being
seems

to

still closed,
to

her, and

done

be
the

like

motion

work

sews

bead

does

she

although
in

the

making

sometimes

can

clairvoyant

goes

in both

on

alike.
Aovember.

"

Ruptured

blood-vessel

in the

lungs

hemorrhage

speaks

TO

"]

onljr

in

ilraws

has

bead

asleep.
Jiamuary
she

work

swallowed.

weeks

January

because

During

these

down.

Thinks

months
she

-iceps without

only

since

has

27th."

had

read

when

with

still

dainroyant

with

awake,

both

when

since
spoken aloud^ twenty-two
the
Obliged to have

Sight

her

through

sees

continues

left hand

she

359

restored.

light is painliil. Eighteen

the
she

II

Hemorrhage

with

Nine

1862."

darkened

rorim

I)ecember.~

whitpen.
sews

CHAPTER

her

eyes

forehead

months'

closed

and

vision.

erratic

her

and

book

upside
Seldom

head.

top of her

magnetism.

Recovered
her voice ; can
Jun"
speak loud.
lo/A."
Great
September
pain in head ; delirious and beats her head against
the wall.
September 20th." Sitting on the floor; raving ; imagines herself a
Put
her
Has
dog : growls, Ijarks, and
not
laps water.
slept ; eyes crossed.
bed
her ; slept se\'enil hours.
on
clothing. Magnetised
: tears
all other
at
well
its heij^hi^
at
iftis
tittus^ her
as
as
[If 'krn her delirium
hand
is
and
in
rational^
asking
writing ; giving
right
answering questions
her tearing her clothes ; when
directions
"hc
to prevent
pulls out her
; tr"'ii^
holds
When
and
her left hand.
she
is asleep, carries
hair
tion
conversaon
setxes
the same
far as
writes
of
the
a
nurse
as
poetr"' ; never
bleeps ; acts
;
part
it can
bed-clothes
the patient,if it cin
reach
covered
unthem, when
over
; pulls the
her mother
the head boa nl to awaken
on
(who always sleeps m
; raps
if anything occurs,
the
room}
"c.]
as
spasms,
Vrites letters.
At
night and
1863.
Jatmary
during her sleep "Stump"
of them
"ome
pictures original. Writes
ver"' amusing ; writes
poetry ; some

7M."

Pudding /* by Uarlow, in several

"Hasty

ronrcctly written, but quecriy

"-mid

be

L.itm

with

transposed

**

French,

or

arranged,
line

"

Stump

yet

she

line

one

as, ^.^.,

another

in

which

cantos,

the

produces

read

never

in

belonging
has

She

canto.

had

all

canto,

one

knowledge

no

Latin

of

following rhyme

of
and

English.'
^tump"

"

occupied

\s

he

prrjduces
Mrd
"

f^iur

the

uist

either

by

the

in:o

to
p*.e.i*ed
'. "ir.r
.

A**en'.p:
'

Thrte

rr.difl^

"

and

then

I have

lieen

is

what
her

with

^hcel.

u^uaily

she

writing,

knou

Kcad"

sleep witho;:t

**

'*

Stump

l^eing magnetti"elve

"leep3

in

see

This

she
with

Mt

sleep and
the

mother

Old

C,

"

";iant."

Dr.

or

.*n

Ijecnme

raving'

of

^k* absent

to

to

Victori-i,

Slu-ba,"

'

**"

I.ckI

sleep
;
1^

night

m"inomaniac.

her

.ind

she

is

very

and
pie.isantly

onverM:s

'li"t;";rrr|
"rr""-""

Knglith, given

at

^he

Her
holds

up

n^lit
her

nf fojff Iine" ruch.

in full in l"r. BairiiW^*

repm,

luiir,

\c.

pkaN.int.rnodest.
al! suhu-cts

li.ii-.d .iml

i"

ami

e.\ih lint
omitiol

.After

ration.illyujxm
!rti

hut

pcii^-er

Vji-t-n Anne."

"

p.itient.

.ind

her

tearing

r.wy.

the

h.i\r

both

three

attended

liren

r"!iioilyMary,"
on.
m)
Almighty.'' and

Outrn
"

ha"

i"ho

"

""^)ueen

name

obliged

she

although

friends

reason

wric

the

*'

and
Dr.

herself

i^iMn^'

m.i^'netic

tijxMi
:""

lost

hei
.i!liii":

Kanr."

r.vselfDr.

"

..

vears

more,

friend

has
:

h.ilf

a
or

my

%he

ami

N!ar"-. \"

and

week

her head
;""*i:nii:nii;

\\

while

on

she

I don't

the

with

Cannot
.

goes

what

writing.

covered

night,

at

her

Stump's' doings.

French.

in

ininuto

twn

U"r

tinier

magnetising

n;:

'Stump'

when

writing

Ask

hours

magnetised

-"

fare

ut

the

matters.

is

myself with

^oiiu-iime^

tvienty

or

iJuring

o!

btlK

two

fifteen

.iricen

.I'

and

up"]tic down

Uiok

trouble

1 tlon'i

that

and

awake,

other

in

writing

not

am

wilting.

I*

left hand

her

replies, "/

"he

asleep and

l"oth

writes

with

arm

.intl

sav-*,

!*e(inningin
here

n'li

hrrs.

"Thi-"

\s

Ijit:r. and

APPENDICES

36o
left

my
'

stump

the

nerves

has
\

arm.
'

will

no

to have

and

see

is my
right arm.
of sensation
to

right

feel my
Then

She

has

three
the

arms

separate intelligence. When

You

me.

hands."

and

of motion

nerves

This

this

say

this

In

ann

She

preserved.

of its motion.

knowledge

no

behind

drawn

arm

I have

paralysed, but

are

it.

move

[238

appears

arm

she

sleepsit writes or converses

by signs.
her when
she sleeps ; endeavours
her
to prevent
sleeps; watches
over
: // never
from
she is raving. It seems
to possess
injuring herself or her clothing when
independent life,and, to some
extent, foreknowledge.
a

''"

238

A.

detailed

in

originallygiven
afterwards

Wonder,"

by

here

give

the

in

consists

of

Dr.

by

pamphlet

The

The

Dr.

which

in

Colonel

1890.

J.

speaks

in

1885),

I The

case

subject

of the

Roff,

"eighteen years

and

/was

of

one

period

and

Stevens

of

pains

by

witnesses,
December

the

Religioand

was

investigatorof
Dr.

Stevens

before

astounding

"

possession

(who

and

during
peachable
unim-

facts from

apparently

February

abridgments

ist

by

with
of

it, with

indicated

are

the

1878.

21st,

the parents
from

extracts

which

age

continuously

till May

by

the

child

in

feature

by

the

at

was

shortly afterwards

confirmed

give

Vennum

almost

lasted

controlled

died

had

who

spirit-control."

girlnearly fourteen

extraordinary

Roff

"

or

most

prepared
I

"

Lurancy

from

was

Vennum.

Lurancy

alterations, and

verbal

of

when

by Mary

the chief witnesses, and

of
RofF

Dr.

by

narrative

the

obtained

published,

Lurancy Vennum,

The

nearly four months,

of

in

for

honest

terms

great

of the

Illinois,became

old.

"control"

the

that

highest

alleged

months,

nine

months

fifteen

first

neighbour's daughter

given

chief

the

of

some

was

took

Mary

account,

of Mary
'.spirit

about

the

in
"We

old, livingat Watseka,

years

shall

witnesses."

competent

brieflyis

evidence

scrupulously

full corroboration

obtain

and
The

with

record

the

adds:

and

Watseka

which

narrative

additional

some

skilful and

title "The

Religio-PhilosophicalJournal
Editor
was
Bundy, who

spiritistic
phenomena,
publication to

C.

PhilosophicalJournal
wel^ known
as

died

the

when

himself

of

interviews

personal

published

was

aoth,

part consists

in

Hodgson

shortly

(second edition, Chicago, Religio-Philofurther statements

1887), with some
by Mr.

Stevens

second

was

1879, and

in

the account

the

from

Vennum

Lurancy

the

first part of

abridgment

an

sophical Publishing House,

Ro"f.

Mary

under

form

pamphlet

Stevens.

W.

of

case

Journal
Religio-Philosophical

published
E.

of the

record

of
of

case

for

The

the

ance
assist-

both

Mary

some

the

slight
square

brackets.
"

[Mary

i6th, 1864, in

family

The
months

moved

old), and

of A.

B.

on

Roff.

Iowa

in

about

miles

from

1864 (when
Lurancy
eight miles from Watseka

July

within

seven

Wonder,"

born

was

Watseka,
was

about

in October

April
Illinois.
three

186$
then
about
Roff). Lurancy was
a
year
in the neighbourhood, the family moved
After two
other moves
April ist, 1871], locating about
forty rods from the residence
this
remained
The
at
They
place during the summer.
only

after the

half old.

into Watseka

to

returned

"Watseka

the

township,

Milford

(three months
and

Vennum,

Lurancy

to

death

of Mary

238

acquaintance

had

ever

between

brief call of Mrs.

'"ne

CHAPTER

TO

A]

never

returned, and

oien.

Since

the

KofT, for

families

two

few

II

minutes,

361

during
Mrs.

on

the

season

simply

was

which

Vennum,

call

was

the two
gentlespeaking acquaintance between
family have lived entirelyaway from the vicinity
uf Mr. RofTSf and never
than now,
nearer
on
extreme
opposite limits of the city.
been
is
of
sick, save
Rancy," as she
familiarlycalled, had never
a light run
measles
in 1873.
A few days before
the following incidents
took place she said
her
There
in my
last night, and
til
family:
were
room
they called
persons
!
!
and
!'
face."
I felt their breath
The
Kancy
Kancy
next
on
night
my
very
she arose
from
her bed, saying that she could
not
sleep,that every time she
tried to sleep persons
and
called
Her
her.
came
to
Kancy! Kancy!:"
with her, after which
and
mother
went
she rested
to bed
slept the rest of the
formal

1871 the Vennum

**

**

'

**

ni^hL

[On July

ith, 1877, she

had

Next

day the fit recurred, but while

tions

to

her

and

sister and
into

passing
be

:o

times
msane,

hini

friends

of

died.

described

claimed

fits

she

that

sensa*

trances,

or

l"e in

to

her

angels, and

the

and

The

January 1878
family urged

of the

she

heaven

see

five hours.

tor

sionally
occa-

occurred

heaven,

was

generally believed

she

should

be

sent

to

asylum.

shall

%"e

she

when

unconscious

was

if dead

as

had

who

the end

to

most

had

see,

had

Dr.

bring

to

and

Mr.

this stage

At

others

ecstasy,

day up

and

insane

.in

lying

family, declaring that she could

little brother

ycveral

of fit,and

sort

K.

Mrs.

periods
W.

daughter, Mary Koflf,as

allow
to
insanity,persuade"l .Mr. Vennum
of Janesville,Wisconsin,
to
investigate the

/Xsa
of

.Stevens

B. Kofif,whose

ra^.j
afternoon

the

On

residence,

V'ennum's

family,

the

eit'"i""

^'anng,
until

Dst

h.A'k

.^e

was

a-

!ri

try and

;"-;""ins.

TO

'

"

i}m

''un^rl

^httuld

her

and
t

with

unreaMjnahle

has

was

to

been

said:

in

help
sa:d

influence.

try

Koti'

and

)K*en

wanted

to

assured

her

all she

like

herself

Mr.

Marv

**o

whom
said

she

v,

her,

"

at!"

olare

Have

Dr.

"ieceaM*d

KorV. j
KolT

Mary

is my

we'll )"e

tome,
uas

that

^mmkI and

Mary

use"1

delitieration

of the
your

then

enriMirafjrd

so\eral

M;ir\-

di'e

^he

"p:rit".

Marv-

further

staling

t.ike the

that

convers^i-

her.

let her

Yes
y

lio^'an, and

and

nf

n.iineu

"rars.

i.urani

to

by

daughter:

my

rould

Koflf said

tor.

evil

control,

liames

I.urant

wou!d

even

with

insane

S4"me

iM-tter

come,

that

after

the

is

tuelvc

"Old

doint;

by hypnotising

mentioned

"That

in

not

father

Katrina

controlled

have

to

for

"

named

woiii.in

relie\ed

had

him

her.

Canning,

heaven

N!r.

"ind:tions

s(i:rits.

who

one

fome.''
would

then

""he

old

an

din

the

^ave

reason

understand

Stevens

she

that

she

one.

there

she

have

.r.'.f'.
i;:rnt.
'T

tind

sa":ng

Why,

pTirl
ad

"iaid

as

Willie

Dr.

Hiif[ lieing present,

Mr.

."

and

would

first

named

su^'gestrd that

-rfvciis
nrr

herself

fi*,which

another
calm,

'iT^ainr

and

with

sullen

giving her

In*

to

chair,

time

touchc"l,

her

falling

refusctl

all

the

on

for

sat

sava":ely warned

shtr

She

persons

chair, her

up

.She

crahl)cd,

and

common

to

stranger

other

no

curled

hag."

(Jranny."
and

in

chin, feet
when

entire

an

p.m.

stove,

"old

chair,

conversation,

man

youn";

"Old

reticent

was

her
an

sullen

appeared

:nto

described

h.id

T:""r.

and

his

Stevens,

o'clock

the

near

like

way

mother

spirituald"Ktor,

'^he
"r.^r.

her

freely

rntereil

*he

and

sat

Dr.

Mr.

repaired to

gentlemen

two

four

at

under

moved

.She

hands

^hake

it*

girl

every

city.

KofT

hands

l"r. Stevens

nearer.

come

:""

her

knees,

looking

of the

by Mr.
The

family.

her

on

cr.".e.

"

the

1878, the

31st,

little out

introduced

was

but

|i'rsent

*"""-"

of January

former

mother

wild

bring

to

at"d
and
y""u

APPENDICES

362
to

house, and

my

be

derived

[On
office
and

likelyto come
along, and
with
our
experience
Mary."
following morning, Friday, February ist, Mr.

the

to
see

Roff

benefit

mutual

"

may

former

Roff

wanted
to

will be

Mary

from

of Mr.

wanting

[SSa

informed

and
home.

go

her

and

ma

"

She

like

seems

called

Vennum

girl claimed

the

that

said,

He

and

pa

him

to

child

be

at

Mary

real

the

Roff,

homesick^

brothers."

her

in October
1846. The "mily, after several
their pervisit
in 1857, finallymade
Texas
to
a
including
changes
manent
in 1859. Mary had
had
fits frequently from
in Watseka
tbe age
home
in violence.
She also had
of six months, which
gradually increased
periods of
with a knife until
despondency, in one of which, in July 1864, she cut her arm
Five days of raving mania
she recognised no
she fainted.
followed, after which

Mary

in Indiana

bom

was

of residence,

and

one,

seemed

everything

do

and

to

but
^condition,

if she

as

natural

had

few

still worse,

illness

but

when

days

she

senses,

After

saw.

fits became

the

mysterious
and
life-time,

Her

1865.

lose all her

and

made

died

she

blindfolded
returned
in

notorious

her

in

one

the

read

could

to

her

normal

of them

in

July
neighbourhood

said to have
been
are
alleged clairvoyant powers
including
prominent citizens of Watseka,"
editors and clergymen.
newspaper
in February 1878 that her
control"
of Lurancy began.
It was
supposed
of the
The
mild, docile, polite,and timid, knowing none
girl then became
in
and
found
but
to
contentment
constantly pleading
"mily,
only
go home,"
going back to heaven, as she said, for short visits."]

during her
carefully investigated

her

'*

by all the

'*

"

**

About

to

the

! ""the

Nervie

they
for

came

met

name

seemed

homesick

I home"
On

the

her

pa

than

and

in May

days,

girlnow

A.

B.

Roff

and

her

and

in her
and

1878, they

she

seemed

almost

frantic

to

go

sent

the

^*

stay,
made

times

At

it her

home

daughter
new

home

there
and

till May

sister in

seemed

21st, three
borrowed

months

and

ten

body.

perfectlyhaf"py

and

content,

ing
know-

in her

original body,
everything that Mary
those
who
twenty-five years
calling by name
ago, recognising and
friends and neighbours of the family from
Mary died,
were
1852 to 1865, when
of incidents
that transpired during her
callingattention to scores, yes, hundreds
life. During all the period of her
natural
sojourn at Mr. Roffs she had no
family, their friends
knowledge of, and did not recognise any of Mr. Vennum's
every

'

Mrs.

girlto Mr. Rod's, where she

each member
of the family,with the most
gratifying
and
embraces.
On
affection,by words
being asked
she said, The
time
angels will let me
stay till some

happy, contented

The

'

she

body,

^'

before.

ma," and

expressions of love
how
long she would
;" and

the

in

came

ith day of February,

**

of

control

change,
the street, Mary, looking
sight,far down
and
sister
comes
ma
exultingly, There
my
by which
Mary used to call Mrs. Alter in girlhciod. As
house
she caught them
cried
their necks, wept and
around
this time on
From
she seemed
them.
so
happy to meet

into the

joy, and

more

took

Alter, Mary's sister,

hearing of the remarkable

girl. As they
window, exclaimed
the

see

of

out

Minerva

Mrs.

daughter,
went

after she

week

twelve

person

knew

when

to

visited her and

and
their children
neighbours, yet Mr. and Mrs. Vennum
introduced
Roffs
After
them
to
to
as
people, she being
any strangers.
often and favourably spoken of, she learned
frequent visits,and hearing them
to love them
as
acquaintances, and visited them with ^f rs. Roff three times.
One
and
old friend
was
a
day she met
an
neighbour of Mr. Roffs, who
widow
when
since the lady married
Some
a
a girlat home.
Mary was
years
or

Mr.

Lord

in

was

way

only

cuuld

and

"uo,

the

arross

:liev

both

I have

look

you

which

she

she

lx:inK members

close

her

Mrs.

prior and

years,

of the

Methodist

same

i860,

Mar)*

in with

cime

in her

settled

was

in

Middleport

Koflfs in

the

her

home

new

1852, and

\iith Mrs.
to

come

door

Nellie

dauKhter-in-Uiw,

well.

:t
'

One

last

the

year

if

sec

Parker," and
In

"

'

liiL

"*

:""e

^-ary

ir.d

The

of

one
:

and

""IIar

"

'.

that

the

!""

Time

!"" !irsi

n.a

to

laid it

and

she

as

my

hair

Have

you

her

got

show

t"

hat!

rinknr^
"\ery

my

nie

the

at

""he

thcni

among

renvnised

a|^
was

She

exair.ne

not

yo"

wear

nothing

""f thcni."
to

room

asked

rr!ics

wrought

liitle

thing

Mr.

RoflT

ii:irlh"HHl.

anil

ot

were

'I f\.i-i

to

an):l

or

nenn^:
::

n;;:

l^";:'

in

aim'.:t

m,;

f^rvii

"Yes,

st.

Indians,

inanv

iinij".in\."Az.xl

"

^^i tli.sK". that

n"err:'"M

say

when

some

Kings

'^^"^.^^

:""

|"#-"'di*r*sgir!-.who

Mr**.

used

and

presrived

farn:Iy :ini\ei'.
ki\"*:

Red

lx:en

Iht

of

.f sl-.r reni"-iidK.-ri-d inov:n";

fros-.ing

had

the

Mary

letters.'

did

continually

Mary

so

!i!tlr incident

of

why

been

He

exclaimed

wore

.Mary In'gan

^XMiitif::!

the

in

readily found

I have

Ma,

have

not

yard.

star.d

Kotf

box

my

A".

ii.

in

that

immediately

i^

rc"ll.ir I tatted

as

I reinen^lf'T

ti;:i""

leticrs

rciin*n.l""r"

1 ! rrinrinl"er
.

irar^^pired

thus

**he

thirteen

to

-:.ty-f"iv"'
yr.irs agn.
'"

"'
'

.t-t

and

their

May

Mn

7ih

she

thought

"Mihl
she

(allc'l

Mary

was

Allic. and

im*

trll

"'*iiiin^
bid

them

knr"

N'r^
w.i-.

whether
to

stay,

^he

good-b\'c.

to

wcmid
sat

down,

pn-^ent

"hf
to
tn

anti

n"o:M.

pi:\a'e
l"iik.

w.int

the

themselves

coming

was

She

Koi'r. "!" "f rd)ed

Mary

tl.cre ar.dt.ilkmg with

thin|i;""

scntinient'*

comin^'

^he

d-ntro'.

t"*.hcT "pir:!^ wi"ul"i

ti.inM*

la;i*:iM*:r and

own

thr

seeing the N-autifu"

and

I.'ir.inryWnnuii.

t"i!d !.cf that

and

inttt trancr,

go

thr
i.liirin^

-omei.mes

jK-iik'rrrly

and

wild

h"M\en,

tJi

gn.iig

would

she

'c^asionally

an*.f's.

and

y^,i'*

my

sin^

remem1"ers

sitting

in the

the

on

could

wai"

out

head-dress

Ve-", Mary,

*'

born

"

Ite

where

Ma.

replied.

i TrrT\9-m\frTfi\ rwry
!r wil!

i:

child

'*

before?"

thm^N

Lur.in"

""*'"rr

is

many
is

hrre

'.ami-nte^i

be

.-

l"c"\ with

ma,

ai.il

*"?"":".
"

"h,

KotT

there

Koff

Mrs.

in, and

rame

mkhi

'.lirn askc'il,
Mrs.

^'ot the

r,f r

girl

it

subject, and

lM)rn.

head-dress

lay

I used

sit and

she

says

conversa-

:md

first allusion

and

house

was

being

Mary

to

that

(Minerva)

Mr.

velvet
so.

the

on

any

Lurancy

lecognise it.

"Kout(l

*'

yet ?'

".'."'m

If

was

one

and
post-office,

March.

paper,

died.

Mary

The

*^hf

"n

she

the

kept

certain

to

come

that

their

lived

in Wat*

.Mary imme-

Nervitr

how

says

bv

said

l"r. Alter

p;irt of
the

find

st.intl, Oh,

the
pr"";i"'hr"i
-t-

("mld

to

1"efore

years

latter

Parker

been

Mrs.

Koff

reading

lieforc

stand.

the

"r:

"c.

Mr.

in the

if she

it, to

a^Hwi

few

church,

them

to

Parker.

leinembcr

you

Mrs.

used

twelve

and

for tea,

ko^

Mrs.

when

185^, and
evening,

waiting

Minerva

and

was

?"

sin^

little lamb,"

This

than

iter

and

Do

"

nothing having

matter,

Mar\*

had

Mary

asked,

Mary

house

your

that

s.tvs
*'

I'arker

that

to

just
a

Parker, who

Mrs.

next

**

n:ade

years

lived

within

to

Auntie
d;.itelyrcco^'nised 1)oth of the ladies, calling Mrs. I'arker
Nellie." as in the acquaintance of eighteen years
ti.e other
ago.

!i"

by them,

Lord

up

Mrs.

Hfteen

*'

: on

natural,

ver\'

hack."

came

knew

married.

was

Watfonershe
so

lived

family,and
by

that

Mrs.

met

since

seen

Vennum
name

she

Lord,

Mary

for several

KofTs

Mr.

after

days

in

realise

to

363

intimate.

verv

to
r.t:ii{h1x"ur

srka

tht*

by

when

But

**

one

to the

her

seetn

.MarN-'s death

were

Some

(all

from

street

of

i-.iomhs

not

said"

Ica^t of any
rekited

II

lives.

yet

and

neck

the

some

.Mary could

she

the

changed

.i{id have

\j^\

whom

around

her

lasped

"

with

Waffoner,

Mr.

CHAPTER

TO

A]

see

there

"eenKtl
st.iy

not

or

Ner\ie

closet! her

tears

:f she

that

and

eyes,

in

sad. and

\"i\

and

l)i
in

Alter
a

^ew

APPENDICES

364
the

"

Roff

Mrs.

the

room,

had

Lurancy

control
"

anxiously asked,

she

of

her

Where

body.

own

I ?

am

was

before."

here

never

place, and

took

change
Looking wildly around

moments

[238

replied,

You

RofTs, brought here

Mr.

at

are

by Mary

to

cure

body."

your

cried

She

Roff

Mrs.

said, " I

and
asked

want

to

if she

her

home."

go

could

stay till her

folks

for.

sent

were

She

said,

"No."
She

asked

then

was

of

singing
Mary."

her

arm

but

with

scar,

"c., "c., which

load

of

arm

that

how

wrote

giving

that her
would

with

country

incidents

the

time

the

Roff

the

the

see

Old

the

Frank
almost

Stevens

is at

Marsh's

; go

said,

at

was

control

of
and

water

for Frank.
saved
his

her

same

next

destroyed

predicted, and

said,
Old

the
cloths
The

"

Send

for

and
doctor

brother, but

her

relate

years

ago,

ago

story

after
of

two

seemed
and

the

remarkably

anxiety,
coming night,

great

the

for.
At
properly cared
with
health, and
engaged

evening
directlyto

same

said

the

She
other

On
had

Mary
Marsh's

Mrs.

to

him, pa."

Marsh's.
case.

years

if not

usual

The

town.

up

his consciousness.

Town,"

quick
Mr.

die
his

RotT

had

Stevens

Dr.

the

attacked

was

in

stood

Mrs.
far
to go
on
leaving was
Hawks,
it. But at about
nine and
a
family so understood
Dr.
Stevens
returned
unannounced
Mr.
to
evening
ing
neighbour, for the night. At two o'clock in the mornwith
and
something like a spasm
congestive chill,

and

Roffs

Marsh's, Mr.

music

some

carefully watched

would

was

who

tell Mr.

road, which

concern

family,and

Town,

o'clock

which

must

he

of

be

sick, and

very

band

Bros.'

off in the
half

Frank

much

her

odd

others, Mary

to

On

exhibit

place. Also of rapping

giving time, name,
place,

the

on

if to

as

done, and

twenty

some

men,

the

I heard

all true.

occurred

that

of this announcement

in to

been

brother

taken

be

medium,

by another
message
admitted
to be
parents

it.

thought, and
ground," and proceeded

message

time, and

name,

Sister

sudden

I heard
a

did

she

sleeve

Jt

saw

him

to

gentlemen distinctlyremembered.
the
For
discovery of facts unknown
One
afternoon
developed.
she, with
declared

she

joyed
over-

had, for the

Coming,

where

her

feel bad.

not

came

often

are

is in

one

Mary

she

saw

if by

as

the

hay, naming

of

for he

and

life,she spoke of cutting

ever

slipup

to

the
her

did."

former

movement,

she

medium,

into the

going

of her

the

how

present,

hand

the

spelling out

of

the

not

her
if he

it was
buried, and
they felt,"c., but she did

friends

the

through

arrested

about
asked

tell where

to

around, how

and

Mary

proceeded

she

answer,

Oh, this is

"

writer

the

stated,and

suddenly

quickly said,

and

but

(This was
during
continually holding

the

hereinbefore

as

receiving a negative
the

left breast

was
change
again made,
permitted to return, and called, as
"We
previous girlhood's favourite
song,

conversation

In

the

find herself

to

her

in her breast

pain

"

five minutes

about

felt any

sufferingpain in
She replied, No,

period that Mary was

hand, pressing it.)
In

if she

at

for

Mr.

Roff

arrival

made

Mrs.

the

Roff

necessaries,and was
her efforts,
and

seconded
never

co-operation or advice.
Mary often spoke of seeing

the

move

children

after

of

sick

the

doctor,

bed

Mary
had

doing

all that

allowed

her

Dr.

"he

Mary,

sit down,

the

"

Stevens."

said

called, and
at

situation

the

saw

Dr.

family. "No,"

his

made

once

doctor's

Stevens

Dr.

is at

Mr.

as

had

Mary
entire

provided
could

to

as

No,

be

continue.

hot
done
She

arrival,without
in

heaven,

who

366

APPENDICES

himself

acquainted with
perhaps, a remembrance
She
always speaks of
"c.

her,
thus

She

formed.

She
.

left us,
birth

of her

child

Robert

Mrs.

Vennum,
them

looked
had

there's

and

where

"

Do

she

exact

knew
but

years,

been

the

know

where

under

the

Mrs.

Alter

her

"

but

which

Roff, stayed

Mrs.
into

Alter
the

her

incident

This

'

visited

She

111.

remembered

house
is

for

Mrs.

now

Mrs.

remembered

and
sister

"

she

Mary Roff
Lurancy

of

house

until

**

said,

Why,
piano and

This

Roff

Mary

died.

life almost

"

Mary,

every

in Peoria

place
do

you," and

member
re-

you

burned?"

"Yes."
she

showed

met

had

the

recalled

every

Mary

of

she

hour

of

is where

Roff, and

Mary,

with

had

Mary

as

by Lurancy.

bushes

of

for many

years

Lurancy,

almost

lifetime

called

In later

currant

cousin

the

been

friends.

was

of

Lurancy
Lurancy Vennum
her at the school, "c.,
Alter affectionately
and

not

for her.

life

behaviour

Mary.

Mrs.

the
One

Allie
in

lived

whom

she

the death
of Mary
Roff.
years before
their bringing the chicken
recalled
in

her

Peoria,
living
old dog (a dog

the

her,
was

time, and

several

in

if she

in

she

Roff's

I'llshow

intimate

some

Lurancy

in her

where

Frank

Alter

name

her

well, and

it very
treatment.

been

cover."

to

embraced

she

for

Roffs

happened

from

house

which

water-cure

said

of her

specialpet

the

his

at

house

Mary
at

Alter, having

Mrs.

by

in

mannerisms

the

Mary

home

T.

burned.

triflingincident of Mary
there
by
said, "Right over
the chicken's
a
eye." Allie was

Allie, who
asked

Alter's

Mrs.

follows

the time

the

piano

stay

Yes

was

those

Minnie

and
obtained

by

never

and
"

by which

Mar/s

hood,
neighbour-

at

house,

once

?"

Frank

that

name

"

her

fell down

resembled

"

the

(theirdaughter),

as

and

round

incidents

burned

of

cross-examined

Wagner,

name

now,

old

same

Roff

Mrs.

said

"

in another

about

where

and

first arrived
the

had

she

greased
Peoria,

Mary

control

Mrs.

recover

extracts

Minerva,

Roff's

day some
morning

played.

the
Roff

pipe

arm

?"

looking

there's

was

called

at

the

at

Alter.

peculiar

he

was

commonly

that

Religio-Fhilosophical
Journal

Vennum

Vennum

After

previously as

Nervie

trolled
con-

consciousness

evidence

The

I quote

sister

Roff.

been.

control

the

stated

Alter

Mrs.

the

in

Nervie

in detail

Alter

under

living in

Minerva

Marsh,

Lurancy

Lurancy

stove

the

on

Mary

the

also
not

still

were

which

from

Minerva

some
once

when

did

quainted,*
ac-

acquaintance
physician since she

April 12th, 1890,

Mrs.

Where's

to

had

Minerva

when

called

Roff

spot

Mrs.
when

to

spoke

Mary

you

the

"

that

familiar

referred

Lurancy

for
Roff

and

Lurancy's.

call her

to

Mary
piano, and

been

Mr.

Hodgson

when

as

old

our

had

occasion

Roff, Mrs.

of

Dr.

said,

stated

there

came

any

who

case

Kay,

experience, Mrs.
Roff

Mrs.

day,

Mrs.

that

and

persons

spirit.
me

while

her, she continued

then.''

on

Mrs.

cousin

accustomed

Vennum's

cover

stated

around

been

she

and

20th, 1S90,

Roff

Mr.

called,

the

made

Mary

or

several

entranced,

of the

Mr.

distant

for December

'

me,'

bom.]

published by

was

since

she became

Doyle,
a

had

never

sick

visited Watseka

including

with

left

control

be

told

acquainted

has

was

Hodgson

Mary

the

been

principalwitnesses

the

it thus

first child

till after the

Dr.

having

never

when

Lurancy has what

spiritualism.
might
controlled
of her old experience while
by

became

and

[238

ordinary
111.
which

state

One
died

had

morning
during

met

never

Mrs.
the

Alter

lifetime

TO

A]
"i

Mary

o"t

the
Mrs.

she

spot where

Robert

Lurancy

to

well

not

died

he

breathed

that

she

of

Mr.

house

367
pointed

called

belbre

Vennum

Lurancy

npon
She

said, ^What's

the

nsattcr,

enou^^h

name

my

father, and

my

knew

is.

when

me

It is Mary

you

have

RofT

in 1865, and

husband's

Your

for

named

baby

little irirl. Yon

was

Roflf.

in
sister

my

inerva."
Mr.

h:m

Doyle

when

daof

was

Ko^

death

When

Mincna

Lurancy

living
Korf

Mar"'

or

Koffs

dissolved

was

seven

about
Mrs.

old.

years

sister,who

of Mary

RofTs

it

years

had

the

time

house,

another

to

in which

house

which

to

take

to

KofT

Mr.

to

get

to

had

They
where

the

also

u-as

moved

home.
house

the

tried

she

was

Mary

Lurancy

being taken.

was

that
stated
she
knew
Vennum
Warner
Lurancy
^Jeff"re,and
circumstances
during, and after the remarkable
"i:h
When
.Mary Roff died Mrs. Wagner's
Mary RofT.
name
and
She
Mao' Roff had been in her class at Sunday School.
Mrs*.

for several

Roff

tH6$, and

in

Roffk

the

Lurancy

".ar..i!i!v called

Mrs.

;.V'r;.r"!a!n"n.

that

W.i!*eka

iho".:^ht she
h

wh.'

h,-id

Dr.

handed

her

not

the

seemed

the

"hr
''r*
'irrr.

"

Ho.json

!m'.
'mnvr
x\r

put

""

.Mary
died

Ruff
called

upon

affectionatelyby

ver)'

for

her

RnfTs

Mary

two

Mary

seeing;

Rutf

and

Mis.

iiKcen

and

her

returning

years,

thr

also

ap|)earrt!,
U-fore

years

dunn):

somewhat

spiritistic

It

death,

Imt

and

her.

f""r two

Kay

the

Vennum

know

not

i"f Wl^""onsln
afirr

oi

did

Mrs,

r"tate

month

time

Lurancy

weaken,

to

of

fav""ur

in

knew

RoHT

""een

her

to

return

that

Kay
years

of seeing

the control.

trie*:

lie

mquirits.
I

Lord,

known

she

first sight

at

in

get

to

vain

direct

smiic

ticor^v Ifinnii.g
(formerly Lurar.cy Vennum),
.Ik

Mrs.

VennunVs

evidence

shr

.ip]x*aran(

the

was

Wajjner.

Mrs.

.Mary

in the

in

cLipsetl hetwcrn

under

Lu'amy

lived

greeted

connection

Mary

When

Lurancv

after

that

as

had

Au){;ist,1S65,

had

that

stated

Roff

had

Kay
in

and

I.unincy

Mar"-

Mrs.

^l-.i*K

was

which

stren^jthen

to

"'ear

her

had

l^6I.

in 1866.

was

1 ascertained

K.iy

\\.KTy Kort*. fiut that

she

of

both

well

very

of the
that none
inquiries,and ascertained
said
that
Mrs. Wagner
going to the house.
Lurancy purporte"lto be Mar)' Roff she in-

nuide

which

the

time

there

invariabiy called
e

since

second

she

Lord,

Mrs.

imMtlcration,

:Mii"r\rr.

She

during

riri-uin%iani

!.:rThrr

"""I

her

death"

gone

that

time

-.he

siait-

"ne

"

had

Lurd.

the

her

marrie"l

mentioned

throughout

irOinarN*

Lord

Mrs.

as

had
f.-i.Tiily

before

"'ears

Mrs.

after

Lijrancy

%"

six

Doyle

1"aby at

was

house

her

was

was

death, and

shortly afterwards

They

Roffs

Mr.

to

insistingthat
way,
forcibly. This house

time

"iied.

taken

bein^

the

on

the

at

partnership
six

was

after

was

almost

It

past

The

partnership with

in

was

of Mar"' Roff.

."r.'ithcr house
hrr

died.

\'ennuni

Lurancy

lighternamed
the

of Mr.

partner

Mary

l.irrr,when

"

she

just there," and

his last.

Koflf.

You

name.

my

what

(partnership with
M

stated

the

Yes

had

dog

II

"

V.*"** That's

know

the

Doyle

removed

was

"

Lunuiqr replied,

Roff).
exact

CHAPTER

wr:lcs

i!""';ht that

no

t"y It.
U*si-!f-i
forwjnl

as

in"

anil

spiritistic

the

recti

vcaI

i"

ariswcr

nu

the

Sirvrr-*,

!ht

o\\\

Mrs.

from

statement?

alternative

tdents
in

""rcurrc'd
the

iny\ii"w

that
to

seems

the

at

all

4ubstamu!!y
only otht-r

plaus:b!r

spintistictheory

."."

in:"
1^

to

"!r"crjlicd

in

rpM-T.iIioii

that
account

which

ol

has

fi"r the

APPENDICES

368

trance-communications
with
in
the

the

and

by
"

supernormal

case

record

any
our

Watseka

category.

of

of

the

and
conclusion
convictions
Wonder

the

Piper

Mrs.

It

powers.

we

may

case

to

of

reach
other

concerning
"

owing

belongs

would

the

the

main

to

secondary
this

disprove

comparative

suggestion
probably
My

cases.

in

"

viz.,

cases,

difficult

be

abundance

probable
that

similar

and

would

Wonder,

Watseka

[238

personal

manifestations

"

be

ality
person-

hypothesis
of

meagp'eness

in

the

environment,

determined

largely
is

opinion
to

the

that

the

spiritistic

4M

A]

APPENDICES
TO

CHAPTER

iL

407

In

illustration
I

faculties in dreams,

of

IV

the

occasional

heighteningof the sensory

described by Dr. Hodgson :

give the followingcase,

"

Juljt yoih,
One

of

nmeteen

or

aiidible

the

at

which

star

music

that

'

then.

A.

409
..reanis.

"hop

A
a

that

ta:"l
w.th

of

v:ndow

r.

and

home,

three

Kor
f'.r
a-r

i.%4t

nioiTient,

/ieni
"t

voi^

had

had

savings

days

and

*itnick him
to

that

gone

of

R.

to

learn

to

Hodgson.

self-suggestionin

Faure

driving a

he

be"l with

no

continued

"Kcurred.
dream.

he

It

into

in

the

Archim

awoke

one

dt

to

had

to

seen

in this

taken

was

some

for

to

he

had

uneasy.
for.
He

into

quarrel

the

in

He

damage.

round

the

front

neck

told

lost consciousness,

shop

to

and

bring him
before

the evening

parsed

his

by

lie

to.
was

the evening

at

him.
of

the

actual

mmd,

unable

to

place where

calm
the

later l)efore he thoroughly

whole
j"g

home

state

days

got

broken

caught

his business,

upon

had
had

for the

pay

wine-merchant's

returned

trouble

van

mornmg

and

ruined, done

was

he

van,

his

himself

had

was

And

have

he

violently that

so

he

when

that

were

still saw

him

carry

although

Dr.

regular in habits,

would

He

detail

us

to

been
I.

by

paper

that, in the confusion,

and

had

gone

day, while

previous

condition

usual

hts

illustrative

are

all

at

was

began

agitation, perspiring copiously, anxious

all his

had

assured

wife

H.s

cases

strongly built and

and

great

had

they

next

was

light grew.

I listened

as

It

1876, p. 554.

who

as

in

first from

mirror-maker.

advervary,
'hat

the

with

%tor"-

two

that

on

had

ever

the

fever

coachman

*he

1..

announced

He

since

assisunt,

of

%tate

window-blind.

before
hearing music
or
which
flooded
exquisitepeaceful joy
me
effect upon
It produced such
that
an
me
practised regularly for four years.

quote

vol.

M(df:in",

remember

away

rich,

very

during the
while
gazing mean-

first

l*ne

seemed

awoke

the

violin, which

the

gap
die
to

music

in recollection,

it were,

as

be

to

in memory

remained

in my

continued

listening to

was

it.

190a

elKhteen

was

the

I have

pleasure that
romparahle with
.S'o

that

about

one-nfss

through

music

the

an

time

it appears

So

still hearinj^ it, and

visible

was

and

dawn,

before

very
ineffable

an

hour.

specialmelody or harmony
complex, very widespread

lay in ecstasy

of it, and

influence

tust

was

of

the

at

aware

No

with

and

sweet,

very

well

world."

music

the

but

be

to

other

the

"

from

in my
life occurred
when
"
of music
in sleep which

experiences

*'
It was
dream
a
years old.
for at least a quarter
after 1 woke

I seemed

now.

vivid

most

month

he would

fall

h:niself

imaginary

understood

daily into
2

the

confusion

same
"

We

ruined

are

of this

shock

We

memory
"

when

imaginary

disaster.

being

B.

409

From

spring of 1870, 1 had

In the
from

and

and

the fact that I had

I felt considerable

years,

career

despondent
which

was

fresh

in my

twenty

said

'^

be

to

and
As

I wished
In

and

whom

**

Albert.
bitten

this

A.

The

attack

an

of Healthy

was

was

sister,who

had

forgotten,came

to

have

to

come

vanished,

she

it

battery, only

been

dead

cure

and

with

again

and

Tissi^'s

Dr.

said

I suffer all

Albert,

I have

you

The

is

not

L. HoLBROOK,

deposit
(October 1889).
142
account

that

dream

quoted

from

object,where

the

reaching Morle/s
a gold brooch,

diligentsearch

about
number

the

sent

they

brooch, and

of the

Queen

Hotel,
which

there

at

could

night

newspaper

but

page.
papers,

at

saw

I had

seen

the

same

brooch.

time

tellingthe
The

papers
^

been

had

Tissi^, Les

Journal

been

was

the

noticed
"

of

effort

the

S.P.R.,

find

place
iv.

voL

1889.

^hy

of the

one

moved
121.

about
from

wonied

it shut

table, and

Edgai^s

ladies

Rh}es, p.

been

waking

vexed, and

very

should

on

Swan

to

young

have

Tuesday, 29th January 1889^

Swan
a fitting-room at
hear
that after
disappointed to
I

that

I had

the very

the

very

had

that

subject^

left in

brooch.

dreamed

where
it would
be.
page
I went
Directly after breakfast

was

find the

on

I had

supposed

once,

not

that

five o'clock

at

an

supraliminalknowledge

any

was

M.D.

of his hysterical

lost

of

February

is

seemed

sister
my
before
had
such

part attacked."

of

case

after the loss fails to

and

there

brain

my

was

never

account

"that

in the

day

following is

The

Edgai^s.

more

bedside,

my

form

The

M.

of

and

severe,

very

winter

disease.

the

plain ;

very

soon

On

and

13

1884.

30,

every

My

almost

of

recall

I missed

is

account

andjspring for several

believed
it would
chronic^
ultimatelybecome
I was
then young,
and
had just entered
on
follow for a long time, I became
to
very
this depressed condition
I fell into a sleep
the following circumstance, which
is still

I had

Every time,"

beaten,

or

415

recovery

explain.

since.

Compare

vanished

and

had

never

experience, nor

the

painful,but
the chest and
over
spread downwards,
lungs it ^as
it appeared
here it extended
like
to the extremities,where
almost
I awoke
Since
immediately and found myself welL

From

I have

the

"

bronchitis, which

acute

attack

shock

indistinct, but the voice

p.

July

about
not
health, we
your
worry
in
do
for
world."
Then
the
to
yet
you
if by a shock
electrified as
from
a
The

dreamer

the Herald

of

Do

strong.

then

prospect.

delightfulglow.

similar

life.

my

of

attack

very

years,

delicious.
very

is dated

an

could

profound, and
mind, appeared to take place.
not

than

much

such

at

and

had

which

of labour

Editor

alarm,

terminate

perhaps

M.D.,

York,

the

vol. viii. p. 374.

Proceedings S.P.R.,

Laight Street, New

15

conditions

ordinary

Holbrook,

L.

M.

given by

than

of

crises

under

days

the touch

"

where

case,

relief to

bring physical

to

rapid

more

this the next

with

for several

repeating

occasional

still had

he

lived

truth, and

the

forgot

and

despair, crying

afterwards

years

seven

he

appeared

sit down

would

"

Even

compare

may

hand"
I

of

this nature,

of

[409

APPENDICES

370

and

the

in

my

asked

to

and

room,

dream
that

plates on

drean^

that

in

up

see

but

the

where
were.

410

TO

B]

found, and,

the

to

contains

that

CHAPTER
of

astonithment
"

brooch

my

and

the

IV
ladies, I said, ''This

young

there,

the

at

received

similar
substantially

broiher-in-Iaw, Mr.
to

find

on

tne

the

M.

Swan

herself

the

table

between

the

The

been

had

supraliminal self

as

in

which

folio

pledge

winK

farm

lost

of

some

six

iHiy for

my

long
o!d,

was

s"i

ami

but

the

previous

!hc

set

her

I will

cinsbing

the

heart,

My

the

the

in

"

you

where

showed

*"

was

informing

view,
inter-

your

the

her

little

her

by

set

with

she

little knife

The

the

to

and

orrasion
inches

neighbours'
nine

it with

years

her

at

the

on

This

to

find

party

in

^l^Kiminess.

In

.ill sorts

of

promises, she

went

hand,

that

iH-r

saying,

the

dead
**

knife, marking

the

place.

lost treasure,

dear

Come,

is,"and, leading her

The

hay.

terrible

work

to

all

filled with

larjfeham,
knife.

had
these

half

our

junipmg

her

lost

made
1 had

day

arried

wife

My

eijjht or

play, and

^\j\

dreamed
the

years,

from

some

girls,

narration.

birth.

twD

Mim[)any
onr,

the

up

this

One

other.

to

mow

child

the

to

three

fourteen

Ivinj^*motherless,

sirolletl

hiidren

the

your

her

of a)x)ut

age

"ince

first knife, that

all hands

night

takinjj

youn^jest

|"lay my

and

his

each

finally broke
pacify the child

to

her.

to

mow,

knife

boy and

one

previous

^\x\s received

this" her

the

the

tadyS knife, aNmt

small

rlimhin){

to

DuriUK
show

the

noticed

I have

children,

story

'I'his

rtToits

came

place

orthodox

"

succeeded

inst

at

son,

of

this

to

them.

of

suricsN.

weeping.

brother

position of

months

sister

the

afternoon

cxdienif-nt

greatc"t

the

four

towards

very

of

six

once

without

only
six

pet

afterguards

or

nearly broke

qif my
bet!

at

The

vain.

than

revealed

in

revealed

in

nth

"'ith my

This

delii^'htedwith

the

Dunng
loss

"lays

Ihinn^

limes

hay,

I lived

ago

years

five

girls, some

name

of honour.

^\x\^ each

few

apparently

for

only

full

dream.

dramatic

unusually affectionate

children

that

(whose

and

of

Royce

complicated

was

"

American

unusual

^xxX'iwas

the

dream

the

Professor

more

article

self,which

accident, about

an

in

is

case

December

Massachusetth.

ynun^^est

:o

year^

life in

hik

d.e^i

my

brooch

that you
having some
person
request
any
address
exceptionally vivid dream, "c "c, should
you.
for
of
which
I
truth
the
dream,
mc
a
ver"' extraordinary

to

seems

to

books

the

the

seeing

S. of Texas

v.

looked

subliminal

an

five

you

About

sightof

say

as

word

tunity
oppor-

an

returned

she

Proceedings of

authority ot

missing

be

would

Heriildoi

you

such

experience,

of

This

brother

dead

through

Yofk

Sfw

the

In

the

previously

the

perceived by

recollection

A.

Royce).

her

Had
the

the

on

Colonel

was

explanation, however,

on

Edgar's,

".

had

not

possible that

in the

given

363)

p.

given, inasmuch

it

The

taken

trouble

Swan

to

had

loss.

the

some

was

Professor

by
i)ercipient

where

first

the

Queen,

case

4,

is

it

revived

narrator

to

last

the

next

No.

known

the

it.

Bickford-Smith's

of

by sending

of

scene

dream,

of the

The

Harvard.

have

might

(voL

S.P.R.

the

before

leaves

B.

416

to

expected,

Mrs.

witness

Bickford-Smith

Mrs.

inspecting the

Edgar's

"

was

was

hotel, and

the

at

it observed,

here, be
of

that

l)oth

brooch,

Smith, who

A.

one

I found

Bickford-Smith.

from

account

is the

previous evenin):.

Yet

on

H.

page

very

A.

We

371

to

spite
to

beloved
my

the
dream

ling,
dar-

bam,
was

APPENDICES

372
life-like that

so

awoke, joyfiilly
tellingher sister that

she

her

showing
running
hay, and

here, and

top

knife

found

the

there

many

This,

times

think, is

In

"

walked

direct

the

top of the

hay.

remarkable

very

request

whole

insisted

dream.

by her

that

then.

there

not

was

"

Yours, "c

"

confirmation,''continues
date

under

writes,

on

brother, and

they all looked

that

knife

the

sister,got

by her

said

party

been

girls hastily

Both

indicated

spot

for further

correspondent

December

of

the

"

The

girl,assisted

had

brother

her

knife.

her

Professor

December

of

29th,

""

Yours

give

to

day before, and

to

"our

find

would

little

the

to

the
a

answer

Royce,
1887

on

she

where

barn, the

dressed, and
of the

[417

I have

walk

very

awake

during

sure

was

laughed
I could

and

go

in

walked

get

in my

peace

mind

my

I told

that

had

brother

until I went

cannot

ever

was

feeling

get it. One

to

day
to-

that

They at first
the knife,and

me

bam

the

sisters.

shown

to the

think

I had

my

I could

brother.

I don't

morning,

in the

this day.

with

dream.

I will

request

your

"

to

up

dream

my

to
:

says

dream

knife.

the

I insisted

but

dream,

have

not

of my

of the

could

my

little dreamer

recollection
I

According

hand.

to

The

night I had
night, but, on waking

the

at

with

time

what

at

girls.

that

step

every

recollect

inst

22nd

of my
vivid

statement

sister

walked
reaching the hay, I told her to let me
go ahead, and
knife
!
and
hesitatinga moment,
picked up my
other similar experience
She never
had any other similar experience, and
no
happened in my family. The sister who went
along with her says :
knife
and
sister
where
her
she knew
As we
told
were
me
dressing,
got up
it to
took
her out to the bam
was
during the night and showed
; that brother
I laughed and
tried to persuade
her.
her that this was
only a dream, but she
said that she was
of seeing the knife that she would
it to me.
She
show
so
sure
said that brother
took her by the hand, and led her to the place, talking to her
all the way,
and tried to quiet her.
She would
not
along.
give peace until I went
On
direct
of
the
walked
the
to
hay she
getting on top
spot, saying, Here
brother
picked the knife up out of the hay,' and at once
said, and oh, here it
We
had
this
been
is,'picking up the knife.
looking
place all over, again and
again, the previous evening."
went

direct

to

On

me.

"

spot without

the

"

"

'

417
which

sleep.
to

the

Dr.

JL

is

Here
baffled

had

I quote

EUiotson,
Hatch

Colney

case

the

narrator's

difiScult

the

waking endeavours,

dreamer's

Lunatic

and

name

in

problem

the Zoist, vol. viiL p. 328.

it from

with

in which

It

communicated

was

Dr.

address, by

dear

In

"

accordance

with
of

I mentioned

in my

cash

defied

all my

the

to

account

you,

for

I had

that

portion of

my

leisure

hours.

peculiar dream,
to

gave

since

despite
it up

for many

Matters

14/A,

if such

850.

transmit

I herewith

it may

be

me.

bothered
and

month,

and
I almost
efforts,
of
subject
waking thoughts
my

the

service

been

request,

your

particulars,as they occurred,

called, which
proved of so essential
you

As

of

Davey,

Asylum.
January

My

bookkeeping,
during

solved

was

remained

many

September
hours'

with

an

error

examination,

it

It had
been
hopeless case.
had
and
occupied a laxge
nights,
as

thus

unsettled

until

the

nth

APPENDICES

374
I may
towards

this

that

here

say

quickening

than

any
this here

the

part of

other

mathematics

of

of
power
mathematics

it may

because

branch

have

[417
has

mentally picturing
that

be

can

bearing

some

bodies

called
the

upon

direct

more

tendency

lines

and

in

space

I mention

elementary.

experience

now

be

to

related.
work
was
study of descriptivegeometry, my mathematical
hand
I soon
certain
at
analytic
began to try my
entirely algebraic
in the spring, I think
it was,
of 1870, I attacked
this
Somewhere
problems.
find
of
the
locus
foot
Given
the
of
the
to
an
ellipse,
perpendicular
problem :
this ellipse at any
either
focus
to
let fall from
a
point. I
tangent
upon
this analytically,
endeavoured
to solve
starting from the well-known
equations
of the tangent
to an
ellipse,and of a perpendicular to a given line from a given
entered
head.
point. No thought of attempting a geometrical solution ever
my
time
it was
After battling with these equations for a considerable
over
a week
"

Outside

this

of

and

"

and

may

bogged,

have
and

been

two

all my

that

weeks

"

to

came

the

if continued,
efforts,

natural

conclusion

from

even,

so

far

as

can

was

only sink me
deeper in the
the
halt,dismissing
problem as far
mind
had
some
time, when
got
my

the proper

would

to call a
thing to do was
as
possible
thoughts, and after
my
it afresh, when,
I
to
completely free from it,to return
in
would
This
minutes
of
solution.
the
me
possession
put
with success.
After about
a week, I woke
one
morning
solution under
circumstances
possession of the desired
that the impression of them
has
so
interesting,so much

bog

that

say,

dim

become

or

in

altered
1

had

no

I did
and

me

absolutely
myself

way.

in

and

strange
died

never

few
and

found

to

any

doubt,

away,
First :

or

the

labouring for it
or
a
attempting to
single figure.
it
of a figure objectivelypictured at a
Second
:
distance
considerable
from
the opposite wall.
on
me
Now, although I have
been
and
have
been
for years,
to
able,
so
picture to myself a geometrical
it for solution of a geometrical
moderately complicated and use
figure even
without
lines
external
such
being drawn,
problem
figures have sensationally
distinct
location
in
in
for me
so
a
myself, viz., the eye itself ; they are
never,
far as
I know,
distinctlyexternal.
externally presented. This, however, was
I occupied had
recitation
that
been
It was
The
once
room.
room
a
a long
solution

was

whereas

entirely geometrical,
ever
drawing
presented itself by means

had

been

analytically without

"

"

room,

draw

running

south-east

east

blackboard,

and
The

corner.

in

the

with

west,
north
wall

and

two

wall

had

windows
once

surrounded

the

on

been

south

side, one

in

the

partiallyoccupied by a long
The
blackboard
moulding.
portion of the wall itself.
through the white paint and

by a
possibly slated
simply a blackened
This
had been
painted over, but the black showed
still there ; so
the moulding was
the tradition, with which
I
that, apart from
familiar, the fact of a blackboard
was
having been there was
perfectlyclear
between
bed
windows
and
the
the
and evident
south
was
so
on
placed
My
in
first
that
the
north
the
would
the
wall,
on
thing I
opening my eyes
morning
the blackboard
surface.
On
the
be likely to see
was
opening my
on
eyes
this
blackboard
surface
I
in
a
saw
question,
projected upon
morning
complete
figure,containing not only the lines given by the problem, but also a number
further
of auxiliary lines, and
the
just such lines as without
thought solved
foci
with
the
Both
of
of
the
at
were
contact
once.
point
joined
problem
prolonged beyond its point of intersection
tangent : the perpendicular was
with the tangent
till it met
the other
the line from
focus
through the point of
with
the
line
drawn
from
of the ellipseto the
the
centre
was
contact
ellipse; a
surface

was

set

"

"

417

TO

0]

foot of
the

the

perpendicular, and, lastly,the

ellipseas diameter,

paper

needless

only

given*

IV

CHAPTER

to

few

drawn.

was

needed

were

bed

and

Newbold

Professor
of

continues

Lamberton

has

major

drew

the

geometrical
the analyticalone.

get

"W.

Professor

the

on

solution

the

to

circle

from

I sprang
that

perhaps,

say,

minutes

locus,

375
of

axis

figure

on

thus

being

Lambkrton."

A.

"

showed

his

me

note-book

containing

the

state*

is unable
find the
He
problem and the analytical solution.
to
and
is
no
mentioned,
account
drawing above
contemporary
contemporary
It is possible that some
of the details of the phenomenon
have
forthcoming.
obscured
in the
become
but
the essential
lapse of twenty-five years,
points
be indubitable,
that ProfKsor
Lamberton
that morning an
to me
to
seetn
saw
externalised
its precise character, it
hallucinatory figure,and that, whatever
the
solution
which
him
he had
to
suggested
sought in vain by the analytical
the
is no
time
which
method.
the
There
clue
to
at
reasoning processes
ment

the

"

attain

general considerations
most
to
It seems
me
forgotten dream
probable that they formed
part of some
and
Professor
not
were
sub-consciously"
during waking life.
going on
of Scotchof the most
Lamberton
Irish descent, is a man
robust
is
physical and
mental
health, and is of a temperament
precisely the opposite of that in which
of true
sub-conscious
The
function
of
traces
are
usually found.
processes
disused
the
de
for
the
bUickboard, as
apparently providing a point
repirt
to

necessary

the

result

carried

were

from

but

out,

**

"

**

is of interest

hallucination,
Lambert
colour

little,and

learned

he

that

their

417
hold's

V.

0.

me

the

that

board,**

with

amokc
**

Nebo

working
by
r\ir.

he

k,iJSru^

his

he
at
to

my

table

arrived
oiw

saw

enclose.

and

of

of

stone

as

It

experience

voluntarily

that

nalise
exter-

to

taken

from

New-

Professor

"

in the

friend

and

Herman

colleague, l"r.

lioth

University of I'cnnsylvania.

1 write

the

of

account

first from

the

**

has

the

full of

his

I. with

notes

at

dream,

this

"

protect

lie had
but

oik

"

ould

lusion.

my

After

dim
ne\er

Ketlei

ting ujMm
ould

kudurru^

"

be

be
of

details
:t

went

of the

from

the
in

been

process

awake,

this translation

to

translated

having

when

deri\ed

mortar

sleep,he

restless

consciousness

**

Nrhuor

late,he

should

recall the

accepted

name

pad,

mason's

name

lx)undary/'
he published
Shortly afterwards
since
been
universallyadopted.
that

He

of the

somewhat

Fncdrich
tion,
translitera-

text,

notes.

Delitzsch

thou^'ht th.it the

the

I*rofc"sor

dissertation,

after working
nijijhl.

One

morning.

l)oundary."
in

Nebo

with

working

Nebuchadnezzar

Viuilder."

in

iiund
t

He

another

to

of

d'cUKk

his

.It

whuh

indebted

am

work

my

protei

writes

Sabu-kudurruusur^'

two

his

that

is excellent.

above

persons

expi.mation jjiven liy Professor

**

/."'.,

abiiut

bed

He

18^3. he was
preparing to publish, a"

was

**

after the

some

is also

account

wintcrr, 1882

the

cha":nezzar

power

form

his narrative.

translation

time

time
of

further

me

for line and

some

Assyrian
experience, and

o\%n

upon

h, and

and

l*rufcssor

Uuim";
nel:t2s"

at

following

just quoted.

his

in

the

informs

memories.

The

Hiipmht,
by

within

He

is Professor

This

analogies.

many

his memory
until

not

was

was

[these]cases

ocrurred
made

it

it

visual

]"aper.

For

will suggest

bad, although

is

memory

visualises

and

only hallucinatory experience.

on's

howverb

sertation,
his dis-

APPENDICES

376
I quote

this

when

viewed

told

was

written

in

connection

with

the

familiar

type,

curious

more

on

dream

to

next

shortly after it happened, and here translate

Professor
by
Hilprecht, August 8th, 1893, before

confirmation

of its interest

account

latter

in German

complete

itself of

experience^in

of the

[417

be

related.

an

account

the

more

received.

was

"One

the middle
of March
Saturday evening, about
1893, I had been
wearying myself, as I had done so often in the weeks
preceding, in the vain
small
of
which
to
were
decipher two
fragments
supposed to
attempt
agate
The
creased
inlabour
much
was
Babylonian.
belong to the finger-ringsof some
by the fact that the fragments presented remnants
only of characters
of similar small fragments had
been
found
in the ruins of
and lines, that dozens
the temple of Bel
at
nothing could be done, that in this
Nippur with which
had
the originals before
furthermore
I had
but only a hasty
never
case
me,
of
the
of
the
members
made
sketch
expedition sent by the University of
by one
that the fragments,^
than
Pennsylvania to Babylonia. I could not say more
in
consideration
which
found
and
into
the
the peculiar
were
place
taking
they
characteristics
of the cuneiform
characters
from
them, sprang
preserved upon
the
the Cassite period of Babylonian history (area 1 700-1
as
140 B.c); moreover,
i
line of the
first fragment seemed
of the third
be
first character
to
KU,
ascribed
this fragment, with an
while
I
interrogation point, to King Kurigalzu,
with other Cassite
fragments upon
placed the other fragment, as unclassifiable,
of my
where
I published the unclassifiable
book
a page
fragments. The proofs
satisfied.
far from
whole
The
problem passed
already lay before me, but I was
mind
that March
I placed my
of
mark
evening before
yet again through my
the

under

approval

correction

last

in

the

Even

book.

and

I had

then

come

to

exhausted,
midnight, weary
was
the following remarkable
I dreamed
dream.
A tall,,
deep sleep. Then
thin priestof the old pre-Christian Nippur, about
fortyyears of age and clad in
treasure-chamber
of
its south-east
led
the
the temple, on
to
me
a simple abba,

no

conclusion.

About

went

bed

to

and

in

soon

side.

He

which

there

scattered

with

went
was

floor.

Here

small, low-ceiled

chest, while

large wooden

the

on

into

me

he

addressed

scraps
me

follows

as

published separately upon

pages
and their history is as follows.
finger-rings,
not
are
other
sent
to the
temple of Bel, among
B.C.) once
of
Then
votive
inscribed
cylinder
lazuli,an
agate.
which

you

have

command

the

agate.

We

to
were

make

for the

in great

statue

dismay,
the

since

of

22

and
'

The

windows,

in

lapis-lazuli
lay
two

fi^agments

and

26, belong together,

King Kurigalzu (ctrca 1 300

articles

of agate

and

lapispriestssuddenly received
a
god Ninib
pair of earrings of

the
there

command

without

room

of agate

we

was

there

no

agate

as

raw

material

at

nothing for us to do but

rings,each of which
The
first
of
the
contained
two
original inscription.
rings served
as
a portion
of the god ; the two
fragments which have given you sa
earrings for the statue
will put the two
If you
trouble
much
together you will
portions of them.
are
of my
words.
But the third ring you
have
confirmation
in
have
not
yet found
With
will
find
it.*
of your
the course
excavations,and you never
this,the priest
and
that I
at once
immediately told my wife the dream
disappeared. I awoke
examined
it.
Next
the
I
not
might
morning
forget
Sunday
fragments once
in
the
astonishment
found
all the
more
light of these disclosures,and to my
details of the dream
of verification were
preciselyverified in so far as the means
hands.
in my
The
originalinscriptionon the votive cylinder read : To the
of
Bel, his lord, has Kurigalzu, pontifex of Bel, presented this.'
god Ninib, son
hand.
cut

the

In order

votive

to

execute

cylinder into

three

parts, thus

"

was

making

three

"

41T

TO

0]
**

The

problem

thus

was

discovered

unfortunately

CHAPTER
I stated

last solved.

at

late

too

IV

the

that

377

in the

preface that I had

belonged together,

fragments

two

corresponding changes in the Table of Contents, pp. 50 and 52, and.

It
being not possible to transpose the fragments, as the plates were
already
in
each
other.
I
brief
the
reference
to
made,
plate a
(Cf. Hilprecht, *The
put
Babylonian Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania,' Series A, Cuneiform
I.,Part i, *01d Babylonian Inscriptions,
Texts, VoL
chieflyfrom Nippur.')
made

the

V.

"H.

the

Upon

priest's statement
Hilprecht makes

that

cylinder. Professor
**

There

not

are

that

of

many

than

the

the

these

votive

those

fragments were
following comment
cylinders. I had
much

Hilprecht."

of

:"

all told, up to
so-called
seal

seen,

the

resemble

evening,
They very
them,
no
cylinders, but usually have
pictorialrepresentations upon
in sealing,but
for use
inscriptionis not reversed, not being intended
not

more

two.

votive

and

the

is written

it is read."

as

of
following transliteration
ill serve
of us who
are
to give those
which
of the material
suggested the
the cuts
by which the stone-cutter
The

by analogy

words

bracketed

The
from

the

dream.

The

Sumerian

divided

the

language,

languages

straightvertical
have

entirely lost, and

inscriptions.

into

been

idea

an

lines

originalcylinder

are

similar

many

the

in cuneiform

unlearned

"

scaions.

inscription,in

the

represent
three

supplied

Ltoe

t"

""

also

I translate
at

from

ipr.n^

the

his study.

^on.

I followed
bis

the

At

weeks

not

aUe

same

v;'h

no

Thence
him

bleep by
the

at

Hilprecht kindly made

the

came

myself

Professor

saw

Mt

cry,

satisfied

and

sigh, immediately

moment

same

time

Professor

it is so.'

is so,
in the

midnight

to

explain. According
of different

object.
little mterest

The

*"

Hilprecht

after its occurrence,

were

th*'

l)""i,and

mteresting dream.*

most

few

from

awakened

was

:r.to

Mrs.

request.

my
**

of

which

following statement

the

there
to

colours, and

told

memoranda

therefore

original fragments

that

I awaited

serious

in

could
were

i^rofessor

in

heard

hour

a*"

J. C.

to

the outcome

Hilprecht."

dream, which

have

was

which
difficulty

our

Hilprecht hurraing
Grasping the situa-

of this curious

me

remained
the

thereafter

he

possession, the

was

ments
frag-

scarcely belonged

Constant

and

mople,
from
Hilprecht's return

it

the

to
was

trip

Professor
ami
that
of
Hilprecht\ account
di"cre{iancy l)ctwecn
Professor
for
that
he
hit
verified
states
Hilprecht
Hilprecht
eiplanation.
'.ream
on
University ; Mrs. Hilprecht that he verifie"l it
Sunday m""fning at the
He
had
are
correct.
immefJuitely ujwm
a
awaking, in hi" library. Both statententi
An

apparcDt

Mrs.

calU

c")py

in

muniing

to

"o*king
"C1!

"c^maU"

W.

his

liUary wliich

verify

R. N.

it

he

examined

by comparison

with

at

once.

the

t"ut hurried

authorised

copy

to

the
made

University
fiom

the

APPENDICES

378
which

made

he

thither

of what

account

he

then

in

the

[417
of

summer

I translate

1893.

his

again

own

ascertained.

lo/A, 1895.

November

"In

the Babylonian Expedisent

on
tion
by the Committee
August 1893, I was
and
to Constantinople, to catalogue
study the objects got from Nippur and
It was
of the greatest
to me
a matter
preserved there in the Imperial Museum.
interest to see
for myself the objects which, according to my
dream, belonged
originallybeen
together, in order to satisfymyself that they had both
parts of
1
the same
votive
to whom
cylinder. Halil Bey, the director of the museum,
asked
whom
I
of
the
and
to
told my
permission
see
so
dream,
objects, was
that he at once
of the Babylonian
interested
in the matter,
opened all the cases
Father
Scheil,an Assyriologistfrom Paris,
section,and requested me to search.
articles
the
and
excavated
examined
had
who
arranged
by us before me, had
not
quently
conserecognised the fact that these fragments belonged together, and
I found
it.

from
the

dream

and

the

the

As

votive

same

vein

of the

upon
description of the
Professor

fragments

ad

oculos

the

him.

far away

case

together, the

truth

been

originallyof

to

agate,

object in such a way that the

one
fragment and the larger
explain Dr. Peters's discordant

the
to

is

is unable

quite

say

what

that

it was

to

certain

the

language

old

Assyrian,

not

thinks

it

was

German.

or

two

are

in

priest used

and

especial points of interest in this case, the character

dramatic
the
in which
form
it was
conveyed, and
put.
:
given were
apparently novel points of information
That
the fragments belonged together.
1.
That
2.
fragments of a votive cylinder.
they were
the cylinder was
presented by King Kurigalzu.
3. That
There

one

the

able

was

belonged
finelyveined

of

fragments."

two

He

put

in

other

them

they had, in fact,once

"

it had

Thus

other.

the

and

cylinder.
had
accidentallydivided
stone
appeared only upon
As

Hilprecht

addressing
either English

and

case,

saw

surface

grey

one

the

demonstrated

was

stone-cutter's

whitish

I found

as

soon

in

fragment

one

information

of the
The

"

4.

the

dedicated

was

5. That

it had

6. That

the

to

been

"treasure

Ninib.
into

made

pair of earrings.

chamber"

was

located

the

upon

south-east

side

of

temple.
A

the

it

That

careful
reach

analysis

of

the

daily employs.
the

reveals
of

processes

Among

the

the

fact

that

associative

possible

not

one

of

associative

items

these

reasoning which

Professor

consequents

of

beyond
Hilprecht
the
writing

was

of the associative
of the writing on
fragment, some
consequents
the
attraction
of
these
identical
sub-consciously involved
;
elements
the
into
mental
brings
pieces
juxtaposition,precisely as the
separate
dissected
find one
in thought.
another
In waking
life the
pieces of a
map
inhibited
the
of
the
associative
dissimilarityof colour
on
tendency
any
part
to bring them
to
together, but in sleep this difference of colour seems
processes
have
been
made
of it
and
the assimilation
forgotten there being no mention
took place. The
second
point is more
curious, but is not inexplicable. For as
the
into
soon
as
brought
fragments were
juxtapositionmentally, enough of the
This
inscriptionbecame
legible to suggest the originalcharacter of the object
is true also of the third and
fifth
is
fourth points. The
of
the
dear.
not
source
so
from
the size
Upon examining the originals.Professor
Hilprecht felt convinced
upon

the

other

one

were

"

"

"

"

421

the

of

hole

IV

CHAPTER

TO

A]

379

still to

be seen
through the fragments that they could not have
and
that
finger-rings,
they had been used as earrings,but the
written
which
him
did not
of his dream
he had
before
at the time
description
such earrings are
bring these points to view.
uncommon
by no means
Still,
Professor
to
objects. Such a supposition might well have occurred
Hilprecbt
in his waking state, and, in view of the lack of positiveconfinnation, it would
be
rash to ascribe
it to any supernormal power.
The
last point is most
interesting.
been

used

When

he

from
in

as

told

Dr.

P.

John

which

this story,

me

he

Peters, before
of

remnants

were

Professor
had

and

togments
lapis-lazuIL
since
perished. The
location,however,
suggested I should write to Dr. Peters
of agate

The

given in his dream, and

replied that the location
Hilprecht all these facts
a
drawing of the room's
has

no

recollection.

the

location

would

of the

We

however.

long

thinks

feels

but

room,

his

among

certainly cannot

find

and

but, he
Of

location

the

regard

is

it

long
and

correctly

was

it

he

Dr.

told

Peters

Professor
with

him

provided

Hilprecht
orally of
given him it
importance,

told

plan was
point of

him

no

ascertained

as

with

Professor

Peters

such

This

papers.

this

Dr.

if any

that

sure

he

room

know,

not

of

adds,

thinks

the temple.
to
probable that

did

him

told

had

ceilinghave

whether

out

heard

strewn

was

and
he

room

1891, and

as

ago

it

the

correct,

was

relation

of

of

discovery

floor

the

walls, of course,

Peters

Dr.

given
as

He

found

be

now

whether

that he had

of the

dream,
box, while

the

wooden

remembered

Hilprecht

by

normal
super-

means.

421
a

In the

the

dream

suggested

place

or

the

Professor
r

W.

of

watch

has

self had

fallen

dreamer's
found.

was

quote

account

it from

the

wards
fall,and after-

watch

sleeping friend.

his

perception, so

The

as

to

point

to

include

to

an

the

originallysent

was

in

field,it might be

rather

seem

sees

man

young

in

the

seen

would

however,

the

and

James,

in which

quoted,

to
knowledge telepathically

cases,

extension

where

field

that
other

of

analogy

be

the loser's subliminal

that

excursion

to

his friend's watch

where

communicated
The

next

case

to

vol. xi.

Proceedings S.P.R.,

397-

James,

Prof.

Branch

Boston

attention

your

which

and
A

L.

Sir,

"

informed

am

English Society
singular incident which

that

you

of Psychical

chronicled.

been

never

of this

man

young

of T.

to

has

Dear

"

of the

took

place

Johnson, with another

buildings mending

man,

young
fence

near

around

was

name,

Wesley

the
and

Research,

It is,in brief,as

place,J. L. Squires by

at

are

here
follows

beg

Davis, who

of the
to

time

some
:

call
ago,

"

work

at

head

the farm

on

day hx

one

was

not
Squires was
time during the
with
far into the pasture.
been
At some
him, nor had he ever
lost his watch
chain
the vest
and
from
day Davis
pocket, and although he
searched
find it, as
the probable
he had
idea as
to
diligently,could not
no
for a living
locality of the watch.
Although only a silver watch, Davis worked

from

and

the

his
and

watch,

thinking
and

hardly afford

could
In

saw

sympathy
after

of it.
the

two

for
or

rocks, trees, and

large pasture.

its loss.
his

friend. Squires could

not

keep

bed
to
days' thinking of it,went
he
had
or
dream,
a
vision, as
night

the

all the

ground

with

surroundings

the
were

chain

coiled

in

one
we
a

perfectlyplain to

ofT the

mind

his

three
the

During
lying on

watch

night
may

still

call it,

tion
peculiar posihim.
Telling

APPENDICES

38o
his story
convinced
it

the

at

straightto

go

expected to.
parties concerned

statement

the

if you

to

sworn

Squires

In

county
of

year

I will

have

like it

would

".

Guilford, Vermont

Gale,

"

March

of

Windham,
age, began

L.
Squires, of Guilford, in the
being then in the twenty-third
living in the
Johnson, a farmer

1887, I, Jesse
of Vermont,

State

and

my

sa

found

for

working

T.

L.

aforesaid.

town

In

who
after

cattle

some

head,

twenty

direction

head

opposite

off the
while

and
not
too

late

search

in

getting
engaged
to the place the next
having any idea of
being at all certain
finding it,although
that

Davis

had

in which
them

back, Davis
nine

eight or
Believing

it.

the

cattle back

exact

wished

we

lost his watch

for

and

o'clock
that

into

ran

it

that

lost while

was

we

searched

for

some

pasture,

He

watch, for which

after the

he

hard

worked

was

much

for his

In

them.
and

way
his

I the

it was,

have

lost

the

and

myself

the

watch

did

o'clock.

The

attached

living,and

returned

watch

was

it,and

to

Not

succeed

not

could

did

while

watch

lost,and

was

cattle,we

other,
but

forenoon.

all the

to

of course,

Davis

watch

order

pocket,

vest

night, when

must

for it until twelve

time, and

one

from

that

he

the

drive

to

chain

morning and looked for the

the probable localityin which

his loss.

about

badly

not

in
one

felt very
afTord

not

to

I felt sorry for him,

paid twenty-five dollars.
watch
continuallyall the afternoon after we returned from
still thinking of it when
I went
to sleep that night

the

lose

had

strayed from
large mow

turn

Davis

his loss until

to

that

to

and

cattle

running

discover

in

found

said

at

me

had

that

were

from
I had

whom

with

working

been

"

mile

one

Davis, with

I do not
day of the month
the farm
man
buildings with a young
for several years
been
acquainted, and
Johnson's for several months, looking
The
cattle, eighteen or
a
pasture.
lot,and seeing us, started to run
away
the

following

September

about

was

Wesley
had

"

named

of

month

the

remember

in

writes

month

the
of

being
and

horse

reliable.

and

honest

wholly

are

John
Mr.

saddled

watch, he

at, but

laughed

well

of course,

was,

he

the

detailed

table, he

could

he

that

exactly as
All

break^sist

[421

and

he

had

thought about the

looking for it,and was
the watch
it lay
During my sleep,at what hour I could not tell,I saw
as
in
the
in
the
mile
It
the
tall
mow
over
lot,
a
was
ground
away.
upon
grass, at
least ten inches
The
face
turned
and
of
the
watch
the
small
steel
was
high.
up,
attached
chain
which
like a half circle.
to it,lay in a
About
three
curve
was
feet from
the watch
the grass
had
been
crushed
and
a
was
large spot where
matted
down
about
rods
the
north
ten
to
brush
by a creature
was
lying
a
;
fence

stone

about

ten

or

twelve

feet

two

feet

to

the eastward

in diameter,

which

of the watch

lay about

half

was

granite
of

cobble

the

ground.
Sunday, I felt as certain that I
could
if I had
as
it,and told Davis
reallyseen
go straightto the watch
so, and
tried to have
him
and
it
in
He
had
faith
out
no
vision," ditamj'*
get
go
my
it may
whatever
be called, and would
In spite of the jests and
or
not
go.
and
laughter of the entire family, I saddled
went
a horse
directlyto the watch,
which
I found
with all its surroundings exactly as
it
I had
1 was
seen
not
than
rods
Davis
when
nearer
to
the watch
after
forty
lost,as I ascertained
was
one

or

I awoke

When

the

next

morning,

which

out

was

"

it

was

The
which

"

found.
watch
I also

had
noted

run

in my

down
dream.

and

stopped,

the

hands

pointing to
J.

L.

9.40

o'clock,

Squires.

APPENDICES

382

[421

the
not
covering, if they had any, defiled, which was
done
I given to walking in my
Neither
never
am
sleep. I have
so.
case.
all silly
.'^
back
I walked
to the house
feeling,to use a vulgar phrase, knocked
asked
and
I
have
asked
the
it be, I
Can
same
myself
question a score
myself
in bed
slumbered
immaterial
of times
some
since, that while my body material
that
immaterial
If
wandered
in
the
of
garden.
being
part of me
my
so,
part
wind
and
rain.
for
remarkable
had
disregard
a
and
it
The
episode is a triflingone, but it has often given me
pause
I am
Bank
remains
to me
inexplicable. As you know
a
Holiday sort of young
Watts.
not
given to day-dreams.
J. Hunter
man,
if unshod,

muddy,

their

or

'*

In

window,

his bedroom
Watts

lady

follows

to

the statue

of house

whom

Mr.

only by

from

"

in the

the

morning
been
the

path
He

HUNGERPORD

decapitated, and

dream

as

the

happened,

0.

421

"

had

been

astonished^
had

he

corroborates

as

following

of

case

had

rockery
vivid,and
could

it

among
he

the

saw

explain

realised

statue

of the

of

ferns.
less
headhow

it

Adams.

awaking

on

be

may

position

the

to

on

the

never

one

statue

so, and

was

M.

secluded

aware

compared
dead

body,

himself.

to

xi. p. 375.

voL

originallyfrom

borrowed

was

it

us

the

rolled

the

We

told

that

off.

specialinterest

described

which

dream.

becomes

seer

no

was

cut

were

mutilation

dream

Watts

found

he

off,and

placed

N.

RoAD.

dreamt

quasi-instinctive
knowledge,

this

the

of

it

as

Proceedings S.P.R.,

From

The

being

head

garden
in

the

as

Mr.

having

clean

cut

it in his

seen

Again

sometimes

on

figure,which

where

cases

happened,
going into the

he

been

sleep, of

with

of

out

f)th.

is that

Venus

the

had

the

much

very

from

head

CaMDBN

ROAD,

had

Venus

of

the

from

statue

about

thing

strange

head

was

all remember

at

can

that

that

Hunter

ladies."

occupied by

rooms

August

had

house, Mr.
the

from

seen

"

45

All

been

have

stretching

related

Watts

could

window

other

any

impossible;

side

another

from

or

'*No,

says:

window

inquiry whether

the

to

answer

follows

the

Religio-Philosopkicai

Journal^
A prominent Chicago
journaliststates [in the Chicago Times] that his wifle
asked
him
one
morning while still engaged in dressing, and before either of
had left their sleeping-room, if he knew
named
Edsale
them
Esdale.
or
any one
and
then
do
ask?*
She
A
a
given,
negative reply was
'Why
replied:
you
that I was
the lake shore, and found
on
During the night I dreamed
a coffin
as

"

"

one

the

with

there

of that

paper,

few

the first item

days
In

was

has

name

disappearance

from

afterwards

answer

then

of

name

editor

to

Edsale

or

Esdale
drowned

attracted

his attention

that

his home
the

Dr.

of the

body

in

Hyde

of

Hodgson's

young

it,and

on

recently been

Park
man

there.*

of

the

was
a

young

was

inquiries,the

confident

am

On

found

late

ReligioPhilosophicalJournal^

opening

that

report of the
man
on

named
the

wrote

"

morning
mysterious

Esdale.

lake

Colonel

some

the

shore."

Bundy,

who

421

1 have

known

the

reputation, for
from

each

188$.

and

of the

that

date.

the

of

the

and

report,

the

of

reatd it

After

wife

case

them

well-known

volunteered

writer, and

editorial
the

following

'^Poliuto"

statement

six

declared

each

Hodgson's

receipt of Mr.

they could furnish in regard

reading the letter,the gentleman,

After

for

October

In

date

1885, I

the

wrote

of the

item

it

is Mr.

who

of

the

occurrence

I did

Tifms.

it in the

seemg

reference

any

still says,

and

time,

that

disappearance.

the

of the

return

finding

the

young

of

first item

Tiwui

of Oaober

regard

that

might

and

that

I knew

which

Mrs.

To

rrad

Havmg
dream
the

tn

the

was

one

matter

The

voncd

the
it

saw

ever

name,
in

prior

to

apparently

7if;.

the

Chica;^') Paily

1S85. appeared

merrhants

F.

F."lai!e,
m

the

the
in

whether

the

Royal

or

coincidence

H.

Wilkil.

followmg,

days

intimate

to

caused

and

Mr.

The

its iniih.

wi^uUI

dream

reference

with

had
the

miles

eight

was

of the

of

letters

lar"jcsilver

his

after

morning

from

which

friends,
to

as

verified.

be

Wilkie

examine

the

the

Xetvi

of

emphiy

Insurance

the

mommg

it seemed

who

been

I should

dream.

not

am

anyone

or

disappearance

that
on

home.

otir

frirnds,

man's

young

fart

the

following;:

the

in all its

case

explanations

curious

few

the

men-

have

peculiar

to

H.

Franc

of

Wii

Robert

Building, and

me

Wednesday,

kif-

October

"

of

re-

coffin.

Mrs.

In

the

certify to

to

I distinrtly rememlx.Ted

for

as

for the

the item

wrote

various

it

for

comment

marked,

any

that

certain

am

of

account

its details.
man

voung
known

hearing

my

n""mbered
when

and

the

the

I wish

and

Ijeen

more

of
way
of the

report
the

the

"

statement,

case,

had

the

of

have

we

him

cnew

the

(aretiillyin all

residence
that

then

it, I gave

to

seen
at

:
following;

the

ronsidrrahle
of

appear

more

with

not

days after the appearance

and

; at

said

in any

any
saw

Franc

foregoing
of

few

I had

carefully examined

agree

regard

adds

prrsrntimrnts

this

aware

the

in

for

the

indelible

an

wife

heard

body, and

his

papers

time

the
not

to

look-out

The
in

during the time

me
previous to

to.

or

Ttmes,

it occurred

My

true.

Wilkie

features

previous

"he

be

to

on

finding of

at

may

offered

be

cause

various

made

once

report

such

details

name,

the

the

day

the

referred

the

Chicago

it made

morning.

that

disappearance

I had

although

at

therein.

of

unknown

one

seen

Chicago

his

to

14th.

and

theones
one

in the

date

the

morning

before

course,

of

any

the

on

on

was

the

of the

or

body

in

forget

never

of

was,

man,

the

of the

bearings,

Wilkief

B.

26/i, 1886.

mentioned

the

prior to

name

had

she

what

see

TYm/r,

(ktjAer

writers

individual

memorandum

News

Daify
disappearance

the

to

Kranc

Chicago

distinctly marked^

not

The

Chicago
to

week

I did

item.

the

am

and

strong

mind,

editorial
the

written

any

so

my

writing

to

pnor

make

was

on

impre^!ftion

about

was

not

coincidence

the

to.

report

true

points mentioned

other

the

to

be

to

"

of the

one

was

referred

bf

10,

I obtained

years.

1 called

letter

Chicaoo,

and

No.

case

14th,
published, October
in
the
true
as
published
Chica^
was
September 33rd [1888],just prior to

information

therein.

in

first

when

them

to

mentioned

personally

statement

both

saw

and

years,

report

said

occurrence.

further

the

them

of

publish mfc

fifteen

383

IV

his

and

f^entleman

some

each

of that

7'tmrt

CHAPTER

TO

0]

Warren

Jk

residing

at

Co.,
4523

commission
Woodlawn

APPENDICES

384

is

Montreal.

and

right,and

skull, received

poHce

years

records

941

drowned

in the
held

was

October

His
age.
the
last
during

week,

of

years

lake

shore.

his

As

Esdaile

family

resides
and

accounts

has

ago,

all

are

disappearance, his friends

it is thought, and
an
Overwork,
injury to
possibly have brought on insanity.
may
for

his

evidence

obtained

was

Coroner's

office for Cook

October

loth, 1885, on

on

in Lake

2nd,

unable

were

Mr.

fear
his
The

for him.

following further

The

jury

some

Friday morning.

business
the

strollingalong
assignable reason
suicide.

searching

are

The

No.

no

committed

has

he

that

is

there

last

twenty-seven

resting from

been

of his time

much

spent

has

He

since

missing

been

Canadian, unmarried,

at

has

Kenwood,

Avenue,

[421

Michigan,

"

County, 111.,show
the

whether

of

that

Wm.

body
by accident

inquest

".

Esdaile,

otherwise

or

the

determine.

to

Mr.

Robert

Warren,

that

he

landed

in New

and

also

of the

firm

above-named

of Robert

"

Warren

Co., says
trip to England on
Monday,
reached
October
5th, 1885, ^"^
Chicago, Wednesday, P.M., October
7th ; that
hear of the disappearance of Mr. Esdaile
until he reached
he did not
home, and
of
of no
the
knows
public announcement
disappearance prior to that in the
there
been
of October
he
would
News
7th ; that, had
likely have
any,
very
York
and
heard
of it between
New
he
the
look-out
for news
as
was
on
Chicago,
from
Chicago.
business
had
who
Mr. Ward,
during his absence,
charge of Mr. Warren's
informed
Esdaile's
he
of
Mr.
that
was
disappearance on Friday evening,
says
he
examined
the papers,
2nd.
On
October
in the
"c., found
Saturday, a.m.,
suicidal
found
evidence
of
but
man's
indications
that
he
room
no
intent,
;
young
his
and
that
he
in
have
wandered
not
rightmind,
concluding
was
might
off,a
detective
The
matter
was
was
employed to search for him.
kept very quiet,so
alarm
his friends,
to prevent
publication of sensational
as
reports that would
is

Ward

not

track

of

and

loth,
In

then

notice
near

was

should

man

of

the

October

he

matter

7th.

the

at

seen

the

around
very

of

waterworks
end

of

when

soon,

the

body

matter,

the

Chicago

Lake

had

found.
made

Mr.
in any

following

were

somewhat

with

on

that

wood),
Hyde Park (and KenMichigan into Indiana,

Saturday

on

Esdaile

of

be

was

They

description corresponded

that

received

young

of

News

find him

to

the

from

morning,
found

been

on

October
the

lake

his home.

referringto

without

the

will be
the

aim

seen

young

man,

purpose."

or

the

that

Tribune

detectives

are

is believed

who

[There

was

thus

Saturday,

of

no

on

to

be

October
trail and

warm

loth,
will

insanely wandering

general belief that he had

drowned^

been
A

Chicago

reporter,
that

Esdaile, says
children, who

said

he
that

and

requested them
reporter, knowing
but

some

been

travelled

had

1885, says : "It

probably overtake
about

had

for

whose

man,

young

expecting

were

shore

return

announcement

any

in the

item

the

his

on

unpleasant
that

Esdaile, who

of Mr.

and

it

aware

before

papers
the

render

York

time

Mr.
;

that

to

Mr.

Ward
Mr.

who

resides

at

first heard

of

the teacher

had

the

tell their parents,

Ward,

called

on

and
Kenwood,
disappearance

told them
and
him

ask
to

that
if any

obtain

Mr.

acquainted with
through the school
Esdaile
was
missing,

was

had

one

the

him.

seen

particulars for

objected, saying that Mr. Warren

Esdaile
had
been
practicallyin charge

had

been

of the

The

cation,
publi-

for
away
affairs of the

481

D]

6nn

that

of

Mr.

the

reporter
tirst

Warren

421

that

D.

In

the

But

interests.

way

York,

cause

dream

dream

the

facts

no

other

been

or

subliminal

Mv

Professor

to

live,and

now

This

lien*.

Am

OkfI'KS

of

sort

ami

sued

and

'

cotton

in

In

received^

with

add

that

lien

\\

It

and
I.

reply
about

of
some

voi..

in

was

hrir^

"

search

to

office next

in

so

for

had

Ijeen

after

lengthened
looking at

in

had

pencil, it
before
the

truth, but the

no

never

asso-

that

slightest reason,
dealings with M

the

any

then,

had

Now,

trouble.

can

C
,

W.

Howk.

following

letter

W.

inquiries,the

James*

face

embarrassed

sugar."

in

business," and

ver"' well, but

**

my

30 clols."" and

dream

.M

had

nor

his

444-

no

of my

R.

ever

was

1 had

part

him

ledger, and

had

J.

knew

had

J\MF'5.

Wii.i.iKM

and

and

in the

was

"

Pt'^'FFSSoR

The

Streets,

annoyed, of

was

interest, figured here

the

debts,

J. C"

it

figures-

in

his

to

54

Union

my

an

The

time

Dfar

favour
was

of the

loth

certainly quite

inst. is
start-

"

deceased,

after the

to

ttftiKAss

14/4. li(Q4.

SiR, -Your
referred

ocrurrenre

follows

father,

New

Sihrrt,

Mank

iHif,

who
sheriflf,

Chestnut
1

successor

I told

As
went

No.

hand,

this dream.

his

Professor

to

an'^wcr

with
C

and

down

way

my
"his

Hut

precipe.

that

property

conveyances

our

mistake

some

On

W.

sheriff and

way

any

suspect

"

being

**

to

met

446.50 dols."

been

dream.

my

I !ihould

were

in

him

.ated

him

the

on,

originally

residence

title,as

the

of 2nd

owner.

son,

settleti up

had

amount

rerall, to

his

continued,

awe,

but

been

r!;iim

4!

ceivably
con-

of the amount

night 1 dreamed

one

blight mistake

446.5odols."

death,

.t

have

may

up.

former

into

for

saying anything, he

made

Yc"u

*"

;ust

"it

have

P.,

the

lot, comer

have

I woke

then

been

without

visibly, and

h:*

in

1894.
/aiffiKxryS/i,

city,and

and

might

there

stopped to see
f)f joke, told

kind

wi"

his

forgetful

was

"

part of the

J. C

v.

H.

of

purchased

when

busmess

(l^"^thouse

and

had

.-norning

th

were

account

Orleans,

looked

concluded,

^^^

"")

R.

of

liens"

ludtnnent

*a;*l.

had

course

was

thinking that

J.

i88(; 1 had

May

of

work

K"tnK

claim

the

"

dreamer,

would
creditor's)

The

vol. xi. p. 403.

walking; throu^'hthe

was
*'

course,

\\

cerning
con-

James.

In

Sir,-

i"LAK

^"here

to

perception

Nrw

xs

the

dream, however,

The

the

was

seriouslyaflfected
wholly misleading ; and

satisfied

of the

7th,

have

so

debtor's

The

information

presented as to be
assignable intelligence
(unless it

are

Law

for

October

conveys

might

true,

ment
announce-

alarm.

unnecessary

transactions, entirelyunknown

Proceedings S.P.R.,

ad"iressed

saxU

public

ledger.

From

Ami

and

Wednesday,

the

likelyto have presented them.

originated in the dreamer's

the

case,

ihe deceased

of

been

followmg

the

in which

dream

matter.

385

him

papers,

of the

business

which, had

in New

would

papers
item
in the

the

IV

just landed

announcement

past

had

in the

matter

says

public

and

CHAPTER

TO

had

sale had

void
been

property

passed

and

judge W.
completed and

here

to

W.
pur-

[421

APPENDICES

386

office one
called
at our
morning and said that
price paid, Judge H
he had had a dream
(probably the night before) which had annoyed him a little,
he
not
although
was
disposed to attach any importance to it,but simply to
around
it to
desire to do so, he had
to mention
come
satisfya not-understood
chase

it

and

me,

of the

this

was

his

That

presented
which

amount

would

been

have

startled

quite

it

been

not

of this
and

and

amount,

paid
and

the
did

I told
that

the

date,

without

Mr.

what

was,

had

was

that

and

vessels

gone

it,but

about
business

at

is

account

writes

Brighten

Mr.

that
the

in the

and

judgment, nor
it was
that
a liability

taken

is

he

proper

on

perceived

The

before

besides
with

same

and

going

went

few

there

went

deck

and

in

I had

in
then

in my
found

dense

swift

vol.

House,

the

of

Podmore,

"

viii. p.

Mr.

400.

Southend-on-Sea,
6th, 1884.

the

fog, and

by the
climbed

bright,clear

same
some

words.
way

atmosphere,

let

we

crew
captain
myself awake

of

"Wake,
off

to

awake,

all

and

calm

somewhat

plenty

past

board,
on
(owner's) cabin

you'll be

quiet

the
fell
more

down."

run

awakened

by
clothes

some

swiftly,and

very

of chain

men

was
again
leisurelyput on

I then

in my

sleep, but

Upon this
tide rushing
was

out

three

I found

dropped
ears.

part

and

ears,

my

that

at

^^"as

deck, and
a

Mr.

1876, in very calm

weather, I
shore, opposite Gravesend, as it
being no wind.

North

side, there

morning

ringing

awakened

in

positions

to

of that
generally formed
unimaginative, practical man.

daylight. 1 paced
already some
below, undressed, got into my berth, and

and

supposition

August

the

at

other

bed.

moments,

words
on

to

ringing

enveloped

were

the

to

Towards

words

the

get

Thames

being exceedingly

visitors.

I waited
the

to

in

schooner, and

in the

current

cable

the

anchor

dropped
impossible
was

Chaffe.

"

35-ton

H.

estimate

the

shrewd,

is known

Proceedings S.P.R.,

from

had

time.

December

owned

been,

memorandum

there

the

Argvle

have

dream,

explicable

Brighten

be

to

appears
that

namely,

again

dreamer

the

warning.

in what

gentleman,

is

case

self of

the

gave

concurs

The

next

subliminal

the

who

The

before,,

had

to

Wm.

E.

to

tioned
figures men-

make

not

inaccuracy

an

never

contest
or
legal contention
of
settled in the regular course

421

interest

would

I did

very

liability

said

as

the

an

might have been given you explicitly

knowing the date, I cannot
give even

there

that

*s claim

any

been

that it was

drawn

between

had
for

mentioned.

amount

Mr.

it

that

so

not, and

interest,and

that

much

had

paid, and

the

liabilityto

the

him

little from

difference

no

I regret very

Judge, however,

that

was

been

the

was

removed,
by Mr. R. M
to

title

the

there

been

very

been

not

computed

there

I found

off.

but
definitely,

approximately

that

what

it

had

vary

of

research

I remarked

cents.

would

and

data

to

find

and

had
obtained

judgment

amount

Mr.

to

to

by him
had

that

that

I referred

found

all encumbrances

for payment

specifiedin dollars

he
indeed

date.

that, notwithstanding his careful

that
him

to

remarkable

that

"

was

and

property

been

dream

that

we

in the

early morning,
or
twice, then
be again
to
asleep, only
hastilydressed, went
on

deck

up the rigging to get above

with the fog like a sea
at

once

the
my

fog, and
feet, when

was

soon

looking

421
round

saw

on

it hanl

it, put
to

out

rushed

slew

aport
and

across

it would

he

two;

or

when

rudder

captain,
the

which

her

deck

and

woke

intoxication, who
and
whirh

had

and

fact*!

of

our

vessrU.

at

the

no

think

to

me

were

near

return

to

it

that

have

seen

us

within

of the

half

I
/

was

the

be

had

some

I'he

the (Kcasion

on

us

next

on

is

analogous
that

of

the

schooner

of

IVoaedini^s

S.P.

K., vol.

.Scott's

Captam

)"robabiy

further

no

narrative

be

Mr

from

Settlement

ihnnly

this

to

as

Austrai.a

attendance

^rcat

readiness

many

atts

lie,

He

l)efore

me

last

pleased

^hen

t("

tu\(*

the

the

MS.

ilines^

was

any

eve

as

his

time

9/4, 1892.

the

have

must

Swan

River

there

Kf*ne

Adelaide,

of

i"f Adelaide.

very

to

Western

Scott

showed

ment

Captam
and

he

both

sue

it

1 received

from

him

friend

ti'w

a
a

the

by

tns

^m

varying

expressions

nf

spoke

passing

were

them.
and

narrative,

He

said

.it

he

had

log. whi" h

said

I
I

that

once

by him,

should

like
have

should

transcribed

for

days .tfter\"ard^

lon";

would

lonneacd

rircumstanres

things he

the

descnl)e"l

he

thr
and

aniinatifin

that

idea

in writing.
of

mpv

and

drcims

^'reatly struck

ha\r

1 recrivnl
\\\s

the

one

course,

woulii

he

all with

it

mind

indtc^l

alnrnt

me

t"a\e

his

of

much

very
:t :

was.

r*i"hop
Hishop, and

the

aMSist

told

hr

that

v:\:aiv
I

\^^

the

upon

day, toUl

thf-rewith.
fare

DOtett

now.

kindnes".

of

one

the

at

Archdeacon

\yc\v\^ then

liia^,

year
m

how

(icriod.

that

thr

clear

Hale.

Scott

Captain

i82";.

It is

crew.

quite

not

nuf

lireamer

contemporary

obtained

(called

Australia

\Ve!"tern

founded

w.-l^

atirr

In

of

of

colony

and

the

Mar^h

The

Brighten

one,

of

shipwrecked

Hishop

From

"

self

It is

taken

was

/.

Documfftt

the

trip.

PAKKEK.

preceding

xi. p.
57a

could

evidence

to, and

subliminal

and

their

IJrighten.

RoHERT

the

to

the

we

voice, as
position of the
or
more.
My

E.

referred

alwve

following day.

the

case

perception
from

(uotcd

and

to

explained by supposing

aiso

much

visitors

occurrence

F.

421

"

of the

one

related

which

to

discontinued
Wm.

above

human

mile

(jreenhithe, and

left

soon

the

voice

relative

the

capstan,

she

narrated

reallya

was

coaxing

of

their

at

once

visitors

my

could

one

vessels

desired

informed

day

by

of

stages

dint

chain, and

my
I at

down.

in various
but

wat

tide with

side,
alongjumped on

once

turns

some

from

anchor

I cannot

fog

other

no

once

take

to

little lower

next

vation.

of

and

visitors

anchor

preset

consequence

them

freeing their

dropped
the r.iptain,
and

to

men

little

very

I induced

turn

her

all owed
tn

in

effec

the

us

stupidly wanted

threatening

us

some

up

1 at

damage.
who
appeared on deck
to remain
as
they were,

doing

ing
pass-

she

anchor
of having heaved
at low
^having lifted it in consequence
carrvMng
round
and
little
she swung
chain, when
came
cable) caught in our
very

fortunately,however,

boat

vessel

large

anchor

her

thiui

unlashcd
tiller,

caused

the

came

on

but

us,

the

to

the

to

ran

the

acting upon

cleared

I fell,rather

us.

forecastle, shouted

the

word

current,

have

387

directlyupon

to
a

current

in the

upward

side, and

our

swift

the

IV

down

bearing
rushed
of the rigi^ini;,
deck, explained all in
lar^e vessel

scrambled,
who

CHAPTER

TO

P]

and
look

one,

wearis4"nie
in

and

sit

with

.ind

him

the

for

old
time.

man

was

was

Bishop

then

old

Diocese, and

of the

Bostock,

Mr.

(Fremantle),
the

[421

APPENDICES

388

in addition

bedside,

man's

that

aware

was

in

was

the

habit

the

to

the

of his

clergyman

taking

sometimes

of

of

performance

his

parish
by

seat

devotional

usual

the

services.
I

had

never

upon

own

my

mind

some
quite aware
narrative,but I was
persons
it occurred
about
feel doubtful
it might
show
it, and
to
afforded
excellent
visits
old
the
Bostock's
to
an
man
friendly
obtain.
did
which
such
he
that
declaration
as
getting some

B.

Mathew

II.

Document

Captain

"

Scott's

whom

to

might

to

night of the 7th of June

apparently water-logged, with several
the

On

them.

the

8th

I dreamed

men

and

same

Mr.

that

me

for

(Bishop).

Hale

Account.

that

in

the

loth, 1825.

her

got

up

and

saw
a

and

schooner,

black
started

man

the

and

among
mate

up

dream
occurred.
9th the same
between
and
altered
the
Got
ship's course,
Guadeloupe and
having passed
up
Antigua, the day previous, and at 8 P.M. heavy squalls with
heavy thunder
sail.
all sail,fine pleasant weather.
and
lightning ; shortened
Daylight made
W.S.W.
the loth, at 8 o'clock, altered
the ship's course
from
S.W.
On
to
two
of ascertaining the true
position of the Bird Islands,
points for the purpose
it was
if these
marked
chart
to
really existed
or
see
(as on my
doubtful).
time
this
in
that
I was
at
mind, supposing
something was
very
uneasy
my
dream
related
and
to
mate
ship. I had
going to happen to my
my
my
and
William
Don
Sevarra,
Poingestre
Richenburg,
Joseph
John
passengers,
circumstances
the
the
at
wrote
to
Esquires, merchants
Carthagena, who
Humane
Society and to their house in London.
of the
the morning
all at breakfast
On
loth, at 9.3 A.M.,
we
were
; the
aloft.

officer

stayed

on

deck

and

go

until

the

I dreamed

of

chance

opportunity

June
On

truth

the

about

slightest doubt

the
that

deck

on

called

On

daylight

the

down

the skylight and

said that a squall was
I
coming.
inmiediately repaired on deck to take in the small sails. On looking astern
the squall was
the ship where
boat with
saw
a
a
coming from, we
large flag
and
a man
flying on an oar,
standing up in the bow holding it. I immediately
the ship to and took in all studding and
sails.
hove
small
that were
My men
aloft furling royals said that they could
number
of
and
that they
a
see
men
it
One
of
the
stated
that was
that
men
was
a
pirate.
just the way
thought
he was
taken
the year
and
officers
seas.
previous in the same
My passengers
which
then
I did, they stating that if
to
requested me
keep the ship away,
I
should
should
be pirates,
out
insurance
turn
to
for my
they
not
recover
my
I then
under
reefed
her
sails
and
down
ship.
kept her away
went
to
breakfast.
After
I
felt
and
cabin,
returned
entering my
my
to
uneasy
very
the state-room.
dream
mind.
I then
Inmiediately my
came
forciblyin my
deck, called all hands
pistolsand my cutlass by my side and went
on
put two
the ship to and
desired
Mr. Poingestre to take
deck, and again hove
on
the
wheel
and
the ship. I then
ordered
the first officer to lower
steer
his boat
down

loaded,

made

with

them,

boat

and

and

see

what

sail,and

made

found

taken

that
them

my

into

the
a

boat
tack

had

was.

towards
taken

the

ordered

boats.

On

captain and his

his.Captain Jellard'sboat having a
mate

the

then
the

my

guns

to

coming

men

great

out

of

be
up
the

quantity

[421

APPENDICES

390
I, George
wherein
ascribed

the

whole

Daniel

attended

certifythat I
he repeated

hereby

event

of the

direct

the

to

in

Scott

substance

the

his

of

guidance
[Signed]

1865,

illness,February

last

above

do

Australia,

W.

Fremantle,

of

Chaplain

Bostock,

James

solemnly

and

true,

as

most

an

over-ruling Providence.
George

Bostock.

J.

9/5/1865.
[We

endeavoured

have

without

letter, but

Shipping

render

G.

421

From
of

Mason,

of New

Mason

wrote

three

two

or

she

told

Mary
following cases
than

few

Luke,

"air back

vessels

were

finallysent

Hudson

has

dreams,

in

I have

and

tiated.''
substan-

September

1896.

City, the percipient

well

very

dated

be

can

York

been

Self.
**

Luke

Miss

apparently

Street, New

R.

Dr.

by

us

the SMiminal

and

their fulfilment, of which

and

which

to

lowing
fol-

The

140.

sent

was

Telepathy

visions

night

or

was

of veridical

fifteen years,

of

viii. p.

Luke

Miss

days since,and

202

Lloyd's

as

no

vol.

S.P.R.,

Journal

York, author

statement

Miss

till

Hale^s

Bishop

through

log-books.]

dreams
a

in

to

made

log dated
1854 that trading
but

Trade,
not

was

been

January 9th, 1896, concerning

on

only

The

of

experiences by

recent

me

it

the

statement

Osgood

Board

official

referred

trace

the

produced

be

1825 can
compelled to

Dr.

and

Agency

as

the log-book
Inquiries have

to

success.

known

to

in

for

me

the

more

attending physician in the family during

that time.
Her
health, however, has been almost perfect ; she is free from
own
all hystericalor nervous
to prehardly had occasion
; in fact, I have
scribe
symptoms
for her during this whole
period. She is a busy, energetic,self-reliant,
but

very
least ten

having

kind-hearted

woman,

years

She

has

from

childhood

night, until

every

should
She

again

not

has

two

whom

hypnotised her
sleep. The effect

walked

nor

left her

even

while

bed

decided.

and

prompt

was

asleep.
and
with
muneration.
re-

"

On

fortunes,

psychical
share

church

character

become

has

her

family

had

than
a

distant

fair she

the

on

talk of the

more

a
a

second
town

dollars

300

the

"

was

realised

were

accuracy

for the

seldom

account

them

they

are

she

available

not

for

as

her

rule, for

quite

was

and

her

had

she

stream

tell

peculiar
the

usual

delineations
of

visitors

to

charity.
she

but

was

so

ridiculed

them, especially not

told
the

well

of

constant

dreams,

of

this

from

as
appearance
first day
The

that

number

on

to

of veridical

large

their fulfilment, so

day
there

"

varied

she
village where
the
tent
gipsy
occupy

country

asked

was

she

ago

years

her personal
especially fitted her.

but

the

She

in

few

for which

endowment

tent, and

before

visit

of patronage,

having

occasion

one

Being on
unknown, during a
charity.

by

time

walking almost
suggested that she

and

definite
fails to receive
exceedingly impressionable, and seldom
ideas and impressions regarding people who
into her presence
or
come
sits
for any
she
she
often
exercises, but never
a
faculty which

true

at

somnambulist,

inveterate

an

years ago
her bed in her

that

though looking

of age,

is

She

her

been

when

leave

since

never

nearly forty years

now

is unmarried.

She

younger.

the

been

Society

for

Psychical

Research.
Within

the

past

two

years,

psychic experiences, the

dream

related

were

before

the

events

since

however,
here

related

known.
.

I have

known

occurred, and

something of her
fortunately [itwas]

421

I Will "*tvc it

Her

premise

that

S., with

her

sister, .Mrs.
floor

second

to

m-ife,named
the

floor

she

had

floor

same

""hc 'liiyi

occasion

first floor and

her

parlour,

her

six months

to

mistrust

Mr.

B., who

basement

was

their
had

for her

occupied by
; they seemed
honesty. The

been

her

house.
the

rents

tmsi-

own

his

and

man

she

while

pleasant

very

back

on

room

for six years.

tenant

"

Wednesday,

On

with

occupied by

was

391

own

the

uses

been

no

IV

language, as 1 took it down

she occupies a three-storey and
basement
family, occupies the third floor ; she

front, over

had

L.. who

and

people,

lod^^ers,and

second

The

iie%s.

her

substantiallyin

I will

it.

related

CHAPTER

TO

O]

.August 28th, 1895, I had

day
nothing out

l"een

absent

all

in

came

in the evening ami

of the way
I noticed
wont
directly10 )K*d.
and
rather pretty alann
the parlour
clock from
a ^mall
eptin^'that I missed
mantel
that my
times
: I supposed, however,
lodger Mr. H. had taken it,as he somedid if he wished
I thought no more
to be aroused
at a particularhour, and
Ute

ex"

it.

about

night I dreamed

That

grr:it disorder
and

also

.Mr. and

of

.Mrs.

of

everything

rubbed

valuables

rather

or

mine

seemed

were

which

was

of

scene

and

L.'s

Mrs.

evcr"'thingbelonging

valuable

The

Mr.

see

and

gone
was

generally.

to

and

gone,

the

them,

to

house

the

was

and

vivid

very

was

room

in

room

exact.

In

have

directly up

went

Mrs.

seen

you

o'clock

three

morning

the

When

"

I said

particularlyagreeable."
robbed

had

and

My

'

aiix.n^s

xiund^

:ind

and

upencd

:fir

.VI

HCf.n

in

the

examinaiKin

my

lewelk-ry and

rhe

'I hey

.Miss

This

Luke

i"

had

are

so

but

uas

with

rvrryihing
the

siknL

was

exact

any

i then

of value

house

to

me.

aNo

ot

and

rlothes

new

"een

Mrv

then,

brought

I.

the

umbrel

an

M.ii'.. known
mornin^',

some

e\en-

trom

"

perfetily rorrect

'*"

:.iken

flo""r.

same

of

account

my

dream

and

its fulfllmrnt.

Stai.i.iN'S'

lAKI.

11 1

1 IV

)N

Siailmlnt.
s

; K ". K

N*

t -.v

Vol

k
.

Th:rMj.iy

dis-

that

respect

missed

I had

which

little clock

su:t

the

I(. oh

mMghUmr
adds

the

taken

aoj

.""n

all

ih.it tlie\ h.id

dirci tlv afti*ru.irds showed

trinkets, and

had

Mrs.

^I'.irr

to

had

M.\KV

\\\

their

disoider

every

at

for

hstened
up

great

tielunging

apiiearance

laugh

key
"lupli".ate

my

in

order."
distheir

help feeling

and
went

used

gone

to

cannot

floor

hrst

reply. I then
unoccupied and

no

got

room

all

the

sound

inclined

been

M., 1

queer.
on

was

in great

room

heard

nor

always

apartment

presented

of the

fif their

room

them

left the

at

me

and

night that she had

last

had

with

refreshments

some

her,

dream.

mv

l*eforr

The

room

.An

:r,^

my

together

ppiperty,

own

dreams
own

overhead,

diMir.

thr

of

sister,who

but
re["caiedly,

rapped

.int!
a-^{*e.ireil.
h.id

to

and

here

up

was

asked

and

apartment

She

up
1 dreamed

once,

either

My
Your

**

down

wiMit

replied.
brought
**

at

seen

o'clo":k.

p":op!e moving

of

r.^Mu

"

not

exclaimed,

dreams

my

had

**

of its valuables,

house

sister

three

after

room

the

she

sister's

my

She

L. .'"

yesterday afternoon

to

I said,

.n

Ur.

.August
**

No:

Mas"in:"

2'/h,

since"three

refreshments,

and

Htairment

189;, ani!

was

oVIo"k
very

a^

^'.lul

to

L.,
*'

nu\

yr-itcrd^y.
agreeable."

Vr

Srftfm

^\

7/4

came

When
She

Mary

Btyo

upstairs
have

wa"

then

yi"u

iip here

sa.d,

"*

APPENDICES

392
dreamed
valuable.
away,

saw

the

hers

and

both

it empty
had

said,

She

went

In

"

and

empty

dreams

my

are

downstairs, and
valuable

was

Dr.
reply to inquiries,

sound

it

Afterwards
also

floor.

My

there

but

of her

mind

sent

walked

out.

do

to

more

the

H.

with

that

It

p. 279.
been

from

comes

written

the

on

Sir

day

is taken

robbery. Miss

Luke

Osgood

called

was

had

and

asleep again,
I had
cheque which
of
and

the

which

among

I had

A\B.

But

the

had

in

ineffectual

sign

to

"

not

was

them
as

no

any

coincidence

Lady Jones

letters

my

and

March

ayti, 1891.

left outside

troublesome

the

and

to

draw

was

writes

from

very

the

expect
with

receipt of the cheque.

real cheque, but
was
blank
sheet
a
properly on

cheque

home,
sum,

J. J.

The

the

lection
recol-

large

L,

concerned
to

about

vivid

door.

dream

trustee.

reason

way

attempts

and

seemed

fill up

having

incident.

morning,

what

vol. xiv.

account

a
long
sign. At nine I awoke, with
got up, opened a packet of letters forwarded
a
registered letter containing a cheque for

to

dream,

my

found

this

eight

at

Mason.

Proceedings S.P.R.,

from

Ventnor,

fell

indifferently

so

them.

Jones, Bart.;

Lawrence

of the

1896.

she

following case

The

^h,

treated

was

R.

421

October

by giving
surprised them
make
Afterwards, fearing she would
times
offering to take the matter
up,

three

or

an

Stallings.

York,

tracing
she

force, where

two

would

she

in it" for them,

and

public,they
have
nothing

matter

of

she

and

clothes

"

Regarding

"

detective

"nothing

was

piece

the

Hodgson,

office of the

the

because
them

Dr.

dear
to

found

that

New

went

found

Henrietta

wrote

and

room

was

suit

help feeling

can*t

the

this

overhead

them
I

into

went

trinkets, and

Mason

from

Mary,

queer,
after

taken.

and

"

so

soon

jewellery
lodger on the same

heard

not

stripped the house of everything

taken
everything valuable was

had

in disorder

I have

Your

and

gone

sister's

from

umbrella

had

mine.

everything

taken

she

room

morning."
anxious."

that

night

last

[421

dream

rather
of

my

paper.

remarkable.

"

April 1st, 1893.

I

entirelycorroborate

can

dream

about

the

Sir Lawrence

from

own

my

memory

cheque.

Jones

writes

later

This

related

my

dream

much

dream

M.

Jones.

"

Hall,

Fakenham,

April 1st, 1893.

letter.
Jones immediately after opening my
the impression of it remained
with
me
usual.
I dream
but
remember
deal,
a
good
rarely
anything
I have
of morning dreams, when
woken
to
early and gone
to

Lady

unusually vivid, and

was

longer

than

in the

case

except

husband's

story of my
Evelyn

Cranmer

the

sleep again.
421

280)

J.

rests

while

The
on

the

next

case

(quoted

from

specially
good evidence,
full account

of it

was

Proceedings S.P.R.,

since
written

it

was

noted

from

notes

vol.

before
made

xiv. ,p.
tion,
verifica-

immedi-

421

TO

J]

ately after

by

the

sending

CHAPTER

Professor

account

IV

Alexander,

A.

of

393

Rio

He

Janeiro.

"

February

infonnant,

My

Nascimento,

Senhor

received

Arts"** and

his technical

is

crducaiion

life member

of

recent

engineer, called

prrcipicni.

"i^If the

know

an*l

vcars.

cIair\'oyancehas

him

been

be

to

and

evidence.
provided for proper
thus
pn"reeding, he endeavours
seven
or
"oiiic
eigh: \ears
agci he

ha"

In

a^

\eriiliral

in

dream,
deck

fr*im

the

man

uhose

of

which

he

had

caught

the

in

of
p^irticulars

\er^Mil

state"l that,

He

for

s:ra:tened
h:-

into

.i,,.i.n

J.

i"'":;

i"t

Ke

em^raied

ht

*ecinrd
iir

to

reasons

the

the
the

of

son

on

reality
Senhor

met

me

gave

had

had

had

that

on

qt:e

da

Rio

of

Nascimento

and

firm

etTusion

mo%eil

y.

glad

so

of

to

In the

tears.

his vision

that
make

to

dtmn

him
i"n

that

sup|"ose

of
"^lip

whn

pa}""

realised,

be

would

that
dream

although
Ih* the

would

such
is

herewith

en-,

ir

a""

rerel"er

tie

^xx)$oiX3

rcis,

de

Jorge

Senhores

d""s

cart.i

que

eu

Dias

no

case.

losed)

e^tes

comimn

on

to

them

going
me

with

to

the

the

receive
sum

tears.

of

letter

.ooofcoo

from

Senhores

of

and

reis.

me

abracci-os

ido
1

cml"r.ucd

from

receive

."

that

delivered

dreamt

present

fell

and

then

He
him

was

was

Jorge

brou^'litit

not

earl" hour,

an

handed

he

which
an

h.id

ii\ o'tUnk.

they

that

uith

at

t"f

linn

)"crMinal

morning

^40;.

(alxiut

He

J.

Don

father

his

the

at

visit

to

came

letter from

A'fandega

five and

lietwern

J.

man

money.

write

sonima

iireamt

latter

that

more

J.,a merchant

h' r."iid"i
"I

latelyl)een

all the

Don

young

that

kvia

Senhor

Brothers,
rcis

urred
to

to

cnnxiition

com

note

of

the

loth.

following

nieiiil"ers of that

lf"! hun

er.Tr^araiii

D:a"

at

count

with

'sor.h*-:

"*

the

out

in

once

he

impecuniosity

to

mentioned

the

on

c"f Nluml^cr

("nto

the

following

rhe

'

the

in the

delivered

awoke

one

belief

.s

of

and

hour,

be

to

wa!"

railed

rose

'..nary
'

married

rorresjjondents

itate

had

he

!.-..t:

it

informant

^I)

to

felt this

had
be

Nascimento

lirntliers, the

a*

and

is shortly

Senh'ir

r.i:.:"ell.a^

at

kind, which

dream.

iSi/t. I
he

""f

Hra/ilian

had

in Lis business, he

of slackness

result

means,

usual

the

at

t.iig for

of

preceding evening

the

-'m.rV

experience

overlw)ard

)"roken

Januar"' nth,
city, and

of the

his

individual

this

probably
family

with

in the

he

inasmuch

fire had

perceived

seen

Montevideo.

*z*

'.

the

as

want

daughter

eltlest

rr-.drn:

!j

Ouvidor

second

Saturday,

on

do

with

which

northern

several

date.

\try

"A

P.M.

Kua

the

some

for

\yt

note

is him-

It will

of

jumping

time

by

mt-

who

laxncss.

escape

from

telegram

manner

to

care

former

the

witness

occasion

less in the

or

three

after

Shortly
Na'"cimento

more

sea,

the

to

adequate

that

jrxf,1896.

gentleman

tr\'ing to

alx)ut

the

on

to

to

that

take

be

February

witness.

for

atone

to

tire.

the news
piir! subsequently gave
U).ird a certain vessel, and
that

'jinfx-dmtd

to

and

burning vessel,

clothes

of

Society

'*

Na"cimento,

this

testimony

failed

seemed

do
with

trustworthy

direct

give

to

the

commur.icaied

been

Femandes

acquainted

careful

also

me

Custodio

Jose

I have

enabled

has

he

that

of apparent

case

i^k, i8"A

in London.

kio,

I^razilian

in

says,

1-1-96.

Jorge
that

D;as.

1. bemjc

lt-t--i^".

APPENDICES

394
Nascimento

Senhor

said

nothing

He
note
merely put the above
he then
locked.
bureau, which
the

house

of

makes
Senhor

stated
to

This

invited

he

the

regarding

me

The

"

about

reis

of

conto

bureau
was
opened in my presence, and the slipof paper
into my
pigeon-hole and immediately delivered
keeping.
I
information.
the
returned
for
further
13th,
Monday
By

on

had

he

shown

was

the

of

Co.

o'clock

verify what

to

J.

instructs

taken

was

of the

out

On

Nascimento

Senhor
not

were

informed

no

other

between

the

has

Rio

and

Co.

connection

with

its

their

the

at

with

him

yet

the

father

J.,who

than
had
to

been

dream)

J.*sbrother
coming union

the

by

with

Montevideo.

from

the

informant.

my

established

that

receipt A similar
added, however,

of

that

tioning,
ques-

Brothers,

done.

coincided

dream

of its

man

young

later

than

time

direct

Dias

friends, the

arrival

the

of the

letter

circumstances

The

despatch
the explanation by clairvoyance

render

to

seem

the

personally known

not

are

families, and
not

then,

case,

"

Moore

John

letter

hour

an

his

that

hearing by

{i,e.at
of his what

brother

learnt

of the

contents

afterwards

by

had

in my

made

was

had

he

that

of the

aware

declaration

at

home

at

it Don

In

Moore

John

received

duly

accompany
in the morning.

taken

note

had

his

afterwards

he

met.

we

of

dream.

the

daughter-in-law, and

him

to

letter,which

house

pigeon-hole of
at
half-past ten

when

me

the

at

money
Nascimento

me

to

about

called

the

his future

the

Senhor

sum

day, and

showed

in

town

received

to

children

or

papers

into

and

of reis

draw

to

other

went

letter he

conto

one

Nascimento

city.

that

of

his wife

to

under
He

Brothers,
This

street.

present

this

Jorge

in the

opened

Dias

[422

of the

plausible than

more

by telepathy.

that

Nascimento

Senhor
the

dreams

two

that, although he sometimes

states

above

narrated

having had in his experience.

in a vision
similarlypositiveindications
recollects

is written

above

(The

from

out

only vivid

the

are

does

He
which

by

Alexander's

confirmed

is

account

of

date

the

on

A.

Professor

kind

he

receiving

unfulfilled.

me

occurrence.)

ments,
presenti-

the

ever

remained

have

of

ones

remember

not

taken

notes

waking

has

the

Alexander.

follows

as

by

the

percipient:

"

Rio, February
I

testifyto

can

I still have
confirmation

jumped

of

at

journey from
of the day.

The

town

of the
the

on

33 Travessa
in the

de

by

Salvador,

and

]ost

C.

tramcars,

made

fire,just as

Sio

Senhor

of

dream

day.

same

on

details

of all the

exactness

his clothes

before

and

Professor

vol.

came

with

No.

and

remembrance

original note,

dream

422

fulness

which

overboard

I reside

his

the
vivid

A
I

man
saw

Fernandes

Nascimento

its verification, was

was

him

sent

above

given.

burning vessel, the

reported to have
in my

dream.

Lobo, half-an-hour's

Haddock
come

never

the

y^d, 1896.

during

home

course

Nascimento.

do

on

the

with

after

morning

the

the

narrative

by

Alexander.

A.

i. p.

Eastbourne.

The

202)
It

following
comes
was

from
written

account

Mrs.

in

(taken

West,

1883.

from
of

Phantasms

Hildegarde,

of the Livings
Fumess

Road,

402

father

My
ng

them

the

best

r:

usual

uhich

of

norning

father

w:is."

then

dream.

fathers

head,

I have
had

have

called

receive

I dreamt

letter
Mrs.

ei|iect

*"

me

IS

West's
dead

since

Hill

but

^^t".
r\r:,

I:

at

she

a"

on*

lieep

'

"

tncn'i

"jf

her

letter

day.
me

down

other

no

it

wasi

to

and

happened,
about

Bidder,
ai%

11.30

the

wife

!oM

at

She

and

you,

father

my

meeting

""!

her

whi"

myself

.i

Mr.
t.iMc

at

trip

the

that

and

as

were

vsc

ininutfl" rxpUirut!
.i"

or"!

ir.i

Didiicr, (^M.,

by

Mr.

it

in
at

('k""uK."

"cn"!t

(.*ruwe,

me

farts.

vividly

so

.SUMlMfs

(t.

to

the

drr.imt

^hr

to"\

sav.

w:th

th.i! she

)^o"hIdea!,

.S.

the

l""

luill df"or

unple.i^ant ilicani the

an

P.M.

"

i*

;n

think

Norway,

then

1 should

and

un.

r""r

such

reason

IJbrola, Mary's

frt"ni

u"

tn

to

WEST.

for

of

father

my

had

it?"

was

next

time, I should

some

Crowe,

was

askmg

went

we

I had

her.

with
sister

to

ever

hom

Consul-Gcneral

late

had

she

over

the

us

i% her

wh""

r"llowin|;
hu""land'"

law.

in

"

"The

f'lliowing

"e;'!"ntu\

horse

the

of

course

l)efore

for

one

Septimus

my

than

exactly wth

in

one

any

West,

day from

plcabe"i ?"he

that

me

what

liarrative

tune,

how

Wliat

happened,
Mr".

of :hc

JicctK'n

Lt ^:ber

it

'*

n-Iated

exactly

"wiw

time

very

him

hap|)en:" I generally expect

I received
Mr.

once

sec

night."

I remember

do

nor

following confirmation

the

return

my

to

Mr.

us

winter

1 -^iid,

r*aturallyastonished

.""-r

re.

^id

.rrani,

the

send."i

exclaiming

Ix-forc.

ng

zhr

brother,

her

in the

.in"l

she

4-"

you

feet of the

in the

of them

Crowe,

to

last

tallied

which

next

glad

so

of

crush

The

HlLDA

vividly, on

Noruay

entered,

*"c

this

I received

had

kind,

when

I told

and

fright aln^ut

h;ippening to

letter that

nor

father, Sir John

I refiicrnl"cr
""f

and

hoofs

the

am

if he

**

before

night

without

on

fright

about

the

saw

of this

hear

to

have

her.

he

accident

or

dream

in greater

father, father

the

him,

to

under

**

hy my

father

ftilldown

great

happened,

people, and

dream

Shortlands,

Koad,

North

of

had

dream

in

dreadful
been

drive

dow,
win-

driving

was

over

previously.

years,

Mrs.

what

an

them,

letter from

woke

at

dream,

of

out

drive

to

would

I said

have

other

dream

horse

lied

vivid

traveller

driven

father

njv

the

fright,when

of

I should

"i'rakfast, that
r'"

saw

and

such

me

Oh

"

any

this

to

in another

seemed

fail have

date,
to

gone
a

Kmking

was

followed

expect'

was

The

I had

another

Father

without

returned.

his

(i. Bidder
of

account

an

to

which

on

horse.

not

in

from

Spids sledge,

that

I had

I hati

night

I dreamt

me.

father?"

dream

of

on

in

bmthtr

out,

I often

the

expected

could

had

another

interested

f"-r

related

never

in

so

rear,

brother

My

time

would

and

he

1871-72.

Some

one

said, "You

and

of

fellow, who

quite safely,as

-My brother

winter

sledge with

moment

395

journey during the winter.

exact
day of their return

cross-road,

"Father!

out

IV

the

driving
pass

his horse

my

arrive

yo'j

Ever"'

I called

hirr

to

other

made

not

horse.

thr

in

the

ob'.efvmg

rry

had

fast, also

the

impression

father

s;iw

They

p.m.

11

great

on

were

knowing

recollection, was

niy

made

h.id

brothrr
without

time, al)out

brother.

t"

and

home,

when

\ er\*

CHAPTER

TO

A]

""r"iwe.

related

wxi

liti

father,

at

since

"iur

tal"ic

ilea

l"y

wa""

Sir

winter

in

my

lo/M

Jamu"iry

huOuntl\

iP8v.
brother

Ji"hn (*rowc,

inlaw,

C'"":'.""ul
General

Mr.
Ut

Norway.
"

My

ftlcdgeftand

father
my

and
latner

were

drtive

travelling one
fir"t. I

fi"llowin".One

Ni"rway.
day

wc

Wc
were

had

tiur

cain"/cf

at

driving very ")uick-y

[422

APPENDICES

396
B.

422
narrative

From

the

sent

was

to

resided

and

the

by

us

who

K.C.B., G.C.M.G.,

Sir

years

H.M.'s

following

The

40.

p.

v.

Hon.

Right

for many

was

vol.

S.P.R.,

Journal

Drummond

John

Hay,

in Marocco

Minister

Tangier.

at

September 16/A, 1889.

^

the

In

1879

year

Drummond

Robert

son

my

resided

Hay

at

with

Mogodor

Consul.
It was
February.
at that time
was
family,where
also in
his family ; I was
of my
and
son
latelyreceived good accounts
About
i A.M.
(I forget the exact
day in February), whilst
perfect health.
of
I
woke
sleeping soundly [at Tangier], was
by hearing distincdy the voice
in
with her husband
clear,
a
at
daughter-in-law, who was
Mogodor, saying
my

his

of

in the month

he

I had

distressed

but

There
the

was

voice,

there

"

was

except

sat

that

only knew

papa

room.

one

no

I wish

Oh,

in the

night lamp

but

room,

of

tone

listened, looking around

and

up

is ilL"

Robert

wife, sleeping quietly in bed.

my

expecting to hear footsteps outside, but complete

which
that the voice
again, thanking God
heard
the
had
when
I
I
hallucination.
closed
was
a
me
hardly
my
eyes
and
told
her
I
which
Drummond
woke
voice and
Hay,
words, upon
Lady
into my
had
occurred, and got up and went
study, adjoining the bedroom,
it in my
noted
diary. Next morning I related what had happened to my

listened

for

stillness

prevailed, so

woke
same

what
and

seconds,

some

lay down

for
daughter, saying that, though I did not believe in dreams, I felt anxious
is
the
in
about
That
tidings from Mogodor.
port, as you will see
300
map,
from my
miles south
letter arrived
of Tangier. A few days after this incident
a
seriously
was
Hay, tellingus that my son
daughter-in-law, Mrs. R. Drummond
which
had
been
ill with
fever
the
and
he
mentioning
night during
typhoid
struck by the coincidence
that it was
the same
delirious.
Much
night I had
lowing
heard
had
her voice, I wrote
She
to tell her what
replied, the folhappened.
and
in
distress
husband
that
her
her
ill,
at
seeing
so
dangerously
post,
from
of the
use
precise words
being alone in a distant land, she had made
startled me
it may
which
from
be of
had
As
sleep,and had repeated them.
interest

for you

to

affirm

the

When
diaries

receive

to

mentioned,

I have

and

resigned,

in

1886,

them

amongst

\ day, and might

happen

of all I have

accuracy

corroboration

who

have

sent

you

to

of what

I have

with

at

me

the

leaf

I should

or

which

on

have

I noted

J Annette
"

steep
As

ourselves,

sustained
rushed
see

and

no

out,

whether

and

to

which

to

you
seen

of the

that
two

confusing accident

bottom

cross

I could

were

of which

bottom
the

injury,and
exclaiming :

It will be
as

neared

just ready

fell over,

and

the

hill,at
we

our

not, at
in

due

'*Then

hurt

or

if Mrs.
horses

might

of

path.

road,

hill

we

father

My

reined
he

time

reached

home.

you

hurt?

saw

Hay.
Hay.
Hay.

right angles with the one we

carriole,going as quickly as
reared
in suddenly, his horse
hurt or not.
He, luckily,had
approach,
My sister,on our

the

horse

rear,

but

I could

not

* "

Bidder's
was

not

are

was

my

the

Hay.

Drummond

at

saw

whether

we

of

incident.

Drummond

first,
see

not,"

it

ran

the

the

Drummond

EuPHEMiA

( Alice
a

sons
per-

sign

state

to
.

Signed

on.

the
also

number

able

been

Drummond

(J- H.

were

from

date, they

destroyed, unfortunately,a

1879,

*^

down

related

this

related.

of

that

be

report

that

afterwards

is

reared.

accurate, there is a discrepancy

strictly
But
even
eye-witnesses of a sudden

differ in such

point as

this.

APPENDICES

398
The

farmer's
is

Ranche,

to

whom

Whitehead

name

James

[424

his address

is

to

answer

Hughie

4|

was

if he

he

given

have

We

and

or

dreamt

says

exclamation

Crewdson,

Juk.

"

occurred

just

time

the

at

or

simply stated it as a fact, and did not

he jumped
not, but, as
up suddenly awakened, it seems
it. No
could
ever
asked, nor
he, I think,
explanation was
He

baby.

our

Mr.

to

Whitehead,

who

resides

now

Broken

at

Nebraska,

Bow,

replied :

"

January
circumstances

The
follows

call

you

to

me

upon

corroborate

lytk, 1891.

substantially as

are

"

Crewdson,

Mr.

after his interests

distant.

with

during

boys,

the

night

at

he

his

at

was

wife remained

His

there.

time

Some

of his

three

"

awakened

was

West

Tuckerville,some

"

"

one

mile

distant

from

my

makes
her

you

in the

I visited

considerable

With

farm.

Ranche," looking
eighteen miles

by his youngest
said, " Pa, pa, ma

"Bah"
who
Hughie, about 3^ years old" nicknamed
little baby
with
'Bah.'
in bed
her."
What
"Nonsense,
it laying beside
that?"
asked
Because
I saw
the father.
child replied.
with
business
Mr. C,
The
next
morning, having some
about

West

one.

wrote

he

it

dreamt

likelythat

Crewdson
His

old.

years
birth of

shortly after the

say

inquiries,Mr.

the

"c

Redfem,

Edw.
In

leaving

incident, before

the

I told

child

think

bed," the

his

relish

boy,
has

and

ranche,
ment
amuse-

could not
to me.
so
Coming
young,
of the condition
of its mother, the time of whose
confinement
possibly be aware
hand
at
(as was
drawing near, yet not sufficiently
was
near
supposed) to excite
owing to his enforced
anxiety on the part of Mr. Crewdson
absence, the dream
time
the
remarkable.
Later
the
as
impressed me at
being
same
on,
day, Mr. C.
remained
at
to
place and took dinner, repeating the dream
myself and
my
family.
man
Starting for home, while still in sight,he met the young
(Mr. Morgan)
informed
left in charge at Tuckerville,who
him
that Mrs.
he had
Crewdson
the
hour
had
he
had
been
given birth to a child during the night, about
his dream

he related

awakened

Morgan,
dream

424
Bath.

the

by
who

was

child

from

to

hear

horseback,

on

his
rode

dream.
up

to

Mr.
my

C.

It is

hurried

door, and

is true."

B.

who

James
The

next

quoted

is from

case

from

Phantasms

Mrs.

Richardson,

of the Livings

vol.

home.

on

remarked,

of

"

Mr.

Hughie's

Whitehead.

Coombe

Down,

i. p. 443.
August

26th, 1882.

siege of Mooltan, my husband,

September
Majorthen
General
Richardson, C.B.,
adjutant of his regiment, was
most
severely
and
and
supposing himself
of the
dying, asked
dangerously wounded,
one
the ring off his finger and
take
send
him
it to his wife, who,
officers with
to
distant, at Ferozepore. On
that time, was
the
fully 150 miles
at
night oif
lying on my bed, between
sleeping and waking,
September 9th, 1848, I was
carried off the field,seriouslywounded,
husband
I distinctly
when
being
saw
my
On

9th, 1848,

at

the

494

0]

uid

htatrd

All

the

TO
hit voice

I heard

time

after

earn*

General

made

the

399

ring oflfmy finger,and

the

or

voice

and

ofTthe

is

from

Colonel

it

heard

Ferozepore

at

to

as

that

at

the

answers

'1) Does
Take

"

".

General

this

Major

am

Can

remember

".2:

he

to

sorr"'

some

helped

ring

to

actually

was

time.

very

Richardson.

A.

us

to

General

he

was

wounded

by

saying, when

remember

the

Richardson,

to

my
to

request
while

me

wife," or
had

man

this cflTect ?

to

commanding

my

my

Mooltan"

at

words

officer, Major
for

gone

assistance.

is dead.**

say,

the

it

send

supporting

Lloyd, I

for

not

"

I made

was

in the assault

finger, and

distinctly;

Lloyd, who

S.

R.

off my

ring

Most

**

appended

arc

addressed

wife."
In due

L., the officer who

field,that the request

following questions were

whose

it to my
mind.

severely wounded
still living. It was

M.

The

send

of my

out

having been

however,

1 had

IV

sight

1 heard

Richardson
as

the

Richardson

siege that

him, just

to

this

Take
get

survived,

He

tune

**

not

of General

Moultan.

on

I could

day

next

saying,

CHAPTER

of

ttmr

incident?

this

Was

it

morning,

noon,

night ?

or

far

^As

as

memory

serves,

wounded

was

about

p.m.

Sunday,

on

the

9th f^eptember 184H."

'3" Had
R.

Mrs.
**

To

:he

might

of

best

of

danger,

ring

left

he
her,

to

recollection,

my

in

should

he

that

with

said

or

anything

l"e wounded
I any

had

Nor

never.

naturally felt

promised

nome,
case

such

fire

kind

as

to

we

of

presentiment
exposed

were

hurt."*

details

category

his

subject.

get

The

R., before

sending

the

on
to

General
to

as

the

to

as

risions

mere

and

w;:h

pDm

nng

seem

of

absent

the

whom

fairlyto

raise

persons

who

this
are

perci|"icnt*s
thoughts

of

out

case

known

the

l"e in

to

have

been

anxiously

252.

The

following

engaged.
424
r.arrativc

.'-.

sent

was

.der.t

more

Late

;dent

At
;n

rather

with

early
^hi.

tunc

'iinnrclson

miiJr.

as

in

instantly

fell

wa".

uf

front

with

asleep
the

broad
again

'^tate

and

night made

"

I will

answer,

the

as

much

was

for

fot"t.

his

time

My

my

nephew,

Canibritlj^e.was

to

going

that
a

midnight,

near

(ar

distressed

life

heard

wile
all

the

in

wa*

of

the

night of

wakeful.

waked

Florida, havin"; im|"ortanthusmess

f^n
1

heard
I

mr

I7:h,
tru

losj" of

and

("f mind.

au.ike.

Tudor:

Tudor,

Mrs.

iniured

the

purchases,

ju(i^'e,I

cle*

an

badly

so

(iaincsvillc,

land

ralm

of

afternoon,

wa^

I shoiiKl

vakrt!

mc.dent

in

qt:.te re:"tle"*b and

and

:h%

p.

nu-.

.Mt)nd.iy. March

and

v.

William

to

of

recovered

Tuesday

on

^cxiay,

um.

he

"i*'uS:, though
-

Irll

distance,

"lrA^":ed some

A.

joih ull.,addressed

cvenmg

Tu'i""r,

f rr.Jeri'

vol.

Mr.

by

Hodgson

directly ronccrncd
the

S.T.R.,

Journal

Dr.

to

of the

favour

Vour

the

no

niyjht

Tuesday

of

xlept soundh,
wife

my

sat

the

up

more

i^uitc uneasy,

rail

bed,
until
also

a^

my

name

but

^mn

went

usually
"|uite
remem

The

niommg.

durmg

the

do.

there
to

bed

About

distinctlyand
leering where
next

day the

followiDg day,

and

APPENDICES

400
I

as

country,
a

added

to

uneasiness.

my

small

occurred,

that

accident

some

immediate

my

this

*'

my
or

death

had

had

family.

occurred

The

first

my

telegram, for the

was

in

21st, and

the

possibly ill,or

was

to

obliged to start, however,

the morning of the 22nd,
another
the
Branford, sent
telegram, of which
three days ; what
Shall
has happened ?
be gone
had
impression that something serious
strong

never

New

substance

wife

delivered.

to

near

following

children

of the

some

from

letters

my

that

involving

however

relation, not

extracts

were-ill,or
will

illustrate

feeling.
Letter
"

was

received

was

answer

day, Friday

called

town

Branford."

Answer

it

this

of

is the

following

No

that

very good reason

in the afternoon
from

of Friday for a rough journey in the

obliged to leave on the afternoon
the matter.
I usually
I telegraphed to my
wife to know
what
was
these days no
letter arrived, which
home
letter from
on
every day and

was

receive

[425

of March

thought

hope

are

you

Letter

19th

you
not

"

called

me

last

from

New

night,

I waked

and

up

much

was

worried,

ill."

of March

22nd,

Branford

"

telegram although I left word to have it forwarded

here."
ill. Surely you
would
would
one
Surely some
telegraph if you were
I do not feel that anything serious
if anything had
let me
know
has
happened.
combination
circumstances."
of
understand
and
I
such
cannot
a
happened,
yet
in these telegraph people, and daresay you
I have
confidence
received
never
no
message."
my
of
Letter
of March
24th, from
Gainesville, after telegram giving account
accident
was
finallyreceived :
all right."
I had
but that you were
a feeling that
something was
wrong,
I trust
of the facts in this case,
which
be
Such
I give as the substance
may
William
Tudor.
interestingto the Society.
"

No

answer

to

comes

my

"

*'

"

"

Mrs.

W.

writes

Tudor

"

AUBURNDALE,

1890.

July 29M,

occurred
I
on
nephew's accident
Monday
night. Being out of town
I immediately went
and
returned
heard
of it on Tuesday afternoon.
to Boston
I wrote
the same
evening about nine o'clock,feelinggreatly distressed.
a letter
retired
husband
after
and
the
bed
rather
to
to my
return
accident,
describing
my
from
husband
late and
passed a restless night. The
telegram received
my
from
when
home.
I
rather
surprised me, as he is not usually anxious
away

My

this is all I know

believe

with

connected

this incident.
Elizabeth

A.

426
is
to

When

the information
that has
to ascribe
obviously unnecessary
the possibihtythat
external intelligence. Apart from
any

predictionmay

which

see

itself,
we

may

an

inference

in

the

some

from

self.

may

due

and
cases

simply

410), even

(quoted
have

been

self-suggestion
(on

to

when
that

suppose

its perceptionof

following case

heart-disease

waking

in

be

409

sections

is fulfilled,
it

prediction affectingthe percipientonly

of the

Tudor.

from
far

the

crisis

the subliminal

disease

likely

to

the

unknown

fulfilment

the

self has
be

received

efficacyof
predicted is death
but

drawn

fatal.

soon

Proceedings S.P.R.,
advanced,

been

vol.
to

Thus

xi. p.
Mr.

428)

Pratt's

435

TO

A]
The

CHAPTER

folluwin^ paraf^raph

newspaper

IV

sent

was

Dr.

to

Thomas

Pratt,
He

mominK-

dozen

old

an

of this

resident
in

bom

was

store

friends

friends

1823

\hu^

Jammary

found

city, was

i^ik (1894).

dead

Cleveland, Ohio, and

at

trance

to

s|"eak.

He

in his

was

of

veteran

this

bed

the

had

ilirown

the

u(M)n

in

awoke

from

Hall, and

into

coffm

he

box

the

from

the

he

also

told

'^^^

ride

which

will

of

\ye from

move

the
the

to

or

the

funeral
remetery

first dirt

the

called

palllxrarersof

to

named

even

when

and

(runce

The

("rave.

unable

was

and

his

of

K*^*^^'^-

the

burial, Monday,

his

p:iin"earcr"at

Memorial

the

his

of

him

they drrw

him, thouj^h he

about

preparations for his burial,

served
as
pallltearers. He

who

lowering;

the

meeting place of a halfof

his
proprietor. Last ni"(htwhen
dream
he
had
had the night previous. He
he possessed the peculiarpower
in a
of one

on

been

the

noted

bemy; held
(he

went

lon^^
the

dead, yet

was

all that

see

has

comrades

I'rati told

he

that

friends

s^r^'lc""s

and

old-time

in, Mr.

half-dozen

ami

Colle^je Hill

on

and

came

dreamed

the

unknown

some

war.

I'rati's

had

from

Hodj^son

VaI.PAKAISO,

civil

401

his

to

was

comrades,

the

dream

the

new

will

be

Memorial

11.1:1.

[Dr. Hodffson applied

)
inff reply :"

the

to

Valparaiso

at

postmaster

received

and

the

follow

VAt.PARAI"i.

Mr.
died,

Pratt

told

dream

his

day after

the

truthful

Mark

[In

death,

Pratt\

Mr.

after

ast:hlK'd

L.

S.

My

HoiH.snN."

kirH\K("

a"kin(:

of

information

Hint,

and

Albert

regard

that

Amos

it.

to

Postmaster.

do* tor.

he

day before

Assi!"unt

letters

two

which

follow

V\1.I'AKA:S

i.r

the

in

Dkkovkk,

s;iys

and

shortly

arnvm"*

heart -disease.

it to

inquirie" elicited the

}"arthcr

W.

statements

Dickover

Mr.

letter

subsequent

it occurred

Herri ngton,

John C. Flint, (JeorKc

They would k"vc you

to

others.

and

36/4, 1894.
lNI".,yii"fM"irY-

the

ni^'ht on

Ffhruafy

\'k,

rommuiiit.ition
Thomas

which

dreain

1m"..

",

Vour

Sik,

Iikak

the

:^|

of

t'ratt had

1V04.
the

39th

(onrerning

the

" "n

re"t:ive"l.

l)ern

niK'htpreMnus

dicfl

he

Thur

at

twclvr

to

he

srici ted

the

hi"

funeral,

until

of

mornmK
He

I hen
"

hov

When

hr
his

of thr
saul

tnid

Mr.

2th
hr

.il"""ut his

pailt"earers,and

they
V'"U

iiir

that

the

of

nth

January

d^rani.

I.

died, he

be^an

to

put

he

said

dirt

seemed

dreamed

thrown

w;in

the

011

rereive"l

29th
Pratt

was

died

was

the

Wt'

taken
dirt

ninhl.

la-^t

drrain.

relatetl

on

said
to

the

the

to

1
the

me

he

WVIl,

"

drr.imt

k'"*'*^.

cofhn

roffin.

1SQ4.

^fJ.

he

*"*!
woke

wrnt

which

Flint.

S.

/irVifiiFr

here.

saiii.

th.ii

ronscious

rrvj.irds.Mr. Thomas

As
hant

mer*

He

Janu.iry

I Ml..

rAk.\iS(.",

a:

be

to

Wiij.iAM

Yours

SiK."

\\^

:n

hi*

palltM*arrrs,and

riream

h:rn.

*j,i.ten:y aroused

I"FAR

uhn

k.

o'cIim

Ii'inny; the dream

ai!
prcf eedinv;s nf

"

has

death,

4-.

in

Pratt's
the

More

of his

umstante

nri

y""u
that

alive

are

he

diet]

**"""" lowered

up.

When
i

yet."
and

down.
I went

t'

APPENDICES

402
down

morning he was
pallbearers officiated

the

The

first

the

was

day

that

died

he

one

died, and

he

the

he

said

that

Proceedings S.P.R., vol.

;

when

yet

contented

young
of

account

far

going

at

predetermined

efficacywith

any

in

B.

the

In

addressed

hard

next

refer to

not

me

an

years

in it.
collectivity

of

willing

last

Last

vague

uneasy

was

letters"

A
my

an

felt the

he

and

along

wore

that
this

p.

account

it

impressed

1894.

\st^

I find

it

me.

been, in perfecthealth.

have

or

hallucinations,and

uneasiness

moment's

am

have

dissatisfied

written

him

home

came

when

on

was

the
a

was
near

entire

living seemed
feeling became

to

after

as

him

I wrote

his

of

years

nothing
my

life.

lost its attraction

intensified, and

in

left ior

about

way

I did

as

that

the

As

me.

him.

just

me

my

get

to

light

live for.

to

I remarked

for

some

absence.

sion
apprehen-

or

I felt

It seemed

boy.

say

several

left,I seemed

he

my

I can't

son.

remember,

can

small

During

of
any member
time
last ^1, in a

uneasiness
not
; it was
dissatisfied
and
troubled

quite a

have

three

him.

or

my

tell why.

visit,and

him

about

I cannot

though

"

about

about

time.

some
was
tripeast
gone
apprehension about my son
buoyant disposition. Some

I became

way,

had

felt

of my
life and
there was
out
suddenly gone
weight like a mill-stone seemed
crushing out
friends

has

percipient

The

request,

your

least

dissatisfied

death,

I am,

to

and

any

father's

my

"

am

danger, simply I
explain my feelings. As

to

cannot

after
had

than

troubled
as

Replying
as
premonition

never

only dissatisfied

in November

Early
more

and

naturally of

am

"

more

in the

extended

indescribable

and

go,

once

never

family.

my

to

I took

result

not
subject to
Three
investigation of such phenomena.
of
then
left
home
eighteen years
son,
my
age,
I was
drug-house in an adjoining county.
perfectly

December

him

summer

absence

superstitiousand

position in

for

on

be

Fdtruaty

Tex.,

Sir,"

Dear

James,"

little interest

but

ago

accept

to

least

taken

never

merely

hour,

James.

the
to you
to present
first place I will state
that

in the

not

and

threatening the

danger

element

"

for

healthy

Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xi.

from

(taken

case

Professor

to

William

In the

unsupported suggestion

mere

Forney,
Prof.

nothing
already existed

would

this

"

Sidgwick,

find

of

and

day

dream,

which

could

death

the

rate

any

received

509), the precognition does

himself; there is,moreover,
was

At

Mrs.

by

heart-disease

some

he

Herrington.

there

doctor

same

credited.

been

426

that

suppose

impression

an

for

The

p. 291.

came

man,

beyond

hitherto

not

we

premonition

the

good

was

laughed at it the
forty years longer. When
He

Christopher Brooks, quoted

v.

13th of January.

the

on

George

of

case

must

he

3 A.M.,

the grave.
his dream
to.

to

related

that

died

He

him

old.

71 years

was

Compare
amiss

dead.

next

same

[425

often

to

December
seemed

son

I would
of it all. Often
awake
in the night thinking about
centre
him,
of life that I could
not
impressed with the emptiness and hollowness
I
time
awoke
some
sleep. On the morning of the 19th [17th] of December

to

and

be

the

so

before
without

day.

It seemed

that

reached

of my
family.
any
before.
I sat down
thing

disturbing
doing such a
explain the awftil weight

ever

I had

member

that

oppressed

me.

crisis.

kindled
a fire
up and
life I do not
remember

I got

In all my

by the
I did

fire to
not

know

think.

what

it was,

cannot
nor

425

B]

vvhat

was

ti"

had

in

place

."tur

the

neck

and

died.

and
1

"t

at

mail

cat

he

haii

:r

not

of

r*ttm\
m

r.rrr

^.*' \ery

When

of

and

"":a" aii
".\a!
f

"f

"ow
wa^

then

to

ilreain.

I uii)

cru""hing
1 Icrl

out

I ha\":

oi

ause

my

This

and

of

the

client

e\"

IvtfV

A*\'\^ ti'jc lui.own;^

in

I had

\^f},

:hut

^"ine

there

"jl

tie

"^'ti^
^^r.Kt'A.
:urD:iu:c

It

JaMK^,

."*\.

in

there

vhas

f^ji:iy, ar*".:
appca:ar""
ami

the

un.

w.'igu;:.
and

I
e

sct-ii.cd
\%a"

.er"
1

thought

I li.iii
to

i.u

rei

1m;

iiiiii

o)iter\ed

shpsi.ou

uay

altogether

the
1

ti.at
oiie"

|"eoplr.'*
t
jHrrfet

nppioNcd

so

ful-

me

weight

17th of I)cf.eml"er.

feeling.

different

K.

str'.:i

seemed

house
to

"

n*"

tnrnd

with

at

of

ti;*.'

kept.

fiii

Ivi.v.

hu-tliaiul
o:

tlu-

;^e

1*94

I December

I hait

k'""'I^K ^ith
lain*

Iv.

It

mc
,

was

s.

ot

antiiicss

ihildren

Hc-ie

.mil

a:'.ii dress

inaiiriei

Tiir

'..

pia".e

siiaiv*

!^iscl"and

In-

14

uif\

ot

mornmg

na^

tion

paituular

tiic
it

such

""riu.or.ilion

da"li,^l"t0:1

attir

Mas

dit

the

is

trip

ui^t

indeMribablc

/.:

Th:s
her

"iuntrv

T.
Mr?.

She

tlje hou^c.

the

morning,

unctm-

Kven

was

that

feeling

is

it

dream

\^eie
i.iinily

ti.4\eiled

of

because

weeping.

of."

{xr* uliar. that

but

bed

Of

son.

my

lx"v lav

is iny

surionnding

Sunday

loss,

people
our

dreamed

\\lji"Ii -"he

i:fc. since

ver\-

my

those

his

friends.

best

his
to

of
"

dream,

cnery

of

farmer,

gentleman

this

attached

where

felt that

nevci

house

head

thehea\mess

that

excellent
ot

at

night.

at

mf"st

n"om

ear.

horses

house

pl.iin,bti*. ino".i

n(

get

did

than

in my

through

Through
private

to

the
the

people

hei

"\ery

als"" tlie

sav

"'ad l"e.

of

atioii

was

as

the

are

ir.e

To

was

with

passenger.

o'clock

1 1

by

About

scene,

the

off

and

hurt

matter.

had

by

of

the

Walter

letter

the

on

and

deeply

thr
at

her

to

breakfast

By their changing

was

more

entered

wlnspered

country

dis.ippcarril.

'rirj-,e,

ver\'

write

Uidly

later

son

my

all

were

-t.tndin^

was

veritu

thr

ot

naiurr

"""

inti-

reality: that I

to

once

train

residence

who

\M!e

these

"1e"cribed

(onihMioi)

In

re

recreation.

uas
at

country.

sutTered

ue

m\

in

Ha^"ui

""! lirr

Hirr.!

"

mw

she

"r^'pieas
.

the

to

came

wt

get

tor

come

the

by, but

near

her

in that strange

long visiting.

only

son

my

reach

the

hildren

that

say

the
to

near

In'en

not

was

around,

glan"e

a\e

After

and

farm:*

hurrieil

latch

to

told

sure

my

that

feature

across

"'.e

small

several

burden.

and

daughter

enab'.t-^t

had

"^:rlI speak

tK:s

:fiu",

were

son

i'.eati).

son's

.*

and

wife

remarkable

happened
it

as

I could

!ru:h.

"

people

among

you

me

awake.

to

the dream

be

of

one

effect

they tailed

they

my

to

out

to

To

freight train and

my

large family

thought

wish

to

daughter

my

the

directly

had

taken,

"as

her

danger

or

told

bed,

round
lap and put her arms
I was
had
wondering where
you
them, yon
over
suddenly dropped

liecome

home.

come

rode

in

come

daughter

"hr"se

the

in

your

enough

called

despatch

comes

town,

accident

1 he

in

lite had

that

to

that

and
i^ttle

already.

with

I then

here

conveyance

of

^rown-up

While

and

misunderstanding

"-.*:iic

intimate

Waiter

I l)oarded

right

triMiblc

place, and
ptrople,with
daughter.

strange

repeatedly.

tell him

understandmg

N(-".

and

I felt wretched

that

train.

uncun^rious.

:^"r

in

there

so

sitting

lar"j;cfamily

hoot

anticipate

in fact, it caused

large girl sat

you

about

I received

M.

12

and

were
a

were

403

I awoke."

and

once

::rst

did

way

awoke,

you

was

si

you

writing material,

my

-tier

the

to

become

to

her

to

troubled

v"

*a"

kissed

And

replied

that

The

family.

people

these

met

but

wagon,

**

It

^o\n^

were

with

Hiate

:iaid,

before.

been

who

4.hiidren

no

wife

my

IV

""tran}:elyimpressing; her,-

was

nrxer

in

yet

me,

A.M.

thnu":ht," bhe

'*

with

maitcr

About

that

drraiH

the

son.

my

CHAPTER

TO

its

get

APPENDICES

404

[425

husband
for assistance.
ting lessons, and would
go to my
sat
budding into womanhood,
on
children, a girl about
affectionate.
I
the
least
and
not
was
jealous
was
very
wondered

in

how
I had

whom

attention

any

seemed

died,

the

son

private

be

to

day,

same

conveyance

across

and

got

we

the

entirely

Suddenly

home,

at

fatally injured,and to
freight train.
Through

was

on

themselves

at

come

not

from

pay
who

my

and

soon

ately
immedi-

went

I had

I entered

as

that

Copeville, Tex.,

husband

My

once.

As

country.

to

seem

husband,
dropped over

to

misunderstanding

some

girl, only I
those
people

with

husband

my

lap

awoke.

telegram

this

did

They

of

one

husband's

my

of

intimate

so

of before.

of attraction.

centre

the

husband

my

heard

devote

to

I seemed

M.

12

came
even

or

but

me,

then

About
our

seen

to

be

to

and

"

world

the

never

largest

The

the

to

in

go

the

house

its
the house
and
all just as I had
was
dreamt, even
of the people, their scantiness
of
peculiar dress and manner
children
furniture
and negligent housekeeping, even
their
the
to
lessons,
getting
like her heart would
and the larger girlwho
break
all were
our
son
wept over
that very
could
told that the
No
have
one
morning.
just as I had dreamed
of my

thought

dream, for it
The

surroundings.

"

dead

boy

intimate
time

not

and

most

there

and

that

the

actual
In

the

actual.

not,
and

learned

We

ours.

of

that

him
in

husband

the

family

all the children

than

more

place

of my

the

I will

the

"

substitution

of

the

true

brother

single exception
and

real

L.

vivid

Ivey.

husband

the

for

relation

between

visionary scene.
letter Mr.

Ivey gives some

Dear

Hodgson,"

son

about

some

remained

about

hurt

was

I woke

sleep from

fire and

as

the

was

an

of his

more

him

on

With

indeed

was

further

Sir,"

particulars:

"

Tkxas,

Replying

to

April ^oth^ 1895.

of the

yours

12th

inst,

"

My

I St.

2nd.
to

say

spent

dream

Forney,
Richard

Mr.

he

looked

think, destroy the impression of

the

he

that

brother.

son,

that

A.

inaccuracy

subsequent

else

my

this great

does

"

of

particular friend

larger girlloved

putting
anticipationof
Even

instead

son

anywhere

than

the

of

son

their

was

11.30
the

a.m.

undefinable

same

cause,

Sunday,

a.m.

December

morning,

but

I got

about

up

17th, 1893.

being

not

able

o'clock

and

to

go

back

kindled

up.

with
in a buggy
other young
two
returning from church
men
took
when
in contact
with
the horses
tree
fright,and, running away,
came
a
he died.
which, strikingmy son, produced the fatal injuriesfrom which
of the brain, from
which
bloiv produced concussion
he was
4th. The
conscious
unHe
died about
the greater
i A.M.,
Tuesday 19th.
part of the time.
1 know
than
of nothing I can
add to the letter I wrote
After
a
more
year
it was
the
truth
Prof. James.
I believe it contained
near
as
as
possible for me

3rd. He

to

write.

was

As

near

as

remember,

can

for six weeks

or

before

more

distinct

the

accident

During the day, I was

great
persons.
in
interested
satisfied
business
and
normal
self
going along as usual.
my
my
But at night I was
I would
altogether another
generally take a short
person.
and
then
with
awful
of
and
the
awake
most
feeling
weight
depression that
nap
it is possible to conceive
of.
I could seldom
all
night (though I am usually
sleep
a sound
sleeper),I would lie and toss vainly trying to sleep feeling all the time
live for
that there was
worth
that all that was
to
nothing more
living for had
I

was

to

extent

"

two

different

"

"

"

APPENDICES

4o6
about

flesh

quit the

to

for

evidence

this view, and

on

spiritsis

0.

425
made

In

vivid

doubles

"

is too

presently find
suggested.

often

more

and

"

shall

we

some

premonitory dream, although it

narrated
been
perhaps have even

impression, and

apparently clean forgottenuntil the

Mrs.
Sidgwick has justly urged (of a
rather
as
were
though we
dealing with
very

given to a
(say) open

of the

which
since

the

received

he

remained.

just in

The

condition

which

in

of

memory
its

he

precognitivedream

as

fade

from

the

"

The

suddenly presents
following case,

connection

; since

affect action, is then

just

in

time

quote

the

On

the

serious

second

accident.

taking

at

dreamer

occasion
We

warning in
livingin about

my

were

that

on

little child

the

morrow

and

half-

he

fulfils

to

me,

thus,

dreamer

of

which

of

the

has

the

to

secondary
this

interestingin

impressivelyas

finallyrevives
complete

in

to

memory

fulfilment

xi. p. 497.

vol.

dream
188

so

its

avert

is

only
of

partiallyrevived

is

sense

has

he

Even

the

of

which

first remembered

Proceedings S.P.R.,

that

him

to

recollection

but

known

will

he

which

order.

condition

the

to

in

comes

the

belongs in a
waking day.

lady

is

the

determined

day

One

case

from

itself in the

may,

partialrecrudescence

apparently forgotten,and

enable

to

which

passes

state

do

to

accepted

consider

"

from

dream

he

that

nevertheless

waking
has
a

secondary
waking mind,

when

state

he

by

suggestion is

Jie

looks

it,or just before

fulfilling
in
the hypnotic state
to

state, the

tendency
the prefigured incident
to

to

what

when

was

order

akin

the

others,

There

effect

the

to

awaking,

more

efficacyfrom

might by analogy

perhaps, we

state

than

when

that

is thus

he

to

created

it.^

revive

to

order, which

order

derives

time, and

after

while

Well,
right minute.
fulfils it,he
lapses into

he

window

the

the

at

half-an-hour

have

this

that

case)

pseudo-memory,

another

in unconsciousness

hour

similar

which

may

of its fulfilment.

moment

seems
merely
know
explanation. We
good subject in the hypnotic trance

however, be

disembodied

of

the

cases

circumstance

justifyinsistence

to

scanty

the

But

307).

p.

v.

that the agency

is then

the

vol.

(see Proceedings S.P.R.,

"

banshees

"

[4S6

did
in

"

probably
Hertford

I would

drive
the

to

day

prevent

rather

Street, Mayfair.
Woolwich
with

in

our

relation.

a
nurse,
spend
in vision
of the brougham
painfully clear dream
north of Piccadilly; and then of myself standing
of the streets
up one
and
the
holding my child, our old coachman
fallingon his head
on
pavement
hat
smashed
in.
This
his
much
the road,
so
discomposed me that when in
on
I sent
for the
coachman
his orders, I almost
the morning
to give him
hoped
obstacle
that
for
have
I
to the drive
that some
arise,
so
an
might
excuse
might
I
old and valued
him
asked
was
an
servant.
going by train. The coachman
the carriage ready to drive to Woolwich
if he would
have
not
He
at
ten.
was
difficulties
he
I
but
and
to
when
eleven
hesitated,
given
making
suggested
;
He
for his
instead, he said that he would
reason
no
prefer that hour.
gave

brougham,

During
turning

the

night

my

had

to

"

See

p. 317-

her

article,

**

On

the

Evidence

for

Premonitions,"

Proceedings S.P.R.,

vol.

v.

TO

0]
and

betitation,
I could

that

We

us

the

(""achman

hone

liack

leaning

was

in

Just

been

in the

dream.

my

only mistake
In my

points.

of

crushing

this

reality

that

am

"nly

in

Lharlrs

heart
thr

that

mvidle

miii

again
came

who

coachman

inti"

mo!"t

which

rot

roof

kitrhrn

We

by
to

^rround
llirT*w-rnt

ask

had

come

of
sag

that

n""

Ird

to

work

intn

of

the

and
(hi^

indeed

an

with

us

anxiety.

they haire

could

occasions

two

in each

there

case

I received.

small

of

strip

ititu

out

in

court

or

passagr
built

house

the

tnti*

narmw
was

M.iiK

hr

but

slrrp

it

as

the

court

nnild

lying
hear
at

again
I

1 In*

anythmg
the

.i

L.'"

had

a'armed.

and

nothing,

and

m"Min

:ii

to!d

and
Nut

was

w.is

ii|"rnr"|a

iK-driMini

to

kitchen,

and

had

/.

so

on

brightly,

|"rrplrxed, I

niurnmg,
retrivr

me

door

shinmv:
Mu"h

tlir

again

l"rg^f'd I.nrd

now-

from

inuirrd.

there

length

unusual.

l"edriMim

ready

loof of Mrs.

much

heavy

(mmIv

bur^'lar h.id siipprd

was

|tass.if{r.

by

heavy

Nomr

I listened,
some

and

p;i^";iv;r

get

and

inhabiting

were

p.irtialiydrr^sed

nl

might

kit" hen.

to

went

Irit

the

here

is

"iii|denlyawakrne^l

was

ftavrment

1 h.id

hr
on

wh.itrvrr

Aftei

wlirthfr

mr

memory

onlv.

thnti^ht that

liMik

^'ot up

tra"r

^Iv^ep.

I.

thr

thud

hr

tlofir wliuh
wa-*

In

aroused

""edri""m

iM-driNun

r.

and

up

^imilat

which

kitchen,

mir

to

im

)*vx

and
out

ni";liiI

Mrs.

nwif

ilie pas

we

the

[Lai"Y /.]

impressions, and
impression which

onestorrv

cn!i!

mitMilr

reahty

his head
dream.

occasions,

two

on

built

L.'s

of

drr.mimg.

iiwik

to

to

to

'["ern

in

two

the

or

in the

had

Mrs.

ver"-

but

^cftarated only by

was

ijown

t.nrii /.

I h.id

i86^", Lord

was

im

the

reality in

lady's presents

nor

his

calamity.

meaning
year

anxious

dreamer's

"

fainted
and

undertake

to

the

precaution,

same

the

of

dreams

on

the

taken,

were

dreamer

acted

some

thr

from

sober

west

my

reasonable

of

spite

in

the

great

of

fmm

it

the

him

suffering from

actually fell on
vivid point of

action

prompt

dream

avert

to

"

p.'i^sa^^r

1 groans

rarnr^th

atid

from

box.

saw

gradually

diflfercd from

to

catch

to

as

been
had

enough

strong

.Street

Down

just

absolutely

was

was

fulfilment, by

ncigh)"""ur

this

awakrnrd

the

he

being the

precautions

fashion, and

the

IjTggrd

He

that

the

had
and

him

to

fell oflf the

and

fallen

man

poor

previous day,

the

road

by

Mayfair.
lied

our

^imc

fallen

the

have

He

Street.

policeman

the

pulling

were

I called

me.
to

ing
lookthat

saw

Down

up

reached

were

horse

swayed

would

home.

dream

occurring

the

This
from

fall

that

approached

An(;thcr

l)een

Street.

In

he

the

upon

eagerly

we

coachmen

brougham

called

premonitor)* dream

the

no

about

behind.

the

back

until

Signed

of

usually

have

or

"-ourt

other

almost

right.

well

turned

coachman

the

thinking

the

life, I have

my
to

In

the

so

drive

my

on

We

him

was

went

though

as

child, and

my

on

averted

ju^t

case

not

seems

in

we

hat

easilytaken,
I

in

his

did

In my

fulfilment

in

All
that

sign.

flashetl

of

the

case

feature.

fatal

been

"

been

aversion

important

Hut

all

in"ptred.

The

I told

that

saw

seat,

no

aften%'ards

east.

was

dream

he

as

dream

the

from

r:ime

hold

during

had

his

I felt

diarrha*a

In this

long drive.

the

of

exhaustion

from

407

well.

said

day.

Then

least less prompt,

I found

attack

serious

the

Nfy dream

caught

out,

coachman.

If I had

attitude.

jumped

stop,
the

his

in

violently, of which, however,

reLiined

he

but

spent

journey.

return

quite

was

by train
and

IV

front of the
looking throu^'h the i^Islss

and

the

go

Woolwich

to

Piccadilly on

that

well

quite

went

at

said

CHAPTER

a
a

ser\-ant

workman

fallen

into

the

4o8

APPENDICES
from

passage
few

some

hours
previously.
premonition, if such

The

though
me

received

had

by its

mere

Lord

Z.

could

kitchen-roof, just

the

is

be

not

had

thought,
of

here

was

of

fact which

his

that

the

action

It

is

quoted

being given by

is

again

Here

involving

[Lady

few

Mr.

of

from

where

case

several

somewhat

persons,

of the

I had

ago
wife

repeated
my
weeks
afterwards, the
There

to

I dreamt

that

accepting,

the

against
Africa.)

East

dinner

After

Consul

small
for

in

European

excited

an

illustrate

German

We
in

and

the

use

me

"

one

as

and

deal

great

arms

them

amongst

saw

Vice-

French
been

in

present

Consul-General.

German

pointed out how

it would
impossible in consequence
his arm
waved
he
whilst
and
talking
if he was
wielding the sword, and to
came

how

head

and

African

East

the
to
pointed out
having probably
as

the

weapon,

his

and

arms,

Consul

sword

over

He

too.

up

saying.

was

woke

wife

my

weeks

afterwards

but

the

vividness

the

at

so

of

the

her.

to

and

myself

dream

had

wife

my

it

told

and

too

up

marvelled

and

up

Consul-General

shown

were

before, but

were

To

make

but

which

Without

(whom

was

room,

Zanzibar

large withdrawing

were

asked

long

been

long

story

arm

over

his

saying

left

arms.^"

She

host

dine

to

with

forgotten by

it

word

the

Russian

"

remembered

to

Against

Do

exactly

you

me

like
and

my

dreamt

began

to

flash.
Vice-Consul

French

quickly
opening out

remember

everything

was

I had

as

Consul

Russian

Consul

boudoir

walls

the

which

amongst

trophy), I walked
of

entrance

her

came

the

to

been

never

of Zanzibar.

the

back

I had

me.

arms,

Sultan

until

dream

head, when

to

the

from

to

short, everything happened

before

said

African

East

the

standing
standing at the
and

of

which

room

familiar

seemed

somehow

trophies
giftto my

remembered

never

his

wave

into

beautiful

some

gold-hiltedsword,

who

my

dream

Consul-General,

trophies of
myself been

have

the

host

dreamt.

as

both.

us

"

to

1 woke
six

About

the

moment

that

dream

he

to

Russian

manner

what

that

At

the

hilt of

the

was

which

joined

moment

the

with

"

sword

German

by the

room

inspect

up
six

about

of it ?

good

to

of Zanzibar

moment

purpose

in the

(.V.^.

went

that

at

Sultan

that

At

be

who

"

the

exactly

large

actually

whatsoever

walls.

waking

occurred

fallingout

dinner

to

1893.

2Ut^

and

dream,

dream

the

was

into

beautifullygold-mounted
from

no

asked

the

of my

been

what

ushered

was

once.

dreamt

account

Consulate, Trieste, Austria.

British

All

scene,

hand.
before-

narrated

vol. xi. p. 491,

extraordinarily vivid

an

details

was

shields

on

at

have

to

seems

help thinking,

cannot

Z.]

complex

and

is dreamt

Proceedings S.P.R.,

Haggard,

months
it

as

of this incident

corroboration

September
A

fall

man

concerned

only

Signed

nearness.

It seemed

special use.

no

coming

I heard

that

obtained.

D.

426

it was,

longer living,so

no

as

intimation

an

physical

[426

to

across

the

of
dream

perfectly,and

was

my

wife,

ing
withdrawabout
a

the

witness

TO

D]
its realisation.

10

which

dream,
Mrs.

On

the

spot

naturally much

follows

as

IV

informed

we

interested

corroboration

Haggard's

runs

CHAPTER

all the

409
concerned

persons

husband's

her

of

and

dream

1 remember

"

of

so:itc

the

that

himself,

dilated

of

recollect
"he

dined

rxamme

whic

.n

It

which

arms,
so,

as

.it

he

not

have

did

mi.

I rec:olIe":ted

me

from

^tat-ment
'

And

th

whom

or

of

given

the

my

(Kcurred

well

to

to

Haggard,
de

Haggard

Monsieur

de

inoii

Af^reex. cht-r

ot

irnprevsionwhu

psyrhoiogit|ue.

vous

nom

it

.i

si

v"iiis

ur,

uron

ecni

he

etant

commc

le jugez

Tassiiraiue

iif*(

es-"atrr.

de

ma

"

if

tailed

my
not

ff-bruury
compan"

or

at

w.i'"

Mart
dinner

"

ieniian
h
.*

of
among

('(ihsmI

this

(irneral

year,

the

others

the

at

ru

"

onsidemtuui

i.i

Mr.

un

-^

pleaNurr
Russian

Consul

Trieste,

at

ties

la

"as

que

et

vente

dixtin^uet-.

*nh-'

li.td
aii

leinar-

lout

Kol.l-MINK.

I"h

.\.':

and

time.

t'pier

:ri

-'.'-.

ot

did

previously

i' /1.

Wh:tsi

his

C!onsui,

ti.c

a
at

:".

the

of

I{.\".4;\kI).

pariaiteiiient

|:"k

at

Ha.garii*s dream,

en

A.

it

not

M.

else

nic

at

Veuilh-z

he

that

remember

(fcneral

liim

arm,

dream,

description

Mr.

ot

coiicgiie dWngii-icrre,

mon
vur

.Monsi"

made

went

his

the

one

Russian

Consul

tultilinLnt

ii.c

Icaune,

Cijiman

of

"letail"i I have

the

as

room"

Consul

not

had

ine

to

went

mind,

some

Russian

the

recalled

by aNking

all

Mr.

Michalx'l.es,

witnesses

were

point

au

4""ener

llerr

;"'reat

Monsieur

"fuabir

letter from

which

for

flourish

huslMntTs

however,

quite

Russian

if 1 did

talking

was

which

the

A";nkn

are

arm,

the

husband's

'*irntioned.
hclow

he

as

husband

with

once

my

asked

and

me,

and

up,

hand

my

dramatic

the

and

previously by

room

might

dream,

to

native

dinner

doing

was

subject,

did, though,

tiie

Directly

it.

his

'r:nember

knew

riKMii

otncidenre

"

to

i::rniion

the

course

only

the

"iream.

the

up"in

cro""se(i

of

and

lime,

he

he

-n:nediate!y
j'm",

him

African

East

came

his

Consul-Cieneral,
After

emphasised his conversation,

h.id taken
place, S4" vividly to

which

with

of

them

Consul

the

(lennan

others.

While

hung.

regions

examine

Tliat
is what
designed.
took
fevi
weeks
when
later
a
place
p;isscd from our thoughts.

almost
the

among

trophies

the

to

had
with

present,

was

speak

to

up

of

une

dream,

his

also

being

Consul

dream

trophies

those

been

fulfilment

Its

to

nearer

drawmg-

with
in

flourishing

of

smallncss
have

been

Russian

dreamed

He

whose

Oneral,

went

l"egan

curiously
possibly
escaped my
a

following.

Having

the

so,

fashion

a^o,

ornamented

was

and

them,

must

evening

one

Consul-

1893.

and

have

may

is the

dream

Africa.

doing

sword

of the

circumstance

We

in

was

dream.

the

of

extraordinary

certain

Coast

he

his

apartment,

excitable

the

upon
of

hilt

The

some

relation

his

20tM,

hear

to

months

some

German

handsome

interest

rather

usual

the

husband

my

now

of

of

with

While

closely.
Ins

in

details

East

the

felt

he

It is

I remember

what

from

arms

nu"re

just

were
a

night by

one

had.

minute

dining
remarkably

we

rcMjm,
oi

had
more

but

meniury,

awoke

being
he

dream

its fulfilment

Trikstf., Cktoher

vivid

of the

them.

one

Mrs.

lS9.v
in

evening,

Haggard's

present.

It

was

APPENDICES

4IO
first time

the

always
when
had

in

seen,

Russian
him

arms

his

illustrate

what

occurrence,

effect

strong

in

the

had
I

dream.
that

E.

and

guardianship

that

he

with

foresaw

detailed

to

the

asked

been

which

intervals, and

I dreamt

again

do

must

after

the

it

dream

But

was

that

his

and

miles

main

his

that

homespun
kept. I

knew

one

up

horse

that

dream

in my

man,

and

hand

hanging

stairs.

the

This

dream
down

detail

and

bruised
In

night.

in this way
the

sadness

1 had

that

slightly

here

of

1892,

long

at

narrow.

door

huntsman

ridden

sheep

of black
in

waggon
for his body
a

two

helped
a

was

well

men

to

very

about

with

neighbouring
he was
wearing

and
"

uncle

dream

bridle-path

often

home

window.

that
in my

him,
dark

which

he

with
to

two

arrive.

known

tall and

to

body

the

carry

heavy

carrying him with difficulty,and his

mounted
strikingagainst the banisters as the men
men

in my

dream

Oh, why

did

an

unreasonable

they

not

sight

prevent

horror.
his

hand

lake.

that
herd

from

certain

waiting

were

My

the

seen

I had

and
of

we

kennel

the

the

saw

"

be

to

certainly

times

I knew

fish in

to

the

to

came

other

me

gave

help painfully thinking,

The

was

three

snow.

where

wool

be

to

of

being brought

rather
I

death.

I went
again, and
spring of 1882
In my
drawing-room.
saw
quantities of
we

window

the

going

the

was

waggon

the

also

22nd,

which

In

uncle's

covering
by the side

when

from

body

were

suppose

points

me

me.

in fact

standing by him,
made

his

gardener,

stairs,which

the

rode

was

spirit

married

to

my

from
were

field-road

"

thin

dead

found

house

and

than

more

lay

father

sittingin

were

hay in the bottom, and

in my

"

often

suit of cloth

horses, with
Then

the
he

to

came

mother

; my

like

became

spring day,

been

from
which

along

knew

had

of personal

his

was

orallya

me

experience

an

which

child

was

garden, many
garden there

uncle

my

three

brilliant

the

over

sister and

my

in the

when

of

dream

ceedings
Pro-

fall within

not

that it

given

of

from

suggestion

future, we

body

Office.

last fulfilled.

uncle, who

an

that

flowers

me

died

father

My

live with

to

was

at

the event.

account

an

life

in my

remarkable

most

give

to

strange

Foreign

December
I have

all

produced

(quoted

case

has

version

shortly after

compiled

was

the

at

in the

suppose

his

Lady Q.,

unauthorised

An

account.

happen

called

have

to

with

moment

had

prefigured

we

of the

niece

his

is

there

that if

so

would

what

percipient, whom
fuller

care.

in order

head

dream

Legation

the* facts

But

informed

and

foresaw

his

of

of

this group

decedent

the

of
life-history

which

party,
before

weeks

J. Michabelles,

S.P.R., vol. xi. p. 577) where

the

few

his

over

mind.

conclude

shall

arms

realisation

Counsellor

425

that

me

happened just at the

extremely astonished

was

the

Haggard's

Mr.

his

waving

this

All

observed

on

told

had

we

dream,

manner,

said.

and

and

me

private house : before,

busy in entertaining my

was

drawing-room with the trophies of

my
the
Mr.
Kolemine,
against the walls, and
had
before
one
trophy
standing,
explained something to

he

particulars seen

shields

excited

usual

joined

vivid

very
on

Consul,

in

into my

came

dinner

After

Haggard

Mr.

African

East

Haggard

office.

my

suddenly

he

Mr.

that
in

met

[426

I could

from

left
the
not

being

?"
and

determined

horror
not

of
to

this

tell my

uncle

awoke,

of the

and

dreamf

I
;

slept no
but

in the

more

that

morning

4SS

I looked
and

anxietv

no

abtiui

his

ver"-

kindly, and

own

1 remember

The
me

and

"ound

the

efTct

had

that

he

very

";oik1 on
-.v

In

thr

that

dead

in
rhe
at

l)eii

tn

our

the

urll

s.ime

known

.n

die^Ned
l"e"i. .1 )^'('tit!f-nian

in

!'"

-tan*;

h:i\

as

'.ne

r,)

"

."\- I
h

"

-"4*

lU

ilream

iiu!

but

:h"

ii'.ual.

me

.in"l

It .:

.IK

":.r

...

.ill alHiut

kT.ow

.rli"

"tM

11.

un"

Ie

riii
ijiv

and

.i:

morr:

I ha\e

dre;"nit
ab.ai

thr

it

i'..

bai

on-

piai e.

luiie

ise.

.vhii.

***

he

a-

mum'i

"i.i\

Ie.

iin-

.ind

tur.

:r.y

stepI the

n!

that

liiet'o'^mrl

is

unable

wa^

ii.:i.

morn

'a'l

fn*f-rr

r-

"

to

death.

inai"'

\:vA

""

of

.('lowed

mv

Hr

I "iaid.
.And

to

nnte

his

anii

rrraitd.
At

'

often

In-fore

husband

iirra:n.

my

at
r-.-

|ieni i! ..riknoM^n

n"irM*.

tny

hs

hrd-^ide.

:n

ali

nv:

^ut--*tt[

lay

I "'a-ied

write
wa^*

line

"

hc^b.!:,!:.

seemed

U"rn

h"-:i:n^: trom

n""t

same

.As

^rreat distress.

t""

d.iy^

two

as

lyinjf

the

see,

was

in

dn-.-m

Tn\

m^

one

oe"*n

hiin

"

un-

lu^t

uncle

not

Ime^

""r"-atly.it

*\n'

"

dream

mv

eue

hiM

de'"irr

tv^

ii.y

'ly :i"v

had

it

I told

write

hir

"I'hen
1

the

as

Instead
in

my

I rnuld

k'***t"i;":betrei

w.is

Then

-ie.id

'.'mm

\hi,ich

n^'ure

trtiTii

'IM

h'.n

soon

home.

nijjhil"efore

pom!.

new

I woke

over]x"wermk;

an

iia\

as

"."","

as

unnder

e\erv

it' i^r

fate

impression

left his

per-

trd
leen

iM-dnxim,

-^ee

to

dead

was

reached

to

jierilul

the

Ma*"

nie

tcit

ni"lc

was

"iri-^sfti

"""'tn

t""

unrle

days,

came

hi* liad

varation

to

alstt

Then
whct"e

iiiaiiavefl to

1 lieL:at)

I seemed

.iK'am

have

!hr

the

that

the

admit

I knew

from

1 ^eemrd

but

this

sisvr,

mv

Kut

bo"ly.

two

This

wmte

And

black,

th.ii iie

'n

w.-:irii

dreams,

hiip. that
1

Maiil^

better.

".

former

tinly I
till

tc

n.ir'.e.

y^Tvw

"'-:t.ti:.

"T

alter

house.

the

for

with

Me

.iv.-jii

l"aby.

it

that

sure

On

the

and

protnuntily

I :narrit-d a::d

with
a^fatn.b'.it

l^mdon

t!iat my

me

then

eji .ind

.\

vf:ned

"a*

'.'i

^rnera.ly

"

the

on

ihi-*

tell

;11 from

Has

ie

ur.t
"""!

and

l"y me
1

ilwrl!

!i"

brm;^:n)^

whu

dre.ir.it

think

and

time

st"me

by.

alone.

"I

leave

upstairs,

same

1 felt

yiid.

he

promise

home

plate.
ol

that

ex|"ectinv;my

"Hi.

I
the

field -road

that

dunok;

unrlc'*

mv

home

-"ene

and

not

n"*

utrnt

passed

uifh

hiin

to

the

tlre.im

s.ime

he

year"

aK^im

said

"aithou^jh,"

l.niu

w:!h

stnv

^^hen
fre"|!i'n:.

and

r'-newed

j-.i"v.'.;hy.

wa*"

was

lyin){

""f th"

me

him

trouble

it did

hut

as

Two

riding'by

sr),

I If

drawin^i^-rooin in
the

m"

Ir. .ind

iim

and

ye.'Ts

the

lr"i:ii

niv

whol".'"

that

dn^am.

h'fore.

as

done

ill. I dreant

i"as

uiili

one

this

him

to

cami*

hanistrr*.

lH.Tninin^' less

promise,

J"*)v

alon^' the

of

lame

I ttild

i"S8

ni

drcamim:

of

promi^^ed

some

oi

^ninm

me

he^^^'ed him

He

^'ra(!ualiyfainter,

iit tie

stu

-Aa-*

lour

a-*

.\!ay

to
to

drear:), he

my
I

mmd.

my

thou}^dit of ^nvin^

,;;rew

horicr

thr

t.

the

taken

was

the

aim

listened

hy

particular road.
have

to

excuse

when

his

casionally

o"

wr.iker

^r"

mi^hi

arniNtomed

He

alanned

all

at

that

by

at

that

dream

ne^'lcrtin^'his

hrcn

an

dream

the

its details

disiuri"m,:

whuh

alone

the

of

remem")er

of

all

I liked

'.xtv-six,

exercise.

much

himself

not

of

man

help asking for his promise.

br"iuf;htliack

With

take

to

Mas

fjo

tioy-likedieu

thought

he

robust

4^

his afVrrtionate
({ncstioniriK:
escape
1 had
held-road.
that
dead
in
lytn)?

not

h:m

was

and

rompunciioii

impression

af!irr.

always

make

not

ami

to

of

lie

ihin^

:m\
never

my

I could

yet

my

although

me

lie would

That

vi^iion

hi" health,

do

to

me

pn"ini"c

to

of

j"aik of houmU

hunt

oriereil

him

I told

IV

I roiild

ill that

rhan";ed and

so

last

at

CHAPTER

TO

B]

to

and

wore

i
I.

tic.'i

thou^:li:

nnrid.

rii\

"a.

"

^d

"""*ri"

.{uV

^ad

(ha!

I .isk" "!

strp

""

ot

h.td
.n

jI

thrr*

s.ilirr. "'eitl.rT
f.i i"
in\

alwavs

".

"

on

wrw

".|i

his

iM.m

dre.iin
worn

rnt"

ami-

his

,i!i\

I an":'

i'.,r^|.,
to

or

""Miii

brin-iela"e.'

s.^m

st-e

left hand.

after

.iml

me.

"as

on

lie
w.ir.

the

I'.ad
hamis.

thtnik^ht
Is my

tlianktui

No

"

that

remained
bniises,**

I lar.^ :nl
tli** s;..ier

sistir

i"rtii!.:iii
m**
\erv

always

.i

tor

rmv;

(his

whuh
nirmrnto

that
wh."
mv

APPENDICES

412
of him

"

"

Was
not

was

across

the

been

caused.

saw

just in time,"

she

there

bruise

the

left hand

I only

coffin."
there

came

ring would have

said, "they were
just going to

but

back

any

of the

on

enough

had

been

to

loved

in

through

was

I asked.

did

heir

bom,

was

had

He

Her

day.

had

and

that

few

friends

there

died.

and

morning,

Sunday

the

the events

of that

uncle

my

it had

how
home

old

my

said

discoloration

know

not
to

the

close

first she

At
bluish

realise

to

me

trouble.

my

was

when

house

the

to

daughter,

as

?"

gotten.
for-

been

the

travel, I went

enabled
step-father^s,
my
received
had
uncle
pencil-note on
My
my
greatly pleased, feelingthat the wished-for
account,

that

thought there
the fingers. She

well

was

who

feared

she

first joints of
1

nurse,

added

I had

said

she

then

When

old

my

sister how

I told my

and

[4S6

been
he

1, whom
to

lunch

all that he wished

step-father,and said that he had seen
in
His guests left him
in life,and could now
die happy at any
to see
moment.
been
his body had
and
he died, and
two
[the] greatest spirits,
days afterwards
brought back as I describe, and he had been found half sittingand half lying

him, including my

with

that

on

the

had

of those

slipped
helping

to

speak

the

staircase
add

it mus^

have
soon

the

seen,

peace.

in my

have

of

really given
I had

heard

that they had

case,

that
asked

with
that

we

saw

which,

no

which

though

the

very

can

of

of

go

tone

of
my

friends

to

see

his
not

her.

letter

impressive, was

I have

attending
But

somewhat

think

not

and,

will

as

But

as

somehow

felt

it.

fantastic

or

garden, and
these

points

had.

ever

upon
value as

no

The

The

second
is

evidence, and

snow.

quote

to

have

may

1887

definite

cases),
by deaths in

followed

were

them

I heard

my

mind

;"

acted

with

from

my

seriouslyworse

or
me.

father
stepand

mind

My
was

staying.

unreal

acted

snow

In

I will

saw.

complete acquiescence
two

invalid, was

an

of the

I do

uncle

of symbolism

follows.

as

of

to

of the

feeling,made

own

my

I cannot

with

acted

long been

that

foretold, I

were

it has

that

like

deeply-lying fear.

which

(although

which

was

to others, and
; so

back

oiflowers
throw
some
lighton

oi flowers and

had

for
had

the

in the

suggested that form

could

reason
we

that

relations

it was,

happened

but
illness,

for
"

have

mother, who
when

multitude

there

not

arrangement

of my

sensation

viz.,the

upon

that dreams

what

my
me

her

several

may

my
a

on

did

this history.

I loved

explain the symbolism

to

way

impressive dreams

acted

whatever

cause,

any

he

found
This

family.
same

from

as

that

I mentioned

nor

in the

dream

noticed

I think

helping

as

"

the

always

with

me

was

from

as

than

was

it

that

me

and

better

happened
left

for

caused

of his death

other

two

dreams

two

me

father

herself

incident

of the

speak

; and

as

the

that

lest I should

afraid

like to

purely a matter
as
anything in

was

upon

been

sncw,

mentioned

it been

it

original dream

covering

I neither

In

dream,

the death

It may

first of these

the

my

all had

well,and

was

thin

that

by narrating the only

our

it in

the prospect

I knew

as

points

enough

impression
daughter could love

been

incident

was

been, had

have

in

dream

admitted

seemed

not

in my

seen

nurse

my

She

did

It

much

as

any

that all
and

seen

so, and

done

the

seen

I had

whom

men

banisters.

the

dressed

was

evidently felt faint,and

had

He

aware.

two

He

of
The
in my
dream.
cause
neither
existence
I nor, I believe, any

the body, and

fact which, although

one

perhaps
that

had

it.

about

been

him.

seen

him

seen

whose

in fact

had

she

I had

as

had
same

against
carried

that

men

him
The

body

who

men

left hand,

to

knocked

think

to

the

carry

the
not

dear

his horse.

had

left hand
blame

and

near

times

three

I had

heart-disease,of

been

from

1 had

suit in which

homespun

his death

I do

field-road, where

very

same

not
some
one

therefore
was
occupied
immediately alarming ; so
in the
races
hood,
neighbournight I dreamt
a dream
"

confused

"

about

my

mother

APPENDICES

414

[^6

ground for the burglar theory ; there being

after.
to come
house
to make
a burglar'stime
nothing
side to go to sleep again, and
I then
turned
sciousness
immediately felt a conon
my
the conof a presence
in the room,
not
and, singular to state, it was
sciousness
This
live
of
of a
but
a
spiritualpresence.
provoke a
may
person,
I do not
know
to me.
smile, but I can
only tell you the facts as they occurred
sensations
that
felt
describe
than
I
how
to better
sciousness
consimply
stating
a
by
my
that

and

1 was,

where

there

it worth

of
for I felt

This
spiritualpresence.
may
were
dozing off again to sleep ;

if I

as

no

was

in the

have

been
it

but

part of the

unlike

was

dream,
dream

any

feelingof superstitiousdread, as
ever
strong
fearful
if something strange
about
I was
and
to happen.
were
soon
asleep again,
I saw
two
unconscious, at any rate, to my
surroundings. Then
men
or
engaged
in a slightscuffle ; one
fell fatallywounded
the other immediately disappeared.
the gash in the wounded
man's
that his throat
I did not see
throat, but knew
him
I did
I saw
cut.
not
was
recognise him, either,as my brother-in-law.
under
turned
him, his head
lying with his hands
slightlyto the left,his feet
close
I stood, see
but a small
together. I could, from the position in which
it
I
portion of his face ; his coat, collar, hair,or something partly obscured
had.

I felt also

the

at

time

same

"

looked

him

at

was

aware

turned, and

then

was.

it was
saw

until he

leave

not

time

second

the

one

wife

attended

(I had

to.

to

if I could

see

still could

but

knew,
sittingnot far

some

my

was

little closer

got

She

letter

told

who

it

him.

out

recognise

not

him.

from

make

could

she

me

few

days previously
and
expecting
was
at the
dep6t'.) My

in a day or
she would
leave
wife,tellingme
two,
when
her
to meet
day a letter or telegram tellingme
every
attention
He
struck
was
by the surroundings of the dead man.
appeared to be
of
surrounded
elevated
kind,
some
by chairs,benches, and
lying on an
platform
Outside
somewhat
of a schoolroom.
of the room
in which
desks, reminding me
he was
crowd
of people, mostly females, some
I thought 1
of whom
a
lying was
I awoke
terminated.
knew.
Here
dream
again about
midnight ; got up
my
from

my

and

went

the

bed

again, and

to

door

to

until

thought of my dream, and

feelingshad passed
It

until

not

was

wife, giving
written

the

death

most

at

the

store

near

by

with

whom

he

of the

dep6t

had

deliberatelycut
the

collar

the

on

December

and

clear

counter,
after

soon

keeper

near

to
a

being

was

the

desk

kept

followed

returned

to

she

brother

left the
out, and

brutal

most

\%nth the
bone.
and

bar-room

He

show

and

collar
was

my

He

near

the

into

walked

words

murder.

My

knife

the

went

and

store

from

and
out

further

swooned

He

ding
wedinto

dep6t,

The

up.

of his
a

went

and

without

unprovoked

case.

with

Va.

carried

my
was

me

gave

was

man,

turned

occurred

until

letter from

letter,which

account

Her

and

cutting
die, however,

not

I got

him

The

cut.

did

He

27th.

It

The

dream.

turned

He

his overcoat,

on

Her

station, Fauquier Co.,

who

man

words.

some

my

that

death.

mis-sent.

was

with

young

his throat.
had

blood

at

brother's

her

Markham

bar-room

brother-in-law

laid

see

The

store.

through

account

this

after

days

ten

of

remarkably

to

rain

of

prospect

any

fallingasleep again. I
it.
All strange, superstistrongly impressed by
tious

or

day after his death,

tallies
party

was

were

nearly daylight before

off.

week

an

me

if there

see

lay there

loss of

early Thursday
almost

night,
daylight, Saturday

morning.
I have

visitinga
1

not

young

had

complete

lady,

think, the night of her

account

of

my

cousin, in Kentucky.
brother's

death.

sister-in-law's

They
She

dream.

She

was

slepttogether Friday night,

of seeing a man
with

dreamed

438

throat

his

Kot

they

her

alarmed.

sit

until

and

her

cousin, and they

day %hr received a

awoke

of

but

causes,

to

Bruce

says

dreams.

the"e
causes

do

!"ciencedoes

Waltkk

Bkuck.

/uiY
I hivr
have

at

selve"
"annot

I did
It.

that

during

do

to

as

some

be

special importance,

a"k

dream

the

rather

to

or

in

place

1 would

the

count

the

relate

to

rare

receiving the

before

one

any

retired

wh"im

to

how

me

wife

mv

her

\isitmg

wat

knew

relatives

following

The

Stubbing

r\'.

it did

dream,

of

the

in Va.

at

is

account

at

circumstmces
the

from

of
and

time,

I"r.

I did

though

or

t;rr^"m

"h

In

ikaw

Hruce's

'.h.i:

death,
her

as

as

soon

I had

that

hern

no!

not

I heard

of

dieil,I told my

murd"Te"l.

2Sth]. 1883.

It

iJn*

man

)ia"l

"

!tci-n

biothcr

""n

A.

.Mc
:i.

-.:"":

a^cnt.

oihc-r.

dn-ain.

my

says

wci'ind

ciVf-d

tc

S.

was

phur

on

s|""n where

Sirii}:iN";
1 U*"

.in-

titljer

I'h'i'.^iLiy
r. ^!i:
llkit

No.

Inid

wa-*

to

my

!"

br

in

mr

.innoun*
tf'K-gr.itn

.1

h.id

uvwx

.iny

ing
h

sim

Tfic

follow

105.

p.

and

uunt

is

In

in i:

fir^l

I'he

thiS

may

very

fruin

.Mr.

arc
is

the

case,

"ases

iliust rating

tust

the

dff'4ni

taken

from

wimls

probaliiy
J.

Tiki-,

ot

luve
122

hyfMnh-.'sts of

my

/%tni.:smi

heard

vividly ima^-inf*d by

were

iK.-en

uttcri-d.

Stockwcil

'I ravel!.

ri^

some

iinuiii^

years

Mni

ii"""e!taUme

troin

m"

Carhsle

:""

Tark.

or

halt

Rt'ad.

compartment.

Migh)"iirv. by the
1

//rv'wjf,

the

of

*i,

and

dream

The

.Satuid.iytiiorninf^.

invasion.

a.

\*j\

the

ut

.n

Siubljing

Mrs.

death.

whom

fx.n

arduint

\hv

upon

was

thmigh

"|re.tni !""ik

s.iw

th.s

in

my

in

Annii.

iiu-niioncd

mghi

which

brother's

mv

rousin.

T!rs

wliif h.

rrriirmlxT

|P8$.

in

it was,

murdered

seen

aSM,

dream,

trll who

h:ip|)en"'d.

it

I- cday

'

ac

ha"!

1 could

brother

my

d'l
as

am!

'

{tsy

Mrs.

forr

1 1

428

'r^n,

to

sister-in-law,

I had

1K83.

year

cut.

and
he

was

he

(juestions.

one

wh.u

Tie

one

when

present

wa^

Waitkk

reply to

d'-.ith iif my

any
occur

ht-r bnuher^^

curred.

^ ").

is

it
how

lUNt

.ind

[r-th

27th

and

I knew,

and

Thursday

The

that

rid.iyni":hi.I

murdered,

.".th

his throat

I knev^

nMth. thai

hu'^d.i)

with

hear

not

visit in thr

I knew

that

once

'\iy:ng

..kr

one

persons

was

on

nassomelxNlv

It

I "aKl

Kentucky

two

Knrw

he

saw

not

"

WhiUi

ing
confirm-

letter

if I

and

.Warfk

ir.'!

died.

hrother

saw

letter.

thi*

impressed themI
likelyto have.
with
bearing
any

ciuse

would

one

any

relatni

one

from

1884.

no.

You
"^he

in

time

of

thou^'h, any

mention

not

time, such

the

to

vivid, or

were

Q/A,

question.

in

I live

that

for

mind,

to

dream

the

me

mind

my

Nimilar

dream

another

dreams

had

upon
"'all

upon

had

never

time5

lieve
be-

not

of which

cognisance.

Dr.
reply to inquiries,

In

415

dayli";ht. That

up
death.

ordinary

t"i

She

explanation

certain

any

IV

much

brother's

due

are

take

present

very

lamp

\iivvyou

cannot

at

the

h^hted

that
not

awoke

announcinK

telegram
I

and

cut.

and

up

CHAPTER

TO

A]

lay

at

full

ultcreti.

.^^U.
t.-^r

181^3
tiuiil

nuht

length

on

the

[428

APPENDICES

4i6

at
me
sleep,having previously requested the guard to wake
of those profound
I soon
fell into a deep sleep, one
which
is almost
the awakening from
slumbers
painful. Roused
suddenly by the
the
train
was
(somewhat
roughly and impatiently,because
guard waking me
seat

with

the

Camden

view

to

its time), I found

behind

case) that it

the

dressing,and

of

Station.

Town

called

the

morning

was

the

at

by

servant

I had

that

"

her

that

had

Sarah," and

name,

in

home,

at

was

awakening

of

moment

dreaming (what

been

my

been

asked

to

be

to

bedroom,

in the

landing
bring me

and

twice

some

hot

the

on

her

indeed

proved

act

water.

I had
been
thus
actuallyarriving at home, I learnt that at the time when
called
her name
by
callingto the servant, she had heard
dreaming that I was
in the
that
I was
not
twice^ distinctly; that
forgetting for the moment
me
house
she, hastilydiscontinuing the breakfast
preparations, ran upstairs,and
afterwards
down
came
tion
according to the descripagain as white as a ghost
her proby the children who, with astonishment, witnessed
given to me
ceedings,
what
it
and not having themselves
heard
the call,naturally wondered
that the
Sarah
all meant.
fright she experienced
me
subsequently informed
I
fact
that
there
had
made
her
the
not
was
quite ill."
on
realising
On

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

Pike's

Mr.

1883

daughter

following corroboration

the

gave

October

on

30th,

:"

the incident
of our
servant
being frightened by hearing
distinctlyremember
be
father's voice callingfrom
he could
not
upstairs,at a time when we knew
my
home.
in
The
took
hand
her
and
our
servant
near
a
went
anywhere
poker
stairs,
upimitated
there who
be some
had
father's
man
thinking there must
my
discovered
voice.
until my
to
Nothing, however, was
explain the mystery
I

arrival

father's
had

at

dreaming

been

when

home,

he

that

told

he

and

home

at

was

that

us

time

the

at

callingfor

the call

hot

water.

Alma

genuineness

The

evidence, but
her

where

of
the

the

of

Here,
or

and

seen,
that

It should

be

shock,
more

Pike

Gurney

mistress

force

of

impression
which

the
of

condition
vivid

noted

that

the

the

and

agent
the

it, and

also

of

psychical

fact

"

instance
which

seems

had

no

to.
was
case

part of the dream

condition

that his
instances

coincidence.

not

than

distress

of

one

is in

this way

which

often

ceptional.
ex-

apparently

of waking
percipient took place
very shock
critical
not
though
or
exactlypainful,clearlyinvolves

change

vant's
ser-

tioned
men-

observes
several

in the

sudden

the

on

calling her

referred

Pike.

servant

described

followed

the

in the present

of the

dream

that

includes

her

M.

depend

course,

arrival.

hear

alarm

the

during waking
See

Miss

purely subjectivecases

crisis,but simply

affected

of

the

of the
and

emotion

it will be

to

weaken

to

the

not, of

Pike's

Mr.

seemed

goes

parallelin

testimony

before

superior vividness

proved by
sort

has

course

does

case

subjective hallucinations

purely

servant

which
But

of

the

on

experience

collection

this

of

he

heard

was

; and

such

far wider

to

occurs

us

life.
case

relates that his wife

given

in Phantasms^

told him

she

had

vol. ii. p. 159.

dreamt

of

Mr.

T.

finding herself

Smith

W.
in

house

TO

B]

428

She

went

Some

Bessie's
had

she

"

Mrs.

They
certainty,so that
weak

for this

428

In the

Manning,
Mrs.

Bessie

revival

the

\ht

from

Sir,

the

on

of

almost

to

call out

WiNTKK

living
Our

at

nearest

away.

Island.

Our

and

may
at

own

reached

my^If

to

and

days

days

For

to

my

old

after

wrote

to

my

home

realisation

the present.
hoiiie.

the

from

little child

to

strongly the

day, and

next

told her

of

day
every Wednesdreamless
sleep,

**

to

me.

with

me,

ago,

in

in the

Jcbsie! Jessie!"-I seemed

to

difficulty
adjusted

feeling'of

I had

Railroad,
of Grand

east

live a^ain in the

with

was

and

spoke

my

was

husband.

of ye.irs
1 was
alone

voire,

who

I seemed

impression

300
Island

the

of child-life that

scenes

miles

gone,

up,

1875, 1

Pacific

I awoke

all my

In
of

station

Grand

wake

afraid, I would

Union

the

surroundings, and

moment

express

sister the

with

much

was

about

had

husband,

too

1 would

sleep again.

on

from

sister

called

of my

strange

and

the

my

In that

I cannot

this

Island,

consciousness

own

followiiig

elder sister had

my
in bed, she would
sit be*

milttar"'post, the

the

you

N.Y.,

to

me

by buck board

up
Tlits aroused

name.

soothe

lived at Omaha,

in bed, and

littir inridcnts

many

us

I send

asleep. Frequently

("rand

MAINK,

[18941

you.

ni"fhtin November,

One

in the
I sat

j^raduallyto

come

and

come

Hartsuff, Nebraska,

rormi

vol

Mrs.

agent,

roKTLAND,
aS/A

Rochester,

in the dark, of which

and

would

in

I fell

until

moments

yet

Journal S.P.R.,

SrKKLl.

night, after putting me

railway station was

My sister then

and

Slater's

complete
evidentially

and

Woodhull,

to

use

home

my

At

me.

.Saturday.

darkness.
my

hope

be of

she

mail

awake,

".dr

Fort

75 miles

my

request of Colonel

of

few

her

to

be

us

"

finding;myself alone

and

Let

long past
forgotten
memory
crystalvisions, but rarelyin ordinary life.
Professor James as follows :

child

care

for

me

was

entire

Side

is

case

of

the

At

"

which
1

that

her

"

of

with

part of the

0(to6er

When

be

us

in

occurs

writes

been

105

statement,

said,

dates

bed.

to

friend

told

had

her and

doubtful, and

(quoted

have

to

seems

often

as

Manning

Dkar

by

"

fix the

to

going

Bessie, let

"

informed

'*

touched

able

was

followingcase

sponuneous

such

scenes,

the coincidence

said,

was

time,

had

that she

"

not, however,

were

there

100)

hand, and

that

of hers

reason.

B.

viL p.

the

Smith

417

friend

saw

later, Mr.

Smith

IV

she

night, about

one

friends."

by

her

months

that

seen

live,where

to

her, took

to

up

friends."
*'

used

she

in which

CHAPTER

and

childhcxxl

actuality I had.
1 could

recall

entirelyforgotten.
the strange
experience of

days I receive"l a letter from her, the date the same

in which
ihe way,
she said that such
and
on
a"
mine,
having passed mine
a
l"efore
l)cen
she
the
that
had
awakened
had
thin^'
;
happened
night
strant^e
by
voice
the impression was
twice
so
calling her name
; that
stron)^ that her
my
else
husband
if it could
the d"Mir to see
had
went
to
possibly be I. No one

the

In

QiKht before.

railed

her

she

had

not

few

been

dreaming

of

She

me.

Mary

loice.

Ca|"iainManning
.

distinctlyrecall

writes

M.

distinctly rcco";nised my
Ci.arkson

Manning.

the circumstances

as

related
W.

above
C.

by

my

wife.

Mannini;

(Captain 23rd Infantry,U.S.

vou

Army).
a

APPENmCES

4i8

sister and

Manning's

Mrs.

[408

brother-in-law

their

give

testimony

lows
fol-

as

"

Detroit,
The

made

statement

by

sister is

my

deep impression upon

the
on
day following

made
other

forcible, it has

been

never

its

I remember

as

is evidenced

both

us

Detroit,
within

The

by

it

regarded

always

I heard

call,but

no

in the

as

experience. That
writing of it to
impression made
was
Clarkson

years,

Nof/etnber

Mich.,

coincidence
had

might

the

they have

as

facts

not

hall.

have

been

been

recalled

her

George

she

herself

From

428
of

Phantasms

rapport

with

MB

and

A)i

his wife

we

Newnham,

sister

was

him

that

and

that

experience.

i. p. 225.

vol.

my

I have

The

narrator

of whose

telepathic
strikingexperimental proof (see vol. ii.

such

described

who

H.

similar

any

Livings
P.

late Rev.

had

had

ever

the

of

is the

following case

the

sister had

her

nor

to

Thrall.

reply to Dr. Hodgson's inquiries,Mrs. Manning informed

original letters referred to had been
destroyed long ago,

neither

forgotten

in it

In

the

so

isi, 1894.

the

by

the

Thrall.

principal actors
strange coincidence, but nothing more.
the door
went
to
to
satisfymy wife that

time

to

curious

twenty

past

time

from

memory

not

the

during

me

of

statement

it

the

Jessie

forgotten.

isi, 1894.

by each
The

occurrence.

November

Mich.,

himself

"an

as

the

sceptic,in

utter

true

sense

of the word.'*
March

1854, I

subject to
evening,

violent

In
was

One

undressing,
I then

on

stilL as

clear

family

of the

P.M.,

9 P.M.,

had

soon
bed,
singularly clear

into
fell
and

last

my

which

one

and

lodgings.

culminated

always

bedroom,

my

in

term,

violent

unusually

an

I went

and

the

had

Oxford, keeping

at

up

neuralgic headaches,
8

about

about

unendurable,

was

in

sleep.

it became

when

flung myself,

without

asleep.
vivid

dream,

incidents

all the

I dreamed

of which

that

with

arc

was
stopping
wife.
All the younger
had
subsequently became
ones
my
I stopped chatting to the father and
and
the
to
bed,
mother,
standing
by
gone
up
bade
I
them
took
and
off
candle,
to
good-night,
went
fireplace. Presently
my
bed.
On
detained
arriving in the hall, 1 perceived that my fiancie had been
the top of the staircase.
I rushed
only then near
downstairs, and was
upstairs,
her on
the top step, and
round
her
overtook
two
passed my
arms
waist, under
behind.
from
in my
her arms,
left hand,
Although 1 was
carrying my candle
I ran
when
upstairs,this did not, in my dream, interfere with this gesture.

afterwards.
of it

account

and

strong

clock
the

was

morning

next

ever.

the

who

woke,
So

as

memory

my

lady

this

On

to

to

my

in

the

house

impression

struck

of the

almost

ten

dream

that

immediately

I wrote

detailed

Jianc/e.

letter from
to it,I received
the lady in
a
Crossing my letter,not in answer
Were
thinking about me, very specially,last night, just about
question :
you
o'clock ?
ten
steps
footFor, as I was
going upstairs to bed, 1 distinctlyheard
your
"

on

The

made
their

the

stairs,and

letters
therein

in

some

felt you

question
years

destruction, and

we

are

put
now

your

arms

round

destroyed,

but

later,when

we

read

found

our

personal

that

my

over

we

our

waist."
verified
old

the

statement

letters,previous

recollections

had

not

to

varied

therefrom.

the least dexree

in

absolutely

.IS

Asked

419

narratives

above

therefore

may

H.

wife has

if his

replied, No,

N.

Mrs.

present

The

The

IV

accurate.

"

being

CHAPTER

TO

D]

on

any

other

any

had

never

Newnham's

Mrs.

hallucinations, Mr.

fancy of either myself

any

be

or

Newnham

account

distinctly the circumstance

"/".iock, and

his dream.

with

corresponding

reaching

else

one

any

"

June
I renie..ibcr

accepted

Nehi'NHam.

occasion."

other

following is

had

ever

H.

the

was

which

on

my

husband

my

way

up

described

has

l"ccLas

to

9/A. 18S4.
ai

usual, about

ten

I heard

first landing

distinctlythe footstepsof the

whom
I wa^
to
^entlcuian
engaged, quickly mounting the stairs after me, and
rhcn
I as plainly iclt him
So
round
viaist.
an
impresput his anns
strong
my
did
ihis
nuike
I
that
the
the
):o:i
nic
wrote
next
morning to
gentlevery
upon
o'clock
the night
at
ten
asking if he liad been
:.""An.
thinking of me
p;irticularly
on

'r"ii"rc,and

to

"ouid

reach

^ori.s

that

a^ionishmeni

my

him)

1 had

used

Newnham's

Mr.

distinct

his

own

and

428

D.

vol.

iL

his wife's recollci^tions

The

154)

p.

received

was

who

the

through
well

was

On

the

immediately,
Tf\*j.r\\"o.
rr"

Phantasms

of

of the

late

kindness
with

the

.in.

^he

e.
?

.1'

old

Mr.

w.-irrcuffon

luy

^n.kf.cd.
:i).it

rA.

""

It

rnit
ar.

tnk'

\cry

giving
ghost)\
iluit

i^i't iii"

fcirrlxKleil

dr"-j"led

jrroun
"e

\i

of

tt"ne

rrpmat

me

tunc

she

wat

opened,

and

notelMtok

tulinv'S.

ra!h"-r

hour

"ither

to

sudden
of my

and

my

"

should

Such

made

one

death

dream,

night
of

was

note

si-veral

Howexer,

by
.My

her
the

don't

stran"^e

days parsed

received

letter

which

on

1 did

attentum

was
me

seeing

much

with
who

this

grandmother,'*

impression

of this

lose

appear*

ev'es.

know

you

is your

mtently
her

hair, embraie^i

grandmother,
half-pastten.
my

very

extraoniin;iryway,
this

table,

opjKJsite side,

struck

so

shortly

near

entering and

aunt

1883.

greatly

me
we

stranger.

Why,

fmm

rose

J.

unvcell, and

penetrating

and

*'

reply said,

G.

asleep almost

ga/ed

much

wxs

this

in

the

on

l.iinu'd, John

ext

I awoi^e.

iiumivnt

luid

night ami

eyebrows,

suddenly

visitor

inre'ligenre, when
the

d.irk

I feared

but

mmh,
I

each

fell

impressed

waking, that

moveil

nor

d"K"r, which
at

which

minutes.

hair, very

felt very

usual, and

appearecl seate"l

all. b'.it thought

at

the

.1

."n"I without

"
-

"

in

20

the Lwing^

18/4.

sitting in the drawing-room

was

s|"oke

lady stanng

.iiui

*ritr:sr.

'

her
fo

lady suddenly
leaM

drram,

u-ife,on

my

imagined

at

earlier than

vivid

very

to

white

havmg

'he

neilher

She

her, for

on

dtrrrteil
;

old

an

rrrngnite

:h^n
A^.

news.

table.

anc!

me.

I had

confirnns

the narrator.

1872, I suddenly

hour

an

the

originalincident.

acquainted

October

of

pisi nine,

I remarked

when

readmg,

26th

the

half

wh*

that

bad

ei\-e

?"

of

n:ght

tird al"out

and

strongly

Marsh

^rvi'

same

But

examined,

were

occurrence,

(taken from

following account

F.K.S.,

Romanes,

of the

the

his presence.
.M. Nkw.nham.

be put in evidence.

cannot

the

after

years

letter

my

in almost

dream,

the letters

that

statement

verified,some

coincidence

letters

that

time

"ame

his

impresiiiunof

my

actual

the

that

the

at

describing

him

describmg

in

It is unfortunate

I received

from

letter

it

me,

made

dream,

on

took

my

l"elieving

with"Kit

fmm

and

bringing
m"

father,

place

on

APPENDICES

420
after

months

four

her

[42B

death,

I went

Isle of

she
Wight, where
was
grandmother
my
and
cousin
described
her in every
particular,and their
really like.
My aunt
coincided
most
descriptions of her
marvellously with the figure and face that
appeared to me, the white hair and dark eyebrows being a peculiarity in her.
I particularlyobserved
in my
This
dream.
I learnt, too, that she was
extremely
of her cap, always being anxious
that no
fussy in the arrangement
part, even
curious
in my
dream
be out of place, and
the strings,should
to relate, I noticed
fear
her
for
and
that she was
nervously touching
again,
they
cap- strings,now
with her when
she died, told me
should
be out of place. My
cousin, who was
time
parture
that my
previous to her degrandmother had been delirious for some
About

lived, to

information

get

; and

for

from

when

moment,

relatives

my

neck, and

in

that

the

to

what

to

as

state, she

suddenly

her

put

arms

opening her eyes and regaining consciousness,

my
I thought it was
she said with a look of surprise, Oh, Polly, is it you ?
body
someThis seems
else."
to me
curious, as it was just what she did before she
very
in the drawing-room.
vanished
from
I must
add
that I had
me
not
seen
my
for
and
the
time
least
last
her
she
had
dark
I saw
at
grandparent
14 years,
dark, and
hair, but this had gradually changed to white, leaving her eyebrows
mentioned
this peculiarityto me.^
I am
positivethat nobody ever
J. H. W.
cousin's

round

on

"

W.

Mrs.

says

"

July 1st, 1885.

husband
tellingme, on my going to my room
on
quite remember
my
of
remarkable
dream
of
26th
had
the
he
and
a
evening
October,
just had,
the following morning.
his making an
F. W.
entry in the pocket-book on
I

the
also

find

We

Oct.

on

72,

from

I called

to

me,

least

20

these

incident

must

dream.

He

be

obtained.

within

three

months

her

the

old

Mr.

W.

told

have

lady

were

been

he

I received
to

he

an

have

the

at

age

of

Wight

heard

of the

death, and

I asked

him

to

if he

stood

words

dreams

very

Mrs.

it within

an

respect of this last feature, the

across

He

W.
hour

that

has

writes

the

little ; and

Podmore

from

correct

are

noting.

worth

he

account

he

plained
ex-

went

to

fiillparticularsof
the

phrase '*at

precise meaning
impressions, a grotesque

other

each

at

which

by

difficult to attach

the

that

me

received

correct

the

heard
reason

explained

any

descriptionof his
of
interpolated in the midst

call, Mr.
account

he

that it was

that

thought

second

died

and

corroboration, for
But

then.

staring

sat

that

me

which

After

if they

maintains

and

dream

cousin's

His

voce.

Isle of

to-day (July 4th, 1884),

W.

H.

minutes,'' pointing out

words

Jane

"

J.

from

W.

cannot

death-scene

the

to

Mr.

on

his cousin

see

says

vivd

him

from

that

[seebelow],at Brixton,

26, 1870

Podmore

Mr.

Deaths

Register of

the

never

otherwise

an

it seemed
table
he

to

for

has

dreamt

never

realistic

him

very

that

long

had

he

time.

another

of death.

"

of her
of its

husband's
occurrence

dream,
and

as

she

membered
re-

subsequently,

be classed with those of [Pkantasms]

case
may
fidgetingwith the cap-stringsmay possibly be regarded as
distinctive habit, sufficiently
deeply organised to be a feature in the person's latent
a
". Gurnby.
of
her
own
physique.
representation
^

chap.

In

xii. " 8.

The

nervous

"

APPENDICES

422

again,

dressed

in

as

the

;E42g B

and

morning,

again

turned

as

toward

him

he

of

Mr.

vanished.
not
impression of seeing him was
The
next
day a young
lady friend
Hendrickson's
visit me,
to
femily,came

The

Mr.

I asked

Hendrickson,

living,as I had
they were
south during
been
having
city.
if she

I asked

consumption.
And

and

knew

nothing from
time, and they in
Hendrickson

replied that

he

of
of

friendship with
fsunily,or where

the

for

friend

her

four

about

meantime

still

was

morning.

also

them
the

years, 1
left the

having

living,as

last time

livingthe

was

in the

as

mine, and
knowing
anything

of

heard
that

if Mr.

knew

She

I knew

she

had

be

heard

had
from

"

him
yesterday morning."
said, I saw
a
not
as
surprised,and regarded the appearance
warning of
My friend was
To
received
death.
she
would
I
I
be
statement
not
a
surprised,as
said,
my
his wife saying he had
letter from
a
hemorrhage of the lungs.* Let us write,"
she continued, "and
find out if he is livingor dead."
Then
both
wrote
we
we
felt uneasy,
received
and
I told of seeing him.
In a few days we
a reply saying
liiat he was
had
said he could
not
not
live,and dien
dead, but the doctors
[Mrs. H.] related his experience of seeing me in a dream, while asleep on the
in the house, he
been
morning he had appeared to me.
Although he had never
described
said to his wife,when
She
and
speaking of his dream,
room,
my
them.

then

if she

her

strong

so

"

"

looked

years since
Hendrickson

four

Mrs.
known

Hendrickson
before

South

had

and

myself

told

once

Dakota.
Sixth

I had

as

friends

were

marriage.

childhood.

from

We

C. M.

clothes

Dear

"

you
would

the

time.

remember

not

I believe

On

heard

not

you

said

it.

answer

the

I did

what

I had

Friend,
It

I received

"

in

S.D.,

May

your

welcome

20th

write

from

in your

of

since

that

letter

he

May

it

when

or

you

you

you

was

private

14th, 1895,
I have
^

than

to

been

Hemorrhage
from

probable.

the

letter

the

died.
was.

went

I wrote
It
to

before

was

Tennessee

address

got my

letter written

Mrs.

Shagren

trying
of the
relative

to

by

Miss

Dora, but I do
he
died, anyway.

to

from

until

this time.

Dora.
.

Mrs.

From

vjth, 1895.

morning of April 24th,

awoke
said he had
and
been
dreaming of you.
and
if it means
see
something." He slept longer
in five days we
had
letter from
to do, and
a
you,
him
had
in
that morning
and
seen
room
your
thought
you
dressed
in his night
happen to him before long. He was

said

at

Mr.

that I had
That
was
appeared to him.
long
seeing him.
has remarried, and
is now
Mrs.
Erickson, of Beresford,
(Signed)
[Mrs.] C. M. Shagren.

Shagren,

"

something

only

his wife

days ago, and will now

Hendrickson
Mr.
1884, when
this down
I said, V\\ mark
he used
than
that morning
you

I had

Street.

few

and

stouter

friends.

just good

were

Beresford,
Mrs.

much

grown

of

Hendrickson

708 South

his

true,

was

me.

seen

since

experience

my

Mrs.

they

Hendrickson

Mr.

to," which

used

she

than

stouter

in the

Dora

F.

Erickson.

Edenoff, of Chicago, June

"

think,

lungs has been

frequency of

but

cannot

associated
that

mode

remember
with
of

what

you

said

psychical manifestations
death

would

seem

about
oftener

antecedently

428

TO

P]
Hendhckson.

Mr.

In

reply

There

Europe,

and

youn^

F.

The

first account

amvrd.

he

Ijcforc

telegram

"

that

in

was

d.iy

also

was

call

},'ur^t in

Mi^.

^Ixi.o"i

ill

in the

while

Rice.

Dr.

in

order

of

Kice.

nurricd

was

away,

Dreamii"
for

intimate

and

the

immediately."

to

and

mc,

sister,saying

doctor

omti

from

telegram

time.

seriously ill.
physician was

stran^^e

fnend,

the

at

away

midnij^ht her

at

Answer

absent

mailed

replied,

when

the

:"

stranf^er,

impressed

So

know

as

tall,dark

I that

am

soon

whom

man,

is wrimg,
of this

something

possible the meaning

as

h.iM'

fif^ir*-

was

a^

"iuidi-

-1

of

writts

.:s

puM^

what

Has

tl Mill

ititiiu

i"l

she

the

al)"eiil

\V

At

Km

:i!.

!! kr.iwn

VI4

"a^

rrfcrrnie

li "

lennr^^

at
is

rliat
nude

tune
lainc

at
"

turn

on

I !'.i\e rcLiTcd

..^

I)K.\k

II' 1'";s4in\

IIAKI*

j.i! M.ilir!

her

leitain

one

Dn

The

SIK."

ti nil-

when

'is.'uas

at

i"a

related

drrani

n"i

urretl

lier
il!

M\ss..

S""Mm\IMK,

Nr""IT.

SI

/.""."i...'M h;*.

";.'

iiiaicnctii'

through

not,

37

Dk

tJiis
The

tu.iilyiKruinng

at

unusual

i"l

.May

ininii

Kut

htuiie.

li.id e\ei
"ir
seen
f.tiMily
thinkin"{ "if the absent

ami

aite^v

\hv

u{Hin

\%.in

addrrssed

sister.

frimi

.iua\

her

itiat
":xpl.iiutif"n

""f her

the

Ms!t

";j\fn

in

at

.*slif was

n}ii: hr.inl

utVrrrd

Ik*

of
k

nu

sfx-aker

:niisl"thnmn

niiNt

phi 'Op^'aphi* rrvfl.iiHrtis

'

""t lU-n

wlunn

yi\r\:ii;uh

tin*

h.i\"-

dr tamed

im-mliet

'Mutt

wiini.111

.1

\"a^

no

:irt"a1!yoccurring
ritu!il

tor,

\\ uill

ivilurallv

li!, and

p!i\"u 1.111.

"utles^
i:n"

and
fi)r she

e,

d^H

strange

KiH'd.

wa^i

homr,

nfvcr

Shi

her

ai

;"fArr.

u.is

of the

natnc

^ctVtt

strange

w.

I.

nanu*

.lUnit
\%'.ii n'"t

'if the
i kn.

tht*

tn

jiortrayalofwhatN^a^
personally prfM*ni,

ni";ht.as

\t\i\ uliDftC

.lister

hcftrd

it

of home.
I saw
A. lying on
impressive dream
dre!"sing-room,as if in consultation, were
t^-o

to

a^xivid

wa-"

anxuiUA

'Aa"

""

"

on

an

suddenly

addressed

al"sent

the

own,

I received

letter

my

was

home

at

wronj;

home

J.when

Mrs.

family physician) and

you

.t"

ci;i:an.i:it)n

t.i

into

Metaphysical Magaume

taken

he

as

upon

from

as

thr

correct

I^r.

to

way

I looked

article

an

the

of

J., was
but

pccuILir and

to

during

thr

First,

her

from

Th"

associate

an

mer

came

if ver"'

dr"-.ini

home

date.
on

viiiun."

Her

iftic,

viii. p. 128.

is taken

the

was

anxlhinK

Is

*'

I)r. L. "thc

strange

she

vol.

following mominff

the

sent,

wntc

in attendance

I"r. I., addrrssrtl

^a

Shagren remembered

adds

in

Doka.

if necessar"'.

myself.

appeared

summoned,

was

had

as

Mrs.

him

seen

friend,

Tabour

tell you

S,l\K.,

follows

which

I will

on

was

tliKTors

t}ia;

doubter

apo

was

the

I have

l"rd

sister,

Karly

sister, saying

the

rather

am

which

family doctor

**

whom

cal!rd, and

and

mif^ht

yeapi

hoMrs^

Thr

iht: /imma/

unmarried

My

had

you

1S95.
few

Some

whose

which

From

September

"

(juestion how

facts

Giddings,

Miss

that

me

Your

why Mrs. Sha^rcn rcniemljercd

from
another
lady, who came
city,and

other

428

by

more.

tell

423

reasons

carefully,as

pretty

did

you

24th, 1884, Mrs.

April

many

are

i"f the

IV

any

I"r. Hodgson's

was

because

that

seem

remember

cannot

to

date

the

that

It does

but

room,

your

CHAPTER

her

Mster,

Ne"

Annie

jrnne^s

York

re'^idenre.

Miller,
The

the;n.

e"lit:n": .Mrs.
to

rrc.

Mdlefs

I did

nni

ma^'aiine.

keep

and

it. but

the
Mabel

letter

to

whii

Jenness.

now

APPENDICES

424

so

A.

Wm.

Mrs.

Venter, Coates

House,

Miller,

Fifth

would
.

Mrs.

114

[429
City, will verify my

Kansas

writes

Venter

Avenue,

E.

Laura

Giddings.

"

Kansas

House,

Hodgson,

Your

Sir,"

Dear

"

letter

Mo..

Cfty,

^rd, 1896.

February
Richard

or

CoATEs

Mr.

statement,

N.Y.

(Miss)
Mrs.

of January

28th

has

give you as nearly as possible the fects

I was
in the
Giddings has told you.
of
in
I
and
the
last
lecture
West
a
Detroit, Mich., had a
night
on
tour,
my
stay
ill.
I saw
There
several
in which
dream
were
sister,Mrs. Miller, lying
my
excitement
There
two
physicians in conwere
sultation
people about her, and all was
Dr.
Louis
of
New
York
I
(now
one
as
recognised
deceased^
Sayer,
;
Rice.
In appearance
the other I did not recognise,but his name
to me
as
came
side-beard.
this man
medium
above
was
height, very slender, and had dark
date
of this experience I cannot
The
exact
give, but I should
say it was
middle
the
of December
dream
about
1889. The
greatly impressed and
I tried to put it from
but it persistentlyrecurred
to
annoyed me.
my
me,
I
it seem
after several
could
make
not
a dream, and
thought a haunting fear.
Miss
hours
the telegram to which
The
I sent
was
Giddings referred.
message
well
from
sent
(I remember
Ypsilanti,Mich., at about noontime, on a Monday
received
the day of the week) ; the answer
at about
to it was
9.30 o'clock in the
in
dream
to me
a
evening of the same
was
day. That which
actually occurred
detail while
I was
dreaming ; and the physician who was in realityin attendance
with Dr. Sayer was
in my
the embodiment
of the one
vision,"but his name
instead
of
Rice
I
dreamed.
as
was
Ried,
similar
had
other
and
authentic.
I have
The
experiences, but none
so
I cannot
others
to have
happened.
prove
Venter.
Mabel
Jenness

just reached
concerning

I will endeavour

me.

"vision"

the

to

Miss

of which

"

"

Miller

Mrs.

writes

related
the

by

illness

knew

Hodgson,"

Richard

the

Miss

Giddings

Denis

Dear

occurred

'89.

December

was

"

St.

Mr.

Sir,"

just

She

Hotel,

was

guest

my

at

February

1st, 1896.

dream

The

experience

in her

related

as

N.Y.,

the

article.

time, and

The

date

of

consequently

details.

When

sister's telegram

arrived

Louis

Sayer (he diedf immediately

the side of my
that he was
sittingupon
bed, and I remember
afterward) was
profoundly impressed by the inquiry,knowing it the result of a psychological
A. Jenness
Miller.
impression received from a dream.
my

Dr.

...

A.

429

The

Living, vol.

i. p.

Principal of

Torre

following
The

365.

is

case

quoted
is written

account

College, Torquay

from

by

Phantasms
Mr.

N.

thought

dream

that

My
time

to

The

Sarawak,

would

you

be

under

came

my

some

deceased, had
refer, staying with

wife, since
which

following

is

by Gertrude

an

L.

extract

Jacob,

in the

following account
twenty-six years ago.
brother
residing at Sarawak,

the

Raja,

from

the

p.

Menneer,

"

interested
notice

T.

December

the

of

238.

"

Sir James
second

Mr.

iBtA, 1683.
of

and

strange

at

the

Brooke.
of

volume

Wellington

"

TA^

Raja

of

(my wife's brother)

428
**

TO

A]
killed

was

in

brave

attempt

Chinese, it appears,

The

CHAPTER
defend

to

Mr.

taking

IV

425

M iddleton

Mrs.

for

Wellington

the

and

her

Raja's

children.*'
off*

struck

son,

his head.
And
fro:n

time.

In the

dream.

And

England
mtwwrahle

There

is

were

sent

would
him
at

but

at

time

the

lieliever
Mr.

Mr.

rnis

apparently

have

of

death

eipected
coffin,
the

at

should

We

'Rajah
2 1

St,

\x,

tkg

Mennkkr.

distressing dreams

it

head.

Particulars

his

of

Raja himself.
to
correspond approximately^
date

of

the

time

of such

had

elapsed

with

Menneer,

Mr.

Ser)tefnber

on

in

said
the

the

definite

no

since

her

where

had

brother

certainly
departure ;
military operations at all,still less that
fact

In

that

they

news

the

she

she

did

in

was

could

not

time, and

satisfied

he

reckon.

could

heard

the

*'

if it is to

be

the

last

had

it

remember
himself
He

had

particulars of

exactly ;
it

that

at

was

been

not

the

he

dream

of the

the date

no

about

alarm

of

state

no

put down

not

he

came

it at

idea

his

from

death

father.

(saidGumey),
been

due

It may

seem

to

itself to

present

be

but,

as

taken

flash of

that

strange

of

in

of

instant

brother's

the

of

picture

said, 'thought
item

an

thought

definite

in the

man

Hobbes
as

telepathically
explained, must
his mode

receivmg
is

an

un-

quick.*

The

death-imagery supplied by

nund."

have
of

him

Chinese.

when

rate, may

any

tireamcr's

had

from

fatal blow;

and

similar

off his

found

interview

as
nearly as
previously. He

""

consciousness.

and

an

calculate

to

dreams

dream

T.

with

"

by the

father

death

Wellington,
**

time

engaged

with

that

the

to

reached

news

it coincidid

N.

I know,

as

the

found

and

the
impression. 1 did not note down
the usual
England 1 calculated
corresponded with the time I considered

Menneer

pains

of

referred

consuntly

struck

Chinese

Menneer

be

engaged

in

the

heard

would

took

he

some

similar

dream.

Mrs.
not

time, and

the

for

by

"

that

all.

awoke

corresponded.

Sitigwick,after

he

distressed

reached

it

brother

by his side.

wrong

of the

had

coffin

When

story.

adds

far

as

started

futuiless

brother.

the

Menneer

had,

the

news

found

wrote:

they
)"e

the

night

her

on

wife, who

my

saw

after, she

days

of

part

Wellington's

you

when
and

that

Mr.

to

said
;

idea

lying

of her

news

event

that

I calculated

17th, 1884,
He

head

for several

strangest

never

doubt

Professor

gone

and

real

no

gave

but

the

since

wife

no

saying

voyage,

his

time,
computed approximately
J h^tvt re/erred,
night to which

which

probably

She

the

to

dream,
a

the

deceased

My
o( death

night by

one

to be much
wife, who continued
length she fell asleep again, to be

reply to inquiries,Mr.

In

In

with

bed

anticipated sad

comes

now

awoke

was

following dream.

my

At

morning,

and

dream,

fate

console

to

considerable

her

I
the

foot of the

the

at

best

my

dream.

sleep, terrified by

standing
did

for the

now

her

since, however,
Sarawak)

1857,
think,

the

quite

and

an

(London)
conceivable

seen
extract

Times
that

letter

from
for

Sir

from

the

Straits

James

the

dream

was

of

March

which

make

Times

April a9th. 1857,

a

Brooke

reflection

of

APPENDICES

426

coffin had

the

Wellington's
off in
says

The

and

were

head
head

the

given

was

alone,
; and

Wellington's friends
headless

body standing

than

facts

the

429

B.

The

because

took

she

dates

not

filled in

were

it,is

before

had

him

from

(quoted

case

was

in

immediately

by Gurney,

Mr.

with
coffin^

the

significant

more

the

of

Livings

the

work.

after

by

wrote.

none

our

fore,
head, there-

even

Phantasms

Times

buried

on

he

when

who

slightestinterest

the

dream

coincidence

borne

head,

The

on

Poor

Straits

been

have

in the

its appearance

beside

says

hecid
**

The

following day."

Lightfoot,a lady

Mrs.

murder."

undoubtedly

must

Gurney

next

is from

453)

p.

which

the

on

up

the

Chinese]; his

the

previous

that

Brooke

James

[by

attestinghis

alone

Sir

meaning.
consumed

death, and

after

Wellington

distinct

remains

triumph,
"

Mr.

acquired by

knowledge

[429

worse

The

i.

voL

witness
and

names

personal interview,

January 30th, 1884.

Ravenscourt

Road,

Shaftesbury

51

giving the following experience, I

but
since, I have
comparatively had
existence
in the
experience) of fear ; and
In

Did
I could

I always
have

refused

Some

had

ten

I have

sounds

without

for

which,

reach

my

proof,

tion,
examina-

on

conclusion

the

to

come

inquiry

of

and

that

that

add,

may

they
hence

"

convinced.

years

when

ago,

reciprocated, for

was

of

beyond

were

anything

accept

little

or

always

which

causes

to

sights

hear

or

account,

natural

rarely been

which

see

ever

not

from

arose

W..

child,
as
a
premise that
(as a personal
knowledge
believed.
always disghosts I have

may

and

Park,

iith^ 1884.

January

been

but

in India, I contracted
lady, Mrs. Reed, the wife
from

friendship,

great

of

an

with

her

officer.

She

intention

the

parted
strong,
very
had
been
not
mentioned)
even
returning to England, no danger (the word
I heard
for
few
after my
from
months
return
was
anticipated, and
some
them
and
In
she
cheerful
letters enough.
her, bright
certainly spoke of
Then
her health
after a time
her letters
not
being good, but nothing more.
others
in
from
the
ceased, but I heard
same
regularly
place, and they
very
mentioned
would
and
that
she
that her health
was
gradually getting worse,
for a thorough
to
change, but still I heard
probably be ordered
England
I was
her
with
sound
of fatal ending, and
a
return
to
no
looking forward
great degree of pleasure.
It was
practice not only to go to bed very late, but also for the last
my
half-hour
to pick up a book, the most
possible
uninteresting and dry that it was
not

when

of

to

find, and

feel

try

so

sleepy
extinguish it,as
could
fall in

always
a

On
I had

put

sound
when
a

I had

the

to

The

moment

commenced

really

to

almost

not

to

care

and

compose
minutes.

night
aside

of

noise

at

September

my

book, lowered

As

I knew

asleep.
was
suddenly

violent

mind.

the

a pin*spoint (for I did

gas
of three
room),
a child
sleeping in the same
I
myself comfortably to a sleep into which

lower

then

could

then

few

very
the

soothe

to

I would

my

aroused

21st,
the

door, which

was,

was

and

gas,

afterwards,
(and

followed

1874, I had

so

I must

far

locked.

as

at

have

this

little after

slept

routine.

exact

midnight

about

three

hours,

I Vnovf^ perfectlywideawake)
I have

some

recollection

of

was

by

feeling

astonished

(of fear

instant

door

my

was

in the

was

Again

%hapc

though

tictween

This

us.

fear, and

familiar

by

of

part

with

by

soine

what

it is

rapid push"//

in k"^a^

one

to

anger,

just

pause

impi"ssiblefor

to

me

of

foot

the

at

was

the

1 call 1/,

shall

it bcemed

second

which

within

bearing

rather

or

somcMhing,

one,

movement,

move

for

my

In

spoke.
of speaking,

way

my

as

simply

room.

three

who

and

it was), but
voice, the old

what

or

the

name

I want

**

feet

four

or

in astoni^m"nt

I recognised

Christian

my

parallel

downwards,

some

of either

Frances," it repeated,

*'

the

idea

instant

an

of

I waited

faintest

ver"'

distance

whilst

moment,

with

feet, but

the

it

imperious

bed, lying horizontally,its face

my
to

not

then

lull through

hundredth

to

almve

was

(for I had

Luno^ity

some

427

the figure; for again the hundredth

part of a second, and
pause
it
its
1 fuani
but
as
it,
movements
quieted, and
got higher

//

that

then

face, its feet

Diy

no

seeing

as

it seemed

rose.

presently
with

at

the

and

room,

but

"

bed.

For

room.

the

dewribe

none)

instantlyconscious

and

within

had

violently open,

1 then

thrown

IV

CHAPTER

TO

"]

sounded

clear

; come

with

you

**

and
me.

come.
responded as instantaneously, Yes,
a
hurry?" and then came
quick imperative reply,**But
moment's
at
musi
come
ona
a
come
or
instantly,and without
;
you
pause
hesit.ition."
I seemed
drawn
be
to
extraordinary magnetic
upwards by some
down
mtluence, and then just as suddenly and violentlythrown
again.
In one
second
in a deathly stillness,and
of time the room
the words,
was
is dead,"" were
mind.
into
She
burnt
1
sat
simply
my
up in bed dazed, and
1 sat vcr"' still for a few
measure.
m*ru,\ for the first time, frightened beyond
in the room,
the dificrent forms
I turned
then
out
momenta,
gradually making
the
that the room
head, full on, only to sec
was
was
just above
gas, which
my

Come

once."

at

My

for such

need

What

voice

I'll

**

At

totally unchanged.
child's
and

cot.

iron

had

I got

I went

everywhere.
hiidren

and

and

:"Ni:::.

she

I H-ent
dream

enough,

of

heard,
tt
til

mr

fipid
told

WHS

me

Hv

she

the

**

a*

ver\'

What

do

then

tell her

;he

bark

this

well."

narrat

dream.

the

ir

mean

vou

fnmdv

came

me

did

I tr^tr/.rnot,

dre.im

a"c"

thi"

by

so

vou

of

vi\-i"!one.

ver"*

curiously

me.

much

was

and

whilst

upset

al)out

of cheering

Reed?

Mrs.

reply, "Oh.
hear?'*
d:d

rei.illed

from

hear?

no"

last

is dead,"

that

an^^-ered,

viortl. "ihc certainly did

up,

when

she

came

ine

slight pause,

astonishment

1 merely

and

details

afternoon,

way

indee"l

come

hour,

dawn.

last, during

!atelvof

and

hKi'

my

l"e"*oming posiiix'ely

was

saw

my

hormr

? when

bethought

tv^icc

blank

and

same

At

.invthing

In^tttnt
of

She

other
to

had

the

.ibrttad iMth

sfwak. and,

to

and

welcome

bad

stillne"
two

She

me.

date

last

at

been

friend.

heard

vou

ver"'

That

had

mutual

various

bed.

to

same

rare

had

and

nothing of the

said

but

the

1 returned

Then

for the

out

it,was

sleeping

were

the

nothin'^*,and

who

me,

sister's look

and

Hut

go

silence

total

down

wrote

from

sleeping quite peacefully,

the door, to find it fast

fear oppressing

1 had
t")

not

to

there

where

mtiminv;,

settle

have

wav,

mv

uitenmce,

^i(4Yience

of

not

was

onlv

Irv^i^h

1 did

was

passage"

only looked

see

liked

ne****

mv^e'f

me?

"

**

and

that

to

to

came

which

ir.'ing

sard.

and

obliged

was

an

that

1 could

distance

some

; he

I went

awful

window

breakfast

to

b.-id known

"'^'an

*he

and

sister

something
"

shutter

1 found

ill that

there

at

room,

a^ain

J only mentioning

Afterwards
so

come

at

him

equal quietness there.

it, with

not

down

next

find

to

confess

mus:

tl"en opening

my

bed,

looked

into the

their nurse,

might

once

up

of my

foot
and

evidently been totallyundisturbed.

1 opened it, and
gazed into the

itHktd.

the

her

tn

^vko

h.ul

You

"i!l

ret;aiJ

hrr

**

APPENDICES

428
I

that

see

right when

am

I will tell you

visit did

arrived

she

moment

England
who

in the

and

manner

she

home

knew

who

one

"

was

time," and
for I got up

good, however,
impression my

the

that

changed

and

out

went

her, and
her

upon
wrote

heard

friend.

I have

to

was

can

in

lady

The

only

say

that

the

deep

so

of it

heard

the conversation.

with

made
and

who

our

haw

"

directlyI

down

sat

as

newspapers

words

all^ and

us

place

same

in the

look

you

other

some

[429

of

West

the

every mail from her husband,

sister told her exactly what
I

by
My

said, and

had

send
her particulars,
since I had
at once
begged that she would
done
the reply :
not
so.
came
By return
*'
dear Lady B., in the least understand
what
I cannot,
letter,nor
your
your
sister can
in
The
mail
last foreign
this morning''
only came
possibly mean.
of my
dream), and so far from being dead,' my
(after the date, of course,
is much
Reed
better ; therefore, where
L. (myself)
Mrs.
husband
Mrs.
tells me
is beyond my
obtained
have
her news
can
comprehension, for it is quite impossible
"

"

that

she

the

so

the

came

of

tell

how

me

is not

[This

of Mrs.

deep

so

which
illness,
For myself I never
impression is as

was

details

was

last

at

turned

day

one

death."

said,

she

course

the

the

to

wish

you

told

her, and

impression produced upon

or
eight years afterwards,

of the
2 1

St,

stated

In

had

She

adds

friends

sort

date

in the
to

answer

has

In

note

of the

the

sensory
that

her

as

has

had

her

Christian

the

sound

was

the

Pioneer

Reed's

Mrs.

even

her

of it.

spoke

the

now

As

since

become

of

she

she

her

the

has

heard

"

not

to

memory
on

the

on

fact
date

correct

her
fell

pendent
inde-

no

the

the

in

experience

21st

now

remembers

converted

that

assume

(Allahabad) give
Lightfoot has

Mrs.

only

to

Lightfoot.

Mail

death.

of the

early morning

sister,Lady
This

saved

this

whether

question

remarkable
name

W.

of her

has

hallucination

hallucination

another

in

even

she

the

night
of

night

the

account.

conversation, Mrs.

of visual

it is

the

relatives."

and

and
of

day and hour.

experience, but
practicallycertain that

tolerably safe

seems

date

her

20th, that is,on

as

as

the

20th, which

death, the
St, it

that

would

"

Englishman

Calcutta

coincidence^ and

2 1

sister

my

I do

seven

the

I then
her

this account

recollection

the

my

was

before

for a long time, and

the shock
reallyrecovered
as
though it had only happened yesterday.

September 20th, 1874,

unfortunately not kept

of

on

quite

name

your

*'

England

and

with

me

afterwards

Of

dream

my

to

days,

to

believe

months

many

returned
last

of the

words, he
Lightfoot, I

Mrs.

of

date

vivid

adds

Gurney

of the

cence
reminis-

21st

Frances

Both

late, since my

so

copy^ but

the

husband

last

Reed's

the

occurred

last

September

some

her

subject,but

knew

from

bereaved

me

gave

Further, it

the

you

add, that

may

mine, in fact, not

month

on

The

said, "Why,

mentioned."

broached

again

death,

remembered

he

surprise,and

last she

within

add.

to

He

me.

upon

whether

asking
look

of Mrs.

Reed's

little now

but

called

and

than

news

visit to her.'*

rested,but

matter

news

I have

later

after your

letter.]

of the
And

had

have

can

foreign letter arrived

B.,

"

mentioned

sister has

Lightfoot
on

the

was

only occasion

of this kind, Mrs.

since

the

any

her

from

matter

^gain

at

could

She

fall in
not

fact of

the

occasion.

terrible

and

"

Lightfoot answered

auditory experience, when

carefullyinquired into

which

to

once

she
Yes,"

several

died.

confirmed
other

on

be

once,

the
the

having
and

sudden

dark.

ascertained.

The

once

had

no

only,

hearing of
origin of

APPENDICES

430
effects

the

from

I will
I

had

him

to

be

communicate

here

at

that

of

that
to

fall while

this

this town
with

was

hanting

with

twelve

months

related

the

are

entry

my

there

"

that

in

silence

my

friend

by

the

Prince

the

my

that

excuse

not

at

unluckily none
receipt of the
word

my

of

honour

Wingfield.

February

explain

memorandum-book.

Fred.

I must

the

I knew

I did

was

give you
positivetruth.

but

brother

story after

the

the

is worthless

I have

friend

relate

showed

some

perfect horseman.

intimate

any

death, and

course,

he

I did

but

"

circumstances

the

that

moment

very

living in

been

health, and

brother's

my

in

communication

recent

this dream

evidence, of

As

have

any

good

once

news

that

had

not

in

injuriesreceived

hounds.

only add

that

terrible

of the

Vale

Blackmore

[e"0

^h^

18"4.

till to-day
procure
in which
he mentions

I could

not

de

Lucinge-Faucigny,
the 23th
on
particularsof my dream
Paris to stay a few days with me
1880.
He
from
of March
came
early in April,
the
I now
for your
and
enclose
saw
inspection.
entry in my note-book, which
initials
curious
will observe
the
R. B. W.
You
to
B.^ and a
story is attached
these
letters.
During that sleeplessnight I naturally dwelt upon the incident,
with the apparition. Though
connected
recalled
the circumstances
and
tinctly
I disbrother's
that the
me
features, the idea flashed
recognised my
upon
intimate
and
valued
resemblance
bore
most
to
some
slight
friend.
figure
my
in
and
evil
of
dread
I
Colonel
whom
to
to
one
Bigge,
impending
am
so
my
R. B. for Richard
the four initials,
much
W.
B.
attached, I wrote
Baker, and
death
the tidings of my
brother's
When
reached
for William
I
Bigge.
me
a

letter from

my

having

fact of my

the

looked

again
for

the

at

spoken
figure I saw
worried
myself

always

entry, and

saw

with

with

common

in my

and

possibly it might

fashion
I

can

in

that

further

"c.,
R.

this letter

"

the

W.

entry

*
"

following letter

The

number

of

Appearance

forbid

God

B.

"

(writesGurney)

which, among

I find

B.

'

"

in

Mr.

business

Wingfield

sent

memoranda,

Thursday night,25th

Ami,

CHER

le fait dont

"

vous

Je n'ai

had

family.

of mind

old

friend,as
give you no

of my
support
Wingfield.

the

me

book,
note-

of books,

notes

of March

1880.

"

effort de

aucun

parlez,

me

of my

"

enclosed

was

letters stood

state

be

COAT-AN-NOS,

MoN

rest

anxious

Fred.

With
in

the

testimony

assertions.
**

four

that of my
beards.
I can

of their

produce

the

Wingfield-Baker, though

Baker

brother

of my

in the

exist

astonishment

Baker

belief that

into the

the

Richard

that

explanations, nor

further

him

Richard

as

was

did

resemblance

to

of him

The

related

full name,

brother's

my

the

car

j'en

memoire

ai conserve

un

^f"vrier,

k faire pour
tr^s

souvenir

me

net

1884.

rappcler
et

tr^s

precis.
Je
Paris

Je
reuse

de

me

me

souviens

le matin

souviens
nouvelle

I'un des

passd hier,

aussi

qui

de la mort
quelques jours * auparavant,
fr^res.
aussi
Je me
si le fait s'^tait
comme
rappelle
^t^ frapp^, que
quelques jours avant
d'apprendre la

^tait

vous

messieurs
tant

le dimanche, 4 avril,1880, ^tant

arriv^ de
que
ici
"x"
quelques jours,j'ai
d^jeAner avec
vous.
pour passer
ai trouv^
fort dmu
de la doulouparfaitement que je vous

parfaitement

m6me

vos

j'en ai

parvenue

TO

D]
nouvelle,

tn"ite
touft

^utnie,

"eta

lui que

qu'a

et

p^iroie,

bicn

natureltr

qui

carnct

oii

prfit

un

:KUi:l"lr
rt!!-

(lu

uo^erM'

onmH*n^,.'ini,

surpris de

d'autant

plus

dans

jai

que

6iit voir

fevrier,^

2$

In

uie

vou"

I have

the

other

(M-"

B.

The

429

/-'sy^x

'I he

\."

yeai

hu^U.ad

t.iu

"

in""

.inir.

.n-

3c;h.

From

reality

!i

of

the

t""r

v.

'"f

/;"
"

rwo

*..A

Gardens,

it

.is

t""!il h:iii

faii"

l'"r

."

''jk-^r

y
r

'"

t:t"

fi

i't

3"c

'.:if

!i(irr'-:u

W.I*

.1

;li. vol

:f.?

-tx^it ::"e
"":

'-"

ui^
Ik

"

:iiii!i'-

il

v-

:".

;"".'

with

the

death

of
any

of

place
that

Mr.
the

on

Mr.

Kensington,
ului

the

at

:oK!

Baker

and

the

strange

.if'"T

tsir**

-^nvie

orcur-

l'."r niemory,

in

nine,

W.

the

nie

lrc^h

was

kv.

thy rnjiirst.

?""

liic

ly

\u\\c

\\\k

liJiii

.'vcn

sii"p|Hd

/"""

ai

M.rtk.

^'iv^ 'hre

.1

ijf/.M.-;;

.-

wi"in,;

-riifiitin

isa".

li^ioi.
i j'i

":"

,"

ir.i'ri

"

\\,\U

t'ic

:hc

I-r

r88^.

il.r |Mrt:" i"l:irs

Wc

lu

"*:

"A"

1:

la".'.,l^"

hut

the

\t\y.

Ilk-

there

as

wa*

i*/

mum^*

^f

;it

ci^nci'icncc

"icath

:f"r .\n!
i|'s":"-",

rcp:c"cn*ril

nci^-'.i.i.^

n.ii

Uct

\r)iu!r

j l.icc

ct|ici:ciicr

rii'"r

pen

/.fi'/""'a"

:.-..k

tn

ili.nk

l"i

"""i| wrh
""!

tkf

**f

\\\r

jx-ivipicdt
uziC

.1

olj;

iiirir

a!t*nr

il^nm^:
at

if.i\.iir."
1,

ji. "7^.t

".

.ind

:io:

"

".";"'

/.V'-.

""i;;j;rs:'hjt

.H:*.vkr-.-fi

A,

ex.

"rtf

."

fi^r;:.

l:.\*

.iiC*i:ci.

hi"r^e

Thi'ii

"

-A

":..*:jke

x\

I u|Mm

Mr*;"- Rn'H\ki""oN,

t("

tahly-dresseilftinale^

rrs|ii f
cart.

rai"ai""r

T:."
;.'

have

('.rrarti

ir!\

-."

any

p. 420.-

shopiceefMT,

\\\\ in;n"!

'n

.ii;i

vol.

detail,

iniir"-

ompliimce

Ntir

date, adding

same

Nfr*:. (iRKKN

In

FkIKNI".

nor

distress, and

having Uken

as

Vi

Drvk

nature,

and

880, records

Bedford

wife

'Ath

tlr"

th'

je

Ll'CI.Nt^lL

same

.iwake.

Msscx,

gives the

47

thrn
\oii(

"f

auxqucU

en

croit

o'clock.

uorthy

.i^o.

auisi

disats

le

senses.

Hall,

Ursctt

RicHARir^nN.

i:" .1 very

Mviiw.

"'

the

froceedinf^sS.P.R.,

Miss

untcr

of

jours

j'cn ai

et

voiis

i'KlNCk

the

of

well

w.is

trots

of

sense

Kune

.March

Independent

From

From

.Ik!

of

last alniut

D.

.it'ler I

for

obituary

his

U*n^

halluciiviiion

liakcr,
'^VinKt'iekl

reathed

r'.ni.

had

-ion

the

tres

frere.

alors,
je

Hi.NV,

st.irthnj{dream

with

diMez

addbi-

Wingfield

other

any

1 woke

ttmtinued

7"wf

25th.
r

whirli

rtTccl

The
K.

had

never

frnni

"hi(h

Mr.
inquiries,

dans

votre

on

voire

i^iits Nimilaircs

des

to

di-ux

de

conuiie
pri'cis,

et

de

Ccttt;

que

ce

FATC
.

answer

(!ream

n'cst

cr

..Li^rilumi-nt.
.

saillants

carnct.

cc*

l:i m("rt

net

IVmotion

I'avifx inscrit

vous

laits

la

adrvssd

il ^'dtait evanoui

ap^iarition,
rsl
inscrit,si i :ii bon
i'.ip|"flLT,

et

i|ue

vousi

I'impression de

otticiellc de

famille

ma

les

la

dtiea que

lui aviez

comme

en

dapprendrc

oil

ct

ev(:nemenu

vnuilrc/.

nouvelle

leve

biiuii

d^ecrire

voir, mai"

cni

veniei

conviction

le voir

que,

cet

vous

du

ou

Li

rn^xx

de

m'avez

vous

24.

souvenir

U11

suite

tomnu*

(l'.iut;intrnuins

rir

ai

du

avez

voufi

encore

Thabitutle

que

"""nxi%

la date

.1

i;"re" qut*

et
re

avez

de

uu

vu,

vcnjs

eticz

vousi

ceimc

"ouvicn"

me

dt^

vouh

eviTkirncc,

v!".'in,

-touvenir,

"

Je
avait

vnus

avies

donl

dans*

lii. vi ^ue,

vousi

431

couchc,
cWj.'i

frirre,celui

percevieA

moment

ce

IV

"cant

boir,
voire

voire

vous

qu'un spectre.

uiD^i

un

pr^s de

tout

burn

11

vies

distincitmieni,

trc"

ca"

rnort

vous

CHAPTER

it-

hy

liiticiciicc

\i:

iciv.ji.rii:

\\\%
"

einti

If.r
oi

cxjiciiciur

jhc

iiarratoi

iiiiic
:i.i

hy

arni

:^r

nia"lc
tii%L

luil "cd

APPENDICES

432

[429

it he plunged right in.

footing,he lost his balance, and in trying to recover
shouted
for help, and their hats
stood up and
the shock, the women
rose
I
down
and
all
turned
off their heads, and
were
as
crying,
going
saying,
away
?
which
all to help them
band
husI awoke, and
there no
at
Was
one
my
upon
the matter.
the above
dream
asked
what
I related
to him, and
was
me
I said I did
if I knew
them.
he asked
seen
me
thought I had never
not, and
it brought was
either of them.
The
and
the trouble
impression of the dream
it was
the anniversary of his birthday
I remarked
all day.
to my
son
over
me
First
the
loth
of
and
this is why
the
and
I remember
also
Month,
own
my
no

With

"

"

"

date.

following Third

The

in

him

the

the

by

see

with

I got

letter and

know

drowning, of one
description given

loss, by

wilt

Thou

Month

Allen, letting me

in Australia, named

my

dream.

the

paper

his

of

which

trouble

and

daughters
bom

was

from

newspaper

sad

it in the

of

niece

My

the

befallen

companion.

her

how

brother

my

had

the

event
paper
in Australia, and
I

responded
cornever

her.

saw

Please

return

their

have

I must

day,
accident, on

the

loth

It is referred

to

in

Considering that
thy convenience.
with
the
sufferers
the
at
sympathy
of First Month, 1878.
two
separate places in the newspaper.
at

the

From

time

Friday evenings January

accident

dreadful

occurred

neighbourhood

the

last,resultingin the death

Wednesday

of

is

the

Advertiser,

Inglewood

in

night

our

in

been

of two

of

Wedderbum

named

women,

iitA, 1878.
on

and

Lehey

Allen.

that the deceased

in a spring cart
It appears
were
driving into Wedderbum
of Kinypanial, when
their horse
the direction
from
at
they attempted to water
The
dam
feet
Torpichen Station.
10
12
was
or
hole
have
must
one
deep
inadvertently driven,
they
deep
for Mr.
W.
of Torpichen
McKechnie,
Station, upon
going to the
manager
the spring cart
hours
and
dam
horse
under
the
some
afterwards, discovered
and
women's
the
surface.
hats
The
dam
two
floating on
was
water,
of the two
other's
searched, and the bodies
clasped in each
women,
arms,

dam

the

on

in

of

boundary

into this

spot, and

recovered.

from

Extract

Evidence

given
"

Joseph John Allen, farmer, deposed

sister.

of my

and
away
the horse.

I
.

yesterday
the

chest

saw

about

Inquest.

of
identifyone
The
yesterday.
Lehey and my sister met
I

A.M.

Mrs.
the

horse

and

went

alive."

William

the dam

riding by

McKechnie

when

I observed

had
to

about

night

of

confirms

seeing

drink

it,and

out

as

Edith
two

of

seemed

of the 9th of

that

as

had

broken

me

when

Clarke's.

Mr.

to

deposed:
the legs

caught

I did

"About
of

not
P.M.

and

horse

water."

the

Friend,

Dear

bodies

horse

follows

"

Newry,

wife

the

was

above

1 1

the

caught it for her.

They then took

Green

Mr.

her

afterwards

them

see

at

Richardson,
thrown

women

deep

some

to

feel

January.

water,

great

In reference

"

out

of

spring

I remember

sympathy

for

Seiwtd

X5M

to

cart

she
them.

was

AfaniJk, 1885.

the

by

dream

that

their horse

my

ping
stop-

greatly distressed
It occurred

on

the

The

reason

get

told

she
lest

%"ater,

our

was

night before, at the

the

did

niece

live with

not

would

which

increased

be

is in

Inglewood
X.

429

known

other

Wunscher,

illness,and

short
r"f hi^

illness

1 must

Here

things
rif

iKMts."

my

had

wifr

'.n

ir.^'

This

left the

how
I

when
'.i\:^\\

for certain

disturbance

the

till the

linen

do

What

you

this, Hcrr

to

Startled

1 cxaniined

while

'.%

faculties

the

brewer

rurrrd

to

tiMT

t"eflroofn

my

great

aUecp

vol.

by

myself
myself

I a^ked

she

see

into

looks

the

very

was

and

of

During

her

Is

I say

if ^he

waking

up
is

to

behind

he

my

that

is

turn

turned
the

and

towards

brewer,

**

to

want

his
of my

asser-

visitor

possession of
the
the

sees

to

me,

Herr

and

minor,

Then

round

!*

true

not

dreaming.

this is the

awakes

out,

five o'clock

They

in full

awake.

am

the

called

at

speech

not

mind

the jug,
:

think

face, which

pale.

and

really awake

the child's bed

was,

think.'

this long

make

might surely have

and

"Oh,

you

thought,

should

o'clock," acccntuatmg

two

conclusion

her

do

and

once

? 1

afternoon

exclaim,

what
at

This

Wunschei^s
at

from

habit

would

man,

want

he

room

wife

his

as

?
I

light,there
wife

my

fear

from

time,

information,

is the

will

this

the

dream, think*

bed

that

the

tied of my

liallucination

to

came

Wliat
In

relief 1

I.

Is this

him,

that his affairs

comes

gesticulations.
whether

to

as
:

Yes, there
and
nic.

out

Ins

with

C)t"er;trntmann

this

by

all

arms

'*

:ions

""

he

Truly, a" I tell you;

replied
rne
TueMLiy afternoon
already on
ail the

vexed

rare

are

child, my

our

my

the brewer

can

I felt convinced

v^r'.

What

of

in my

me.

In my dream
and give me

it, I hear

I sit up

of

night. Being

humorous

thinking on

nine

at

wine

haste

over

nothing

bed

to

and

sake

pleasure

after

I knew

that

make

Boy,

called

brewer

ensued

lay down.

as
**

window.

much

was

his

i9iA, 1889.

demands

beer

drink

my

good-natured,

Still

my
wordv

kind

been

with

was

farmer

that, for the

long strides p^itt the

with

say

du'd."

have

He

who

as

frugal

pondered

Suddenly

with

steps

press,

night, as

w;l(!Iy gesticulatmg
"

hib

that

morrow.

percipient,

Lkitmktr

SCHLkfclKN.

calling

my
i" of

this dream.

undcrst:ind

cannot

I know

"-Aited

of

him

the

of

I noticed

and

me,

Wunscher,

told

Wales.

vi. p. 341.

usual, had

as

tiding outside, just under

sTf

l.".:rn. but
and

tny

water,

awoke

for the

Grkrn.

South

neighbouring village a
friendlyrelation:*. His death
an
opportunity of visitinghim,
On
the day of his death
1 went

diet

lightburning.

mmd

my

*. .iii.r

of New

the deceased

I hr.u-d

morning,

of the sort

healthy constitution, 1 fell asleep as soon

call out with a loud voice,

vrry

.1

that
and

house,

wife's

my

next

Thos.

I'AUSK.

in

which

libours

obser\'e

my

had

his death.

the

him.

voL

UNU

in

1 seldom

of

nor

o'clock, tired with

go
dream

accounted

Schneller, sister-in-law

died

I stood

as

As

she
near

dreadful

it.

think

we

to

M., January 189a

there

whom

returned
not

it until the

of

which

seemed

she

of

nature

the border

on

Fraulein

H.

ago

"'ear

with

the

such

versary
anni-

the

was

she

when

had

had

experience

DUHEK

About

with

s"'mpathy

no

by
F. W.

to

loth

advanced

told the driver

told

not

loth, and

Proceedings S.P.R.,

From

drive

had

she

was

of the

Queensland,

Communicated
and

father, he

felt in

ha.s had

Green

Mrs.

same

her

she

trouble

said

also

day

for

out

go

the

is that
the

happen, as she
time tellinghim

evening

our

to

433

As

should

accident

some

her

better, and

no

well

so

birthday.

son*s

1 advised

and

worse,

me

and

IV

the date

remember

can

wife

of my
to

CHAPTER

TO

B]

my

brewer

wife, and

thai she

in
to

is still

Wunscher.
2

this

thought

w"

APPENDICES

434
will

her

to

"

tone

happen

indeed

find

we

If this be

I will look

To

no

do

harm

able
disagree-

very
in

lower

and

wife."

Things do
explanation I thought to myself, and said
have
died, I am
sincerely sorry for it ;
you
no

to

your

"

true, that

children."

after your

wake
be
up, it would
Wiinscher
answered

not
may
which

afraid,I will

be

for which
"

wife

my

here."

you

Don't

Wiinscher

his

find

to

calmer

to

that

speak softly,so

[429

Wiinscher

towards

stepped

stretched

me,

out

his

I said
lipsas though he would embrace
me
; therefore
in a threatening tone, and
looking steadfastly at him with frowning brow :
it is disagreeable to me," and lifted my
Don't
to ward
right arm
come
so
near,
him
him
reached
the apparition had vanished.
off,but before my arm
My first
moved

and

arms

'*

look

to

was

looked

at
me

that
further

must

and

minutes

seven

She

asleep.

past twelve.

wife

My

brewer

died

had

for burial

time

after death.

There

are

This

no

We

and

at

two.

With

"

Kreis

September
1

Herr
Frau

the
had

telepathy. 1
five o'clock,
at

great

respect,

Dignowity

been

F.

to

Dr.

application.

on

p.m.,

and

the

from

Karl

"

man

of

"

Standesbeamte

Wiinscher

buried

was

as

habits.

"

Sterbeurkunde

4.30

writes

died

Tuesday,

again, January i8th, 1890

that

me

the

Wiinscher's

after

time

of the

burial

Saturday,
September

had

Wiinscher

heart
he

"

settled

was

relations

death, because

Dignowity (bom

that my

husband

Wiinscher

brewer

429

Schneller, is three

suffered

from

in the

wondered

Schneller)writes

death-

distance

had

inflammation

his illness his

During
often

at

what

from

of

thoughts

I should

say

Pause, January

"

I confirm
the

Proprietor).

brother-in-law

her

active

extremely

"

in spasm
ended
of the
much
occupied with me, and
ill he was.
how

i8th, 1890:

sent

S. described

by telegram.

Finally,Frau

Fraulein

prolonged, however,

lungs, which

if I knew

that

at

told

Wiinscher

summoned

be

and

P.M.

Dignowity

immediately

room

to

at

be

Sagan, certifyingthat

15th, 1888,

8th, 1888,

adds

Germany,

may

of

the

received

Siegismund,

up

fixed.

Fraulein

strong practicalsense
have

in

time

specialhours

conversation

In

woke

of

afternoon

that

(Landed

days

and

"

real existence

for the

proof

new

following Tuesday

the

on

usual

up

"

Karl

The

I got

was.

"

did

it may
a
serve
as
remark
that the

buried

was

was

still

were

?
Have
stood
speak so loud just now
you
you undershe
I said.
and
went
to
No,"
answered,
sleep again.
experience to the Society for Psychical Research, in the

"

it

if she

see

whom

To

anything ?
impart this

belief

to

watch,

my
"

asked

wife

my

From

the

Hodgson

told

had

me

on

given

him

Journal
by

Mr.

A.

the

morning

intimation

of

September

S,V ,^.^ vol. viii. p. 123.

E.

i6th, 1888,

of his death.

Dolbear, Professor

The
of

account

Physics

was

in Tufts

College, Mass.
Tufts

Dr.
have

had

R.
a

HodgsoNj"Dear
great many

such

Sir,".
or

College,

Perhaps

hallucinations, but

Mass.,

I have
I

am

April

told you
reminded

ittJk, 1895.
before
of

one

that I
which

438

happened

last

many

of the

night

at

"

to

bed

to

the

same

him.

see

else ?

me,
at

ease

in

to

said,
into

out

his 6r"t and

of the

the

finger business

Af^er

woukj

do

she

the
surprised. I recorded
Miss
who
F.,
especially

with

R.

Dk.

above

him

meet

It

trick"

it wa^

tUtes

not

s"5ance

the

amusement

facts

he

the

seemed
spiritualists

were

indeed

nr

probable

and

have
he

that

writes

Farmer

no

could

that

me

follows

as

I)oUK;ar*s

I'rofcssor

valu.ibic
iiKt/

/ /^/T,

wiMj'd

ttniril)iitirins to

"

do

whom

I had
E.

v.iy

ru

Thi*

i*-.

h**

as

strange,

*hv

yoii
**

him

I told,
visit

iBiJk, 189^

three

or

limes.
him

seeing

ever

lime

when

do

I did

him

about

scxially.

twist his tingi-rsin

William

any

DolHKAk.

\\v

to

coinr

kimily

of

ouisr

night
Iw

I
at

s^ntl

asUrd

how

rny

left hand

Mow

shall

Dnibcar

with

mf**hf-r

since

rcmsi-ntt-d

ami

I know

hiin

drcaiiu'd

of

i"i

m*\l

"

father

your

That

Iifr sued

|Mtrtniit l)rforc

hr

dreamed

hr

arm,"

and

it is your

km"w
he

hand

heard
it

did

his

sn

twice.
arm

.lAiAvr,
irll

r,

The

The
rather

him
what

m-i*

s.iul,
tiui

and

**

I had

not

serm

1 asked

rctinng.

voii

lu*.

was

and

hr

mornin)^.

rrsjicct

biH"k,

"lii"p|"r"l.
**( thr s|irakers
he iH-rupirdthe

was
onr

Uittriswi-rt,

ami

ami

ami

his

lir slinuid

boration
corro-

i;'4, iSi/j.

and

wrnt,

iN'tnmr

to

the

ronvi'rs^ition

his

Trading

talk

to
tis

in

(I'rof. Dolliear),

Aftrr

like

^ui^

MMNi

mr.

frimd

c.

James

"

C'allrrs loinin^' in, tin* siihjcil

h.i(l I(N"ki-il

falli*:.

vbill ".hf"w

"

.iml

scit-n*

bring full, I i"Mik

inn

last

firt .iin,

questioned,

have

I)o|lK'ar

in

dtrani

Strang''

ni\

was

DoLDEAR.

two

of

nothing

saw

ever

f""r hiN

**

that

tliriM."

\ii

!:hr.ir" iluriiSri.

ai^iiit

quaintances
ac-

had

April

Karh

any.

Professor

to

rtaiid, I would

Aft-"/iin, ho

i.S'^4 I'rnffNsur

In
( 'n

left hand

intimate

Those

Farmer

1 knew

statement

regard

^rt'at

of th"- ixporu'nrcs

S'*riii

*as

had

fathrr

My
his

earnestness

trick,so

Mass..

recollection

business, and
to

Mr.

met

Ki

i'-r

it,and

; when

his

and

sure

Cui.i":ciK.

Sir,-- I had

Dkar

electrical

on

Mrern

of

to

her

such

any

day.

same

recall

much

visitors

had

he
were

Miss

at

with

to

.A. K.

Muy.

hr

above

fingers of

the
of

fourth

in such

I chanced

F.

get

and

...

I1oih;son,"

of

kind

any

in

over

out
positionswithended, and 1 forgot all

"

fork, and

her
could

knew

never

intimately acqwiintcd,

ni"i

tended
ex-

shudder

so

fingers so," and

my

fingers

.Miss

Ti-PTs

Was

some
was

turned

A.

Farmer.

me

and

second

the

I related

dropped
He

move

my
**

the

that

for the

it."

and

move

Either, and

of his iricks.

one

was

made

uneasy,

not

left hand

over
Directly I slept again and dreamed
his hand, I asked
him how
1 should

break"st

of her

and

showed

I can't

at

stopped for the

During the night I
with
though I
me,

his

so

myself

it is you.
"

very cold, and

was

hand.

morning

talked

hand

replied, I'll
third fingers,while

positions,and

Mr.

It

He

way.

dreamed

uncommon

from

of iL

and

Miss

hotel, and

summer

gathered.

I know

my

Me., where

homestead.

shall

I found

hand.

other

old

you

Farmer

his

uncommon

That

**

show

hold

; when

G., had

room

How

uncomfortableness.

I had

to

came

**

awakened.

it. till next

her

the

435

(ireenacre,

at

country

the

in

Til

be

very

the aid

told

him,

once

my

straightened

about

I said

I took

of the

Farmer"
was

occurrence

it

Miss

replied,

and

lecturer

folks

to

IV

electrician,Moses

Farmer

*'

He

was

know

bent

Mr.

was

late

occult

of

house

that

couldn't

that

of the

prominent

the

drramrd

summer.

daughter

Farmer,

one

CHAPTER

TO

P]

lo!d

w.is

reply

was.

**

it
I

piofrssor still
than

some

one

APPENDICES

436

else's

"

the

The

and

without

then,
left
of

hand

identity

with

share

to

knew

that

most

unique

his

with

thinking

it

be,

and

Or.

met

J.
him
of

hand,
else

and
who

No,

trying

my

that

M.

Willis,

story

my

Professor

to

I
to

not

cross

could."

just

was

and

his

my

of

fingers,

then
could

father

any

said,

"

can't

"Do
his
then

He
it

Sarah
.

listened

the

lecture,
I

roan.

remember,

you

with

that

before.

year

after

last

was

intelligent

very

do

do

him

how

the

tent

said,

this."

except

it

the

and

Clinton,

Powell

Mr.

to

came

dream.

given

from

physician,

father's

Dolbear,

know

had

he

as

his

was

would

of

understand

related

Coming

He

with

1893,

not

the
time

he
he

1895

talked

in

out

does

then

He

1894.

that

trick

do

passed
Powell

Mr.

"

words,

for

said

Powell,

P.

E.

He
of

again.

In

able

be

him.

lay

and

that

Rev.

these

had

father

of

with

used

father,

yourself."
the

like

dinner

at

thing

same

the

proof

unless
and

and

of

to

to

come

my
*

positive

convincing

circumstance,

the

this

longed

wakened

with
of

fingers
a

He
had

was

experience

an

Professor,

circumstance

special

any
"

answered,

L.

"

explain

one

presented
doctor,

that

noted

omitted

my

he

the

then

trick
do

was

joke.

be

the

of

and

of

said,

should

you

said
dreamed

and

for

time,

no

me

which

would

was

can

twist

to

truth

of

proof

professor

asleep

speaking

and

carefully,

second

Knowing

mystified,

conviction

miles

liked

he

corroboration

my

That

"

Dolbear

sixty

in

York,

him

Who

and

and
dumb

favourite

say,

joints

the

not.

was
*

imitated.''

like

was

the

fell

with

bend

fingers,"

my

could

that

would

he

saw

The

then

summer."

can

friends

travel

Greenacre
New

it

Professor

pleased

willingly

never

character.

of

much

with

it, but

professor,

Why,

would

right,

that

way

father's

my

the

imitate

to

trick

you

performed,

were

using
in

**

said,

tricks

show

tried

and
then

When

will

was,

described

professor

astonishment,
Other's.

"

reply

[489

hands?"

put

never

his

up
saw

J.

He

anybody
Farmer.

left

APPENDICES

438
of

certain

chemical

character

Charcot's

subjectsall suffered

secretions
from

[009
is similar

in

both, pointed

out

that

hysteria ; and

which
that, as the phenomena
in hypnosis, Charcot
readilyinduced
easilycreated
It would
be equally easy to suggest
a complete type of hysteriaby suggestion.
ising
therefore, in characterstanunering in hypnosis, but one would not be justified,
hypnosis as a condition of stammering.
be hypAgain, as the following statistics show, if the hystericalalone can
of mankind
notised, over
apparently suffer from hysteria. Some
90
per cent
Bemheim
had
to
already
hypnotise 10,000 hospital
attempted
years
ago
of
while
Wetterstrand
with
cent,
over
ported
recently repatients
90
successes,
per
with
tional
6500 cases
Schrenck-Notzing in his First Interna105 failures.
in
Statistics, published in 1892, gave
8705 cases
by 15 observers
of failures.
Mr.
different
countries, with 6 per cent,
Hugh Wing^eld, when
of Physiology at Cambridge, attempted to hypnotise over
Demonstrator
170
with
of
the
about
of
all
In
were
18,
exception
whom,
undergraduates.
men,
induced
the first attempt ; but as no
80 per cent
trial
at
second
hypnosis was
with the unsuccessful
made
ever
was
cases, these results undoubtedly understate
of the
the susceptibility. (See Proceedings S.P.R., vol. vi. p. 198.)
Most
drawn
do
be
from
our
not
public schools, and, if these
undergraduates would
least be accused
of producing
at
always turn out good scholars, they cannot
Braid
stated that the nervous
and hystericalwere
the most
hystericalinvalids.
Li^beault
soldiers
sailors particularly
found
and
dif!iailt to hypnotise, while
of
influence.
asserted
that hard-headed
to
Grossmann,
Berlin,
recently
easy
and
I
observed
that
North
Germans
were
healthy Yorkshire
very susceptible,
Forel told me
that
made
farm
labourers
remarkably good subjects. Professor
self,
himselected
these
that
he
he had hypnotised nearly all his asylum warders
;
choose
them
from
the
ranks
of the hysterical
and
certainly did not
Esdaile's
times
stated
In former
be hysterical. In reply to
to
patientswere
how
has
this,he said, I cannot
see
hospitals,
possibly
hysteria
got into my
it
coolies
jects.
subwhere
before
all
I never
and felons not being at
nervous
saw
be supposed to be
As
natural
more
hysteria may
powerful than
for
with
in
I
shall
look
the
the Morning
announcement
imitation,
impatience
cured
of her nervous
Post that Mrs. Freake
has been
headaches
by the skilful
has had her arm
off while
cut
applicationof hysteria,and that Lady Tantrum
it
in a fit of hysterics,without
These
should
be
feats
for our
knowing
easy
fashionable
physicians and surgeons, as they have the disease and antidote
characterise

life

waking

are

"

"

...

ready made

their hands, whereas

to

the

coolies

to

make

to

render

them

These

and

and

insensible
similar

it costs

prisoners of
to

me

Bengal

and

my

assistants

hystericalto the

great

degree

trouble

necessary

the loss of their members."

facts

of Forel
and
Moll
apparently justifythe statements
the
who
difficult
the most
to hypnohealthy
hysterical
are
tise.
is naturally
According to the former, "every mentally healthy man
of
hypnotisable ; while the latter says, "If we take a pathologicalcondition
the organism as
for hypnosis, we
shall be obliged to conclude
that
necessary
The
nearly everybody is not quite right in the head.
mentally unsound, particularly
difficult to hypnotise than the healthy.
gent
Intelliidiots,are much
more
people, and those with strong wills,are more
easilyhypnotisable than the
dull, the stupid,or the weak-willed."
that

it is not

but

the

"

Are
All
in

observers, with

statingthat

sex

has

Women
the

more

exception

little or

no

Susceptiblethan
of those

influence

upon

of the
the

Menf

Salp6tri^reSchool, agree
to hypnosis.
susceptibility

809

AccordiDK

Litfbeault,the diflference

to

majority

The

cent.

per

Wingfield
undergraduates
Mr.

could

found

withinit

the

Can

has
ha\-e
what

of

cent,

per

as

less than
have

we

the

seen,

Cambridge

of his

Mrillon,

find that

we

10

250

from

of
in

cases

also

rei'ords

tables

cent., and

per

of

out

adult

In

fifteen years

to

Li^beault

statistical

fourteen.

about

four

or

first attempt.

table

same

were

13 per

three
Dr.

found
too

per

life age

apparently

the

of fourteen

from

ages

sixty-three yean

cent.

be Induced

Mechanical

by

the

Means

School

alone

in

the

question
by
Nancy
negative, and my
with this.
1 know
of no
single instance where
hypnosis
experience agrees
of
mechanical
when
influences
mental
followed
the
employment
means,
been
carefullyexcluded, and the subjects have been absolutely ignorant of
No
ever
one
was
hypnotised by looking at a lark*
was
expected of them.
until

Dr.

with

succeed

The

Phenomena

Hypnotic
described

stages

divided

which

by

stages

verbal

the

On

been

The

Salpctriirre.School

tencal

That

h"pnoMs.
when
violent
whirh

am!

of

nature

startling'methods

they

ret

Korel

Moll,

ord

have
:-

the

I.ieheault.

myself, and

categorically that, although

the
we

other
have

other

T'emheim,
followers
seen

many

of

the
with

and

where

ca^es,

the

tism
hypno-

attempted
is

not

and

experienced
van

Nancy

thousands

of

of

surprising,

slif^htact

The

more

hy"-

induction

surrounding*,

to.

the

that

asserting

Wettrrstrand,
of

On

end.

of disease.

them

their

rrsoited
in

any

'

after

occur

at

observed

cases

main

aflirmative,

subjects ami

soinerimes

occurred

not
"

says

should

phenomena

the

the

appeared

sometimes

!"uc'h

(onsidrrs

one

I'rofesMir

Jon".

have

synip:(im"

in

these

one.

few

the

cure

Dani^erout

this

of

or

them

I'ti/ue f

thousands

tlie relief

Hypnotism
answer

artihcial

seemed

many

for

easily evoke

manifest

to

evidence

cure,

the
responded
the Salpt^tri^re.On

at

an

Therapeutic

not

sucressfully employe"l
fs

always

was

the

Amongst
to

couUI

we

patients

the

from

drawn

that

definite

from

have

none

seen,

nc":ativr

ex|"erimeni"

evidence,
positi%'c

the
has

the

have

wr

where
S.iIpOtri^rc"

other,

train

Ifypnotisnt of Little

h.ind,

one

observers.

will

Sta^s

arising

as

other

by

and

method

Distinct

three

into

found

condition, however,
A

the

have

and

suggestion,

The

signal.

Kiven

many

is

what

striking phenomena

such

others

bird-catchers

physical
expected of him.

Salp^tri^re School,

by the

produced

I and

hand,

other

the

from

hand, any

knows

noticed
been
physical stimuli, have never
htmdred
hypnotised subjects 1 have
many

manipulations

lure

other

the

hypnotic power.
susceptible subject who

Are

this

borrowed

had

Luys

On

it with

mvested

a?

and,

men,

80

from

one

of

is answered

mirror

the

is imther

People Insusceptiblet

the

at

age

In the

Hypnou's

This
own

the

failures

about

upwards

439
sexes

were

exception.

cent,

per

to

successes

twenty-one

and

Old

all children

that

up
little difference.

makes
to

and

peculiariysusceptible,and

of

cent,

subjeas
hypnotise about

Children

cliildren,hypnotised 80
children

the

between

Esdaile's

to

influenced

be

6rst attempt.

the

at

Wctterstrand

of

able

was

^re

age

CHAPTER

TO

"]

idents
hands.

Eeden,

School,

the

de

declare

hypnotised

per-

APPENDICES

440
have

we

sons,

hypnosis, but,
This

by it."
symptom,

observed

never

the

on

of

even

the

single case

have

contrary,

statement

[512
of mental

seen

trivial

most

I have

as

follow

nature,

harm

caused

of illness relieved

cases

many

fullyendorse,

can

bodily

or

never

seen

the

skilled

by

cored

or

impleasant

an

induction

of

relating chieflyto

the

hypnosis.
See

also

therapeutic

important

an

of

value

A.

612

hypnotism,

been

It has

the

during
1888, p. 297)
chloral,morphia, or any
patient is as suggestible as
is repeated by Herrero,
1890,

The

195).

p.

found

Herrero

subject

in

case,

which

of

case

whose

the

Herrero
not

of the anaesthetic
the

this

sleep.

following day,

the nostrils,produced

B.

{Revue

obtained

in

"

as

deep

sudden

chloroform

struggle and

and

answer

calm
are

days, and

my

sufficient

chloroformicsleephas

of

to

put

an

of the
result

another

is

bring

my

here

applied to
day
patient
her

Dr.

obsession

few

He

same

means

into

subdued

cannot

has

themselves

seconds

sleep may
the

Auguste
by

throw

about.
this

without

apparently acted

and

//

and

the

14-16).

in

and

impressive sight.

Under

"

needed

this

it.

possible

mono-

chloroform

hypnotise

orders

suggestibleperiod
were

very

to

of

pp.

fall after

Moreover,
end

grams

(he says) who

and

the

devil, and

of

reported by

mania

acute

tentional
in-

is the

It

the fourth

1891,

and

light on

chloroform,

to

h3rpno-

similar

of the

grams

those

case

questions

been induced.

suggestion may

three

put

wished.

of

strength
only remedy

Fifteen

to

fixation

some

itself had

scream,

after the storm

methods

the

Herrero

Patients

tion
asser-

he

as

simple

five minutes, the

October
of

the

January

sufficed

long

as

work

the

day only

last

cases

slight chloroformisation.
sleep,and

as

had

means

allowed

this

HyptwHsmey

somnambulism.

requisiteeflfect. After

VHypnotisme^

hypnotic sleep

violentlyabout

of

de

This

it throws

inducing

inhalator, empty

with

Compare

state.

obeyed.

as

The
chloroform
superfluousapparatus.
less as a drug than as a suggestion.

512

form,
chloro-

period

ordinary

to

the

Voisin

by

sleep is,however,
In
slight
one
case

but

lasted

hypnotism.

mistake, and

her

acknowledged

in future

that

notice,

next

VHypnoHsmty

of the narcotic

then

less than

The

the
the

is

chloroform

more

141.

de

refractorysubjects. Yet
voluntary
suggested sleep was

therapeutic

induce, in

to

chloroformic

hypnotism

of

Reply

of

of

upon

proposed
to

to

method

looked

word

cases

detailed

this

in

which

given

other

more

lady who
objection to

sufficient

This

in which

hypnotic

produce sleep, was

to

is

(Reime de

inhalations
state

resistance

of

nature

breathing

six

refractoryuntil

mania.

were

or

three

deserves

probable

Valladolid

of

five

suffice
in

in the

were

suggestion now

would

obtained

if he

(see Reuue

narcotic, there

chloroformisation

been

the

other

somnambulic

subject had

attention

of

Hypnotism

narcotisation,whether

of

process

the

that

into

tisation ; but

on

"

Rifat

by

suggestibleperiod

unless

short,

very

was

Bramwell,

entitled

maintained

that

This

Dr.

and

Criticisms," in Brainy Part Ixxxv. (Spring, 1899), p.

Recent

the

by

paper

few

be

tone.

drops

said

that

last several
conditions

it

us

A]

hjLs been
and

possible

lasts

obtain

to

long as
agitation of

as

Voisin's

the

conclusion

maniac,

is that

lowers

or

441

it is identical

hy|"noticsleep ;

I like."

the

nishes

CHAPTER

TO

with

the other*

narcotic

the

the

intensityof

the

dimi*
sion,
obses-

thus

the idea of sleep.

permitting the patient to fix his attention upon
also Schrenck-Notzing : Die Bedeutung narcoHscher
Mittelfur den

See

He

Hypnotismus (\%^\),
; and

cases

thinks

that

that

which

than

deeper

the

recommends

of

use

the

hypnosis induced
by
ordinary hypnotic methods

narcotics

in

of

means

applied

extreme

narcotic
for

is
first

the

generally produce.

time

0.

612

The

was

which

opium,

the

at

is Dr.

narrator

following

suggestibility

the

where

D.

same

is

somewhat

similar

of

case

heighteneiiunder

apparently
time developed
and

J. Parsons,

the

influence

^H'laken

the

from

of
The

hallucination.

monitory

account

self-suggestion

the

ings
Proceed-

S.P.K., Yol. xi. p. 427.

Sixteen
down

the

upon
I

opium,
much

too

it.'"

you

'*

Yes."
1

as

it

said

withdrawn

few

**

Will

held

He

word

said, in

swear

don't

**Why

it,but

about

his

smoke

forefinger

am

very

impressive

very

as
long
anymore
1 answered
sometimes."
:

tobacco

to say
quit .'" I intended
yes, but just
1
and
over
instantlya change came
me,
unknown
suddenly
was
influence,which

some

I had

You

use

You

to

yes,

under

to

**

said

and, placing

want
**"

said

then

thinking

been

arm,

never

promise

the

utter

been

in front

one

1 do."

significantshakes,

will

you

the

right

very

You

exhausted.

or

his

feel the

I have

grain of opium, and lay

tranquilHsing effect of the

half

took

to

**

by saying

to

1 had

began

continued, by .saying:

about

was

lelt like

**

**

He

He

as

extended

manner

live."

as

face, gave

my

emphatic

approaching me
I know
replied :

men

He

little sick

I answered

I can't."

near

and

was

Soon

tobacco."

quit

you

atraid

bed.

three

saw

ago

years

been

for

smoker

constant

than

more

twenty

yc."r".

Since

the

felt

have

since

i""iuld kill

p:pe

tu.illytorn

of

occurrence

ever

and

me.

desire

My

for

tobacco

A.

h"pnosis
""What

IS

follows

animals

Hart

with

to

adopted by
and

between

differences
in

human

was

M.n.

so-called

the

beings

Proceedings S.P.R.,

the

of

catalepsy.

think
the

that

animal

beasts

of

in
from

prey,

subje" t, and

in favour

the
except

of this

stimuli

Is this
many

be

alliK'atorscan

human

physical

certain

such

animals,

that

young

the

only argument

after

phenomenon
inrhnrd

in

the

hypnosis

true

believes

even

employed
The

aninvals,

and

Hypnotism?"

crayfish, and

those

it

xii. p.

vol.

article

his

in

as

213,

[Ernest)

Mr.

describes

I"r. Bramwell

in

cflec-

and
how

just

the

at

Mo.

SpKINf.*,

613

birds

know

I). I. Parsons,

SWKKT

to

tobacco
draw

one

suddenly

was

never

done.

birds,

touched

not

feel like

now

I shall

perhaps

but

n)ots,

incident, I have

poison

instantly.

me

b\' the

out

above

the

like it would

have

i"

guinea-piKS, rabbits, frogs,

as

that

drawn

been

instinctive
under

it is

of

to

fact

them,

of
extreme

the

fact

these

that

one

genume

mena.
phenothe

present

simulation

consnous

knowted("e
pressure

the

Irom

catalepsy invariably

instances

like

they present

applied

similar

by methods

hypnotised

am

of death,

that

hunger,

rcrtam

will

ncn

APPENDICES

442
is dead.

attack

what

remain

motionless

air.
its

The

If,for example,

and

moment

you
death

[613
turn

you

beetle

over

its back

on

it will

with its legs stickingrigidlyin the

apparently cataleptic,
it
scrambles
turn
to its feet and
however,
resumes
away,

in all probabilityonly shammed,

and
or
catalepsy was
and
movement
keenly watching your
anxiously
every
waiting for your departure. Again, catalepsy is only one, and a comparatively
of hypnosis.
One
characteristics
of the main
of the
unimportant, phenomenon
be changed into
hypnotic state is the rapiditywith which one phenomenon
can
its opposite. Have
evidence
of this in the so-called
we
hypnosis of
any
animals
?
I think not.
from
Again, is it logicalto conclude
similarityof cause
identityof effect ? In order to induce hypnotic catalepsy in the human
subject,
of the suggested act is necessary.
evidence
have
What
for cona clear idea
we
cluding
that a crayfish becomes
catalepticfrom a clear idea that the operator
has suggested this condition
?
It is possible that in some
instances
the phenomenon
condition
is genuine, and
is one
of
then, according to Preyer, the
of
for the induction
fear is not necessary
paralysisresultingfrom fright. Now
it
before
condition
is
would
that
the
hypnosis ; and,
concluding
a hypnotic one,
be wise to exclude
this factor from
the equation. To
do this experimentally
would
be difficult ; it would
not
to
only be necessary
tion
get rid of the disproporand
between
the size and strength of the operator
the animal, a disproportion
of the
which, in the experiments referred to, has always existed in favour
of
Instead
of
and
let
a
one
larger
hypnotiser.
alligator,
greater age
young
inclined
think
that in
to
growth be chosen and the experiment repeated. I am
such a case
become
the r61es would
be reversed, the operator would
cataleptic,
and disagreeably mobile.
the subject uncommonly
and
Here

journey.

doubtless

insect

the

Also

Verworn's

B.

613

It used

the

not

comatose

bear, in

young

of

gaze

"fascination"

On

in

furious

hand,

Zoist

seem

Thus

in

the

cow

doctor, relief

one

by

being

Mr.

made

cures

H.

S.

was

of

daily for

by

lock-jaw in
some

is

"

"

been

which

obtained

Thompson

and

had

be

not

in

down

put

obtained,
Thus

qategory.

same

dogs,
156, 297-99), by the

no

prey,

savage

doubt

analogous

equivalent

case

to

"

cures

the

of

effected
of

to

in

fixed
the

human

by tigerson

or

generally

catalepsy
animals

ported
re-

by something

Harriet

Martineau's

given up as incurable by the

the
along the spine and across
are
by similar means
reported

been

passes
horses

"

in the Zoist^ vol. ix. pp. 49^5

hours, and

realityof

phenomena

mesmeric

celebrated

once

{Zoist,vol. viii. p. 301),

Two

have

to

was

their

on

so-called

the

cow

chest.

various

The

possibility

the

of

test

could

animals

on

passes,

7-9),

pp.

Bramwell.

his

snakes

by

ix.

vol.

by

or

Dr.

like massage.

crucial

(Zoist^vol. viii.pp.

bull

other
the

reallyall to belong to the

condition
produced in sparrows,

exercised

by
the

afforded

effects

that the

mesmerists

seem

beings (Zoist^

Tiere,

by the

imagination.

mesmerist

the

described

mesmerically

their

of

however, do
the

claimed

effluence, since

power

der

Hypnose

be

to

affectinganimals

to

Hypnotismus.

thierische

der

"

sogenannte

the mesmeric

und

the Physiological Aspect of

On
J. N. Langley
before
the Royal Institution, March
1884; and
14,

read

Die

Cataplexie

Dr.

by

paper

Mesmerism,"

of

Prayer, Die

also W.

See

was

the

recovery

1"

the

being gradual

passes

SIS

other

Two

eye

distance

abated.*'
made

passes

for

also

See
and

the

at

about

of

siderably
con-

was

in

the

an

inch

injury was

distance

recent

the

of

accounts

"charming,** printed

by

cows

the

case

the

inflammation

"the

rapidly.

very

injuredorgan

the

over

that the

leg, and
from

it

considerably.

curious

some

produced

was

Mr.

reported by

striking,in

more

the effect

inches, and

second

balf-an-hour

the inflammation

reduced

few

in hones,

much

were

443

for half-an-hour

made

of

In

300),

contact^ and

were

passes

at

"

of infljunmation

cure

without

first case

the

"

made

were

the

In

of the

cases

(op, ciL^ vol. viii. p.

Thoinps""n
passes

CHAPTER

TO

0]

in

the

of

cure

in horses

warts

Journal

voL

S.P.R.,

ix.

100.

p.

0.

613

realityof

Some

alleged mesmeric

the

describetl

as

experiments

in the

2^

years

morning

and

with

most

the
time

the

cured

and

hypnosis,

these

From
the

probable

being

indication

of

existence

the

usual

characteristic

of

symptoms

intentions.

from

which

of

at

Zoomagnitisme (i^%i)

transmissible

energy,

patients
asleep

his remedial
U

leu

minutes

young

sometimes

understanding
Atudf sur

nervous

of

none

own

were

in his

essential

another, the

to

of

maintained

plan

few

"

in children
for

his

on

mesmerist

them

children

The

from

maladies

on

Li"5beault,

Thiraptutique Smg-

in his

of

the

test

to

Dr.

by

out

1882

hands

his

showed

they

no

gave

results he

in

tried the

results.
satisfactory
case

"

number

by merely laying

any

heard

Having

evening, Li^beault
in

carried

Zoomagneiism

"

chaf"teron

"

old

children, designed

young

effluence, were

g"stiv"^1 89 1 (pp. 246-68).

.M. Ijongpretz that he had
than

on

bunun

one

its curative

was

{lowrr.
In

will of infants

and

that

st:|iposed,and
from
like

the

for

used

series

He

(liaced

his

patients.

the

hfiM\c

.After

*"m

time,

parents,

Details

are

so

and
given

maladirrs, var"'ingm
o.d

in these

failure.

had

In

failed

to

water

cases

several

create

of

them,

age

from
were

cases

previous

give relief.

he

took

idea

the

da"s

there

of

four

carried

out

fi"und
-

at;i-nt

fresh

spriiigwater,

of

years,

of

the

six

of

the

nineteen

the

iait:i

with
except

|)o:nted out

|K"tent remedy

keep

to

children

cures,

treatment

there

care

he

him,

to

had

he received

where

room

stron.;lyon

2}

to

nineteen

In

had

remedial

same

unine""meri!"cd

brought

lie

cases

19

the

"

general atmosphere

twenty-six

influence.

of su^^estion, smce,

the

in

that

announcing

impress

oriiinarily

mental

""f cure.

infants

the

is

effects he

the

therefore

full view

cure
to

as

He

means

intelligence,
comprehension,

tu

form

some

u-^ingordinary

examining

rrrtainty

some

their

"*f

their mothers,

to

would

which

bottle

tu

maladies.

suggestion,as
a

attril"ute

to

therapeutic remedies,

different

experiments,

with

.mbined

accessible

are

water"

that the

develoi"ed than

more

inclineil

been

unlike

many

control

of

arc

"mesmerised
and

hypnotism,

was

":

of

use

argued

much

they probably

had

iiimself

Ltebeauit

Bemheim

this i)a|"cr, Dr.

reply to

in

them

children
the

various
one

the
and

remedy.
infantile

of five years

ameliorations,

ordinary

in

and

medical

successful

cases

one

kind
he

APPENDICES

444
had

added

in three
the

method

the

well

might

These
the

be

reinforced

results

mesmeric

studied
the

suggestion
of

618

A.

influence

(Chicago, 187 1), maintained

(somnus a voiuntate)

one

That

it

was

awaken

themselves, either

otherwise, independent

(P. 78),

**

this

state

that

they

or

them

of

not

in

all in

refusal

the

but

also

B.

themselves
paper

pp.

Milne

without

240-41

Some

was

reinduce

the

three."

These

hand,

awake

her

although
and

at

at

who
a

enter

experiments
the

whole

have

whole

pleasure.

had

brain,

I have

mined
deter-

time

would

things,and

other

of

or

...

seemingly

certain

thinking

to

...

were

at

or

control"

throw

the

arm,

them

was

one's

individuals

can

and

slowly

once,

any

pleasure.

some

themselves

innumerable

They

an

peculiar

was

throw

body

at

state

developed.

down."
Delbceuf

by

sufferer
for

{Revue

toothache,

from

Bramwell

his

has

often

his intervention.

The

is

in

Hypnotism?"

twinges

in

Hypnotistne^ May

"

him.

taught subjects

following
the

off""

herself

sends

spite of

dentist's

the

at

angry

triflingoperation,

eludes

de

hypnotise

to

is from

statement

Proceedings S.P.R.,

vol.

his
xii.

"

six years
This

"

mentary
rudi-

so

subject at pleasure.

the

by

by
.

and

sleep

his chair, and

"What

on

this

up

where

Dr.

me.

but

SomnambuArtificial

or

different

found

of

this

recorded

case

triumphantlyin
618

have

into

room,

hypnotise

to

hundred

three
and

is

subject to

else, or

one

any

only proved

not

this state

whole

the

or

by simply stating that

"

walk

339),

p.

part

single Anger,

so

infants

could

in
had

he

cases

apparently

stage

entered
person

and
(or portion),

do

to

nothing
See

1889,

body

fall into

to

magnetise

of

care,

the

throw

many

in

any

entirelyindependent

are

at

(p. 77), "That

was

all the

non-hypnotised condition,

over

my

singleorgan

did

had

under

to

had

have

part

any

even

general suggestive

experiments

The
in

in Statuvolism,

and

which

into

state

in

that

in action

B. Fahnestock,

W.

bathe

to

provisional belief

his

early the intelligenceof

how

Dr.

work.

at

was

used

been

the

that

abandon

conclude

to

had

water

water, and

the

of

use

suggestion.

to

influence, even

mental

showed

"

Li^beault

alone

by exhibitingthis

"

Asm

by

Dr.

local

the

the

to

internally,so

effluence, and

potency

also

led

hands

ophthalmia the

taken

as

of

laying on

of catarrhal

cases

eyelids as

effect

of

[618

ago
done

I commenced

to

instruct

patients

by suggesting in hypnosis that

to

hypnotise

they should

be

selves.
themable

to

"

for

at
One, two,
a
given signal, as
example, by counting
I also
the condition
evoke
at will.
subjects could afterwards
duction
infound
for
the
that the use
of suggestion during hypnosis was
not
necessary
made
its
could
be
of
On
the contrary,
the suggestions
phenomena.
able
in the waking state.
The
to
suggest
equally well beforehand
subject was
the
also
to himself
and
when
should
and
phenomena
terminate,
hypnosis
appear
which
first a
he wished
obtain
at
to
during and after it. This training was

limited

night

one
or

state

the

instructed
patients, for example, were
did
pain. They
not, however, always

relief from

how

to

confine

get

sleep

themselves

at

APPENDICES

446

to inhibitory and
susceptibility

in

some

cases,

N., by
could

do

not

could

of

means

Fi. could
his

see

F. could

In all

his

if unable

to

his

see

it

rigid.

He

arm.

rigidby stroking only

arm

his

make
his

make

rigidityand anaesthesia.
looking at it,could render

and

arm

this he

whether

do

could

he

not.

or

arm

his

stroking

however,

also

of muscular

case

so,

they

cases

instances

These

rigidity,and,

imperative suggestions,muscular

rigidby merely looking at

rigid by an effort of mind

arm

arm

it.
without

seeing

it

or

it

stroking

removed

the

producing

his

He

strokes.
rigidityby reverse
this
subjects possess

the

remove

the

in which

degree

it anaesthetic
rigid also made
;
the
as
rigidity.
been
sent
to
sleep), I succeeded

arm

afterwards

anaesthesia.

to

once

how

time

same

had

at

show

to

rendered

at

(who

In N.

able

were

serve

varies.
power
he
F. when
was

the

make

could

".

1)

local anaesthesia.

will first take

We

[B18

then

could

anaesthesia

the

eventually in

it himself.

do

of producing muscular
striking; his power
rigidity
able by an
his whole
effort of mind
throw
to
astonishing. He was
body
was
with
his heels
of catalepticrigidity,
that he could
into a state
rest
one
so
on
condition.
When
he
chair and head
another^ and remain
on
supported in that
his hand
made
rigidand attempted to relax it again by an effort of will,he was
unable
If,however, he did
to do so
as
long as he attempted to bend his hand.
Those
who
able gradually to relax the muscles.
it,he was
not
attempt to bend
the
tried
of
of
and
the
could
who
to
arm
leg
rigidity
rigidity
produce
produce
which
in
successful
the
rate
most
notes
instances,
at any
Unfortunately,
were,
of the experiments on
this point were
made
at the time
were
not
mislaid, so I canof
the
successes.
give
percentage
of the waking state
also produced by self-suggesOther
were
tion.
phenomena
The

of E.

case

was

open

T. used

then

unable

to

T.

by

hypnotised ;
together, and

gazing
do

fix his

hand

fix their

could

subjects

were

had

sent

been

imagine

that

together,

"

afterwards

able

were

of the

with

himself

experimenting
nearly three months,
tried,but could not.
case

then
of

do

to

one

was

and

found

G., who

the

also

was

their

to

eyes

to

part

his

and

imagine

the

Not
same

rooms.

own

imagine
giving the
operator
imagining him at all.
five,presents one
interesting feature.

then

I then

soon

he

could

him

asked

closed

to

his eyes

could
fix his

close
hands

I did

close

his

myself
them

not

eyes

so

that

their

hands, the

hands."

produce

after this.

put their hands

closed

They

not

in their

operator,

asked

were

part your

this

following experiment
been
previously

the

very

that

could

cannot

it without

The

this

was

nomenon.
phe-

same

had

whom

them.

part

One

after

able

two

not

shut

to

You

of

sleep. They

tried.

told

saying,

so.

He

to

He

the

passes

The

together.

taken,
to

to

them.

few

unable

were

showed

subjects
by

they

downwards.

lids

the

table

hands

they could

and

then

were

them, and

T., who

that

so

eyes

stroke

other
the

to

They were
themselves, quite apart from
first that they were
obliged
to

own

and

Several

none

They
at

them.

Five

put their hands

could.

his eyes

others.

subjects

tried

was

could

their

close

shut

to

open

several

Other

both

L. could

T. and
them.

done

very

see

he

as

he

the
one

eyes,
others

operator
able

was

in
phenomena
They found at
suggestion, but

He
him
used
could

gave

again
to.
not

up
for
He

open

himself.

together, close

his

own

eyes,

"c,

MB

447

interestingas showing that suggestions given to the subject by himself

1 could
more
powerfully than those given him by the operator.
only
act
and
then not
for long. He could
do
his hands
difficulty,
together with some
and
exerted
the
muscular
for a considerable
himself
to
time,
keep
power
also

was

may

fix
so

together, if an

them

fixed

if he

greater

far greater
The
IS

CHAPTER

TO

A]

than

attempt

could

of P. will

case

one.

any

able

was

half

took

him

so.

If, however,

about

upward
hypnotise him

if 1 did

it is

for

so

them,

pan

him, and

fair

was

certainly

tried by
hypnotised, or even
by simply stroking it,and it
again if he simply tried to do

been

his knee
it off

get

strokes
and

to

only the hypnotic subject who

not

never
on

to

so

or

made

he

tried

afterwards

to

else

one

will.

had

fix his hand

minute

some

than

that

show

to

serve

susceptibleto self-suggestion. P.
He

by

together himself
exert
by his own

them

he

made

was

he

able

was

failed.

at

to

once

Doubtless

it.

remove

1 gone

had

to
on
long
obviously not a good subject.
might have succeeded, but he was
I can
instance.
Doubtless
subAs regards delusions
only give one
many
in
I
them
themselves
if
but
have
could
allowed
tried,
they
never
produce
jects
have
of C, however, we
In the case
be
them
sa
to do
proof that they can
make
self
himproduced by self-suggestion. He could by a simple effort of mind

enough

believe

dog,

was

almost

delusion

anything

or

vanished

A.

jc't"

shown

bv the

it

remove

without

experiments

at

he

that

himself

to

once

consent,

my

the /^"vuf

tt)

summarise

the

by

as

I consider

counter-

is

in Paris.

nc\erbcen

able

been

long
the

an

for

I may

type

detail

almost

rijtj'd be

and

\r
In

she

all her

starui
fii'jM

M,

n")t

rnnreovrr,

.Suih

another

she

When
i

hr.ir with

was

tism
hypnosub-

Janet and

by

**L'HystMe

nalitc,"which

by

the
k
was

hrr

lo"e

her

the

!rft

the
of

top

Arrived

ryes

hands
e.ir,

closed

were

of

completely,

she

three

realised

has

there

every

as

stages*
charac*
her

employed,

-closing

the

t,

hold

with

lights
in

%tagcs

feeling

waking

nor

**

She

somnambulism,

cont.i"

colours

see

nor

celebrated

(in the

has

exhibited

startling uith

through

feeling

without

l)ecn

at

per-

oidinary life.

means

head,

life

waking

to

often

of which

various

the

uf

of

type, she

groups

pronounced

the

of

or

the

or

mvcrse

"t4te
or

sounds^
order.

i"f position,

or

state) slie could

not

heavy object.

She

left

e\e,

whose

s'isual

";re.4ti\re"trii red

was

her

the title
Person

mo^t

has

prototype"

precision.

(hanged

states

pain.
upright, nor

of

pai"er contributed

under

stresses

and

somnambulism,

led Iku

^"as

feciing of

the

say
and

nibbing

eyrs,

Pierre

personalities

of the

the

meet

SalpOtn^re

marvellous

funher

no

the

cj;**n:ng

with

one

double

l)cst known

hyMero-cpilcptic

of the

lethargy, (atalepsy,

ieri"!u:

of the

one

long to";ethcr to

inmate

la

dc

"

stages

influence

of his t)est known

in

19th, 1888,

the

"

Wittmann

lUanche
vmalities

tiescribed

as

"

la Th^orie

d'apre^

foi"ows:

as

Janet

three

of Professor

"

Sdcmtifit^itf,
May

i'Hypnutisme.

of

development
Juics Janet brothtrr

Paul

**

of Charcot's

further

of Dr.

Professor

uf

nephew

at

these

If left

"c.

snakes,

saw

else could

anificial character

the hands

in

hiin

llie

well

IS

".'

he

one

horseback,

on

in the same
demonstrate
[Further experiments recorded
paper
"elf- suggestion in automatic
and
utterance.]
trancewriting

022

of

Any

riding

was

unsafe.

them

c:

made

he

r.j^. that

that

else, or

slowly.

He

suggestion.

uf

delusion,

any

conilitMrn

hospital

-the

when

Hotel

she

Die

u,

came

--and

under
was

Dr.

Dumontpallier's charge
hypnotised by M. Jules Janet.

APPENDICES

448

[822

classical" stages.
But
M.
through the three
Janet,
in the
the
instead
of opening
the
subject's eyes
lethargic stage
regular
continued
make
for
and
method
to
inducing the cataleptic stage
passes,
into
inert
that
she
the deep
an
absolutely
passed
presently found
state,
state*' of Gume/s
muscular
experiments (see below, 522 B), in which
no
traction
condid opening of the eyes
induce
could
be obtained
by pressure,
nor
into
further
the
what
subject re-awakened
catalepsy. After some
passes
before.
first sight simply a more
alert somnambulism
than ever
seemed
at
condition
it was
found
that Blanche
Wittman
But
examining this new
on
of
of
the
of
senses
touch,
perceiving
capable
was
now
perfectly possessed
close her hands
position, heat, and pain. She could now
perfectly,
contact,
with
with
normal
heard
the
She
and
perfectly
dynamometer
power.
compress
with
both
It
left ear, previously deaf, and
her
normally
saw
was
no
eyes.
longer possible to inspire in her any hallucination.
She

passed

*'

usual

as

"

"

"

"

"

this

In

second

i,''while

"Blanche

subject
*'

in

was

classical

three

till now

never

first

her

it

Furthermore,
Blanche

(with

Blanche

nevertheless

life of

2,

Blanche

of

life of

when

the

extended

memory

we

manifestations

of the
But

2.

her

that

so

show

to

Blanche

consider

may
Blanche

blinded)
perfectly,with

eye
them

could

that

the
had

2, who

failed

she
the

describe

Blanche

If colours

i.

and

summoned,

when

and,

moment,

Blanche

difficult

not

saw

of

fiillyto the front.

whole

right

her

of

come

was

the

throughout

existed

nothing

incomplete

to

full remembrance

ordinary somnambulism,

or

state
as

able

had

knew

"

stages

been

"

Blanche

Blanche

fully-developed

the

over

*'

state,

and

eye

what

to

distinguish them,

to

same

really

shown

were

she

the

at

had

same

i were
pinched or pricked,
It is strange
summoned,
everything, and, when
began to complain.
the
reflect for how
Blanche
has
thus assisted
dumbly-raging
2
many
years
which
submitted
Blanche
with
to
i
experiments
complaisance.
easy
Blanche
also remember
what
had happened
2 could
during the chloroformed
of which
recount
Blanche
condition, and could
had
ordinary dreams
i
knowledge.

Blanche

demonstrate

to

her

if

Or

seen.

Blanche
insensibility,

felt

On

us,

which

elements
other

say

group

adds

to

these

vision

of

sensibility.
general and muscular
M. Janet tells me
that he has kept
second
to

better

than

state, with

attend

The

Edmund

vol. ii. pp.

Before

mental

elements

comfort

understands

the

of

other

to

that

her
her

she

one

eye,

eye,

; and

of

condition

i,

and

hearing
of

the

of

other

the

one

ear,

together

though

now,

in the

on

only just enough

for months

that

of

any

various

the

Blanche
has

hearing

Wittman

Blanche

any

no

he

first state

has

is much

of old.

B.

522

her, he

much

being.

human

these

of

state

co-ordination

or

at

not, indeed,

represents,

represented by

never

normal

up

Blanche

that

with, namely, motility,speech, vision

on

ceased

may

make

to

go

Blanche

in her

by

we

hand, is scantilysupplied with

get

ear.

and

then,

complete personality,for that is

but
least
at
a
pretty complete

the

to

whole,

the

to

following

Gurney
6

on

"

The

are

extracts,

Stages

of

slightlyabridged,

Hypnotism

"

in

from

paper

Proceedings S.P.R.,

et seq.

the

condition

hypnotised subject
is

mere

reaches

blank,

there

the

profound

lie before

him

sleep
two,

in
and

which

his

only two,

TO

B]
distinct

markedly
itself

very

as

The
and

state

aUrt

the

usual

hy

few

that

be

may
ral

operator,

made

way

his

air, irresponsive to

vacant

in

clearlynot
imitative

perform

to

but

and

consciousness

hypnotisation

after

is when

subject"

his eyelids is reliis eyes, the strain on

leased
and
he is restored
look
to what
quite
may
Sometimes, it is true, the difference is very

words,

sit with

will

them

stage.

or

of

w.-iking condition.

he

and

the

of

within

present

may

conveniently designate

may

state

a**

449

which, however,

We

deep

which

closure

and

touches

the

in

\s that

of

variety.

and

invo]untar"'

like hib natural

marked,

of

btage

or

stnte

stages, each

or

lar":e amount

altrt

the

suites

CHAPTER

possession
and

actions
be

may

at

voice

every

low

ordinary

very

ebb,

except

faculties.
in

oliey commands

to

of his

(as

or

He

mechanihave

some

"subject's" eyes will

case
lapsed altogether.
tive
and
r"nen
capable of seeing ; and he will (almost invariably)prove sensiif he
be pinched or
til pain
pricked. Often he will be found to converse
humour.
nkith perfect comprehension,
and even
memory,
he does
lUit though
not
prrfecily capable of sustaining a conversation,
if simply asked
remarks.
what
If not spoken to he will sit quiet,and
""rT;.'/"r"f.V
hrld) may

Hut

have

the

in any

be

he

will almost

alx"ut, he

thinking

i"

between

attaching

to

condition

and

essential

The

Nothing."

answer

lies in i^-o possiMi ties

waking one
become
a
to
appropriate treatment
In
first
if
the
be
left
he
himself,
to
subject"
reality.
|he
place,
completely
into
will
thence
into hypnotic sleep, in
the
rapidly sink
tieeprr state, and

difference

this

alway;*
the

demands

of which

it, either

**

of

either
The

which

passage

the

that

rapid

he

will

into

being

their

to

moderate

any

it should

conditions,

deeper

of

fact

insensitive

prove

these

reached

ikrouf^k

of

amount

be

observed,

ike

alert

torture.

is often

stage

so

be

may

wholly unnoticed.
The

aiert

obtaining,
"

rominand^,
AH'l

m.iy

d^fp stage,

to

r.red

losrd

that, if

upw.irds

the

in

"-s'jS"-'t"
h.ira*

s,

r.i:/t'i!h.v

\V:!h

\\

jkWrx

;heir

proper
eyes

are

be

hard

to

operator

himself,
under

put

and

and

they

the

4rr

their

even

The
I.

simple
state

command

is,however,

is

bodies

ol"eyed
harder

to

in

in

as

we

If the

manifest

to

of mrnt.il
the

insensible
rational

are

almost

the

most

sustain

ordinary

chance

detection.

esca|)e

the

is found

to

same

into

that

eyeball
and

its

at

tor(H"r

derp

genuine

if taken

others

many

of

fact

the

pain

invasion

l^ecome

con-

these
iluring which
individualityin profound

them
Hut

be

to

period

and

rrtain

have

liabli*

op("ortunity

the

lousness

conv

adopted.

were

means

closed

fi\

will

no

quite capable

vo:-

be

let
sub-

"

hypnotic sleep
in

i"ely the

prct

rapidly through
lose

soon

here

have

will

is

(urn

genuine

particular stagr

he

inteivened, will prove

when
even
r.enrully awake,

manner

can

insen'"ibilityto

\'.r^\i has

"hrn

the

fool of

forcibly raisett, the

"subjects''more*iver,

noiiic

might

i!

the

r\fT\

the

passing

will

be

exists

there

himself,

to

but,

tie e\okrd,

%!'jiiii"er.

The

which

also

condition

that

grncral

fhe

that

rase,

left

l)e

in

this in

n.iinely,the

of them

one

And

fornu-r

trri^i.(

mgbt

possibilityof

sort.

making

He

find that

wc

It resembles

merge.

uf stimulation.

n'"ics

roiled

Ijc

To

action

of

command.

the

resist

to

active

an

any

perfectlyconscious

be

may

doing,

continue

contiguous rondition,

it tends
"

the

to

now

with

are

to

the

place, by
of

("1 dcluMons.

I'a^sing
ff'^r.tied

e"r;:(is

he

strcingly desire

second

specialphenomena

do, and

to

although

ll.r .r.riurncc

vh'.'-h

characterised, in the

certain
it last-i,

made

be

can

is

state

while

to

even

they
and

movement,

languid and
an

time,
Iteforc

conversation;
past

so

stage,

in

but

pain,

is

imperfect

level
J

than
r

the

APPENDICES

450
owing

alert one,

to

and

stronger

[023
tendency

continuous

more

lapse into

to

condition.

deeper
[The
in the

writer

A.

523

jstages

With
the

and

Ibe,

to

jit

of

waking,

but

itself,
says

so

on,
*'

remembered

are

the

to

recur

interval

interest

(in its resemblance

this

of

what

to

Spontaneous alternations

induced

in

the

**

alert

deep

state.

occasion

"

when

amounting,

it may

the

occasions,

two

lies
alternating memory
conditions, especially the
consciousness^ where
a
single
of

spontaneous

of

cases

the

next

between

phenomenon
in

occurs

of

the

normality

of

of

deep

address, business, recent

deep state.
of
happened during one

on

intervened

has

"

has

memory

and

much

pheno"

"

his

that

**

in the

even

the

that

alert

nothing

Gurney

subject,"something

will often

*'

memory^

"

states

chief

his

subject's general knowledge,

produced, though in the

several days and
nights which
been
completely forgotten.

The

maintained

between

domain

is

state

has

after

condition

favourable

hypnotic

Ithat

'*

the

of

the

in

remembered

employments,

variabilityof characteristics

of

just quoted Gurney

found

hypnotic

the

Facts

be

to

were

Within

instances

many

the distinction

establish

to

being

state

the paper

In

needed

I mena

give

to

on

goes

stages.]

two

double

The
alter
(or more) separate existences.
same
when
between
nation
of memory
two
a
occurs
deep hypnotic state intervenes
I
then
found
have
alert
between
that
states.
two
alert, or an
deep
(with
certain
well-marked
hereafter)the ideas impressed
exceptions to be mentioned
in the
of state
sort
are
as
invariably forgotten in the other, and
one
are
former
when
the
state
recurs.
Occasionally I
invariably again remembered
both things were
in hittinga transitional
succeeded
have
moment
at which
membered
reof knife-edge, and
the slightestmanipulation or
a sort
; but it was
tending to deepen the condition
brought about the customary
separation
pause
oblivion
of the thing told in the alert state.
and

individual

The

detail
in

Memory,"
with

quote,

turn

in

two

continued,

subject was
in

given

in

lives

later

and

paper,

Proceedings S.P.R.,

abridgments,

the

it were
experiments illustrating

some

the

under

title

iv. pp.

vol.

515

following passages

"

Stages
et

of

Hypnotic

from

seq.^

which

"

*'

subjects," in different
of whom
the
parts of England, employing three different hypnotisers, to each
results were
and
at first to myself ; there
surprising as they were
seems
as
new
to think, therefore, that the results are
reason
tolerablynormal, and not due to
not
subject ; as they certainly were
or
any special idiosyncrasiesof operator
due to any
with the free play of the
subjcct^s"
guidance, or any interference
of the experiment.
addressed
mind, in the remarks
to him
during the progress
has usually conanother
The
mode
from
of effectingthe passage
sisted
one
stage to
in gentle passes
the face, without
It is most
contact.
impressive to
over
I made

trials with

the

considerable

number

of

"

"

"

find that
from

latter's

brought
world

"

noiseless

few

another

person's face,

attention
back
no

two

within

other

of

movements

or

his

have

three
mental

person's fingers,at

one

obliterated

completely

seconds

ago

horizon

physical operation,

not

was

that
the

that

short

with

entirely engrossed,
which

clearest

no

other

verbal

distance

which

have

and

means

reminder,

the

in
not

the
the

623

TO

A]

fear

of

death,

him

to

recall.

With

the

the

nor

offer

assistance

of

CHAPTER

"1000

of

G.

Mr.

reward"

Smith

451

could

induced

have

in future

I will

(whom

enabled

or

S.), I

call

series of experiments in hypnotic memory,

in which
a fresh
latelymade
further points have
been
observed
and
it
the
make
some
matter
more
;
may
The
of
is to
to give the details of a few
intelligible
cases.
great point,
course,
the
for ascertaining whether
is not rememthe thing told is or
use
right means
bered,

have

and
As
of

avoid
reminding the subject of it.
said,the rule is to obtain tivo states
given in the paper.] If the attempt

to

I have

this

are

condition

effect

B, the
beyond state
apparently deep sleep,in which
hearing
that

to

or

that

even

But

there

such

create

becomes

he

more

the

second

stage,

on

one

the

of the

itself before
to manifest
stage of memory
instance
will make
this clear.

**

one

trance-

"*

subject

occasions, could

two

or

carry

bring the
subject into an
answering, and probably of
aversion
to being questioned,

With

course

instances
the

of

sleep,and

for

to
"

to

incapable

intractable.

where

cases

is either

is

desire

less

or

other

are

he

[Some

stages.

or

is made

trance

"

obtained.

be

not

distinct

allows

sets

in.

unconsciousness

found

I have

third

ing
follow-

The

hypnotised ; and the fact of his being in state A was

in that
ascertained
by his remembering an incident previously told him when
and
that a balloon
had been
the King's Road
state
ting
forgetseen
passing over
incidents
told
him
that
when
in
state
two
engine-boiler
an
B,
previously
had
burst at Brighton station, and that two
large dogs had been having a fight
been
in the Western
Road.
He
told that a foreign flag had
seen
was
now
S. said,
carried on
into state
the Pavilion, and was
then
B, when
floating over
well complain."
People may
In

A,

state

1 was

"

"

"

**

"

T.

idea

(The

state

is

A
"

is

idea, which

will
"

T.

that

belong

What

running

cart

"

the

to

in

away
B

idea

(The

new

"

class.
**

Then, scornfully,

Cart

running

It's the

away

away.''

runs

then

was

proper

"

Road

Montpelier

informed

bolted

had

particularlythat a horse with a cart

continued.
the deepening passes
were
Montpelier Road
; and
S.
it bottom
So they found
upwards."
There
had lapsed into sleep. He
the
no
was
answer
subject
;
He

Road""

Western

the

plenty of flagsabout."

are

henceforth

cart

dogs fighting in

those

revived.)
flag."

There

that

meant

"

the

about

meant

What
flag?
forgotten.)

No,

nuisance

"

T.

state

in

the

to

No, I

S.

Why,

proper

"

S.

horse

Yes."

"Why?"

S.

to

"

T.

more

**

"

by

and

name,

few

"

reverse

made,

were

passes

when

he

called

was

with

woke

an

**Eh?"
"

S.
S

"

S.
a

away

idea
he

They
T.

boat

on

immediately

tying

it

on

the

the

He

beach

very

verge

then

was

but

in what

afterwards.

securely."

upwards."

When?"

boat, I mean."

suggested

was
was

it bottom

found

"What?

that

after

proved to be
lapsing into

of
He
t's

was
answers

told that

roused,
now

time

a
a

separate

drifted

and

S.

showed

said,
that

"

That's
the

This

ashore.

third

unconsciousness
and

washed

high tide had

very

it had

C, when

stage,

and

he

did

lapse

the effect of

rousing

had

not

carried

APPENDICES

452
him

They

C, and

stage

over

"

"

^T.
"

No

was

once

do

That

horse

Here, then,
remained

that

mere

oscillation

and

cart

stage
that

had

there

"

the

was

stage

"

T.
"

I have

what
been

I
"

T.

"It

S
"

Why,

"

Why,
do

What

"

^T.

proved

you

into

pause

"

answered,
carts

the

Eh

boats

or

"

**

T.
"

S.

? what

?"

but,

as

Is it customary

state

and

beach."

the

on

beach

then

now,

"

Pavilion."

the

on

idea, and

the
to

of

state

"

replied
expected, they

passes

words

would
as

of

way

revive

the

He

answer.

made

were

understood

were

carried

certain
to

stage

now

then

and

of

was

most

and

way,

which

boat

the

sleep

reverse

in

understand

to

few

S.

B.

it in this

him

of the

memory

stage

deep

beyond

go

enable

the

in

been

was

before

he

apply equally to
applying to boats"

to

?"

tie them

Yes."

thought

it wasn't."

said

you

(He

said

had

before

that

it

not

was

tie carts.)

to

customary

on

not
reverse

idea.

stage
S.

it

was

times, and

several

name

the

B, and
some

about."

it had

*'

by

was

with

"

taken

it

stage
as

lighting on stage C being

subject" just enough to
called

identical

not

large flag."
the

was

without

stage

It

being forgotten.

?"

mean

unrevivable

as

down

said

you

That

Here, then,

they

beach."

the

on

was

T.

have

about
?

about

tellingyou

was

of stage

called

progression beyond stage

B
and
states.
Accordingly,
of bringing the subject into the

knocked

What

cliff?"

real

the

between

What

S.

said, "Tied?

He

talking about"

were

you

idea, the boat

made, with the view

were
passes
S. said, " I dare say it will get knocked

S.

B.

?"

mean

you

ascertain

to

S.

in stage

more

then."
away
it go over
the

Did

away

what

T.

washed

was

Washed

"

it

wonder

No

S
S.

he

tie them."

never

S.

that

[62S

"

T.

Oh

yes

sometimes

tie them

they

to

sometimes

capstans,

to

vessels."
j larger
He

was

with

the

T.
"

S.
S

A
T.

is

Here

the

upward

duly

and

was

of the
at

623
the

No

lot of
"

that

to

capstan

saw

the horse

was

reins

B.

hypnotic

were

no

remembrance

was

another

made,

now

of it

stage

and

S.

said,

also

idea),
"

Did

and

on

loose

the

over

horse's

back."

down."

coming
cart

?"
of

found

stage

the

idea, the flag on

found
when

28th.

February

brieflyrepeated, and it was

topics already mentioned
stage

had

recall,

passes

evidently the reappearance

or
we
lightening course,
This

will

?"

the

it

cart, but

reader

upward

they throw

people

What,

remembered.

process
each

"

the

Some

result.

they tie them

say

you

dog fight(which,

same

the

about

questioned

now

the

about

that
its

and

On

proceeding again
March

the
2nd

on

Pavilion,
the

same

subject still remembered

appropriate stage was
reached,
the

alone.

Gurney's experiments, quoted

trance

were

several

times

above,

on

repeated by

stages of memory
Mrs.

Sidgwick

in
and

APPENDICES

454

passes]Stage

[After downward
had

door
all

kept waiting
seemed

He

him

once

or

one

no

He

F,

could

told that

was

in for

get

the

theatre

people

were

outside.

drowsy, expressed no interest in what

questions as brieflyas possible. Mrs.
she had
what
been
tellinghim ; at last
to

answer

twice

passes] Return
of Stage E.
had been
told, he replied that the lights went
In answer
[After downward
passes] Stage F.
[After upward

had

the key

that

key of the

he

told, and

was

Sidgwick asked
he said sleepily,

lost."

Key

he

long

the
time

rather

in

only spoke
"

lost and

been

[028

been

In

to

answer

at

out

the

the

to

the

question

what

theatre.

same

question, replied

lost.

told that two

He
passes] Stage G,
was
[After downward
goat carriages
seemed
smashed.
He
racing along the front had run into one another, and were
and
still more
could
be
this
drowsy,
hardly
got by questions to repeat

story.
told that Mr. Smith
had
He
been
[After downward
passes]Stage H,
was
and
all
the
broke
He
this
at
strings
once.
playing a guitar
repeated
story after
the remark
that
volunteered
being asked what Mrs. Sidgwick had said, and even
could get fresh strings.
Mr. Smith
Mrs.
several
passes] Stage K.
[After downward
times,
Sidgwick asked
?'* T. at last said, Yes."
Do
hear me
Mrs.
Can
Sidgwick asked,
you
you
will ever
that
think
Mr. Smith
the
No
right?'*
get
though
put
answer,
tion
questimes.
Smith
At length she said,
Mr.
was
repeated many
dropped his
"

"

"

"

sea."

into the

watch

No

answer

remark

or

[After upward passes] Stage H,

better do, T. replied, Strings,
[After upward passes] Stage G.

could

elicited

be

from

T.

question what Mr. Smith

I don't know
had
anything about strings."
similar vague
In answer
to a
question, he
*
about
the goat carriages.
that he remembered
showed
it was
In answer
the question whether
to
[After upward passes] Stage F,
? the people standing outside
and
not
funny, he replied, What
getting wet ?
No, that wasn't amusing."
who
Ask
Mr. Smith
He
remarked,
put
[After upward passes] Stage E.
several
fellows
the lights out
told me
who
there
funny thing."
never
were
At this point he began to talk spontaneously in a livelyway.
(Mrs. Sidgwick
In

to

answer

the

"

"

"

**

"

notes

"

"

independently noted that

I did not
and
notice any
lively,
[After upward passes] Stage D.
:

it

was

this

at

stage

he

became

tively
compara-

special increase of liveliness afterwards.")

of
He
to
said, "They'll have
pay a lot
But
tunnel."
it
in
better
than a bridge breaking down, or being
was
a
money.
the Queen will
I suppose
[After upward passes] Stage C, T. remarked,
be put out, but the papers
his coming
to
to her
England.
say it's inconvenient
"

don't

You

know

who

[After upward
comer,

if you

suppose.
kind
same

come

died

?"

passes] Stage
down

Coaching must
followed,and

that
be

B.

hill.
very

He

The

nice."

said,
horses
Further

"

It's

a
sharp turn
at
frightened
got

spontaneous

that

round
the

remarks

comer,

of the

him
what
else they were
Sidgwick asked
that coach, he only repeated the coach
talking about besides
story in detail
and said he knew
of nothing else.
heard
think I might have
He said, You'd
[After upward passes] Stage A.
of it a fire at a large place like that."
his eyes.
After more
or
upward passes T. awoke
very nearly awoke, opening
said
he had
an
Mrs.
him
what
Sidgwick asked
talking about
they were
; he
when

Mrs.

**

"

klea

it

"

was

6re

on

rehypnotised

was

anything.
idea

confused

the

The

put

by Mrs.

the

scale, the

**

once,

in

the

The

Th'j

in

is

on

*ip""ts

she
their

on

her

'"onstantly saw

rhild

fears

it

was

might

"cry

this

n""i
not

have

put

after

the

sitting,

"c., the

him

asked

and

stage,

left cheek

wide

and

twenty

her

The

ear.

her

hand

no

the

with

market!

passers-by.
she

imme"1"atelv,

mark

claret-coloured

wherehad

h.id

frightened
persisted

upon

of
not

her

occur

stigmata

delivery,

her

herame

anxious,

the

face, and

on

same

ver\-

Hut

wore

street

it did

However,

of

out

the

and
pregnancy,
admonition
or
argument

illusion.

face

to

and

handage
in

which

one

longt

Scared

of

first month

of

her

people

the

to

she

L., in the

face

came

tof"tharhc,
to

neck

Mrs.

colour.

up

the

of

p. S3-

centimetres

Nancy

claret

was

and

mother,

at

!"treet

hers,

fares

bear."

to

corded
pre-natal suggestionre-

her

ver"' similar

strange

bring

to

On

most

ini^'ht he

to

have

"sufferingfrom

in the

the

on

shown

supjfoses

infant
St

be

what

to

not

wondered

expressed

spontaneously.

Licbcault
un^K"rn

occasion

each

on

previous

to

face

effort of

No

chiltl

ether

had

here^three

VHypnolisme^ August 18911

that

fares

against

li *lie

in

then

saw

ocrurretl

l"orn.

was

dc

the

cheek,

left

imUorn

w*

awake,

of ai"parcnc

whose

just

was

her

urination

rhild

iliat

as

be

experimenters

the

answers,

but

seemed

case

day

of

side

a'"!"mishment,

"loured

hrr

:he

T.'s

of

above

one

the

hu

Kei'U"

to

a\ail

"

own

centimetres

bone

who

L.,

Kmchve

Thi'. haM

hrr

said

sitting

All

immediately

notes

girl of eleven.

twelve

whole

the

in

h::sSani{'!i, cniUI
In

ing
dream-

remember
he

Smith

been

ward
down-

many

"

account

Appendix)

of this

question

Mrs.

her

to
r"

unri!

had

he

could

fire."

subject of the

the

with

followin:; is

one

woman,

f"'t!"n-wo""l

r.

about

good

remember,

lire,"** Mr.

Johnson's

brief

{testation suddenly

conipt^^ure.

h"

made

if he
to

being generally omitted

Licbcaul:

Dr.

child

of

dare!

an

of her

note

give

has a
port-wine mark,"
expending /rom the collar

n.

asked

effort

last time

the

Miss

"

uj*

making

to

revised

paragraph

by

and

sitting in

notes

iL

526

v:rh

it was

1 dreamt

he remembered
nothing, then told him the new
story.
the subject appropriate to that stage
going up, he always remembered
and
without
the eflfort that Why brew
[the hypnotic subject referred to

first

course

dreaming

was

Smith

Mr.

suddenly

something

in connection

In

at

questions
going up
;
with
started
after
her
the
fully
questions caresubject was
by
passes
hint what
he was
subject
so
not
to
as
expected to speak about
the
he
have
first asked
might
scale, she
a
question which

down

whether

once

and

Sidgwick

selected

answered

at

Smith

following

above

Going

455

during the previous hypnosis.

Sidgwick

added
"

him

this referred

told

been

Mrs.
and

of Mr.

that

thought

almost

After

sitting here,

you

had

woke

then

passes,
about

of

M^ropole

the

5kMnethinff aboat

something."

or

He

CHAPTER

TO

B]

by

gccstiblc,

that

Mrs.

unconscious
and

fell

in

I.

"

auscd

:r.is iiari^

su;:gestio:).
less

than

one

to

f u:d

He
minute

mto

u{K)n

api"ear
trat
a

Mrs.
state

I"

of

her
was

light

iornn.imhul.sm.

626
Sttturf

B-

'I'i'C

case
fol.""winj;

(vol. liv.,\K ii\ M.iy

Idiosyncrasy.*'

was

rc*onicd

2"ih, \^k)U\

by
under

Mr.
the

Francis

title,"A

(laiton, in
Curious

APPENDICES

456

should
to my
notice,which
strongly-marked idiosyncrasy has latelycome
with
A lady of my
Colonel
relative,
a
walking
acquaintance was

be

[026

recorded.

the

M., when
her

child

own

wife

of

had

been

addressed

tenant

in

pinched

described

her, and

the

how

of

hand

M.
Overhearing her story, Colonel
which
resulted
to particularinquiry,

door.

to lead
so
as
quite unwell, so much
in showing that allusions
accidents
of that kind
to any
of
the
at
a
perceptible way.
Finally,
request
very
of his peculiarity,which
she forwarded
account
to
me.
with
Colonel
he
M., who slightlyrevised what
its publication. It is as follows
:

became

him

affected

at

lady, he

the

in

once

wrote

I
Thereupon
had
written,and

an
sponded
corretioned
sanc-

"

'*From

earliest

my

injured nail in any

slight,to one of my
with feelingof
else narrating
one
themselves

of

life,

at

chanced

on

large
on
talking minutely

this

when

ago,

guests

any
to

described

in the

prime
me
persistently
injury that had

was

near

little accidental

such

hear

to

particularsort

feeling I have

same

of the

some

any

if I chance

injury of

years

one

of

go

or

into

exactly the

me

sight of an
however
injury,
any
cold
deadly
tion,
perspira-

now,

stranger,
break

any

that many

case,

dinner-party, when

to

brings

to

still further

But

conversation

is this the

much

to

me

sick faintness.
in casual

total

nails, causes

own

others, it

or

So

above.

person,

if

even

still up

and

remembrance,

it off,but could
to shake
him, I turned very faint,tried all I knew
not,
unconscious
slid
for
the
under
the
moment.
table, quite
right
presently
I in the least squeamThis
is the more
other point am
no
on
singular because
ish.
without
In old days I have
soldiers
its
seen
flogged before breakfast
and
would
of
rank
and
file
be
the
much
affecting me, though some
very
upset,
of death, illness,
wounds
in cases
I have
or
experienced, as an onlooker,
never
befallen

and

sensations

the

alluded

I have

mention

I may

the

that

badly shortly

before

kind, she believed

that

writes

He
"

As

it,and
noticed

with

that
her

my

Colonel

birth, and,
accident

is

as

have

to

not

pinched

her

nail
finger-

own

in coincidences

uncommon

been

the

of her

cause

son's

of
liarity.
pecu-

"

of
it

to

any

one.

privately

to

my

mother,

child.

had

M.

mention

as

this repugnance

She

told

then

being
squeamish feelingsabout

mine,

of

but

it

who

had

about

persons,

injuriesto finger-tipsmust

already
her

assumed

then

be

man

young

appeared

incident

the

me

of

ashamed

was

I became

When

utterly unscientific

both

and

of

conscious

it

me

she

me

to

mentioned
it in

finger, and
there

was

used

never

day

one

boy I

his
her

to

above."

to

mother

own

and

connected

little accident."

reply to further questions, I learn that the injury to the mother, however
leave a permanent
mark.
to
not
severe
as
so
Also,
painful at the time, was
is
known
relations
of
exist
the
that no
to
near
peculiarity
analogous
among
he
Colonel
M., of whom
specifieshis father, brother, three sisters,nephews and
In

nieces.

He

has

children.

no

626

C.

The

next

Impressions
Claudius

Henry

and

has

occurred
William

under

their

Maston,

vol. Ixxii.,
January

[I here] present

case

is

taken

Influence

M.D.,

of

from

the

upon

Mobile,

article

an

entitled
in

Foetus

Ala., in

The

**

nal
Mater-

Utero,"

Medical

by

News^

June 1898 (New York).

"

my

brief
own

history of

immediate

Y., aged twenty-two

years,

case

of very

great

observation, I
was

shot

on

can

the

interest,and
vouch

morning

since

it

for its truth.

of

September

The

34th, 1894.
the

of the

rrar

chest

eiKhth rilis,and

roital

that

distance

the

wound

I shall

su"ijectof
the

heart

not
a

paper

wife

his

shot

render

to

\j\^

bl"xMl, and
that

late

mftmned

then
lir

I kmiw

ami

inuntry
as

at

I)""" tor,

*"

the

KiW

find

b.iliy h.iN

my

throu;:h

holr^"

m.irks.

^mipiy

div

olourrd

s.de

had

".c"*n

!*iiiiirrla!

^xrrn
ar.d
M

\rT\

told

i{"-s!atif"n

from

to

able

was

ca^e

be

to

iK'norant

an

was

her

fears

mind.

as

After

remarkable

in the

home

taken

she

blood,

it with

my

the

beyond

She
would

recovery

^ot

were

although
still

so

in ihr

not

the

near

during

br:;^ht

ihc

thry

lot
r

are

I thd

n""t

I i!j""io\cird

:hcv

wcrir

not

wore

spots
ihr

on

left

wound

"if the

ation

isilyrr^;o^Jni^ed
hiisliand's

siik

hrr

me

where

hi"lr"

hild

city

to

coloured

hrr

in

made

hild

ihry

wounds

thry

rarminc

TJhtc

that

NCrn

thrin

an.itninji

exact

that

the

of

the

of

feet.

spot

had

illness

his

n.rvi. and

hiindrcd

I)^l"
e

chest

the

up^m

""f

Irir

saiil

Mir

of

the

to

ainr

jjoi the

farr, tiii! it has

ihrrc,

infant.

newU"rn

l'p"in rxaminatinn

elevatr"l

distanrr

Iiii wifr

and

man

blfv"dy

shown

thr

thcin

every

as

chest,

time

she

tlirin.

and

had

the

and

\tr

date

cm
wA'*

2H0
that

to

fh.it

by

in former

the

alNMit

a-*

"layN, and
hrr

concept

September

of

prrvioijs

24th,

thr

tn

the

Inld

took
date

mr

fxirp!it";i that
had

Wrr\

l.ibtuir

Mrr

i!rli\rn('-".

more

tiHik
the

A^sunun^;

lK"rn
tirinji;

*"n

place alMiut
on

as
in"juirirs

informrd
the

rhiUI

which

urate

.ir"

Shr
with

rxriteinrni.

or

this

I madr

asr,

imes,

motion^

no-.sr

any

"

dr|ivcr\'.

her

ot

usual

passe"l

of thr

ronilition
date

as

nrnous,

to

thr

in

now

ralrulatr
that

not

'llic mothrr

inr

i'/!li, l"'/5;;

IV

fair

at

brou":ht

wrff

the

of

from

much

?" and

face

I calmed

suoject

husband

her

mure

-p"*!s, but

therrfrmn

pre^'nan"

pr^-^'nar^y

and

Irarly

rhr^t.

Iriirrrsteil
her

that

She

patient
as

child

her

covered

my

with

safrtv.

blootly

bloody fair.'
the

saw

seemingly

huiUmd's

di:"misscd

*.hr said

ht^t. anil

fathers

rrsjlMj^'
an

Kr

of ihr
ihe

on

the

superstitiousnotions.

Mill's brra^t.**

uhi.

rrd

|o

stamed

and

face

was

were

Why

"

man

In attempt*

When

to

Ixirn with

this

felt certain
-

before

hands

for her

was

her

hands

when

afterwards.

blood.

the

1895, and

in

agitated, and

she

as

nfiue. hrin^inj^ wi;h

briKh!
easily

to

case

read

was

Meeting

time

her

power,

with

r-rdin)^spring;,iSt);,

sm

my

wrnt

"the

soon

and

with

no

very

I asked

ronvalescence

'hr

alird

"

the

wound.

Nunn^'
.md

Ik*

hllrd

the

pregnant,

bloody

my

I thought

'"rvrrc

the

of

been

has

which

York

At

much

very

face."

will

and

(cdiou^
and

rnuntry.
frmn

was

her

covered

condition

she

1 (Mis^ibly( ould,

and

lon^

her

rhild

woin^m.

niut.li

I found

1 put

my

location

which

case,

Heart,"

New

him

in

was

the

of the
its

at

reached

face

that

Because

Wounds

her

bloody

"

of

detail

Tran^aciioms,

and

of hrr

me

with

lM)rn

said"**

had

also

account

on

its

by,

aftem"M)n,

ised

ezrr'

with

assistance

what

the

to

from

directlythrough
fact that I dia";no!iedthe

this anatomic

Association

xiii. of
near

she

drawn

line

the
shows

chest

direction

inter-

inrh"^sfrom

the

passes

**(fUnshot

upon

was

inches

seventh

the

man's

transverse

of the

the

from

quarter

side

outer

between

of the

in

quarter

of exit

time

Surgical

in vol.

published

and

entered

penetration.

consume

American

and

it is upon

and

of direct

one

that

to

line

the

to

chest

measurement

exact

and
rifle,

chest, eineri^ed

entire

the

midstemal

is four

and
the

penetrated

fifth ribs, two

and

The

the

nipple

of entrance

h^^ht ventricle
be

fourth

side.

from

left

of the

centre

the

inner

the

on

it

passing through

l"ctwern

"pace

lei'tnipple

this point

; at

457

Winchester

left side, just below

the

on

fired from

was
ball,a 38-calibre,

srapula

annTlc of the
anil

CHAPTER

TO

0]

the

May

August
father

to

that

her

she

had

violent,

pl.irron
trrrn

i"f

ii"th, i8'"5.it is

3rd, 1K94, and

shot, gives

was

APPENDICES

458
52

us

which

she

husband's

then

was

Was

"

in her

wound

the

question is,

The

days.

excitement

maternal

the

the

chest

pregnant

[627

of

cause

I present

marks

the

the

upon

and

"cts

the

child

of

with

reader

the

leave

sight

the

at

to

answer.

A.

627

According
apply

to

his paper,
the

Revue

who

can

"

De

directlyas

under

intellectual

the

heads

four

by hypnotic suggestion. (See

(i) Psychical derangements
insomnia,

of urine

and

Functional

(2)

which

the

de

Revue

caused

of the

can

in

those

bility
suggesti-

subject

He

successfullytreated

incontrollable

continenc
in-

vomiting,

of faeces.
connected

affections

anaesthesias,

convulsions,

that

asserts

be

of

"

rHypnotisme^ July 1895.)

acute
diseases; in particular,

by

delirium,

restlessness, nocturnal

he

(see

pidagogique

vue

development

affections

the

children

of

84),the percentage

80, and

than

more

de

first systematically

the

was

education

point

au

i. 1887, p.

vol.

is

the

to

Suggestion envisag^e

hypnotised

varies

method

hypnotic

VHypnotisme^

de

be

classes

the
la

Edgar Bdrillon, who

Dr.

to

with
and

contractures

disease

nervous

chorea, tics,

hysterical paresis, hysterical

hiccough, blepharospasm.

(3) Psychical derangements,

impulsive tendencies,

(4) Chorea,
resultingfrom
One

given

of age,

habit

biting nails, precocious

of

in

speaking

terrors,

hysteria,epilepsy, or
the

Dr.

of

Emile

nocturnal

as

sleep, kleptomania,

shyness.

nervousness,

(It is

such

combination

B^rillon's

in full in the

P., eleven

de

instances

be

may

Hypnoiisme^ July 1893,

acquired,

old, had

as

diseases.

nervous

characteristic

most

considered

derangements

he

when

described.

^^O

P-

about

was

year

one

two
fingers of his left hand,
constantly keeping in his mouth
first and
the
second
the
middle
of
second
the
to
phalanx. Ever
fingers up
since then, at night,as soon
his fingers,and
in
suck
he
he
bed,
was
as
began to
could
in his mouth.
not
Very frequently he would
get to sleep unless they were
in the daytime too.
This
them
suck
finger-sucking could only be put a stop
to by some
were
occupation which kept both hands
busy. All sorts of methods

the

adopted to
gastric and
this bad
In

the

him

cure

digestive troubles
first

ensued,

any

which

P. had

greater

felt inclined
On

the

1 feel

to.'*

unable

to

third

intensity, and

peculiar,but

every

B^rillon

stance

hypnotic

putting
fingers
the hypnosis had

temptation.

am

habit, without

of this bad

his

Although

with

of

the

of result

sort

good

many

rightly attributed

parents

to

trick.

without

Emile

habit

of several

Revue

years

mental

now

in

his

been

suck

day

suggested

mouth

on

very

light, the

his

fingers, but

after

this

boy

remarked

and

then

like

boy

the

suggestion
had

first stance

the

the

to

and

that

his
my

to

go

sleep

following nights.
was

able

carried
to

out

resist

temptation
grandmother
fingers; but I

the

to

sucking

been

to

the

recurred
"

It's

feel that

three sittings,
After
in the course
of which
the hypnosis obtained
became
able to go to sleep without
progressively deeper, he was
thinking of sucking his
habit
fallen into his bad
fingers. Since then he has never
again. And
yet the

827

very

his mother

suffered

the

should

the

observes,

to

most

(BcriUon,

another

de

firm

hold

ot' the

and

told

him

to

The

suggestion
ab"iut

was

could

become

out, the

reinforce

to

the

the
feel

it

by

stak

impoutble.
movement

in his arms,

would

He

then

be

would

and

incipient movement,
of

waking

heaviness

effort

first.

Bcrillon

automatic

the

Thus

306.)

was,

impulse

inhibits

of

of

unconscious.

course,

inhibition

automatic

attention

and

This

considerable

the

the threshold.

in the

patient would

of

below

and

p.

whenever

that

physician

the automatic

by

consciousneit

pa:ientswhile

nails.

made

intenselyconscious

ab'e

one

field of

counteract

of nis

his

grandfather

of the

care

automatic

is aroused

lifted without

be

not

of

then

carried

be

to

which

bite

to

try

the

Hypnotisme^ April 1S95,

wrists

was

first

his

generally in callingthe
become

have

possibleto

impulse

took

which

it is

into

also

or
wholly
fiartially

consists

which

cases

Revue

sunk

cure

movements

severe

creating

have

raise

to

459

drunkard

impulses, the

automatic

Bdrillon

as

patient
the

by

these

prescntaiiunswhich
process of hypnotic

niotor

The

In

of

case

be,

degenerate : his fother was

a
from
convulsions.
hysterical

patient was

In

CHAPTER

TO

A]

effort of conscious

an

will.

For

of

reports

already quoted
Boufft:, Kex*ue
For

of

Ecdcn,

Pecembi-r

Hypnothme^

la

case

where

1S93,

November

For

1895,
of

urts

35

Van

V-

Fa'**/.

Rn^u^

mvnds

the

method

:wo

ot

'f

u.m
as

anil

improving
ei.'

rurrs.

Rrruc

fri

and

r'"vt

in

the

nes

B"5 r ii1 ( ) n

.md

men*

rHv/mo-

de

Rrcue

de

/\"-if

Auj"ustc Voisin,

d"

p.

This

53.

1894,
r.*ul

Ther^ipie ;

Psycho

author

recom-

J.inuary 1889, give"

deleaved
.ind

in

used

month-

dcvelopmet

f attention

Hypnotiime^

"lrep.

fourteen

or

dt

rifypnoti^me, jmie

Kcdcn,

normal

ag'* of

"

de

Revue
,

"n,

I' Hypfiotismf fnr

precorinus

tailed;

had

treatment

was
hypn"tir *.iii;'^tstion

f.iru ties

n"Tm.i.

inr

Rn^ite

V.in

de

automatic

quite

I.iclK-aii't. Re^^uf

sec

of Uinji,excessive

habit

arg*.T,

tr;c
t

and

which

children

rurif.:;t;.e

fear

the

Hypmctisme^

151.

IWriilon,

suL'L;-"tion

in

rase-

of

etliirat:on

71

Sua^i^esti^ntTAerapiehei

Hourd

140;

'34

Rentcrghem

de P

Revue

of

Die

//\pnotisfp:e^
\\\'^\\s\1R99.

I.ietK-ault, in
twrnr"

p.

Van

become

had

15;

139,

nocturna^

Ktntc^hem
de

136,

1S87,

!".

Bernheim,

method

14,

1895. P^

76.

p.

habits, see

Geschlechtssin

12.

pp.

enuresii

Septefr.l)er1S86.

habit

other

dei

pp.

November

Hypnotismt^

1898,

graver

the

every

Erschetnun^^en

Ifypnotiimf, Ju

ti^me,

even

Schrenrk-N'"tzin.',

of

in which

Su^^^estion

kr.in khafttn

September

Beriilon, the articles

see

November

Hypnotisme^

Psycho-Therapie^I'- 250

1891,

De

a'-o

onyrhop'aagy,

de t

hypnotic cure

and
irresistible,

ar:d

of

cure

Revue

Bourdon,

de F

re|Mirs

Van

and

hypnotic

with

upwjrds,
ts

of

tr.

lie

the
such

einoti'jns.

ap{"eti:es,
memory,

morjl

the

and

rcinirts

of
ten

f'"ur fatlurc*.

For
et de

morale

set

other

"

applicatun^
(iK")H)

Rnue

m..-.ii

nt

a-"es
a

la
de

ulutation.

^-

f*eril!"n, /V

la

sufi^estion

p^da^o^ie {1887): I* I/ypnotismeet POrthopedie

r/Iypmot:sme^ I)ecem:"er
1887, pp. 169-180, and

APPENDICES

460
December

1886,

1897,

p.

129

1888

November

p.

and

June

same,

de

Revue

July, 1887

and

Van

Voisin, the

1891

same,

the

Bourdon,

November

PHypnotisme,

September

Jong, the same,

Van
Renterghem

De

1896;

August

same,

the

Ladame,

Bernheim,

162;

p.

[B27

Fsycha-ThkrapUy

Eeden,

215.

627
same

B.

records

Vlavianos

Dr.

A., twenty-five

Jeanne
parents'or

in her

had.

she

has

Her

parents

denial.

noticed

She

and

she

often

that

quick

succession

emotion

the

it.

If for
if

as

tic

before

years

shook

head

her

of it.

time

she

up

for

make

to

twice

was

Her

half

tic is the

the

by

attention

Her

loss

for

suspended

time.

of

drawn

been

On

to

without
in

reappear
influence

the

Under

months.

some

of

gesture

endeavoured
tic would

the

succeeded,

her

whic||
patient.

the

usual

having

She

in

note

saw

if in the

as

to

first disease
V.

Dr.

conscious^ but involuntary.

it became

inhibit

to

three

quite unconscious

was

this movement,
success

began

nothing special

"

antecedents.

personal

own

It

cured

been

PHypnotisme^ September 1899, P- 73"

convulsifcnx^d by hypnotic suggestion.

old, strong

years

often

have

de

of tic

case

adults

Revue

Thus, in the

means.

in

troubles

Nervous

of

first occasion

the

this occurred

of attending her
apparently as a result of the joy and excitement
first ball.
On
the second, after a great frightproduced by a severe
scalding.
No
of
psychical.
or
degeneration, physical
hysteria,no sign
Hypnotic suggesthe tic at the end
and
removed
t on
of three
appropriate gymnastic exercises
sittings.

Wetterstrand
See

also

has

Janet,

the

used

Nhoroses

et

same

method

with

Idees

Fixes^

ii.

vol.

cit,,p. 76).
(Joe,

success

ii. ch.

part

iii.,

Les

"

Tics."

A.

628

children

the

; I

power

of

led

commit

to

which

bad

habit.

the

1890,

May

also

1896;

75,

p.
the

Experimental

illustrations
and
of

case

Study

in

lead

on

questioned

are

theft, they

answer

the

below

1896,

p.

237;

de

translated

by

don't
the
and

cate
eradi-

may

PHypnotisme^

R^gis,

Dr.

an

the

to

as

impulse

threshold,

B^rillon, Revue

Krafft-Ebing'spatient,lima

Hypnotism^

of

"I

the

full consciousness

see

February

automatism

suggestion, by strengthening

partiallysunk

have
For

all the

with

children

such

help it." Hypnotic

and by bringing into
inhibition,

September
his

them

which

degrees

many

impulse by hypnotic suggestion cannot

one
case
only. In degenerate

couldn't

movements

the

When

mechanism.

which

know

of the

removal

of

fullyillustrated by quoting
result in action
impulse may

unconscious
motives

The

steal admits

to

be

therefore

the

impulse

another.

to

one

The

the

same,

S., described
C.

G.

in

Chattock

(New York, 1889).

Cognate
different

with

from

which

have

is the

impulse
by

the

each

been

De

kleptomaniacal impulse
other,

are

two

further

successfullycombated
to

steal

which

Revue

Jong,
Revue
Voisin,
Auguste

de

is found

of the

forms

degenerate,
of the

but

impulse

by hypnotic suggestion.
in

**

moral

idiots."

(See

widely
to

The
cases

steal
one
ported
re-

PHypnotisme^ September 1891, p. 82, and

1888, p. 130.) The
PHypnotisme, November
de

APPENDICES

462
about

wander

and

Paris

drink

[089

various

at

shops twenty

thirtycups

or

"

per

day.
she

All these cups

She

came.

forbid

to

one

no

pain difendu.
She

rolls.

the

several

make
dozen

would

cannot

A.

It is

nor

patient anxious

to

by

country

the

Nancy

See

Otto

be

rid of his

since

p. 207

Georg

The
a

to

follow

the

course

mechanisation
as

evolution
and
from

of
curse,

of the

its associated
the

but

fixe^
of

writing,

notice,

have

to

with

met

any

physician upon

rate, it is the

as

vice

which

therapeutic method,

is

to

eradicate.

has
Lists

been

published by practitioners
impulse given to psycho-therapeutics

normal

Lloyd Tuckey,
de

seine

des

Anwendung

165

; A.

Van

like

drink,
; from

the

the

process

is

stream

personalities.

the

process,

the

states

the

of

which

the

tismus
HypnoJanuary

1887,

p.

PHypnotispu,
Revue
vol.

131,

vol.

ii.

PHypnotismCy

de

vi.

(1892), p.

17.

Bramwell.
be

steal, can

elementary, when

the

traced

impulse

through
is allowed

of it is pleasurable,through
inhibition,and the progressive
and
impulse becomes
irresistible,

satisfaction
of

power
until

be

der

Psycho-

dem

Hypnotisme,

Milne

and

the

will is powerless
to

de

Hypnotisme,

to

Eeden,
mit

November

Vlavianos,

impulse

most

because

de P

Voisin, Revue

de

in

therapeutischenHypnotismus

and

I^evue

of Lidbeault, Bernheim,

to

und

PHypnotisme,

Neilson, Revue

"

works

of stages

its

is inexhaustible.

convinced

any

Hypnotismus

Revue
p.

diminishing degrees

is felt

first

have

vol. iii.(1889), p. 353

3^^

impulse

variety

id^e

time

easilyescapes

which

Ringier, Erfolge
Van
Renterghem

Ladame,

and

P-

the

the

Forel, Einige therapeutischeVersuche

1887,

(1888),p. 69,
also

collected

Having
again.

universallyemployed

the

Landpraxis

der

December

See

At

curse.

by suggestion

ever

of

consciously used

Wetterstrand, Der

June 1899,

stoU

adroitly

frequently endeavoured

of those

suggestiveaction

to

bei Geisteskranken

and

petit

she

"

start

was

School

Thirapie ; Auguste
1897,

of
"

drunkenness

cure

success

the

praktischenMedian;
in

savour

roll, and

one

least

most

alleged to
specifics

of alcoholism

in every

there

her ;

to

Janet, at

which

vice

the

as

(with varying success)most

cures

the

"

vation
aggra-

that

obsession, her

own

Professor

that the temporary

at all is due

been

now

-megalomaniac, as an erudite friend

becomes
not
infrequently very uncomfortable

"

her

had

morbid

occurred

them, and

eat

her

detests

suggestion,intentionallyand
of

to

savour,

pay for
umbrella.

practitionershave

list of

probable

success

coffee ; but

savour

this coffee

"

Alcoholism,

The

combat.

termed

She

medical

which

that

this

But

curing her.

in

629

her

shop and
Gampish

home

go

herself ;

cure

succeeded

to

woman

inside.
she

supplying

fall into

would

Janet's has

of Professor

rolls with

go

others

this poor

Now,

of

for.

promptly paid

the rolls,they lost their

way

so, she

or

wanted

her

and

duly

found

in

of consciousness

have

of

the

thought^

and

to

those

The

oppose.
cases

become

where

complete

the

impulse
entirelyseparated

dipsomaniac

presents

nating
alter-

The

of

case

Fixes^ toI

Idhs

and

brother

of

one

t.

an

nornul

in

her

to

drink

of

ginning

her

After

i;et

days

find herself

to

she

condition

in,;

B.

620

Societyfor
Mrs.

the

and

attacks,
Two

aged

At

and

began

alcohol.

drink

to

all

t'U?"i

Mrs.

I-rom

the

the

I'p

0-

629

r/fyfmottsme,

de

Mr.

.\..

considerably
At

si"t"

frrM'.ientl;
I

a-'tr

IM"M^
or

of

rannot

there

and

initial feel-

entitled

paper

dim.nishcd.
a

eyes

at

in

two

clej^rer

although

the

idea

and

of

giving
struggled with

therefore

week

two,

or

I hypnodrinking bout followed.

23rd, 1894, to February* 14th. 1895.

abstained

from

stimulants, but

entirely disappear for

not

absolutely
of

are

successfully

some

relapse.

no

dipsontania anii
this

in

given
treated

by

the

paper.

suirgestmn.

by .Xuiiustc Voism,

recorded

the

the

obtained
asserts

has

level of the

Heart

attempts

he

constant

culture, refmement,

Revue

245-

emaciated.

.iftrr

his

almost

an

successfully for

treatment,

-beats

w.is

smokeil

feeble

vencbra
:

one

afterwards

of

.my

^i-nii-le
that

he

forty
;

stant
con-

patient

roughs

and

tmell.

Hyp-

ap{"etite.

of fix.ition

mrthod

|K"wer

l)etween

sight, hearing,
Ilantly

clear.

liy the

moral

and

first dorsal
very

of

senses

impairetl. .Speech

fin/ers

She

it

last fifteen years

the

almorm.il

soniewhai

her.

been

been

p.

Pains

day.
;

of

quently,
fre-

so

attacks

old, hypochondiiacal, memory

For

fatigue

from

do

not

thirty-sixshe was
of genuine

to

children, and

did
has

did

again, and

general discussion

also

(1K95).

fi"rty-fiveyear"

'1 lie

open

normal

Proceedings of the

but

excess,

she

typical instance,

only attained

the

treatment

date

has

Nothing

.ilonc
was

its successful

to

vol. ix.

of

to

diminished,

cases,

cuarettcs

sensation

the

thirty-two

resisted

November

the

much

IS

abhorrent

from
of

Nicotmism

following

fic

in

in

woman

and

husband

her

present

favouraole

conditions

the

to

successful

Other

"

suffered

irresistible, and

became

in

From

however,

temptation

the

although

craving,

months.

then

1900.

patient

The

to

begmning

very

time

some

after the

Bramwcll

taking stimulants

was,

thirty times

C.

after

found

be

to

In her

hospital.

Milne

Dr.

intoxicated.

She

against

craving

the

then

be*

the

was

used

would

the attack

stimulants

take

to

in e\'er"' way

was

might

her

she

and

by Suggestion

commenced

\v.^\iprinciple,devoted
i"ay

by

appeared.

soon

for

ravmi;

This

forty-four,November
23rd, 1894. Family history of alcoof twenty
have
the patient began
to
frequent hysterical
in
stimulants
rather
these
were
prescribed
large quantities.

then

distress

led to it

rarely became

dipsomania

nothing

desire

nor

feelingof

water

a^e

for

ab^tamer

an

or

of

its Treatment

later she

years

police station

Study of Inebriety^June

the

C,

hohsm.

recorded

case

and

Dipsomania

*'

in

remember

that had

distress

01

could

were

ether, alcohol, anything

conduct

street,

drunkards.

always drank

streets.

drank

She

the

in

had

tt

hysterical

for alcohol

taste

she

the

such

of

had

She

that she

no

into

attack.

few

had

house

the

by the police lying intoxicated

awaken

she

(see Nkvrmes

grandfather

thoroughly

so

time, however,

to

of

out

and

father

Moreover,

dipsomaniacal

could

she

this vice

time

From

drove

which

463

Janet's patients,Maria

Her

sister.

state.

it.

Pierre

saa), illustrates the final stage.

p.

insane

however, abhorred

She,

CHAPTER

TO

0]

of the

harg"
u-as

not

eyes

Tatient

entirely

APPENDICES

464

[680

dislike
tobacco, and
suggestion given was, first,that he should
detest
tobacco.
that
should
he
than
three
later,
a
more
cigarettes day ;
not
and
final.
Cure
complete
Suggestions perfectlycarried out.
The

asleep.

smoke

also

See

A.

630

There

are

instances

many

Dr.

following (recorded by

select the

February 1893)

and

the

cure

in the

Marot

(1895),P-

E^den,

Van

of

loc, at
I

morphinomania.
de

Revue

PHypnotisnUy

psychologicalinterest of the

of the

account

on

of

vol. ix.

Hypnotisme,

Renterghem

Wetterstrand, Ringier, Van

and

217;

de

Revue

Hugenschmidt,

Dr.

patient'sown

remarks.
of ^vt. children, and
of thirty-seven,mother
a
woman
patient was
of
since
the
thirty-one.
subject to morphinomania
age
since the age of
been
she had
hystericaltemperament,
Always of somewhat
violent
advanced
anaesthesia
of
the
most
attacks,
;
a
hysteric
twenty-six
type
insistence
visual
diminution
of
then
field,etc. ;
on
of left side and of pharynx,
druggings with ether, chloroform, chloral, finally
keeping her bed, and constant
Exhaustion
few hours.
with injectionsof morphia every
sweat
; lividity
; cold
The

"

hallucinations

and

refused

she

by the patient

asked

; and

for

her

hypnotise

to

ness.
sleepless-

it occurred

in the
to her
to him
to suggest
day
The
altogether from morphia.
succeeded,
suggestion at once
the
There
on
an
injection
following day.
was
great discomfort,

abstain

to

and

deferred.

injectionwas

was

succeeded

He
trance

if the
Marot

Dr.

1889

In

next

cessation
usually the case, from the sudden
; but the patient,to
of the practice.
surprise,resisted all renewal
Extracts
from
her private correspondence give an
insight into her

is

as

her

own

extreme

of

state

mind.

September aisi, 1889.

"

^*

have
tell
of

idea

One

dominates

desire

no

suffering to

which

does
*

get

resist.

sensation

feeling my
had

had

was

can't

Now

that

such

if there

see

that

doctor

had

thing could

have

happen

been
makes

to

me

real

an

and

and

thing

say

to

self,
my-

easily

I
give me
any
and
injection,
out

of bed,

possibly I
had
injected

that

in and

till day came,

mania.
mono-

I could

sprang

thought

would
source

were

never

to

made

called

troubled
me

idea,a

that

wished

been
me

it,I

; I

real

if it

of

jump

why

who

one

it is

as

had

mark

this fear distressed

day

want

know

to

any

fixed

answer

one

with

was

one

some

up

It is

comes

if any

that

I woke

the

never

that

I dreamt

all

morphia,
from

to

things, and

this.

at

desire

the

indeed

obliged

idea

believe

how

And

of

; the

No

legs to

imagine

get

me

understand

to

to

mind

my

be

if I suffer

fit of hysterics, and

that

notion

'

strong

and

myself.

reassure

night
so

to

some

One

arms

You

me.

me

is this ?

Why

some.

should
the

attract

If only I had

able

be

to

speaks

one

not

liked

always

not

me

If any

I should

morphia.

I have

why

me

for

in

all others

when

restless

I couW

; the

very

tremble."

it is to be

remarked
here that there is practicallyno moral
effort called
suggestion, whose
efficacy puzzled the patient herself, operated, as
she naively said, like an id^efixe. It was, in fact,an id^efixe; but one
implanted
in her for a good purpose,
not
and hurtful.
spontaneous

for.

The

Wetterstrand,
In

discusses

the

out

of fourteen

paper

in

benefit

of

the

Revue

records

cases,
de

eleven

Hypnotisme^

prolonged hypnosis" causing

of

cures

November
the

mania.
morphino1890,

he

patient to sleep

882
for

week

CHAPTER

TO

A]

de r

Voisin, Rtvue
A.

682

at

more

or

time

thus,

but

fall

will

tion.

to

not

medical

able

it

intense

Each

poison.'

scnbed

to

in which

states

foot without

on

ever"' time

an

also

feeling of

The
predominates.
object of this
particularaction, or some
particularevent :
the barrack-yard on
horseback
without
cross

cross

man,

into

See

case.

one

fear

some

officer will be

an

discomfort
gait

is

fear

in

1886, p. 163.

emotional

complex

are

a^j"rct, torturing, unreflective

unconquerable

December

465

tried

he

which

"

Hypnotisme^

Phobies

sends

he

should

by

reeling
prescript

have

mistake

its

of life,has

walk

profession,every

and

pangs

patient with

away

he

frightlest

horrid

pre*

special

special names,
as
pr'.obies;and although several have received
phobia,
agorais
there
of
an
indefinitely
large \'ariety them.
claustrophobia,"c,
in people who
afflicted with no
other morbid
sometimes
Phobies
are
appear

dcct'er

neurasthimiquesby
by G^lineau ' phobUs

fJLHes
cailcu
which

be

or.f^'in is to

It

IS

ncura'.
For

:he

if n-*:

Van
to

in

tne

a.i

"

^f-r

this may
which

phobies

the

largelyto

state

their

be, it
have

restoration

H-jmheim,

incurai"lc):

and

aiit:;ors

Van

Rfcut

VVctterstranii,

"^C'i'l'i:"**nfl
I.
.

"

I-*cs r:"-/.jc4

I'h"t""c^

t-i,

dtr

of

I'l-ifr**! rincllrv," he'ttf

Miiitairc.

Scr^JwC

:r:ica':-.r""..-n

N'rurolocya!

**

N-

Ian*.

vr

'*r*

":

cur-.-a

ft

stq.
with

same
Ilypnotiimui
Ringier. Erfol^e ^ies therapeu-

"

c:

i'"2

oe

can

Xeuras^

und

removal

::.e

cure

Hypni^tiime^ 1892,

Drr

^ntu

it

"

t-.nim

Vn:

just referred

of

treatment

/Vr(i//",p.

r.eur^sthenia

der

rfcrillun,
33

the

Psy:h,t-th^rapu(he

df t

/'mv*'

Ecdcn,

indented

even

iati?:nrep

rases

**

in

is ver)* "-.ifhcu'it
to

neurasthenia

t'/.

contribute

pntktisxhen Mfduin
Hypnotiimui in dtr Landprtixn,

In

"****"

these

and

A^.'u-fmdung
ttscken

However
the

been

Accord-

by suggestion,as

be cured

great majority of

inhented

that

Renterghem

tact,

c,

the

to

.Schrenck-Noizing,Hit psychischeBthandiun^

von

225;

o;"iing

\xc

name

organic derangements.
the

are

entirely di'^tinct,

state

the

opmiori

::ri

"

cannot

given

called

have

of Angstneurose.

method
|"sycho-thcraT)eutir
Bernheim,
Hspnotisme ; Su^fytion

see

uj^c^tion,

ihrnu

"

the

neurasthenia, and

ot

use

the

expresses

;":" ^3.

their evolution,

to

class

former

has

Freud

and

of

symptoms

latte
The

the

stability.

neurasthenia

:a

in

authors.

esseniUlUs

phobies

that

of the

iievelopment
-":

fi)und

of many

Ihe

On

clearly phabiei neurasthtnitfuet^

by hypnotic suggestion are
of the phobia will arrest
removal
that
the
the
most
probable

cured

:v.cn

French

neurasthenia,

these

certain

least

at

and

from

Hartenberg'

to

"

the

in ttiemselves.

out

one

neurasthenia.

speciallyfavourable

IS

'fiiingto him,

in:

IS

derangement,

nervous

si.^ecialdisease

frequentlybut

hand, they constitute

other

ace-

then

constitute

They

symptoms.

Ar.g'iivtc

'

phobic^
if

w.iv

inn

T Ii\rn.':i

Hyf-r,*!

'.he Int'rna:.

.e,

nai

-"

4UAr"

ier.tal
Auj^utl
IJy94.

('"nj^rrftM^f
"

I"|0O.
2

r.

to

the

some

of the direct

B.

632
reports

Victor

of

very

; his mother

died

Grandfather
died

found

could

he

giddiness and terror.

equally afraid of going
in lonely than
intense
alone.

At

church

see

his
not

cross

tramcar

in

or

busy

sound

terrace

age

the

Strange

or

to

of

In
he

say,

He

was
more

remaining

this

had

Besides

in

without

much

was

afraid

him.

recovery

bridge.

vulsions
con-

off at the

his

horizon

terror

also

was

of

L. drank

passed

after
the

at

space
His

terrified

organ

"c.

musicophobia,

go

died

twenty-one

out

was

of whom

seven

whom

in ; this

look

open

He

streets.

of

to

nor

an

of
of

set

carriage.

children,

one

the

attempted

the

in

From

he

on

could

in

the

agoraphobia,

children,

two

first time

He

of nine

one

accidents, paraplegia

remain

not

L. is

kleptomania.

The

of six months.

father

headaches.

besides

had

has

various

after

inunoderately ;

His
hereditary conditions.
had
tic and
a
frequent

Bad

asylum.

He
has

other

; the

he

old.

also ; she

Bic^tre

at

convulsions.

of

Vlavianos

de

L., fifty-twoyears

irritable

of

rHypnoHsme^ July 1899, P- ^i* I^^agoraphobia cured by hypnotic suggestion.

In the Revue

case

the

In

removal

following Appendices I quote

phobies by hypnotic suggestion.

neurasthenia.

of the

cure

cases

end

[632

APPENDICES

466

case

we

fear

no

of

this, there

the town.
were
country, but only
Six stances
of hypnotic
persecution and all sorts of eccentricities.
walk
about
the agoraphobia, so that the patient could
the
suggestion removed
in comfort, even
boulevards
The
other
cessively
sucphobies were
unaccompanied.

empty

space

delusions

of

removed.

also

See

de

Revue

Revue

0.

532

cure

Vlavianos,

Godorichze,
phobie,"

The

de

Jules J.,sixty-fouryears

old.

p. 53

G^lineau,

"

299;

p.

TH^mato-

De

p. 39.

Mavroukakis

Hypnotisme^ June 1893, Dr.

cured
agoraphobia
by hypnotic suggestion.

of

case

the

April 1899,

VHypnotisme^

PHypnotisme^ 1893,

Revue

reports

de

Revue

PHypnotisme, 1893,

de

In

complete.

was

Venereal
excesses
hereditary antecedents.
Contracted
smoked
immoderately.
always
age
yellow fever in Brazil. No physical stigmata of degeneration; fairlygood intellect
and
of tobacco.
At the
to the use
; frequent giddiness,probably due
memory
morbid
of
he
had
fears
"c.
Later
these
ten
for
aversions
knives, scissors,
age
waxed
intense ; he could
into the street
At
not
more
venture
unaccompanied.
from

the

of

the

time

same

suddenly
only just able

felt

He

cannot

in

even

should

appeared
impulse

an

alive.

He

thought

to

has

He

in

his

does

fears

the

will

Brazil

not

nursed
He

everything, but
Suggestion in the waking and
improvement, which gave hopes
stances
on

the

he

able

was

top of

an

to

omnibus

go

out

dare

Thus, while

the
a

alone,

without

any

in

the

to

go

an

streets

to

of

the

impulse

; he

he

turn

for
state

space."

is afraid

of fear,
accident

some

cure.

throw

of mind,

his morbid

and

giving
to

cover
dis-

fears.
about

the

himself

very

burning

tries

thirteen

After

ways

from

people

brought

was

extended

is in other

save

streets
to

of

he

steamer,

yellow fever without

inquiring

hypnotic
complete

alone, lest
he

yet

find any

cross

is afraid

out

flames

on

himself, which

drown

"he

cases

cannot

of

And

through
many
is of

for

reasons

alone

unknown.

rush

danger.

own

words

own

walk

nor

He

He

man.

courageous

In his

square,

dreams.

happen.

No

Has

impulsive obsessions.
and
overboard
to jump

inhibit.

to

cross

his

fourteen.

marked

hypnotic

squares,
the
over

travel
side.

032

TO

D]
D.

632

In

and

(Summer

the

to

effect of

these

died

from

one

mother

had

disease

which

and

it.

He

would

on

the

his

not

pass

His

gradually wasting from

hypnotic suggestion.

disuse.
He

conviction

this

of

left breast

himself

was
one

and

up

were

by

removed

were

month,

man,

; his muscles

ideas

in

entirelycured

was

self
him-

whose

continually in

muffling

morbid

his

the

by

dread

his

naturallysuffered

All

treated

strong

almost

without

ences
refer-

describes

He

that

confined

another

health

and

account

list of

breast, contracted

days

into

and

including ten

athletic

firm

brief historical

subject.

cases,

of the

into

overcoat.

an

the

in

published

phobies, "c.,

patient,an

spent

467

gives a

on

many

cancer

developed

by

infected

putting

of

of

papers

hypnotic suggestion on

In

room,

varieties

important

most

Bnunwell

1895), Dr.

of different

Imperative Ideas,"

'*On

paper

Autumn,

discussion

and

CHAPTER

suffered

and

no

relapse.
.\nother

suffered

man

noticed

and

morbid

self-consciousness, which
of suicide,

ideas

One

she

sleep unless

she

much
baseless

her
later

been

had

wouid

he

of

idea

him,

fears.

that

somnambulism,

first

was

made

and

one

every

looked

whenever

the

to

This

at

cherish

him

single sufrgestive

No

avail

could

completely

cured

not

to

ever
howremove

months

two

morbid

her

to

go

argument,

for insomnia, and

hypnotised

persistent

so

could

she

bedposts.

might recogniseits logicalcogency,

She

that

by hypnotic suggestion.

treatment

blush

tortured

securely tied

were

fixed

sleep-walker in girlhood, had

attacks

having

of

him, and

finallyremoved

was

lady, who

dreaii

criticised

the

from

acutely

of

fears

siee("-walking.
The

father

His
fever'

and

dfMjbt^
the

of

red

!:ns

In%tead

of going
the

"an

Mintided

The

tinv

of

"i:h

It,

lielleved

(lt]rr"l

nf

cise

though

a
'

made

It

he

me

"

Ins

as

0"

in

life

^ve

might

is

he

tol"er

was

years

have

not

he

vears

the

felt how

he

))egan

the

was

letter

[he
"

me

had

hiKTolate,

to

th.it he

and

left him.

clean

friend

with

the

moulds,

h.vl

afterwards
story,

as

he

terribly real

thus

hatt

laused

relatetl

it

it was

he

attempted

cf"nnected

and

to

to

him.

re-

whom

to

lK'lpe"lto manuf.irture

hail

and

lie
|"oiscin].

taken

that

into the

get

iince

At

sm.

fear

to

commencement

never

of

from

religious

unpardonable

ha\e

iS""i, he told

eating

careless

grotes(|'.je .ilistirdityof

laugh,

the

miser.ihle

since

l"een

from

**hrain

suffers

pipes might

This

(i., aged

from

and

irre.siitibly
impelled

1st,

so

}io" ""l.it"\ whu

hati

hot

certain

interest

ha"l many

he

the

whi" h

was

taken

throu^'h

|"oisoning
was

|X)iS4ineii"
I'he

work,

his

following
'*

fastening

Mr.

of

suffered

manufactory,

poison people.

""""

had

of fourteen

age

cocoa

that

undersiied,

committed

./*'//"""i/"/ tou^htr

with

on

suirulr.

r^ad

have

and

hi^ troubles

torf"mmit

death

and

cocoa,

iiotitt

in

in

u"ed

was

the

its clinical

from

undoubtedly

slight and

had

he

working

while

which

/*'.'/"du

At

Ixrlieved

both

passionate, and
is

patient

syinptcim^.

sixteen,

containing
a

now

The

fears, and

lead

and

nenous

ver"'

chorea.

and

age

:he

was

neurasthenic

various

'

is

therapeutic importance,
-eight.

twenty

*f

in this group,

case

its

and

"

remarkable

most

had

himself
He

any.

have
the
me.

His

pro*

child's
would

vi\id

APPENDICES

468

[633

imagination had pictured every incident of the tragedy ; the child buying the
and
full of happiness, then
becoming ill,
chocolate, running home
gradually
till released
The
keenness
of mind
with
sickening in awful agony
by death.
which
belief
he
had
of his
that
he sought to prove
the reasonableness
poisoned
the child was
:
extraordinary. He wrote
Yesterday I was unscrewing some
gas
in a provision shop and
burners
lead on
white
hands, and I have
got some
my
I found
been
that brooding
have
the food.'
thinking that it may
got amongst
this fancy had
his life
over
brought him to the verge of despair, and for weeks
work
of
worried
his
He
himself
ment
advertiseabout
was
a perpetual agony.
fixing
never
plates to walls, and can
persuade himself that they are
securely
*

fastened.
ill over

fancies

He
it.

slide

I have
down

nails

the

pointed

bad,

are

out

him

to

the mortar

or

if a

that

loose, and

This

the

him

himself

makes

it would
plate fell,

almost

ably
inevit-

from

wall
has
not
painting a most
prevented
who
picture of the decapitation of an unfortunate
youngster
with his head
To
wall.
the
enumerate
happened to be playing marbles
against
all his troubles
would
take
I have
small
volume.
a
a great pile of his letters
before
of the most
and
I suppose
me
one
they constitute
extraordinary
now,
I
be possible to find.
In reading them
analytical autobiographies it would
of
the
wonder
such
cannot
an
help marvelling at
imagination.
strange unshapely
He
of a castle of fancies,
makes
incident
in his life the foundation
stone
every
and of late years each
in which
castle has become
a torture-chamber
a prison
elaborate

mental

"

he

dissected

has

himself

I first

and

this

patient

most

in

persons

them, and

until he

were

might

the pavement,

the

in their

street,

he

the

has

ceased

kicked

it into the

fear

to

into

feared

more

that

child

injured the

and

doute

believe

to

d^lire
If

manifestations.

began

touch

he

woman,

have

folic du

the

varied

exaggerated

touched
he

saw

and

constant

touched

person
and that

his actions

motives

in

all."

at

When
were

his

he
accidentally
jured
inmight have

less violent
have

might
a piece

saw

If the

push.

been

pregnant,

of orange

afterwards

peel on

this
began
strike
his
head
a
was
more
dangerous place, as any one
might
slipping on
and
irresistiblyimpelled to return
against the curb-stone, and so he was
put it
in its former
bind
himself
At
certain
time
used
he
to
to
one
position.
perform
if he did not
do them.
his money
Then
give God
acts, by vowing he would
sometimes
he was
uncertain
if he had
vowed
not.
or
Owing to this he gave
his income.
to
to
sums
were
religiousobjects which
disproportionate
quite
from
fancies
rational
his
I
found
the
gent,
and intellipeculiar
patient perfectly
Apart
him
and
greatly in his work, he
though his dilire du toucher hindered
occasions
he was
execute
to
some
managed
it,
generally
compelled
though on
the attempt.
At this time I tried to hypnotise him
to abandon
on
twenty-four
and he was
then compelled to leave
occasions, but apparently without
success,
he

road, but

or

she

If he

he

that

toucher

du

soon

to

think

it

He

town.
me

returned

since

that

and

marked,

leaves
Dr.

his
were

much

Bramwell

A.

633

From

on

April 2nd, 1895, ^^^

former

visit his morbid

to be

theory

of

Braid

informs
Dr.

and

less

week's

ideas
mental

had

further
not

been
His

agony.

and

treatment,

told

frequent and
ever,
condition, how-

so

desired.

S.P.R., vol. xii.

Although

with

accompanied

that this

me

J. Milne
p.

Bramweirs

"What

since
is

recovered.

Hypnotism

"

ceedings
Pro-

241.

Bemheim

hypnotism], they

patient has

are

in

differ

on

many

complete agreement

points [with regard

as

to

the

main

to

factor

the
in

APPENDICES

470
This

picture of

own
personal
be
can
phenomena

my

who

attempt

to

single point.

that

Bemheim

as

differs from
in it

at

the

and

explanatory

of the

than

be

A.

can

is

In

whom
had

duration

felt in the

left

inflamed

following the

left

the

of

arm

it,3

the

and

disappeared.

less inflammation

first much

made

was

with

and

mm.

on

and

left

painful

inflamed

and

The

the

and

there

than

in the

rapid healing

more

day

analgesia

dried

soon

circle

eschar, the

redness.

or

to
next

outer

an

defined

extent

and

originallypainless wound

arm

sent

was

continued,

arm

only

wound

Each

pain being

J.

in diameter, with

the

table, and

both, but

in

was

in

consent

pain.

to

After

J.

in diameter, the

bandaged

there

in i886

maid-servants

two

were

same

the

the

in the

Thus

one

healthy peasant
good somnambules

inflammation

still more

was

the

cm.

without

In

strong

insensible

were

right

varied

more

time.

one

any

with

were

and

iron,

in

pain

successfullysuggested, when

then

be

burns

on

On

iron

the

and

Philosophique^published
Both

J.

be

can

many

at

manifested

oi monihideism,

experiments

bar

The

wound

of

state

tion,
atten-

stated

condition

hypnotic

phenomenon

one

the

of those

reverse

normal

should

arm

a
upon
this particular

to

in

changes

simultaneously

application being

blisters.

size

exact

night

was

of

The

state.

hypnotised

red-hot

alone.

arm

only

and

regard

peatedly
re-

by those

attention

obtaining her
proposed to do and
her arms
hypnotised her, extended

its

the

there

morning

hypnotic

some

M.

been

even

say,

the

with

exact

following experiment

right

with
of

During

bed.

the

burnt

then

was

he

that

suggested
and

The

state, Delboeuf

waking

the

are

poly-ideism^ not

calls

B.).

what

explaining

these

frequently been

551

(see also

he

of

result

the

are

in the

described

to

largely overlooked.

present

evoked
oi

subject has

same

facts

of these

articles in the Revue

some

1887, Delboeuf

girls who

it may

state

the

concentration

so

because

not

because

of his own,

of

that

normal,

phenomena
word, hypnosis
634

conclude

to

but

once,

been

hypnotic phenomena

is forced

one

and

numerous

in

dependent scdelyon
varied
hypnotic

nor

by others, and, strange

hitherto

has

that

evoked

explain hypnosis by the

It is solely the importance

which

theory
Granting

fact

The

recorded

fanciful

is neither

state

simultaneously

and

observed

by

hypnotic

the

observation.

[584

was

mation
inflamat

was

painful

one.

534

B.

Delboeuf's

hypnotic
removal

of

recorded

cures

pain

was

probably

of inflammation

cures

rheumatism

(vol.ix.

the Zoist

in

{Zoist,vol.
pp.

74-79);

x.

of

p.

(vol.viii. p. 185); of severe

impetiginodes (vol.x. p. 96).

The

general subject

Esdaile*s

well-known
in

Sanction

London,

India

of

work

Natural

the

1846);

into
and

the

Indian
The
Public

Mesmeric

the

as

in

the

able
remark-

cases) the

cure

e,g,

see

; of

chronic
neuralgia and
pains (vol.ix. p. 155); of

headaches

hypnotic analgesia
in

(London,

Government

1856);

of

347)

of

in modern

element

abdominal

tic douloureux
eczema

(as well

important

an

in many

that

experiment suggests

is

(vol.x.

p.

369);

strikinglyillustrated

hospitals;
Introduction

his

see

of

Hospitals of

books.

Mesmerism

India

by

merism
Mes-

with

(2nd

Clairvoyance (London,

of

edit.

1852);

TO

D]
and

references

constant

their

After
revival

the

of

1890

tism

As

471

Braid

Zoist,

as

an

and

the

cheek.

To

sufficient

extensive

made

also

had

Bramwell

of

found

such

anxsthcsia

(Sec

British

from

British

0.

state

Mr.
twenty

d:rtl

havf*

UelUmif.

h'"wr\rr.

.til hu"ii!!ed

: x.w

w:II

nor

c"ebro"-,

and
in^'.

."vrc

a. so

HypM'tsni:
*'

jair*

in

rarber

date

had
the

on

arising

pains

Keden's

and

van

h^Dcihrcufin

the

facial

extracted, and

besides

applied in the
to hypnoti^icso

last
old

the

upon

diKtor

to

You

crying

pain.

no

do

the

same,

They

might

lind

him

plentifulbeard

and

eyebroms

.Suddenly

Well

j.'seyes,

! all his

Dclbreuf

leel any

more

pulls j.'smoustache
No

hcek.

Hith

days later,

don't

Dellxtuf

I. s paraly^d

inch

an

Delboeuf.

.Some

man.

into

You

**

half

in detail.

this

^ee

neuralgia for
to

l"eard

his

looking steadily

inillsit,

J. filt

ting*rs

normal

who

j.

J. had

of

h;iir"

'*

'then

di

man,

friend, vislt^

the

says

Rfvut

the

rev"rt

doctor.

of any

medical

and

"'

b"

Mr.

i*. .M.

Pnuef^iin^i^iS.l*. k..
th.ii

showed

rarrow-,, c:iiitlc i
in

cx'trimcnts

""i

a("(":nt

an

he

the

same

sign

of suMer-

result.

The

relunird.

pa|"T

tiic

relief of

the

sufTeringfrom

absence

toijrh

to

l"eard

his

requests

jMiiT" never

r.r?:r.u^a

by

ceaMv"

future

prrssis

lieilKL-uf

the

do"tor.

the

his

"ou

the

8, i8qi, pp. 460-468.)

in

h.iir. sutTerinx intensely.

.innt

to

of

under

that

stated

sulffrinK'. j tells of his martyrdom

hohl

\iol"'ntH-

He

in

.Mrruly

about

*'.;rTTir^*sare

been

first wish

at

aMompanied

inienv

801.)

Hewetson

pain.

snj.press

of his teeth

most

not

turning: towards

r"e!Nr'if,

was

conse*

5, 1890, p.

showfChat suggestion in

p. 133,

removed.

did

eyebrow^.

him

.lUNcd

iy"

had

hl^"

in

up

:*.-.:'
k

was

squint

Rentergirem

van

reported

to

in his chair

suddenly

in

eighty, had

of

had

I.i^^'eprofessor

Thr

and

suffi' irnt

man

He

vrars.

February

in

sleep at

to

^o

^u^^cal o|)erations

utnc-r

one

anscess

Hendelack

!icwet"on

nypnoti!"m

case

1891,

ner\e
s'.jpernrhinilar

i"f The

H.

at

262-280

be

oM

J.,an

Journal^ April

many

given

are

foliowinc

may

in

teeth

operation, which
Mr.

hypno-

hypnotiseti,it

they should

an

Mr.

of

use

sixteen

of

need

to

demonstration

of the

often

that

in which

of

use

i' iiypnotisme^NovcmlH"r

waking

Leeds

been

during

/ournai^

tne

causes

The

Hramwell's

large,deep-seated

had

and

complete
of

Psychiy-thkrapii^pi".
534

only

Medical

instances
of

stumps

of

Medicai
case

hypnotism

variety

the

hyfKiotic

recognised

surgical ofierationfor correcting

anarsthesia

Many

order

showed

performeii the

eye.

of

letter

by

tlcnnst's

t)iientlypainless. (S"re
Iji:er,Or.

dentists

extracting

command

the

obey

and

well

too

Dr.

ftatientf who

some

oblivion, until the

refer to

surgical dressing

the

send

to

and

c.nre

in

in

into

it is now

I may

leading doctors

anaesthetic

sank

but

years,

instance

an

the

to

operation,

"

in the

period, the subject

last twenty

discuAsion.

him

to

of it

use

CHAPTER

pain

may

vol.

x.i.

*'

.-^u^'gestion witiiout

preventing
y.

kix

suipress^ng

Fahnc"l(K"k

21,

at

si"ii'etitnes

Ik; entirely suppressed

rejorts

cases

an

by

scbs'.^-cstion.
"34

hypnotic

D.

hr.

H.iiDLton

suggestion

{Aetnf

^.rood
de

tour

tH\pnotismiy 1895,

of
p.

cured

cr/ema

300),

and

it seems

by

APPENDICES

472
that

probable
mentiy the
was

of

cure

his

was

who

same

to

was

well

For

that he

the

of

be

to

1896,
It

37.

p.

November

also

sycosis
sufferer

the nine

months

last

at

could

be

consulted

cured

by

for three

prayed

on
evening
instantly; on

He

prayer.
four

minutes;

two

following
day he

or

the

"wise

the

third

shaved.

from

case

various

(de
in

quoted

view

of

points

Gros),Revue
British

the

B^rillon,

see

; Delbceuf, Revue

p. 195

; Durand

225

p.

was

He

and

almost

PHyfnotisme^ January 1896,

tisme^ February

de

de

tHypfUh

rHypnotisme^

Medical

Journal

for

i6th, 1895.

634

E.

known

Zoist^vol.

Among
by Dr.

The

recent

G.

I may

cases

been

also

in the

recorded

of

British

accouchements

about

girlof

Medical

time

from

in

well

was

in the
typicalinstance will be found
practised it (see StcUuvolis'm^p. 315).

that

mention

Kingsbury

C.

have

Fahnestock

p. 91.

X.

hypnotic analgesia

of

use

early mesmerists.

the

to

Others

in

set

able

was

discussion

de

1896,

had

the

most
dermatologists
unanimously diagnosed sycosis.

she

in

repeated

was

process

Amelioration

Revu"

eminent

disease

church, where

The

During

help.

his

of

cure

means.

the

They

any

that

declared
her

days.
so

him

brought

accompanied
the

Russia.

the

of

Moscow.

consulted

he

Austria, and

treatment

woman,"

universityof

lasted

disease

Germany,

No

following extraordinary case

effected
by essentiallysimilar

decent at the

frwat

which

the

in

[634

time

recorded
fifteen,

Journal^ 1891,
in

the

Revue

p.

460.

de

to
PHypnoFanton
(August
^y
1890);
tisme^ e.g, by
(November
by
1887);
Delbceuf
(April 1891),the patient being "J.," the subject referred to in

Mesnet

634

A,
1

the

this

and

891);

last

period
suggestion; by
Bourdon

being

in this

and

had

Bourdon

patient was

confinement,
in which

begun
have

suggestion which, they contend,

account

by Joire (August
176-181).

1899,

pp.

636

A.

vi. p. 209,
may

The

under

can

1898,

circumstances

some

with

fullyconscious
was

Revue

See

pp.

39-59);

(quoted
that
be

the

had

from

Revue

of

de

Hypnotisme^

(December

Bourdon

Journal S.P.R., vol.

pain suppressed by anaesthetics

remembered

the

afterwards.

operated

of the

anaesthetic.

she

after

said

she

of what
had

had

was
3rd, 1893, a middle-aged woman
of
under
She
an
jaw.
course,
was,
upper
of
she
said
the
she
completion
operation,

had

occurred.

When

During the
asleep,she thought

I called

on

neuralgia during the night

of this pain, and
continuance

severe

she

could

follow

each

waking
notice,

November

whatever

week.

moment's

(i) On
bony tumour
awoke,

arrested

for

method

at

by

by

1892),

(June

the confinement

used

during

entirelyaverted

same

success

be

subject.

following cases
1894) indicate

March

pain

the

In

postponed

applied

specially training the

and

the

by hypnotic suggestion he

and

without

by Dumontpallier (December

awake

but

(June 1896).

case

which

contractions

Joire

the

Voisin

reported

first confinement

the

case

of

her

her,

on

had

no

on

for

When

recollection

November

7th, she

in the situation
while

half

of the tion.
operahalf
awake
and

step of the operation of November

3rd.

686

TO

B]
described

She

the

cutting

CHAPTER

and

V
of

slipping

maJlet, and

scraping back of the gum

the whole
operation again.
A
I told the above
(3)
lady to whom
extraction.
This
was
quite successful,
subsequent to this she had a return

473
chisel, the

tteel

the

in (act,it seemed

"

said

she

for she

her

to

took

once

of toothache

of

for

But
time

the

she underwent

^gas"

felt nothing."

**

blows

that

on

tooth

sion
occa-

an

in the

night.
becoming unconscious
the digging of the forceps to get a grip on
inhaling the gas ; then came
awful
and
the
*'fe!t" now,
trx"th,
wrench,
pain every detail was
although
had
been
of any
waking consciousness
quite unaware
pain during the
declared

.She
while
;he

that she

then

could

some

"

feel all the symptoms

of

"

her

extraction.

actual
(

feel

3) I have
in the

pain

they did

feel

given

or

ordinar"'

the

people while ana"thetised, who do not

declare
that
on
coming to themselves
have
operation,
struggled,groaned, spoken,
who

the

evidence

other

some

that

and

sense,

pain during

no

during

awake

noted

times

many

that

of

stratum

some

ancesthesia, and

being

n-as

their

consciousness

impressed

by the

was

of the

pain

operation.
The
of

above
is

what

going

under

when

is, at

that

of

stratum

time

by

subliminal

in

the

that

does

take

all external

to

of

memor"'

note

stimuli
this subliminal

appropriate stimulus, such

between
sleeping and waking
the
active
than
supraliminal

*"onie

occurred

personality.
patient did not

"

more

at all,
operator's instruments
it was
told after the operation how
she
done, but merely that the
nor
was
had been
cut
tt;mour
entirely and successfully. No
one
was
away
present at
the patient,operator,
and
the operation except
The
de*
m"'self
operation was
s"'nbed
by the patient as accurately as a non-medical
was
likelyto do.
person

Case

A'""/^ to

It may
V

be

"

detaiN

patient

the

merely

a^krd

ar.'l

them

under

!hon"ughly
nitrous

twice

regard this

during

present

of

I was,

operation
to

ovt-r

tell

me

of the

careful

course,

such

"

in the

o*

under

trration

B.

836
Dr.

Laurent's

also

"

the

**

as

what

Did

not

mgk'estion,

I h.id

A.

awakening

she

contrary.

At

could
a

later

Stconds

in

his
vol.

the

date

the

nation
imagio"" the

xii. p.

recall

I found

what

to

the

that ?"

or

thc|"atientsmere
in

Thf^"I"ork

the

first case,

(iRFKN,

L.R.C.IV.

the

London.

details

of

an

dream.

following
observed

"Personally

recorded

case

Hypnotic

by

mena
Pheno-

193).
this

voluntary muscles,

always

in

suggest

this

Both

37), where

(p

recovered

frequently hypnotised

only

not

Htats

to

frel

you

felt.

they

C.

rsand, com|)are

{Procetdin^s S.P.R.,

Mi"s

extraction

the

an.i^sthetic -chloroform

second.

were

other

Bramwell

Milne

j.

Dfs

chloroform

On

vivid

memor\'.

M.R.C.S.,
Sec

**

vivid

her

operation by

details.

influence

gas

not

was

the

1 should

subliminal

her

cases

the

the

oxide

for

11., as

two

of

describe

to

circumstances

name

of the

these

the

see

enabled

was

the

Case

to

none

of

each

she

another

regard

I know

In

that
under

; but

onlv

as

tre!h.

"

thought

agination
With

I.

The

and

surface

note,

may

the

when

conscious

our

the

consciousness

self is oblivious

anaesthetic

an

to

we

subliminal

the

work-a-day

of

brought

be

neuralgia, which,

the

the

influence

self may
as

while

on,

the

that

show

to

appears

had

1 could

patient

hut

also

and
the

could
spec

lal

influence
senses.

by
On

passed, despite suggestions to the

her anialgesic
by suggestion.

make

APPENDICES

474

[588

deeply into the flesh,and probing the

passing needles
and vocal chords
nose
were
unaccompanied
by pain or disagreeable sensation.
On
the
patient could recall all the tactile
awaking, despitesuggested amnesia^
sensations
in response
associated
with these
unable, even
operations, but was
of
to suggestion, to revive
pain.
any memory
the numerous
This case
be taken
a
as
typical one, for amongst
tions
operamay
had
I have
in no
to
do, I have
performed during hypnosis with which
instance
of
been
able to revive any
pain.
memory
the

Touching

cornea,

638

A.
the

improving
of

A.

goes

where

longer needing
beault,

to

when

Li^beault's

Dr.

show
the

increase

attention
his

once

the

how

hypnosis, by
of the

acuteness

ThirapeuHque Suggestive^pp. 64

is

jz^-language

fix his

at

recovers

from

with

twenty -three, nearly deaf

Aubry, aged

school

to

of

facultyof attention, may

(Summarised

hearing.
(i)

observations

Two

much

so

of

from

ears

able

less

sounds.

on

previous degree

of attention

both

taught, becomes

birth,
hear, no

to

Hypnotised

hearing

this

sense

seq.)

et

lasted

by

Li^-

for

four

suggestion
Aubry
was
to
specially anxious
noteworthy point is that when
hear he threw
into une
himself
esplce d'itat passif^ a kind of self-hypnotisation
in which
his respirationbecame
and his power
of hearing was
slower
increased.
a
(2) C. Loud was
deaf-mute, aged fifty,deaf since a year old ; very slight
hearing of right ear.
Hypnotised by Lidbeault, he heard better, not only during
the lightsleep,but after awaking.
with leftear, which
Heard
had
even
never
years,

The

became

exhausted.

most

"

heard

before

taught

to

and

him.

able

was

Loud

found

for

that

first time

the

to

pronounce

few

of

himself

words

throwing
power
This
light sleep-waking state.
once
gained, it
power
observed
that in his ordinary condition
deaf as ever.
he was
The
fact
was
as
that
himself
whenever
he
wished
into
hear
he
threw
this selfwas
to
really
hypnotised state ; he stood motionless, with eyes fixed and pupils dilated,and
loud
the
panting breath.
so
Finding this condition
helpful,he ceased to make
instantaneously

effort

hear

to

It should
execute

with

be

added

that

his

sight was

weak

and

that

when

himself

he

wanted

he

work

in

the

"

he

"

macropsy.
able

self-induced

same

and
with hallucinatory vividness.
of other
He
contact
presence
persons
himself
almost
instantlyof staggering intoxication by a similar process.

Loud

as

seclusion

"

the

Methode

aveugles"

consisting
sounds,

born

his

though

from

subliminal
On

perhaps

was

it looks

to

piece
hypnotised
same
way,
saw
larger than life,"
objects both more
clearlyand
in an
mentions
earlier work, was
subject,as Lidbeault
himself
the bodily
sleep-waking state to suggest to
of

The

in this

almost

state.

that

delicate

result

the

in his normal

some

the

into

he had

exceptionally capable

great

ordinary

in

stake

stimuli

the

rendering

of

self-suggestion.

had

matter

it easier

cured

him

helped

for

him

;
"

evoke

to

But
his

his

powers.

question

of the

d*dducation

{Bulletin de
of

an

de

bearing
Touie

Plnstitut

apparatus

chez

les

on

sourds

deafness,
et

du

ingeniously
"c.,
to

to

hear

contrived
which

to

the

fainter and

Dussaud's

see

toucher

Psychologique International^

loudness,
graduated
listening,and thus gradually learn
in

of attention

chez

May

produce

les

1901),
various

patients practise

fainter sounds.

S38

B.

038

muscular

of

and

powers

of the

of

Clobure
and

Phenomena

the
as

soon

as

is
eyes
this occurs

from

improrenient
RramwelPs

Dr.

vol. xii.

(ProceedingsS.P.R.,

In

diminished

or

inu^rlrs
4"een

many

that

that

and

special senses
can
sinking instances, but

of

to

these

in

1 have

hypnosis,

muscles

votuntaiy

muscular

voluntary

Senses.

can

nothing special
be

can

power

will

in

confine

which

action

The

"

influenced

be

forty,in

aged

woman

the

creased
in-

extent.

special

the

and

case,

to

MusiUs

tmi'olumtary

in

reference

remarkable

obscr\'ed

phcDomenon

alterations

other

by suggestion.
I, like others, have seen

report.

tci

first

usually the

usually be induced

of

the

hypnosis.

Of

I have

entirelyto

myself almost
experiments

all the

involuntary
this

one

checked

were

by

ohser\'ers.

mdependent

this subject the rapidity of the pulse could

be quickly increased
These
by simply suggesting that it should beat faster or slower.
alteratioos
showed
recorded
the
by
sphygmograph,
corresponding

"In

Put*f.

diminished

changes,

as

tension.

in

Muwular

Sense.-

distinguished

in the

J ftermaJ

han^'es

applied to
p""s"essedno

i.e.

Mr.

by

rirst

that

and

thrill,
In

in

rion.

passing
as

eve

paint
fared

ha"l
in

to
was

obsersed
the

be
in

do

to

she

glass

many

my

the

through

wh:rh
the

only

was

patient

relieve

the

unable

to

defert,

thenv

wear

I could

ftillowmg July she

lens

and

again

the

was

alter

\x

examined

of
this

sutbre*!

first

hypnotised

range

by

it

t.e.
e

of

Mr.

the

li^jhtwere
timr

who

the

the

only neutralised,

rays

ireatinrnt

Ironi
in

the
of

retina.

the

commtKlation,

virtually myi"pic

retina.

In

of

proportion

In Cfmsequen"
not

test

line.
axis

l^ehmd
at

altered,

was

convex.

patient,

apparently
was

the

of

other
March

was

of

pro-

this, the

but
axis

over-

of

ftMUsseil

the
at

by glasses
ner\'ous

tions,
affec-

1802, when

by suggestion.
found
licwetson, who
vision

and

corrected

Inittom

the

point

in

Snellen'ii

certain

les

of

the

Nhe

at

of

aware,

light, or

must

rendered

the

the

the

more

was

re.id

gi\e

over-

was

to

Intir-

them

hypnotised,

l)een

line

for

Leetls

the

third

fovussed

normal,

as

of

slight, v^as

of l"chind,

She

recorded

were

the

of

spasm

had

condition

doubtless

are

ra"s

are

rcnderetl

lon":er than

fr""nt of, instead

the

curvature

and

compass,

distance.

normal

by sui;gestion.

she

her

enable

to

lens,

of

result

the

of

points

intercNt, I will

this

read

only

readers

and

normal,

that

ould

"

of

considerable

l"e of

hypermetropic
minus

doubled

be

1889, long l"efore

in

awake.

sensibility was

cutaneous

of vision
patient'srange
to
Ophthalmic Surgeon

this

to

that

Thus

that

hearing could
in

slight

ver"'

when

appreciate

to

about

at

between

awake.

her

forward

")erorne

when

of

possibly the

and

body,

the

was

as

h"{"erinetropia,
"orrri!ed

of

appear

than

further

jri led

unable

quite

discriminate

to

the

Hewet^on,

re"juireda

:his"a"r,

p*"s

patient was

unable

was

saw

she

shorter

IS

able

she

as

power

they

h"permetropia,
e"e

eight grains could

as

half

range

i]iar"'^p;ism

types,

small

as

this the

the

vanations

as

He

rrported

the

Uendelack

and,

detail.

weight

common
.'^ensibility."'Wi^
could
distinguish
patient

parts

'Vhe

"

The
.'^:^kt.-

was

increased

//eann^.

mary

She

such

Cutaneous

double,

by

state

temperature,

in

different

fne

in

hypnotic

Sensibility.

Common

nearly

Differences

condition.

nonnal

the

"

"

the

to

as

during hypnosis

senses

Hypnotic

475

177).

P-

or

observations

following

the

quote

Personally observed

"*

CHAPTER

TO

B]

I
In
the

[638

APPENDICES

476

in 1889.
physical condition and range of vision identical with what it had been
of increasing the
in his presence,
with
the view
then made
Suggestions were
the
and
of
the
vision,
patient
easily read
disappeared,
whereupon
range
spasm
without
After
line of Snellen's
the bottom
test
a
glass.
having shown
types
defective
with
its accompanying
that the spasm,
vision, could be restored, I
In
Mr.
Hewetson
its
total
1893
again
disappearance.
June
suggested
vision
of
and
that
the
examined
the patient,
was
normal, and
reported
range
that

there

of

case

subjects that

could

then

0.

records

the

fits

of the

shortened

were

in

of

years

sightand

of

one

hypnosis

and

Similarly the
hypnosis and

in

de

use

CuUerre
volves
in-

case

hearing by suggestion.

from
suffered
a variety
hystero-epileptic,
somnambulic
spontaneously
easily induced, but quickly degenerated into a

old,

attacks, convulsive, delirious, and

or

Hypnotic somnambulism
hystericalattack.

was

somnambulic

the

From

in

acute

more

heightened by suggestion.

hearing
suggestion.

Revue

X., twenty-eight

M"*

was

416.

in section

seq,)found

ei

102

pp.

in

somnambulism

PHypnotisme^ January 1893, Dr.

This
singular
suggestion by motor
images.

of

case

hearing

and

still by

In

recovery

of

of

sense

touch

for

shorter

538

the

PravoqiU^

still further

be

reaction- times
rendered

spasm.

Somnambulisme

(Z^

Beaunis
his

of the

return

no

improvement of vision during spontaneous

R. L., referred to
Dr. Dufay's patient,M"'

the

Cf,
the

was

accesses

kind

of secondary

itself,

developed

state

with
few
minutes*
time.
On
at
a
a
lasting once,
interruption,for a month
lost that month
from
she had
returning to ordinary consciousness
memory.
in her primary and
in her secondary condition
from
Both
she was
time to
time troubled
which
she called
by a hallucinatoryfigure, which
Timoleon, and
her
suicide.
On
from
M"^
these
X.
in a
to
attacks
was
urged
recovering
and
unable
blind, deaf, speechless,
to swallow.
pitiablestate
The
her tried in many
recall the patient's
to
reli^euse who attended
ways
in
until
of
but
she
herself
last
of the following
vain,
at
sensation,
bethought
power
traced
the words
:
plan. She held the patient'shand, and with that hand
will now
awake
and
will
in
able
You
to
to
ten
seconds,
hear,
sleep,
sec,
go
and speak." After many
in
repetitionsof this process, the patient succeeded
of her own
hand.
grasping the meaning of the written words from the movement
She then instantlywent
in a few
awoke
able to speak^ but
seconds
to sleep, and
efforts of the same
kind
Further
to see
not
to hear.
or
gradually brought all
"

"

the

back.

senses

D.

538
with

up
brain

"

The

the

centres

animals

in part, at

which

learn

James, Principlesof
paratrix

Natura

the

the

or

organic

Restitution

intellectual

sensory,

by operations on
themselves,

of

mystery

motor,

of

mystery

by

"

which

disease

effects of
of

in man,

perform

tasks

Psychologyyvol. i. p.

carried

to

the

highestpoint

Functions

destroyed

tend

often

unknown

67.)

lies bound

been

have

least,through the vicarious

to

hypnotism

Function.

action
to

Here
to

of

them
we

which

to

of the
for

re-establish

other

nervous

before.
have

time

the

it will go

(See
vis
in

re-

man.

APPENDICES

478

[839

his successors
which
hypnotic peculiarities
a
hypnotic exaggeration of a familiar

ing.
now
gradually rediscoverphenomenon, namely, of the
which
inference
of erroneous
of us
most
we
import into the
large infusion
render
of our
which
to ourselves
account
ordinary sensations.
we
is brieflydescribed
in the Journal of the Society
A particularlycurious
case
A
man
was
brought to us who, when
for Psychical Research^ June 1884.
cards held in front of him, although his eyes had
hypnotised, could often name
friends
elaborate
The
man's
been
plastered up and bandaged in a most
way.
this for clairvoyance, and
took
the man
he
that
could
assented, being sure
not
in the usual
flashed upon
the cards
see
him," as he said.
Now,
They
way.
the case, Mr. R. Hodgson
found
after a good deal of puzzling over
that he also
sometimes
similar
could
small
chinks
to see
over
bandages, through
manage
the paper
die eyes.
the skin and
between
But
over
he, too, found
gummed
that he saw
of vision
he
and
and
fltfully,the power
seeming to come
go,
many

are

It is

*^

"

actually could

tell with

which

he

seeing, except by covering each

position of the eye-ball, and the
minute
and
of vision,produced so much
confusion
that
oddly-placed channels
the
seemed
belief
there
that
to suppose
that he
reason
no
hypnotised subject's
other than genuine.
was
seeing clairvoyantly was
of M.
been
his
The
And
to have
a similar
one.
case
Bergson's boy seems
from
book
been
idea that he was
the
have
of
sort
a
seems
to
promise
comreading
and
the feeling that he was
the hypnobetween
reading somewhere
tiser's suggestion that
the words
from
were
being transferred
supemormally
in

eye

not

with

turn

his

hand.

'^

mind

"

mind.

to

credible
and
explanation seem
Bergson's narration
in
this
bo/s case
as
against thought-transference
argument
But
he proceeded to further
out.
experiments which, as recounted,

far, then, M.

Thus

his

and

enough,

made

well

seems

was
eye
distorted

The

accuracy

seem

incredible, and

of the

whole

which

lead

may

readers

some

to

distrust

the

series.

I must
To explain the difficulty
first point out that the word
hypersesthesia
It is used
loosely used for three different classes of phenomena.
(i) for an
familiar
of
the
action
when
the
of
exaggeration
specialised organs, as
eye is
sensible
small
of light. It is used (2) for alleged perceptions,
to very
amounts
which
would
I may
term
our
undifferentiated
imply a specialisationof what
the action
directions.
fund of nervous
in
novel
of
to
Sensibility
sensibility
is

of metals

magnets,

exist, but

should

sensitiveness

to

in contact,

scarcely be

light.

non-specialised organs
we

can

are

credited

see,

demand
with

And

by the

again,

the

definite

functions

twelve

men,

attitude

Bergson

of each

these
Now

Also

man.

not

cells.

(3)

or

not

may

(say) the eye's extra

for

where

cases

our

anatomical

mm.,

he

.06

the

and

showed
mm.

in

boy

that

last class

grounds,
of

cases

far

organs
appear
be

must

microscopic photograph

the

boy

saw

and

as

imitated

of

the

microscopic preparation,
and
diameter, and that the boy saw
the

boy

cells.

might, in the
formally excluded, since
of the

measurable

on

showed

he

that
than

greater

as

is used

specialisation. This

its longest diameter

involving cells
drew

that

says

word

distance, may

name

with

which,

the limits of their

overpass
received
with extreme
caution.

at
same

performing functions which, so

or
our
sense-specialisation,
specialised

credited

are

to

Well, M.

of medicaments

called

I do

not

first
M.

press

place,object

that

Bergson

himself

this,for

the other

thought-transference
the photograph and
to me
experiments seem

knew

was

the
to

not

look
nega-

540

TO

A]

tive

that

prove

But

seen

air. but
the

Now,

placed

have

the

blur.
said

was

to

as

than

(say)

.0029

the

vision, will be
minimum

slide

microscopic

of

transparency

the

must

have

.M.

has

favoured

diameter,
I believe,

have,

of

tube

image

.004

must

in

mm.

|^|of the

lie

involving

eye

mere

presumably transparent ; but

photo^aph^ and yet the points

was

photograph

no

diameter, and

in

the

more

eye.

less than

to

nearness

usually

angle of

an

through

mm.

much

retinal

the

diameter,

naked

.06

sent
pre-

image

in

mm.

light sent

to

consequently
(say)

.004

in

nmi.

electric

It is

that

subtend

not

wish

we

should

definite

and

stpttraUly by
object itself only

distinct

the

the

been

smaller

even

cells

the

than

slide.
which

difficulties.
held

could

It

it close

that

the

eye.

^\%hich

eye

its normal

*'

.M.

Cost

the

seeing

)"elieves

much

photograph

said

have

to

then, conceivable

to

and

tiansparent,

was

trop grand," he

Uergson

It seems,

state.

after

done

has

me

photograph

Moreover,

ordinar"' print.

the

before

resumed

Ucrgson

seems

his

to

read

not

time

'Il\e

on

letter with

{x#y

an

thi"

and

the

thrse

of

ray
seen

of

of

range

distinctly visible
A

been

tma^t

is less

bring it up to
object itself; and this implies a

of the

nuthmg

produce

to

if

visihiU,

minimum

does

exceeding

in

To

darkness

on

of them

never

which

image

cioud

relinai

within

diameter.
siie

as

the
order

stimulated

be

must

cone

retinal

whose

or

been
nltered

or

particles,none

i- loating

an

separately discernible

be

can

seconds,

60

rod

retinal

479

merely point out that

minds, we
image from our
ourselves
unacquainted.

we
are
object with which
real difficultyis as
regards
universally) supposed that in

not

one

object

not

V
1

case.

receive

an

the

chough
than

subject does

him

to

this

in

thought-transference

CHAPTER

it

and

remove

that

the

the

boy

was

some

been

always myopic)
hypnotic suggestion

that

change in the shape of the

ciliarymuscle ?) some
the eye
made
Mr.
a
microscope for the time being.
has
communicated
somewhat
to
me
t"'0
Wherry
George
kindly
analogous
where
itricU induced
by microscopic or telescopic work)
ciliary spasm
la^es,
led to uniiKular
if rector
case
even
diplopia,in one
triplopia. In the!"c ca"e"
of
lens
into
turned
kind
the
a
apparently
multiplyittk*i^iass:
spasm
c.iary
M.
which
turned
'.t possible that
Kergson induced
a
re/^Ltr ciliary spasm,
the lens
into a ma^ijier f
induced

had

of the

by spasm
crystalline lens, which
"

"

."

640
:

1 he

cescnbed

LS

In order

01

cuuih,

the

trace
to

hearing,

th"it the

admit

wlkit

h.ivc

may

admission,

Ariotltcr

undefineti

ruther

viMtm

tl" \

eua

as

of
*

tueurrm

of

end

I'.we^t

W.

scale

univerN.il

animals

Nagel,
Stmrnf

aiivncatcd

further

the

"the
the

pre!"ume"l

tier

Itutkten^

on

is

sense-organs

in

Science"

Recent

of

the

advance

under

"imphty
have

uc

organ
(or.

/otij^ta,

appears

.is

coir.

prehen"

the
what

of

Nagel

senses,"

which

|"erhaps, some
iviii.

Tuinncen. 1 893.

\\u\

the

light

existent

de^i

of

nl"es

means

carlirr

evolution.

of

mixed

f.iriv

the

((Hihaps
that

Lompoiients
hi"

nutfc

the
of

or

of

acts

the
the

At
not

whole
it"

the
this

but

development

mere

ion

Mrnses

senses

of

existence

ti.rory of

the
the

series,

speculised

more

and

temperature,

in

in the animal

senses

preieded by

is

whkh

hinly

Hi^'.i^tkre.x

an

early
**

by N;igrl,' namely,

sen^e-organs

v^oiiM

idea

s^Mie

article

appear.ince

:"incll,and

l"een

of

specialisation of

progressi\e

t.ibte,

in

evolution

August 1896:

niech.tnical, chemical,
"v}"ecLilised

los
\s

to

oi

course

Kropotkin
fur

Ctntury

only need

we
.

i*nnce

by

yinetetnth

tr.c

probable

quite
plasm
protoas

^enrrvl work,

an

Dii

APPENDICES

48o

excitations

receiving

for

organ

from

[641
And

stimuli.

vanous

the

at

other

end

of

is
so
specialised
specialised organs,
the two
only. Between
Nagel
capable of transmitting one sort of sensations
in
intermediate
mixed
to
which,
(Wechsehinnesorgane\
place
organs
proposes
aid
animal
in
three
different
the
their normal
two
tions,
sensaor
perceiving
state,
and
such as taste
taste.
smell, or touch, hearing, and
Having no such
mixed
evidently have
difficulty in understanding the correwe
sponding
a
organs,
and
whether
animal
ask
ourselves
the
sensations,
we
possessed
may
the

of

there

scale

one

are

for

organ

understand

the

variety,as
A*

541

We

of

to

sensations

this

answer

should

become

running

are

this last

under

is neither

only, which

the

heading

it

two

two, but

fuUy

we

of the

elicited

have

to

magnets;

earth,

cluding
in-

"

claimed

as

differently
by sleepers according as they lie in the north-south
in the east-west
positions.
The
faculty of finding running water has the interest of being the first
felt

be

to
or

subliminal

faculty which

has

for its possessors

form

to

Barrett's

Professor

been

*'

dowsers
Appendix), and the
and
engineers have
geologists
is

genius^ as

to

is not

and

observation.

or

akin

genuine,

being

normal

through

It

who

have
seems

dependent

on

channels,

sensory

add, is

Barrett
state

say)

of

has

he

shown)

much

is often

organs,

in
perceptivity

for

the

articles

B.

other

An

in

"On

the

ledge
knowit is

accessible

But

water.

on

question

dowser,

(as Professor

perceptivity(we

direction, is stimulated

certain

The

disturbance

by

may
centrated
con-

of

abeyance

or

directions.

"

and

dowsing

So-called

2-282, and

general conclusions
(i) For

the

trance.

unfamiliar

an

exhaustive

faculty of

vol. xiii. pp.

the

finds

covery
dis-

into
thrown, presumably by self-suggestion,

attention, involving
541

he

before

resembling lighthypnotic

central

is

of

hypnotised

not

of

(as resting

specific sensibilityto
proximity
running water),
will be variously decided
in each
which
The
special case.
should

where

whether

of facts

hetemsthesia

to

(seenext

water

but

uprush;

as

From

conscious

manipulation

or

the

ends

this power

dowser's

the

"

Rod

discovered

clear that

subliminal

subconscious

often

so

public

occupation.

Divining

So-called

failed,it

forms

lucrative

and

the

On

"

monograph

for

habituallyutilised

so

recognised

"

the

definite.

more

magnetism

frx"m

of

metals, crystals, and

water,

them

complexity, precision,

in

grow
and

more

of

question, but

principalinorganic objects alleged

sensations

novel

may

each

smell, receives

and

taste

able

be

not

sense-organs

The

for

or

sensation

one

world

the

that

taste,

has

or

them.

lies between

and

touch

sensations,

different

and

that

centuries

vol.
at

"

impartial survey
is

in

given
Divining Rod"
xv.

which

pp.

certain

in

130-383.

Professor

of the

Professor

Barrett

individuals

the

From
has

existing evidence

W.

F.

Barrett's

two

Proceedings S.P.R.,
the

latter

arrived

I quote

(p. 313).

dowsers
as
locallyknown
discover
that
the presence
have
declared
of underground
they can
water,
mineral
be
lodes, coal, building stone, or other buried
objects which
may
for
motion
the
rod
of
the
so-called
sought
by
apparently spontaneous
divining
;
their pretensions have
when
been
means
tested, the result, though by no
some

past

641

uniibnnly
(2} Any

fitvour, has

detection

the

known

v'3)The

by

rod

**

"

condition

suggestion
(5) This

idea

merely

the

an

from

senses

(7) This

The

of their

taken

by

art

Nearly all dowsers

believe

that

peculiar sensation,
an

when

some

certain

this

exercise

more

of those

number
due

be

to

appears

to

is

in

times
varietyof causes
; somederived
unconsciously

to

transcendental

less in abeyance,

or

who

kind

some

of

faculty
it it

when

or

above

frequent

a"

is thus

dowsers

described

*'

called

clairvoyance,"
of the dowser

successes

science.

to

accompaniment

of

the

earlier

part of

the

in

an

(p. 299).

paper

they

OKino-

it is

profound hypnosis.
commonly
perceptive power,
the explanation of those
as
any grounds at present known

mentioned

malaiii

exercise
same

as

on
inexplicable

are

of

state

partial catalepsy

it

This

spasnL
the

con-

dowsers

in

subconscious

provisionallybe

which

able

self-consciousness

completely submerged,
may

suggestion

the

persons

their normal

of

dowser.

musctilat

rod, many

or

conscious
sub-

of the

convulsive

Moreover,

but

the environment,

perceptive power.
only
appear

(6) Such

emotion.

of motor

from

culminate.

to

automatism

motor

suggestion may arise from

auto-suggestion, at others

subconscious

transcendental

when

creates

the

causes

it is

exhibit

dowser

the

arises
mind

the

on

twig

violent

ideism

some

standers,
byobject,

specialcase

usually unconscious
forked

from

concealed

facts.

only

impressed

to

of

hints

the

of individuals, and

ojfthe

motion

is

twig

involuntary and

the

of

coinddence

chance

unconscious

ail the

cover

large
suggestion

the

causes

to

forked

or

and
experience a peculiar malaiu
a psycho- physiologicaleffect,akin

through

that

indications

number

involuntary

(4) Accompanying
which

faint surface

of the

exhibited
and

of

481

remarkable

so

is insufficient

cause,

mcvtmtpu

automatism

traction

been

wholly inadequate explanation.

trickery or
explanation based
upon

or

other

their

in

appears

or

CHAPTER

TO

B]

electric
sensation

when

describe

some

sometimes

spasm,

of

rod

in their hands,

moves

beneath

them,

felt in the

as

shivering

as

the
is

water

they

limbs

With

all there

charaaer.

violent

when

or

experience a
tinglingof
as
an
sant
unplea-

like the
others

trembling, and

or

epigastric region.

the

in

con%'ulstve

which
others

shock,

that

assert

underground

is

more

This

less

or

malaist

of

is very

That
these physiological
experienced in others.
is
obvious"
the fact
origin
{1} from
psychological
purely
dowser
oflf
is
when
that
the
when
he hat
that
duty,
is,
they are not experienced
no
suspicion that he is in the neighbourhood of un"lerground i^-ater, and (2}
of visible water
thai like effects are
in
not
masses
produced by the much
greater
the
is
that
these
The
lakes, or
sea.
interesting point
psycho- physiological
nvers,
marked

some

in

phenomena
countries, and
of

subject.
The
^he

can

centuries.

two

but

cases,

liavc

disturbances

have
be

real

traced
In

the

existence

back,

proceeds
associated

as

vol.

t^mct

accompany
VOL.

I.

they exist

xiii. pp.

to

give further

with

dowsing,

disturbances, arising from

f^hjrsiological
other

historical

preceding Report

[Prottniinj;sS.P.R.,

writer

maiaise

not

phases

1 devoted

in

all

"

an

Appendix

to

this

sr^.]

f/

272

cases

and

dowsers

among

investigation shows, for upwardt

ancient

shows

its

and

modem"

analogy

psychological causes,

with

that

of automatitm.
2

of

the

lome-

APPENDICES

482
0.

641
reaction

take

next

has

been

both

asserted

instance

will take

red

alleged
h3rpnotic

"

often

definite

As

metallaesthesia, that

of

case

which

specialmetals

to

in

and

the

[641

in
the

statement
a
hystericalcases.
Viv^
certain
Louis
that
while
233
by
physicians attending
(see
A)
they supported him during a hystericalattack a gold ring on the fingerof

made

of them

one

of whose
is

him

touched

for

often

quite separate point,although

subjects under
distinguished by some

sensitiveness
was

the

to

as

believe

needed
This

first

that the touch

may
for this is

observe
There

be

might

tissues.

remain

this

gold
of

degree

no

shown

whole

to

might

them

that

gold

second

chemical

whose

in the spectrum.
I should

reactions

organs

their

transmit

may

that such

541

persons
relation

passing
in the

universal

observed

yet

been

before

say,

possess

than

sensibility

some

yet been

observed

the

running
these

it

proved ; but
probable that

is

The
no

be

to

strong

central

absolutely

alleged connection
And

water.

which

that

organs

by the external
to
potential sensibility,

of

often

stimulus

against

may,

developed

are

for
in

membered.
re-

tributed
dis-

potent

so

perception, as

organs,

be

be

to
sensibility

presumption

io

maj

we

sensibilities
a

tain
cer-

inert
between

here

inquiriesshould

fact

mere

all

peripheral capacities

d[
alleged sensibility

to
sensibility

even

The

note

in

with

the

irregularitywith

light itself.

this

temperature

or

to

I think

known

"

that of

"

in their manifestation

of time.

the

to

interpreted in
habitually

not

are

rather

which

the great

long.

heated

specificsubstances
determine, or to particularrays

impossible.

should

organic world
as

of

virtue

that this has

magnets,

and

point

this.

more

the

central

we

"

affect

than

weight

organisms

cannot

which

messages

to

chemically

much

of

substances

to

capacity of discriminatingmany
habituallydiscriminate,and that dermal end-

crystalsand

to

I mean

not

low

of
we

have

not

ordinary men,
perception of magnets
in

involves

problem is ultimatelyconcerned.
Considering in the next place

D.

hetersesthesia.

of

name

drugs which

to

waking self,
pain. And

and

specificreactions

sensation

no

t^ priori

may

is with

It

fulness.

that

convinced

it as

it does

the

the

to

redness

might possiblybe by

not

sensorium
which

sensations

unknown

hystericalidea.

covering, for instance,or

them

on

am

regard

not

central

our

of

other

any

the

deserve

range

attraction

action

of

cause

claim, however,

this

the

resembling

more

incident, I

the

to

even

complex

our
paralleling

The

help observation,

can

Viv6

completely

the

gold
recognised through
same
point as other metals, so

has

"

where

and
that

"

first

bum,

can
readily
subject'ssupraliminal consciousness,
All that is
redness, subsequent pain, "c.

is

If

and

have

allied

the

conditions

Louis

gold, unknown

of

result

inert

chemically

note

with

produce a
like
a capriciousself-suggestion,

such

that

the

point,e.g,

self-suggestion
might
be
might
puzzled as

which

the

confused

of

as

near.

Now

our

mark,

It is further

could

weight'or temperature

to

left

and

nothing.

patient knew

origin the

is

can

time

some

magnets
being

its

yet

aught

exhausted
unwe

process

641

experiments

Some

and

tense,"

described

by
neighbourhood

in the
the

"

S.P.R.
"

in

of both

these

professed

beforehand

of

described
of

form

was

the

Two

of

upon

subjects and

these

indirect, of knowing' when

taken

are

voL

i. ppi

dead

K.

And

next

besides

us

some

And

taste.

some

be

biUty

preciselythe
certain

to

Now,

if it

dnig,

such

be

similar

plants

by

and

causes.

not

are

type

animals,

or

asthma,"

quite

object

the

be

one

with

discover

regarded

as

made
These

certain

in

there

cat

is

is

than

by

or

may

the

which

of

of

stomach

may

their

certain

covery
the dis-

the

to
"

it would

as

heteraesthesii^

selection

natural

room.

of

specificsensi-

presence

nascent

in the

go

extraordinary delicacy.

are

ol

serving
ob-

certain

by

others
view

presence

by

by

sense

our

precious gift,and

cases

ordmary

evoked

reactions

of

have

the

specificsensibilities

felt if
end

responds

either

basis

persons
the

when

the

begin by

nuy

point of

to

of

subjectiveexpression

the

affected

"

be

to

of chemical

form

drugs

nose.

fostered

familiar

"

many

Some

it

valuable

the

are

discomfort
At

as

Chairman

We
the

kinds

more

certain

which

to

if made

however,

Of

to

would
sensibility

been

which,

many

same

experiments

ii. pp.

purely chemical

important

an

much

cautions
pre-

Prociedings S.P.R.,

the

by

rate, form

any

for all.

foo"is,or

were

might
have

from

detects, and

stomach

note

example,

for

are

persons

special reactions,
not

which,

which

further

direct

The

the

of

in the

them

But

reactions.

those

conditions

of

at

senses,

our

chemical

certain

broken.

of

sense

means,

any

or

by living organisms.

or

in the

distinguish

to

magnetic

56-60.
heteraesthesi" alleged

the

to

as

subject

experienced
placed

able

had

made

was

F. Barrett, vol

organic substances,
of

of

subjects

other

report

also

W.

current

disappeared

was

were

each

not

or

the

the

in the

See

Professor

that

on

detail

330-337.

Committee,
641

this and

avoid

to

in

the

they

the

instrument

also

bead

the

evidence

as

whether

depends primarilyon

described

when

of

the

to

Committee

the

excited

experiments

chief

they

took

one

and

unknown

current,

head

was

The

magnet

them

to

sensations

light,they said,

field,by which

the magnet

The

three

entirely

were

given

was

light appeared

of

in the face and

of

value

the
the

of

forty^fi?e

sixty,only

and

apices downwards,

of the

member

part of the magnetic

The
course

pole

The

tives
sensi-

Committee

They

experiment

cones,

breaking

and

accurately whether

of

blunted

or

and

making
the

strongest

the

by

trials with

information

no

his

by

seen

appearances.

works, and
of

sixteen

lominoua

"

out

repeated

between

of ages

electro-magnet, and

an

and

"magnetic

light"

being

as

carried

were

careful

luminous

see

nature

rounded

peculiar sensations

or

to

magnets

the

magnetic

Reicbenbach
"

483

realityof

*'

remarkably concordant

beint; directlyover
with

and

the

so-called

After

sexes

the

were

two

used

of

of Reichenbach's

ignorant

the

test

to

Baron

i8Sj.

subjects

of

intended

especially of

appearances

of

CHAPTER

TO

B]

or

presence

mechanical

certain

of

rose-asthma,"
These

human

by

*'

borse-

feelingshave

imtatxm

by solid

APPENDICES

484
particles.

the

At

suggestion.

end

other
between

But

which

is not

rather

the instincts

of

the

[641
scale

the

there

two

be

to

seems

and
purely self-suggestive,
which
insects
or
by

is, of

there

course,

kind

animals

sensibility

of

discern

self-

mere

exactlyolfactory,but

not

other

resembles

each

other's

neighbourhood.
There
should

snull
which

the

and

nose,

membrane
shows

point

very

as

the

other

hand,

probabilitythat

of

sense

of

tracts

the

confined

animal

mucous

kingdom

sense

he

distinguish as

beside

enough,

is

to

sight

of

can

think,

to

hypnotised subject, already hyperaesthedc

human
being
one
perhaps heteraesthetic, may distinguish between

point
and

the

to

the

"

"

and

in

another

with

and

manner,

direction

natural

for heteraesthesiae
till now

primitive powers,

take

to

developed

to

acuteness,

an

would

be

to

seem

revival

animal

other

fullyin

more

unknown.

us

of

than

races

man.

of mesmeric

telepathy from
normal

the

from

see

point

to

the

the

distance

at hand

near

passes

we

From

specificpotency.

vera

similar

with

which

hypnotism

distinguishedfrom

beings, as
It is

perhaps through

produced

are

that sufficient

"of course,

ordinary
way.

See

pp.

260-262,

been

"

and

experiments
a
description of
; also

And

I pass

of

taken

the

sensitive

of certain

human

in

in the

effects

that

objects,** assuming,
"

avoid

the

Esdaile's

cases

discrimination

their

discoveringby
speciallymanipulated in any

to

been

have

objects

iii.p. 409

proximity

mesmerised

recorded

some

in vol.

water

the

that

means

has

endow

criminati
dis-

specificsensibilityto

some

the

power

subjects by

care

find

delicate

the

to

And

value.

rest.

such

some

sensitive

on

the

some

that since

I urge

among

is found

subject,it is not unlikely that we shall

human
proximityper se, and perhaps to

possessing

hypnogenous

that

urge

lines

hypnosis (see 668), mesmeric

of

causa

their

side
spiritual

or

different

two

now

are

of the

problem

the

to

probability of

some
possess
may
material
side I

or

powers

view

that there

supernormal

is

of

point

new

passes,

which

observation

of

this

from

Returning, then,
influence

X.

sense

already developed

can

world

the

as

is not

"

rivals the

and

hearing

as

hand, sensibility

one

various

smell

bloodhound

all the

from

traces

on

forms

the

the

known

vaguely

effluvia

varied

of

sense

fact that

depend

to

on

instances

On

touch.

as

still

sense

specificsensibilities

many

all smell

And,

the

surpasses

the

as

surely take

affected.

given person's

in

known

abundant

in

which

Now,

vaguely

may

are
us

into

the

why

reason

assuming

even

"

no

divisible

be

not

till latelywas

to effluvia
to

indeed

seems

Proceedings S.P.R.,

Zoist^ e.g,

vol.

v.

p.

i.

mesmerised

with

experiments

voL

and

129,

vol.

p. 99.

641
derived
between

F.
from

now

set

the

present

third

which

of

past

medical
state

of

"

in

the

to

sense

of

inference,

stand

midway

telepathic,namely,

clairvoyance, or
a

line

concurrent

seem

just mentioned,

speak
or

to

on

experiments

classes

the two

hetersBSthetic.

of

living organism

the

power

either

and
of

from

the

nosing
diagactual

APPENDICES

486
prescribed,to suggestion.
tisme

1888, p. 81,

good

case

what

may

given in
O.

641

vol.

the 2^t^
In

tion de diverses

Exp^iences
S.P.R., vol.

are

usual

is to

custom

affected, and

by

Charles

v.

18-168,

pp.

rapidly

go

they
delighted, and

over

come

the
one

which

in their

believes

arrives

quickly at the general diagnosis of

according to a sort of scheme which

medical

books

with

whom

own,

whom

and

he

accustomed

never

Richet.

had

had

H^16na

Eugenie

kept

degree

study

complete

bearing
H.

541
was

success

Richet's

Professor
as

of

the

of

cabinet

with

were

Alice

been
little

help

of

clairvoyants
subjects of his

had

never

tised
prac-

hypnotised by any one

previous experience of
and

consultations

de

the

the

The

much

was

on

The

the

one

were

record, which
discussion

case

/ouma/

of the three

This
I

recorded

are

can

have

not

city pp.
(Joe,

was

sent

to

me

be

only

in 641

judged
here

31-132)

full,and

of

from

to

quote;

is also

tant
impor-

phenomena.

by

Professor

S,V,R., vol. iv. p. 91.

mentioned

in

space
1

interpretationof the

proper

following

which

made,

attained.

was

general

first printed in the

was

describes

then

patients.

to

Fifty-threeexperiments
fair

and

three

Eug^ie.

had

kind, while

the

and

be

may

is affected, the
medium

case,

there
Their

The

easilymade

experimented

consultations, and

Professor

actually

the

that

which

organs

the

to

consultations.

success.

is

remarks

experience gained by practice.

Richet

calls Alice, H^l^na,

medical
but

the

Professor

Richet

medical

is

is devoted

section

various

the

to

Rebi-

**

Mentale, la Lucidity "c,"

Professor

sitter

illness

which

examination,

Richet, entitled

one

habitually give

when

Hypnotisme^ September

post-mortem

la Transmission

maladies.

who

mediums

many

verified

Professor

sur

of

subject of clairvoyance

Afagnt-

p. 307.

by

in

Proceedings

Du

works

clairvoyant diagnosis,in

been

were

x.

article

an

de F

Rivtu

Bertrand's

in

; also

in the

given

are

"

sources.

have

of the details mentioned

many

is

of

the

to other

for references

instances

above

See

(Paris,1826).

Frana

en

of

number

mentioned

P^^tin

and

Puys^gur

of

[Ml

The

Richet, and
sensitive

ployed
em-

G.
Paris,

le 8

Mars,

1889.

de lucidity,
ddtail.
raconter
vous
avec
cas
que je
beau-p^re, Mr. F. A., a ^t^ malade
peut-6tre pas que mon
^ partir du mois
assez
d'aoOt, 1887. (Cest lui dont j'aieu Toccasion
gravement
les Proceedings S.P.R., vol. v. p. 126, Exp. XL.)
11 a ^xi. de pins
de parler dans
A ce moment
en
(Janvieret fifvrier,
jusqu'au mois de Janvier, 1 888.
plus malade
Mr. Richet
1888) j'interrogck plusieursreprisesAlice [a person whom
tised]
hypnola sant^de
Mr. F. A.
sur
J*avoue que je croyais Mr. F. A. absolument
f^vrier,1888, j'aiinterrog^ Alice : elle m*a dit,
perdu, et un jour entre autres
en
Ne vous
vivrait plus
nc
inqui^tezpas." Pour ma
part je croyais que Mr. A
que huit jours.
De
k ce
fait, contrairement
pensaient tous les
que je pensais et ce
que
m^decins, il a k peu pr^ gu^ri. [Certain symptoms,
however, described
by Mr.
the constant
attention
of a surgical nurse.]
Richet, remained, which necessitated
tr^s beau

J'aiun
Vous

**

nc

savcz

vais

TO

J]

Stl

CHAPTER

487

soit

Ag^ (76 ansX qu'ils'amaignsse bemucoup,

de f^vrier,1888 (ven le
pas, a paitir du moit

Quoiqa'U
s'am^lioreot

et

que

forces

set

ne

f^rier enriron)

il a

empirer.
dt
^ Alice
reprises(peut-ctretrois ou quatre Ibis) j'ai demand^
en
mc
inquitftez
parleraL''
parler de lui. Elle m'a dit, Ne vous
pas ; je vous
de Tapr^s-inidi,d^
11 y a deux
jours, le jeudi, 7 mars, ^ une heure
que j*ai
dit
textuelles
elle
cndormi
sont
(ce
ses
me
Alice,
paroles
que je copie d*aprfrsla
voir
voir; je voulais
j'avais hlte de vous
vous
st^nographie que j'aiprise) :
de
souflfrant
M.
A.
il
il
avoir
crise
Ou
hier
est
ou
vous
va
plus
une
parler
;
pour
la fi^vre, de I'alt^ration,de la fatigue. Quel manvais
!
de
Le
mal
moment
M

tans

"

divcrses

**

**

s'aggrave

lieu

11

lin.

depuis

eu

mourra

11 avait

ce

la

Richet
had

m'a

dit Alice

moi, je

trouve

que

chez

rant

du

nuit

until

unable

patient
qu'Ahce

jeudi,

for the

how

sent

was

surgeon

n'a

savoir

pu

cela

vers

had

on

chang^

la

et

est

whose

attendant

the

for three

m^me

et

que

[here

hours,

sufferings of

the

the

absolument

je Tignorais

moi-mcme

raconte

me

matin"

agony

aid

Evident,

est

elle

months

in great

been

jeudi soir, en

mcme

du

heure

for thirteen

for, with
11

jeudi. Ce
inqui^te, et

une

first time

A., who

Mr.

le

fort

femme

ma

instantly relieved.)

were

n*est pas dans

lui nKwille
les

; ce

bien

c'est

EUe
toutes

que
moins

11 souflrira
pas

pas

encore.

forte

plus

sera

pourra

reins, h gauche,

11 la supportera

maintenant

heure

une

au

assist

to

length

at

h.

mercrcdi

in detail

relates

been

ne

plus mdiff^rent."
Voiiik

les

prendre d'aliments,

pas
;

'Ml

dans

surtout

y attendrez

vous

mourir

de

par

est

cnse-UL"

cette

poor

mort.)

jours.
approche.

ne

pourra

la

Elle

moment

vous

ne

peur

...

Le

ou

II

pas

attendre

crise.

trois

ou

an.

moment

au

Icvres.

rent

un

qu'ilnu"urra.

crise

dans

deux

rien

douleur

la demidre

pas

dans

faut

ne

La

sera

ne

peu,

qu'ila

celles

II

terminera

se

ne

mouvement

Ce

avant

abattu.

la crise

un

forte.

tr^

aura

une

tr^

est

ni (aire

bouger
et

il

signifieque

(Cela

sftr,

absolument

2i

une

heure.
.

II faut
n'a

eu

noter

crise

une

mercredi

641

J.

aussi

It will be

were

each

'

is

then

autant

up

to

we

are

of
say,

real

Ce"

dftAJU

t, ioat

to

tur

abaohiment

definite

some

the

some

the

sute

wider

and

the

that

remote,

more

spiritualfaculties ;

"

lc" ahmcntt,
vrai".

i^hercMcdet

On

the other

involves

from

by

am

|x"wcrs
Irvret.

et

turn

glide

that

rise

gives

and

though

continuity of operation,"as

in

to

sensibly
in-

clairvoyance.**
from

which

i^anower

de

sensibilities

concerned,

which

A.

nuit

su()emonnal

of

''medical

body

la

Mr.

RiCHKT.

Ch.

new

or

moment

and

his

of

dans

form

perception of the sensations

of

jamais

direction

organic mfluence

acting with less or greater power.

of these
api"arentlygradual series
organic

in each

that

hetenesthesix,
for

mois

un

d*angoisse que
[Signed]

sensation'*
of

et

an

un

proceed

we

sayin;;,however,
the

into

on

there

from

mof

In
**

to

into

and

^nsations.
{"ass

leads

which

on

passes

ex|criencing,

that

avec

as

community

**

perception, that is

"

depuis

begin with, these

to

into

proximity

et

found

dynamogeny

Thus,

iivin:; beings, with

The

forte

que

jeudi.

suggestive

faculty.

essentiel

comme

io

person

is

the

same

those

to

faculties

nearer
means

no

perAon

asserting
agencies

hand, I believe

fundamental

transition

developed
riadifVmncc

that

by

natutal

progrcmive

k la

APPENDICES

488
selection
derived

by

earth, and

on

metetherial

the

from

exercised

of, the material

aid

since

the

terrene

faculties,and

the

universal

more

at

come

of

scheme
or

which

which

And

as

try

various

the laws

of matter

in

will not
lead

to

for the

them

Medicamentous

hypnotists

possiblyexplicableas
offered

was

long

xii. p. 127

hypnotism

his

The

or

in

is of

the

same

of

Dr.

the

Bramwell,

Writings," Proceedings S.P.R.,

and

very

explanation

account

by

many
sealed

being

all

"

article

by

when

following

an

be

to

us

claimed

self-suggestion.This

it from

the

discussion.

metals,

the

leave

introduces

also been

of

residual

further, so

rather

phenomenon

I quote

supported
Work

in the

have

of

and

will

wider

vol.

et seq.

Braid's

In

he

Braid;

"James

freak

mere

by Braid,

which

experiments with
entitled

ago

the

heteraesthesiae

these

material

explain.
of hypnotic

effects

the

little distance,

the

that

certain

will not

us

of

influences

alleged specific

the

as

to

point

patients.

on

"

known

or

with

already
infer from

which

from

narrower

merely

substances

exerting

as

division
from

incidental

an

of that

clairvoyance, but

advanced

that

thesis
hypo-

yet

press

into

more

tubes, specific influences

nature

moment

powers
a

as

than

than

time, however, has certainlynot

something
we

powers

of

enumeration

into

on

together at

K.

641
different

serial

this

supernormal

with

dealt

existence

therefore

suggestion I
to

whose

such

narrowed

and
form

must

real fusion

know

we

on

case

matter

attempt any

of which

"

of

spirit. The

of

can

spiritualscheme,

phenomena

laws

even

derived

be

to

spite of, rather

indeed,

must,

fundamental

needs

organism,

in

exercised

There

more

must

the

laws

we

laws

unity

faculties

cosmical

and

world,

material

the

through

organism.

exist somewhere

[641

time

mesmerists

the

held

that

certain

magnets,

metals, crystals,

subjects,were
capable of
Some
experienced an
producing attraction and other remarkable
phenomena.
like
attacks
sensation
of fainting or
others
headache,
an
or
got
unpleasant
aura,
life.
violent
with
quently
Frethat they apparently endangered
so
catalepsy,
spasms
fisincied
also
there
Many
hyperaesthesia of the special senses.
was
All this
of
the
bundles
of
from
the
stream
fiery
light
poles
magnet.
they saw
did
the
and
did
said to happen even
when
the subjects
not
see
was
magnets
Braid
know
what
not
experiments in order
was
being done.
performed many
with
these statements,
the following results : the phenomena
to test
appeared
these
when
the patients had
were
preconceived ideas on the subject, or when
excited
when
by leading questions, but were
they were
invariably absent
Pretended
also
was
ignorant of what
produced the
being done.
magnets
when
the patients knew
Reichenwhat
was
phenomena
expected to occur.
"c., possessed

peculiar

bach

an

instance

recorded

box
the

with

magnet,

full influence

an

power

and,

with

where, by the

impression

of the

Braid

mere

been

exposure

made,

similar

ones

performed

for

him

by

repeated

the

as

of

sensitive

if it had

been

plate in
exposed

experiment, and also had

all
and, when
photographer,
expert
of
the
results
sources
fallacy were
guarded against,
were
invariably negative.
sufficient to produce the
According to Braid, the mind of the patient alone was
effects attributed
to magnetic or odyllicforce,and
suggested ideas were
capable
of exciting a great variety of physical sensations
conditions.
and
mental
to

light.

had

sensitive

an

641

[Here

follows

sugK^tion

by

that

he

and

ring,- all that

could

In
and

made

metal,

denied
the

that

metals

long, blunt

Dr.

and

them,
:

time,

glass, and
she

neutralise

mi-nt

it

is

other

other.

who

the

It is

medicines

also

hints

persons

present

from

with

him,

evidential

Ci*v.sidered

the

For

condition.

hand, and

this

if the

for about

fashionable

at

one

fluence
specificin-

said, in the following

manifest

could

phial in

closed
then
act

stated

as

his

hand^

in the

ence
pres-

through

emetic

an

effect.

try the

their

Almost

vomiting was
apparently
he said
phial, which

at

would

other

metals, "r.,

when

is

his

he
no

or

the

in

extraordinar)*

be

to

experiment
themselves

of

this

in

all

of

kind

what

know

experithe

totally uncon*

to

acuteness

expression

facial

appears

experimenters

used

being

more

obtained

frotn mention-

abstain

to

by

tests

results

the

revived

were

but

hypnotists ;

substance

reason

by
for

patent

second

voice, ge^tures,
-^^vcn

of

three

imminent

and

remember

to

out

producing

which

enou{*h merely

not

cessfully
suc-

invented

were

part affected

very

in

of different

few

way
in 1799,

latter consisted

1796 took

was

he

same

brass, about

of

They

in

attention

it in her

and

The

a"^ain practicallyproved

necessary

up

u'lous

the

which

excited

h3rpnotised subject what

the

pickmg

It

have

specified

of its inventor.

specificaction

of the

key

certain

certain

Hayarth,

Perkins.

lightlyover

of certain

hold

to

of

in

In the

Dr.

beautifullyillustrated, he

account

an

sug^estioa

to

which

treatment,

and

was

person,

her

observrrs

to

them

in honour

Salp^tribre School

due

ini^

of

appropriate sensations,
stopped it by giving her
effect of the first.]

views

careful
be

read

asked

the

These

by the

of

-mesmeric

non

of Mr.

ones

felt the

Braid

when

in the

through glass,the patient simply holding the

He
water.
phial and filled it with coloured
not
lady, who was
hypnotised, that it would

of

onre

nor

tractors

Connecticut,

method

imagination

healthy

[Having

took

the

active

Norwich,

Perkinism,

of

power

influence
he

was

wooden

showed

that

it

the

him

turn

presence

touching

of

powers
to

means

or

in
:

one

by

that

show

to

metals,
non-mesmerising
using a mesmerising one, whereupon
all the subjects were
impostors. Braid
the
was
simply
imagination, and
agent

that

metal

in her

holding
belief

her

on

mention

apparently of iron and

end and
pointed at the

of

This

termed

The

case

he

applied by drawing

were

was

the

one

at

minutes.

-lenty

of

for the

Perkins,

Elisha

Braid's

powers
latter,operating with

The

mesmeric

neither

were

pieces of metal,

of

kind

same

to

her

Elliotson's

to

experiments.
patient believe

substituted

nches

necessary
follow
from

action

the

just the

of

being

referred

the

explained
two

effects

was

asleep ; and he concluded

this, asserting that the

fell

"he

experiment

an

explanation of the supposed mesmeric

A
physician having demonstrated
mesmerised
on
patient,Braid in
a
magnet

would

1843 Braid
Wakle/s

to

489

metals.

produce

effects

specified
ways.]

true

certain

produced

of

account

an

the

was

and

magnets
effects

CHAPTER

TO

K]

be

can

substance

being employed.
The

to

Committee
the

test

of
that

when
and

appomted

experiments

the
the
the

doctrine

of

substances

of

by
Luys"

the
one

of

specific influences
were

experimenters

did

wnip("ed
not

know

up

de

Academic

Pans

the

the

so

as

which

notorious

most

in

Medecine

present
to

be

they

were

nents
expo-

found
day
able,
indistinguish"

luing"

con-

APPENDICES

490

Luys'

to

trary

practice

own

this Committee

is

passage

article

Bramwell's

Dr.

from

of

Report

in 1888.

presented by Dujardin-Beaumetz

was

following

The

The

followed.

specificresults

no

"

[542

just quoted

(op,city p. 156).
Before

to

Braid

believe

appreciated
phrenology, and

in

School

into

tubes.

That

same

and

and

others, of

led

have

inclined

was

the

Salp^tri^re

medicines

metals, and

in sealed

suggestion was
clearlydemonstrated
revived
metallo-therapeutics of Burq were
Dr.
Luys still plays with his india-rubber

by Braid ; yet, despite this fact, the

and his disciples,and
by Charcot
and
Professor
Benedikt
with
dolls,
Peterson

he

hypnosis^
to

seems

cause

of magnets,

their virtue

owed

all these

in

influence

mental

the

action

the

to

as

error

the

to

his

An

magnets.

Benedikt's

Professor

Dr.

by

account,
action

theory of the

of

F.

magnets,

of its fallacious nature, read before

the New
experimental exposure
what
York
said and
of Medicine, closely resembles
done
was
Academy
by
Braid on the same
Benedikt, certain forms of
subject. According to Professor
than
hysteria are better treated by the magnet
hydropathy, or
by electricity,
without
is applied to the sensitive vertebrae
of
removal
a magnet
drugs. When
the dress,the irritable patient soon
and
becomes
the
even
quiet
quasi-paralysed,
muscles
sighing, consciousness
gradually relax, the respirationbecomes
slowly
in motor
could
nerves
disappears ; the resistance to conduction
easily become
of

the

"

absolute.

The
two
poles
caution, patients may

with

America
human

of

magnets

subjects and

influence

for

five

livelythan

before.

in

appreciably

wise

no

science
influence

The

neither

be

must

magnet

These

statements

employed

direct

by

the

powerful magnets
exerts
magnetism

most

reversed

nor

contained

in

blood, upon

the

the

known

motor
or
or
protoplasmic movements,
nerves,
upon
sensory
brain.
The
in medicine," they say, "have
used
ordinary magnets
suggestive or psychic effect,and would in all probability be quite as

A.

We

"c.

the

de

Revue

complete

in

eighteen

few

boy

months

occurred

irregularly,at

purely

if

useful

hypnotic suggestion in producing

system, in glands and

vaso-motor

in

this

and

the

loss

One

The
of

blood, through

of

intervals

85,

p.

De

Jong

desperate

most

symptoms

first appeared

his

had

the

sometimes

sisters
nose

of

or
two

tions,
secre-

Appendices.

next

two

died

months,

of
he

when

of

through

reports
case

the
the

same

mouth,

sometimes

weeks.

Grasset
some

nine.

old.

The

two

effects of

examples

of

disease.

of

the

in the

^Hypnotisme^ September 1891,

achieved
by suggestion, of a

cure

hsemorrhagy
was

changes

give

to

come

now

definite

certain

the

upon

of wood."

642

In

modern

to

perceptible
circulation,upon
any

ciliaryor

made

in

tested

were

used, and

were

power

affected

iron

the

upon

it."

**

conduction

that

effects,the

injured by

experiments made
on
animals.
A
to
was
subjected
dog
magnetic
young
of being paralysed from
increased
but, instead
;
in motor
it
nerves," on
more
being liberated,
was
"that
the human
experimenters conclude
organism is

lower

to

be

enormous

hours

resistance

different

have

cases

through

the

(in Revue
in

which,

mouth

in

de

rHypnoHstne^

November

by hypnotic suggestion, he
patients.
hysterical

1887, p. 141) reports

arrested

loss

of

blood

MS

p.

M2

B.

197,

reports

I"r.

the

hands, which

At

raised

as

asphyxia

whose

weeks.

far below

the

that

appeared

Beaunis

and

and

Dr.

savants,

secretions
of

instance, from
hand

at

much

employed
How

can

subject, 'your

hand

"

biceps.

10*

as

resalt desired

542

0.

?
The

artery

of the
that

to

the

qui dipasse notrt

following is a summary

loth, 1898:

Bramwell

Dr.

one

sane

localised
restored

have

"

the

duced
pro-

rise, for

temperature
that

the

artery, beneath

the

merely

the

vaso-motor

degree

the

by

supposes

brachial

when

cold,' the

says

system

nervous

achieve

to

necessary

to

the

imagination^

ct

hydrosis reported by
September

asks,

become

"

XL

Bemheim*

himself

lowered

has

pulse by

the

Krafft-Kbing has

by

as

the

when

produced

by suggestion.^ He

he

be,"

will

Cest

recurred

others

Dr.

fixed

the constriction

is

it

by constrictingthe

answers

hour.'

lowered

be

blisters

and

cured

amenable

more

Professor

and

tempera*

length

at

slowed

as

Forel

Dr.

Burot

C.^

38*5*

to

well

moments

at

have

redness

preciselyfixed

temperature

37'

as

mechanism

The

could

always

and

swollen

were

found

Bourru, Burot, have

hyperaemia, episuxis, ecchymosis.'

of

hands

by

asphyxia of

local

by

temperature

as

produced

Mabille, Ramadier,

rise

contracted

were

was

1890^

January

the normal.

contracture

Krafft-Ebing

these

others, have

Drs.

Both

later stage it recurred, but

hypnotic suggestion,^and

arrested

arms

being accompanied

temperature

tHypmottsme,

by suggestion.
brought back by suggestion.

Professor

means.

patient

The

was

Fucachon

for several

of

It also

treatment.

well

de

491

day by day by hypnotic suggestion,which

asphyxia.

the
to

raised

was

Revue

contracture

lasted

the

of

case

"iolet in colour, and

ture

in

Burot

hystericalattacks, the
the

CHAPTER

TO

A]

of
m

of

case

the

the

British

of

cure

Medical

hyper*

Journal^

"

On
of the left ami,
the back
aged fifteen, January 189a
just above
of
skin
inches
constant
of
broad
the
2^
i
seat
long
was
patch
by
wnst,
\
This
existed
had
from early childhocxl, was
perspiration.
always excessive, and
emotioiL
The
forearm
was
always
more
or
$0
by exertion
invariably rendered
in
but
these
the
became
and
saturated,
perspiration
bandages,
enveloped
rapidly
floor.
the
On
hypnotised for the
Januar"' loch the patient was
dripped upon
induced.
somnambulism
fixw time, and
By the following day the perspiration
diminished
the perthe
had
was
markedly
a^'ain hypnotised, when
spiration
;
patient
B..

Miss

the

Two

ceased.

A.

MS

The

See

Rttmt

/ffvur

for

"

1881,

allf tn
at

brief account.

Ktxm*

in

h.id been
some

Provoque,
dt rUfpn^nim*,

rifyfmofiimi, April 889, p. J9S

March
di rHypnotisme,
1H90. (u 278.

vol

i. pp.

797.

delicately indicative
/fgpmdt

relapse.

no

respects

best

obssrved

modem

1887, p. 1S3.

Dcceoiljcr

in T"r. Tcalc*s

A"iCeworthy
*

and

known

de

trmpermtnre
aad

best

later there

Ijt ^.cmf%Ambuiumt

bcaoDU,

year^

ai

case,

K43.

Gimpire

L'tmret^ t*75. vol. i. pp.

This

340,

the
343.

r"f cnndttiont

457

vol. ii. \\. I07

nf temperature
change*, l^enef*
i"""Iahi!i!y
of the entire orpini%m, it a phenuoeoun
quite

apparent

of pain from ociganicinjury.

(iiMoctabiltty
llyfm^httm, Jansary 1890^ p. 197.
the

inei|"licaUe rincs of

APPENDICES

492
of

case

famous

that

alternative

regard

facts

the

are

with

enough

interestingbearing,

Lateau

suffered

from

seventeen,

was

In

of

spite

YirchoVs

miracie^

supercherie^ou

ou

and

by

generally accepted

of this book,

fall

they
self-suggestion. They

to

traditions

mediaeval

in
her

naturally
have

an

stigmatisationin

of

accustomed

the
and

or

had

herself

hard

to

were

haemorrhage

of

Louise

that

in

robust

1850,

January

parents

form

any

noteworthy

case,

view

of

responses

bom
Both

is further

this

to

established

point

on

Lateau.

St

others.

was

Hainault, Belgium.
never

too,

of Assisi and

Louise

the

subliminal

among

Louise

thoroughly

now

physiologists,
and, from

Francis

of

stigmatisationis

[643

work, and

of

village of Bois
hardy persons,

disturbance,

nervous

health

good
had

d'Haine,
who

shown

to

up
a

large

the

had
and

age

amount

it
of
of

and
of self-control,
noted
for her common
sense
physical endurance, was
power
with all her neighbours and
and bore a good character
acquaintances, showing
no
hystericaltendencies.
traces, either physical or moral, of any
indefinite character, involving intense neuralgic pains^ b^an
illness of an
An
in 1867, and increased
1868.
At that time her appetite was
pletely
comup to March
entire
and
took
but
month
she
and
for an
the
water
nothing
gone,
medicines
On
prescribed for her.
April i6th she was
thought to be dying,
and
received
From
that day she so rapidly improved that on
the Sacrament.
the
of

she

2ist

mile,

able

was

and

to

walk

the

to

remarkable

her

cure

parish church,
the

was

distance

first incident

of

that

three-quarters
public

attracted

attention.

later, on
days later the stigmata first appeared, and thirteen weeks
exhibit
of
which
the
there
to
during
began
phenomena
ecstasy,
This
of
exercise
the
of the senses.
occurred
was
a
complete suspension
every
Friday from July 17th onwards, the attack lastingfrom about 8.30 a.m. to 6 P.M.
She
then
of her surroundings, but on
was
entirely unconscious
waking had a
mind
clear recollection
of all that had
passed through her
during the attack.
first appearance
The
of blood
Friday,
issuing from the skin occurred
on
it
when
she
left
side
from
the
of her
24th,
1868,
saw
April
a
flowing
spot on
her
with
chest.
In accordance
habits, she kept silence on
ordinary reserved
the subject. The
it on
the same
following Friday she again remarked
spot,
Three

July 17th, she

and

also

on

to

the
the

circumstance.

night

from
and

upper

priest,who
left side

of each

reassured

the third

On
the

sur"ce

and

foot, and
her, and

Friday, May
both

she
bade

8th, blood

feet,and

her

began

by 9 o'clock

backs

of both

the

from

August

30th, 1868, for twenty

mentioned

now

not
to

it also

to
ooze

it in

speak of
during

flowed

from

fession
con-

the
the
the

hands.

Finally,on September 28th, the forehead

with
moist
and
also became
these
blood,
bleedings recurred
regularly every
Dr. Lefebvre
Friday up to April 15th, 1870, when
published his report, and
Dr. Warlomont
later,in 1872, when
published his.
who
It was
the religiousauthorities
requested Dr. Lefebvre, an eminent
Louvain
physician and
university professor, and
a
specialist in nervous
the examination
of the case.
She was
under
his superdiseases,to undertake
intendence
palms

took

than

more

On

any

the

was

on

rest

of the

day
back

hundred

during
and

skin, and

medical
the

palm
about

friends

week, from
of each

hand

half

inch

an

weeks, during which

examine

the

time

he

phenomena.
till
Saturday
Thursday morning, there
oval spot or patch, redder
the
than
an
in its longest diameter
these
patches
;
to

APPENDICES

494

manubrium,

the

saying

her,

to

I asked

Tuesday.

Next

ail her.

left wrist

her

G.

day Mrs.

G.

if she

felt

otherwise

seemed

to

seen

dress

the

slight irritation
her

carry

of

hand

about

was

the

oo

seemed

to

again put
frequently

was

part, but

and

now

up

part of

upper

this

looking-glass,

by
appear." This
if anything
tell me
and
the girl now

chest, over

tickling or

some

; she

had

she

me

top part of her

the

noticed

told

aid

will

cross

girland

the

the

on

cross

unless

see

the

watch

to

this

placed

not

spot where

Mrs.

over

repeated, as

is the

This

and

could

she

point

a
*'

dress

of her

top button

the

opened

[Bi3

then

not

uncoa-

"

said,after breakfast, Come, let me

magnetse
had
dose
for
several
She
have
not
little
a
was
days."
a
always willing
; you
you
much
rested and
to be magnetised, as she always expressed herself as feelingvery
afterwards.
she was
in a deep sleep. I unIn a few minutes
comfortable
buttoned
the top part of her
and
dress, and
to
there,
utter
complete
my
the place where
I had
a pink cross,
astonishment, was
exactly over
put the one
invisible on
of crystal. It appeared every
all either days.
Friday, and
was
This

was

by Mr.

seen

had

who

Friday

When

sciously.

and

G., and

Mrs.

interested

much

become

came

in

old

my

friend

experiments he wished to see

take
to
after the cross
appeared I had occasion
Before
Islands.
going I magnetised the girl,told her
four
itself
months.
Friday for about
showing
on
every
class

the

suggested

tried.

of

first

Islands

the

infliction of this mark

and

B.

Dr.

between

Sancta

apparition of the
letters from
that

the

in

also

little less than

did

Friday,

and

became

invisible,
as

Sandwich

on

fomian,

was

myself,
While

so

three

to

nearly

as

The

month

the

Spanish parentage,

about

nothing

from

young

eighteen

As

to

possible
causing
have

been

the
to

Edmund

first two

girls to

received

these

that

suppose

the

of

rub

Gurney

adds

in

paler until it

time

I left for the

of

note

H.

native

Cali-

tolerablygood

of fair natural
M.

every

and

was

age,

telling
noticed

I returned

more.

the

of

years
was

been

its appearance

woman

...

this acoount

had

getting paler

months

She

mails, each

; blood

still made
but

possible four

different

usual

cross,

cross

more,

in the
any diflbrence
Islands
I received
two

Sandwich

as

above-mentioned

The

be

B. by three

letter S above

for about

miles, made
the

at

Dr.

health, parents and grandparents alive.

but utterly ignorant and uneducated.
To

save

careful
to
note
very
any
of
blood
surging
or
any
appearance
curious
rather
know
to
if distance

2000

over

months.

keep
tripto

and

its appearance

making

my

the

I wa^

from

one

of the

Islands.
of

as

Cruets.

and

part

Friday,

Sandwich
would

mail

from

by every

me

the

cross

the girl from

the
lifetime,in case anything
seeing her again. I also askol
to
Honolulu, and tell me
if the

me

place, such

cross.

G.

kept

cross

and

once,

Mr.

prevent

every

girl and

the

us,

write

take

any

words

the

to

and

me

appearing

on

should

change,
of

G.

Mr.

kept

cross

to

the

six weeks

I intended

this to

I did

About

trip to

that

strangely appearing perhaps for

so

might happen

months.

three

last about

to

colleague, Dr. R,
and
often
magnetbm,

in

experiments

my

and

intelligence

biGGS, M.D.

"

and
[the one
quoted above
another], it is
effect
took
suggestion
hypnotic
indirectly,by
The
patch of the right shape.
suggestion
may
cases

the
a

command,

and

there

would

be

nothing very surprising

subject's automatically adopting
fulfil a previous
to
right means
And
the third case
hypnotic command.
even
might be so accounted
for,if
the
time
rubbing took place in sleep. At the same
it would
be
rash, I
think, absolutely to reject the hypothesis of the more
direct effect
[The
in

as

the

D]
wntcr

goes

in

of

other

cases

of

the
with

quote

the difficulties

out

affection

the

CHAPTER

producing organic changes,

to

on

suggestion
and
points

TO

of

in the
of

areas

the

far-reaching

effects

which

may

that

body

of

hypnotic
compared ;
precise physiological explanation
definite physiological
have
no

of any

way

495

these

be

limit.]
0.

MS

in

reported
the

on

Another

letters I.H.S.
i^

profound
and

The

with

trance,

Hodgson

Stuckenborg,
her

on

of

however,
medical

sent

several

us

later

the

in

grandfather, father, brother,

whole

the

least

at

they

!o

of

duc:ion
*

by

C.

**

An

O.

red

was

Dr.

laid

in
ni":v;s

definite

New

in

the

a
a

also
as

I ^ve

as

is illustrated

ultimately
18H8)

in

had

as

oi

driven

her

therefore

was

on

by
her

upon
serious

humane

shai"es, which

cul|"abieact

woumi,

vuo

which
on

ordered

took

this
tne

rtsky
pro

formed

without

KraAtKbing.

trsiulAted

to

be

of

tellingher

cnest,

variation

were

I"r. K.

guarduinship.

the

quoti-dal)ove, he

llypootitin,"by
1889.f

York"

claims

She

offended

created

case

Coomes

information

of care:u*

absence

scissors

Kraffi-Kbing made

KlxperimentAl Stmly
M.U..

thus

and

Dr.

to
blisteringby
suscepti!"ility

extreme

in the

f"air of

his talks with

Cratz), was

at

suicide.

injured and

niucii

patchrs of

Chaddock,

her

but

other

two

or

S., a subject observed

suth

melancholy,
to

imposed

suggestion

to

Rrafft-Kbin^

Dr.

sister

and

real risk

"ho

tieal.
Like

esper.mcnL

to

red-hot,

were

months

two

she

student

medical

that

gainer;

amounted

suggestion
Once

great

so

and

hysteria

to

lima

Kraflft-Ebing'(mainly

von

one

character,

responds
Mtille.

way.

Mrib

acquaintance,

further

no

the

of

obtainable.

inULtctual

which

process

by hypnotic suggestion (or

liiclong tendency

the

the

and

genuineness.
been

has

case

complex

its

much

trance.

reported, after

he

stigmata, but

the

of the

or":anic

by Drs. Jcndrissikand
cured

of

foilo""ingcase

the

strikingand

of

and

is a devout

She

restrictions

nude

He

ment
move-

Coomes'

hoi)e of seeing

the

to

Catholic),

doubt

no

photographs

the

authorities.

Dr.

complains

in the

owing

so

the case,

seen

seemed

In

it, of

termed

had

developments

D.

MS

do

to

(himself

Coomes

who

Louisville

to

there

of the question.

out

notoriety.
and

the

Fnday

convulsive

the convulsive

and

wounds

Catholic

Roman

religion;

visits

two

may

blood), a

chest, and

rely on

is quite

nor

money

about
the

to

we

singulation

one,

unable

was

there

that

tbcm,

but

Dr.

men

due

If

with

six ever)*

to

the

feet,a wound

the

on

three

pain.

neither

talk

paid

the

by

desire

not

exhaustion

pain and
Dr.

does

and

tinged

heart

From

to

seems

Friday since

every

hands

exudation

and

cross

inward

careful

to

Stuckenborg

Mrs.

the

on

7th, 1891,
physicians.

other

of several

stigmata on

watery

stigmatisatton was

December

anaesthesia, but much

superficial
of

seems

patient seems

wounds

large

and

right shoulder.

the

on

Cathoiic, but

to

forehead,

which

of

case

certain

formed

issues

manifestation

account,

account*

whence

(from

the

on

cross

Coomes

spontaneously
June. There
are

of

side

the

F.

M.

from

beginning
on

Dr.

Coomes'

Dr.

to

bled

American

Courier-JoumaJ^ Louisville, Ky.,

authority of

According
have

the

remarkable

APPENDICES

496

inflammation.

itching,pain,or
curious

which

The

great deal

took

From

selected

on

doubtful

seems

whether

"

this

lesson

educated

that side

was

to

by

new

one,
taneously.
spon-

narrative

is

most

physicians

careful

It

occurred

ever

both

of

say

which

speaks

of the

"

doubtedly
un-

adherence

to

the

strongly

most

intelligencepresiding over

but

Ebing's work)

of

idea

of

the

intellectual
the

of

tardy

in its due

Dr.

E.

of his

case

The

red

part of

by suggestion,

Janet
marks

and

of the

form

an

"

the

by

in

the

means

of

and

Rose

patient.

it
it

was
was

the
the
to

though

of

"

as

we

the

S-shaped

any

cross.

experiments

imaginary
(V

mark,
here

SANCTA

at

contact

suggested

marks

capital K

again
Biggs' phenomena"

Dr.

attempt

by

For

And

of

similar

the

K-Iike

corresponded

resultant

contour.

describes

of

was

idiosyncraticmodification

physical

the

here

mark

suggested

curious

an

subjects L^nie

place

conception

Je dis

Biggs' cases

Dr.

some

most

letter,K,
hours

type, in fact

as

this

position above

Pierre

production of

mental

the

suggestion, unaided

of

166).

of

appearance

object,but

in the

of

one

so

different

significance,

In

few

in

and
intelligence,
was

initial

an

different

idea, that idea underwent

subject's subliminal
in

Just

as

the

on
corresponding spot on
(the letters are figured in Krafitreproduction of the originalone.

induced

was

insomuch

and

confirmation

643

size,but of

same

was

at

the

exact

an

means

no

followed

appeared, symmetrically

example,

new

person's handwriting.

an

result

that the

note

by

was

K-shape

identical

For

object

any

mark

no

brand

and

immediately subject

left shoulder.

her

on

cruciformity which

in

have

right side.

the

But

about

another

idea

suggested

right side,

that when

hot,

as

corresponding

Jendrdssik

right side.
of

any

the

on

more

rate, it appeared

quite sharp outlines,"came

blister, with

was

anaesthetic

view, likelyto be

left side, and

Dr.

"

p.

have

the loser

be cited

so

"

At

control.

contact;

pressed by

the

be

permanently

was

reversed, upon

and

the

S.

her

on

of

place

It

not

hyperaemic

shoulder-blades.

Biggs*

experiments

to

therefore, in my

subliminal

pressed

in

next

character

lima

Mdlle.

the

given

of vesication.

process

altogether a

not

Dr.

to

feat,

painlesslydeveloping

the

was

is

up

organic suggestions.

these

to

between

the

need

it is the incident

for the

was

trophic changes

of

set

novel

livid red

slowly and

area

say,

ready

3rd, 1888,

May

to

so

and

rough

the

thus

process

ordinary humanity.

rules of
But

the

perform,

performance

thus'

is that science
the

to

protected

support
one

had

to

preciselysimilar

and

striking;

24th

and

The

historyof

the letter K

to

whether

any

The

than

longer

February

corresponding

surface
itself

organism

one.

[543

"

mustard

in

particular

poultices"

Automatisme

Psychologique^
corresponded closelyto the

instance

"

jour k Rose, qui souffrait de contractures

hystdriques k I'estomac
lui
la
malade
la gu^rir. Je conun
sur
sinapisme
region
pla^ais
je
que
pour
statais quelques heures
tard
d'un
une
sombre
gonfl^e
plus
marque
ayant
rouge
d'un rectangle allongd, mais, detail singulier,dont aucun
la forme
angle n*^tait
un

Hi

TO

f]

ill
car
marqu^
avmit
sinapisme
Ton

"

que
fassent

semblaient

maL"

pas

la forme

et

J'essayai alors
CKilement

dfeoupais

de

sinapisme

un

6s

Je

nettement
**

497

Vous

savet

ne

la

remarqae

done

pas,"

jour (les sinapismes de ce

et
ses
points douloureux)
d'^oile k six branches
forme

en

genre
de lui
;

la

relates the

I"r. Backroan
^

Ridberg
In

'*

following of

of

one

of

I put

the

During

sugg^rer

enlever
et

je

que

eut

rouge

sinapisme
de

Pasthme
la

sur

marqua

clairvoyantsubjects.

his

her arm,
on
drop of water
burning sealing-wax,and that it

experiment

an

a
suggesting to her that it was
drop of
which
would
would, however,
produce a blister,

day.

tr^

:"

middle

the

son

dit-elle,

enlevatent

la marque
I"onie
un

la forme
h
Je comnmndai
que j'avaisdite.
du
c6i(6
fonne
S
d*un
lui
en
gauche
poitrine
Mir
pour
maladie
Ma
suggestion gu^rit parfoitement la
neiveux.
poitrine un grand S tout ll "it net.

exactement

Alma

que
me

la rougeur.

autre

un

contractures

ses

toujours les angles des papiers RigoUot pour que les coins ne
L'id^
pr^con^ue de la forme du sinapisme avait d^ermintf

coupe

la dimension

coup^
^ran^

fonne

une

CHAPTER

of

progress

the

experiment

be

healed

after the third

accidentallytouched

the

it
to
skin, whereupon I hastened
wipe
The
far as the
blister,which
day, extended
as
appeared the next
away.
it
had
been
had
if
and
the
wound
a
water
corroding acid,
run, just as
healed
the night of the third day."
on
similar is a case
recorded
Somewhat
by Dr. J. Rybalkin in the /fame
de F HypnoHsme^ June 1890 (p. 361), in which
a
post-hypnoticsuggestion
to

it

making

water,

the

subject

blisters

of

as

spread

his

burn

to

at

arm

stove

reallyunlighted" produced

"

burn.

and

Hemorrhage

bleeding stigmata
Viv"$

subject, Louis

famous

her

on

several

were

times

is
life-history

(whose

in the

produced
in

given

2S3

A), by

verbal suggestion al""ne.'

redness

produced

ar.d

suggestion,
present

writer

S.P

vol.

R.,

and
the

iv. !".

shields

F.

6tS

was

with

stigmau

glass

1900,

p.

has

windows

the

at

present

been

the
Salp^tricrea stigtmatisie^
Dr.
under
by
Janet

watched

inserted

in them

(Revui

de

tHypno-

190).

following is an abstract of
performed by Professor Charcot
The

experiment

his

the

Gumey
is at

tnere

whose

December

in

167).

that
of

development
iitme^

exi)criroent

Paris, 1886, p. 39)

subject,M**- .A. "., by

same
subject by the
repcaiction
in September
1885 (see Procttdingt

congestion

cutaneous

Edmund

and

It appears

copper

(RtcherchesExphrinuntaUs^ "c,

Beaunis

Professor

I"r. Levillain's

before

of

account

large

clau

at

an

the

Salt^m^re":"
*

From

S. P. k..
*

l"$

vol.

Sec
;

K"pcnnicnt%

**

and

Rtvtu
VOL.

Til.

\"x%.
Dr.
di
I.

p.

in

CUinrojruice,"

k"y I"r. Alfred

BackmaB,

IVtretdittii

J04.

Bimrra

and

Mabillc,

Hurot, C*m/^et

Frtgrts MHiuai,

Kendm

AaguM

tU

ia

SxUii

B"aisi[ie.
Jaly ISth,

39ih, |H8$.

fHypm^iismu, June 1890 (p. 353), Fn^frit Midual^

OrH^n

ith and
3

18th,

APPENDICES

498

hysterical patients,it

few

Some

and

cyanosis
oedema.''

suffer

appears,

from

styled by
temperature,
to have
Charcot, indeed, claims

low

this

exceedingly

swelling

Professor

sur"ce

Professor

June 1889,

in

[IMS

local

Charcot
first

the

been

hysterical abnormality.

rare

with

*'bhie

describe,

to

It then

"

occurred

to

condition

he could
by hypnotic su^estion.
produce the
try whether
it was
was
deeply hypnotised, and
April 26th, 1890, a hystericalwoman
wrist
swell
her
and
would
that
hand
and
her
beconie
to
right
suggested
After she was
woke
this suggestion gradually realised
itself^sad m
cyanosed.
in the condition
of that of the patients who
had
four days the right hand
was
attacks.
There
smooth
had
was
surface, hardly any pitting on
a
spontaneous
mottled
dull-blue
continue
but much
swelling (which had oUiged her to dispressure,
A bright red patch was
wearing her rings) and anaesthesia.
produced
M. Charcot
her that her
re-hypnotised the patient,and assured
by touch.
hand
was
quite natural
again, helping his suggestion with a little massage.

him
"

to

On

After

of

quarter

colour, and

anaesthesia,venous

the

hour

an

sw^tng

were

gone."
O.

543

case

described

was

Professor

by

Artigalas in

the

de

R^tme

tHypnotisme^ February 1892 (p. 251), of a hystericalhospitalpatient with

a
tendency to apparently causeless haemorrhage, which appeared first in the
afterwards

and

ear

occur

ocular

haemorrhage

at

these

iv.,Heft.

Band

out

On

the

the

was

her

plasterof

it to

caused

instead

of the
;

hypnotic suggestion

cases

on

in other

that

He

the

three

maid-servant

the

shield

not

The

of

to

have

made

patient

had

arm

been

thin

watched

was

arm

Paris

with
and

the

hairpin.

patient

was

Once

experiments

the

on

them

of

one

been

watched

as

gested,
sug-

carefullybandaged,
Next

boards,

time
and

where

arm

the

arm

completely
rudimentaxy

she

that she

the

carried

occasions.

left arm,

continuously.

more

had

(in October

last two

the

on

have

supervision exercised

test

moved.

three

of

patients may

the

cases

describes

the

experiments in blistering

appeared, but not in the place suggested, and

it by rubbing, and
there was
evidence
some

scratch

were

some

ground

skins, and

in

and

bandaged,
caused

recorded

doctors

enclosed

blister

the

that in

bandage appeared

the

further

209),criticises

twenty-four hours.

within
and

After

January 1896), he himself taking part

first occasion, blisteringwas
produced

and

1895

that

was

perspiration.

inadequate.

was

several

by

but

Schrenck-Notzing (in the Zeitschriftfiir

HypnoHsmus,

4, p.

speciallysensitive
over

it like

von

by suggestionon
them

quite healthy.

was

entirelyceased.
Dr.

H.

cure

it

Next

which

eye,

this sjrmptom,

suggested
patient should bleed at the palm of the left hand
skm, however, remaining intact, and the blood appearing

through

symptoms

643

in the

the

occurred, the
ooze

times.

stated

only

to

blood

suggestion failed at first to

Hypnotic

this

of

tears

as

might
had

tried

enclosed

was

continuously, and

have
to

in

blisters

no

formed.

1890, and

see

PracHtunur^

explicitlyin experiments
obtained.

January
of this class

891 (p. 50).

tbat

the

It would

consent

of the

be

well

to

subject had

be

able

been

to

state

pre^otfif

646

TO

A]
These

results

writers,

others

by

"

on

should
well

that

as

preriouslj been

deliberatelytry

maj

The

tried

to

her

experiments

the

subject, and

was

by

the

at

her

the

on

six."

made

out

produce stigmata

Ain.

by

Miss

Johnson,

time, March

who

25th, 1890

held

were

much

oi

the

poimis d" rtpkrt

Sidgwtck
below
Mr.

in the

"678 A).

G.

A.

of

course

P.

Smith.

was

The

is based

her

on

:"

with
that

numben

2-9

marked

odd

he saw,
and

numbers,

counting

were

with

cards

many

the

his

by feelini^their comers,
It appeared, therefore, that

the
those

how

hide

to

as

so

ci

present, and

them

count

to

the cards

When

bom,

to relieve it.

H.

was

actual

an

relation

being hypnotised, eight plain cards marked

told
placed 00 a chair by his side, and he was
would
On
be invisible.
nwnbers
being then asked
"

pointed

complained

merely

arm

tried

were

She

P.

said

to

accompany

thought-transferencequoted
hypnotised, as usual, by

on

is written
made

be formed.
rub

following experiments

negative hallucinations

account

would

that

pain

blisters should
have

may

A.

646

notes

subject

irritation and

feel the

pain, and
to

the

had

499

herself in response
be
to the
hypnotic suggestion. But it must
that in this case
the experimenters dehberately suggested that she

noticed

as

that

what

confirm

to

seem

CHAPTER

he

varied, but

he
was

once

the failure of the su)(gestion of

eight.
mvisibilitydepended, partiallyat least,on the hiding of the numbers, i". of the
associated.
the invisibility
was
p^mts "U report with which
to

tAxnt

Smith

Mr.
this

side

other
the

with
turned

was

the

with

card

mark

the

the

towards
him

towards

he

of

Mr.

Smith

then

made

could.

He

times
it

take

not

astonished

it ; when

on

it, but

when

done

poaled

the

seeing
slight
by sleight-of-hand,that

Smith's

otherwise
and

see

much

was

in Mr.

was

marked

could

got it up his sleeve, or

hand
the card into his own

somehow
to

number

he

P.

several
disappear and reappear
that
his fingers,but concluded

card

twist

took

then

turned

was

hand

at

by

concealed

it.

it backwards

turn

He

was

and

wards
for-

its

continuing" as he did so"

very
and
himself
but
when
one
to
no
was
touching it. He
disappear
reappear
allowed
asked
to be
entertaining puzzle to show off to his friends,
to keep it as an
after he took it out
leave
again, aiKl the
and, on
being given, pocketed it. Soon
it.
It dropped with the
invisible skle being uppermost,
saw
nothing and dropped
it appear
it again, and
and
he found
side upwards, so
vuibie
again made
disappear.
this was
tried with
of Hearts, and
the Knave
kimilar experiment was
A
at
the back
he was
able to see
both sides, but soon
first m visible on
side,though
himself, and

not

the

front

He

then

invisible

on

hypnotised
was

much

was

marked

the card

took

looking

and

uncovered,

out

side, though

marked

the
since

at

it.

he

p"Kket again, and

his
had

wore

found

awakened

twice

been

This, however,

the effect

soon

of

at

only held

as

long
both

oA* altogether, and

it still
and

as

the

sides

re-

mark

became

visible to him.

equally
observed
A good deal of vanety
wa*i
hallucinati"ins
with regard to negative
;
the
dt
of
make
in
use
repl-rt
points
way
her
aiann

aad

equally

was

in

the

aometimes

invisible

mysterious
caused

on

both

alarm.

Miss

of diAerent

behaviour

the

B., for instance,

that

sides, and

disappearances
him

in

P. did

card

exhibited

she

which

so

suongly

no

did
made
sort

eaated

not

subjects
appear

to

invisible

to

of interest

or

P.'s curiosity

APPENDICES

500

/
^

649

A.

stimuli

that

the

In

other

some

skin

part of
part of the

the

"

it is claimed
transpositionof the senses
affect
affect
one
particular
normally
only
sense-organ
said
be
read by the
the body ; e.g. when
letters are
to
*'

so-called

which

[519

skin

is

concerned

supposed

be

to

stimulated

by

the

lightrays.
famous
P^t^tin,
a
his

Electridti
be

alleged to
the

phenomena

The

through

one

them

through

of

account

She
.

could

applied his lipsto

effected

other

any

the

at

or

other

any

of

part

after the doctor

immediately

since

the

acuteness

extreme

doubtful

remain

ordinary
have
the

of the

use

who

operators,
the

Observations

through

de

Mkdecine

phenomenon
is

senses,
1

mary

p.

the

Storia
of this

ca"c

urn

Caso
was

by

version

cthUrismo

given io

iht

he

case

hands

and

had

feet,

be

in

was

transposition,
of ear-shot

out

hints, it must

picking up
taken

of

unaware

were

to

guard against

to

them

by

the

guarded against,they might

from
objects by thought-transference

were.

Foissac, and
45, 62, and

Despine, especially
itude Sciendfiquesur

of

foot, and
called

the

Despine's patients apparently read

another
by the tipsof her fingers.

One

167.

being supposed

sense

di

they

prove

can

earlymesmerists

if this

of the

Pratique^ pp.

extravagant

an

body

objects presented

P^t^tin, Durand,

of

the sole of her

The

what

knew

the

the

of

the

to

senses

precautions were

Even

knowledge

works

Somnambulisme^

of

nature

to

phenomenon.

part of the

sufficient

senses.

their

acquired
See

the

"

hypnotised subjects

whether

discovering

their

of

hearing

her

clearlyimpossibleto

any

artificial

minds

their

he

position
trans-

seen

of

cases

many

her

of a
Similarly in the case
significantthat
Cervello,^it was

same

taste, since

sight and

of

cases

near

the

is

for I have

throw

ceeded.
pro-

to

well had

...

in

to

had

hearing, it

doctor

body."

Niccolo

exhibit

to

made

sound

no

In the

of

case

them

spoken in
transpositionof the

'*

recently witnessed of
the patient proceeded

the

Dr.

the

questions quite as

subject

the

of

subject'sown

patient'sattention

part of her body ;

will

hystericalpatientreported by

the

the

his

by simply requesting

somnambulism

In

in which

manner

drawing

the

suggestion of

received

body arbitrarily

{Statuvoiism^p. 174),in criticising

five senses
transposed to the pit
were

answered

have

in
was

subjects.

part of the

other

the

to

stomach.

stomach

''

in

succeeded

He
.

it

hearing

the sensations

is that

chance

some

of

sense

different

them

some

patient whose

attributes

stomach,

to

Fahnestock

Thus

operator's.

Durand's
the

referred

this notion

to

currency
the

(p. 7),and
pit of the stomach
of taste
toes
(p. 10) ; the sense
of sightto the stomach
(p.45).

the

in several

explanationof

were

organ
with

of the

of

Thus
to

observed

were

obvious

most

associated
or

sometimes

transposed

first gave

1808.

to

same

These

Paris,

the tips of the fingersor the

regions (p.25); and the sense

sometimes
to

of Lyons,

doctor

Animaie,

con

De

Rochas

of
to

be

the

"

theory

exteriorisation
of

transferred

Sognazione

Journal S.P.R.,

to

Spontanea^
for December

bility,"
sensi-

of

transposition of
object

some

Palenno,
1900

1853.

the

outside
A

nun-

(vol. ix. p. 333).

APPENDICES

502
this

did

which

scene,

At

colour."

did

he

altogether

be

to

choose

four

eagerness

before

they

hide

to

for the

skeins, which

blue

inhibited

wools, and

the

such

show

gested
sug-

chitched

he

could

taken

be

him.

from

The

experiment

next

table

on

no

had

he

time

other

had, in fact, selected

He

closely that

so

five seconds, to

last

xK"t

in his bosom.

them

[661

under

his

resisted

the

red

wooL

He

the

red

wools, whose

for doubt"

room

blue, and

for

position he
repeated

He

Five

glass,and

the

on

indicated

ended

by

this

process
always with

wools

tap

ordered

was

the

on

with

complete

success.

with

the

the

indicate

to
to

for

search

glass,which

times

only

placed

were

and

by consenting

several

of which

photographs,

The

blinded
(psychically

B.

time, but

yellow wools, and

the

Once

hand

of all.

best

sheet

interposed) placed

screen

perhaps the
of glass,

was

strong

left

no

the

green,

of

a
child, were
told to find the child's photograph.
felt
He
placed on the table, and he was
with
the faces, turned
them
the child's figure care^
head
upwards, feh over
fully,and gave the photograph to me correctly.**
more.

one

was

'*

The

A.

561

calculations
certain

exhibited

carrying out
certain future

of the

state

writing, while

be

to

of

iv. pp^

toL

mental

automatic

of

means

the

volving
in-

Peculiarities

Proceedings S.P.R.,

suggestions. Speaking of commands

time, Gumey
says (p. 287) :

executed

at

"

distinction

especially by

paper,

generally of

treats

paper

post-hypnotic suggestions

Gurney's

the

in

States,"

The

268-323 (1887).

from

quoted

are

Post-Hypnotic

subject, as

of

foUowiDg examples

made

first be

must

between

where

cases

date

is named"

as
January ist, or the anniversary
especiaUy if the date be a marked
one, such
*
where
and cases
of the day of the command
simply a length of time is named,
not
inmiediately suggestive of a particulardate, as in the direction to do sadi
such a thing
the sixty-ninthday from
this."
and
In the former
die
on
case
date
of
the
be
in
the
in
tion
associabrain,
immediately registered
might
impression
with that of the order, and
the mere
arrival of the date might thus suffice
is a length of time
how
revive
But
the order.
be so
to
to
registered? Its
aid
the
of
the
is
further end, till reckoned
out
calendar,
by
perfectly indefinite ;
arrival
is nothing in the mere
of the day calculated
and
there
revive
to
the
it carries no
of the order
terms
more
sixty-ninthness about it than any other
familiar
be a sufficiently
and
definite unit to
day.
Though ** a day
may
"

"

"

**

present

character, it does

concrete

follow

not

this is the

that

case

"

with

sixty-

Beaunis'
[suggested by Professor
organic conditions
days'*
w
hich
the
what
used for making
the measurethe means
calculation],
are
ment
just
of established
physiological periods ipso facto has, are
just what
of periods suddenly and
volition
measurement
arbitrarilyfixed by human
nine

And

The

not.

than

vital

through,
needless

It

Le

it is at

act,

is unfortunate

khianct^

depend

will.no

processes

schoolboy's digestion will

carried

the

such
on

these

dates

least not
in

not

that
have

out

function

inevitable

an

in
been

work

more

work

of

some

selected

the
;

but

cases.

Somnambulismt

PnmoqtU^

pp.

139-41.

such

out

of animal

bodily
best
the

known

proof

as

However

It issues

and

cases

of

the

this

measurement

life.

state

the
has

of Euclid.

proposition

as

it

of

in

depends,

commands

phenomenoa

fectly
per-

not

on

l"mgme

does

not

"61

TO

A]

CHAPTER

changes in the stomach

pruf msive
of cercbrmtion, proceeding, we
cannot
initiated

halving been

by

Now

503

the blood, but on

a quite originalcourse
d the brain,
doabc, in the higher tracts

or

impression
looking at

an

psychical side.

distinct

of

that

"

the

command

brain-side

the

which

"

alone,

had

should

we

con-

of time must
be registered,not by any general
riudc, I think, that the passage
series
of
gradual change, but by a
specificchanges, corresponding probably to

days

the
events
^

of

mmt/s

or

of

the

We

measurtmenL

normally
pfau"

sort

staty-two," "c., reallytake

precision?

w:th

asMxiate
Socb

how

point

would

any

that

it had

otdinary

least

at

seem

exist, though hidden

of the

watching
be

otherwise
of

sort

reached

is,that

sixty," sixty-one,"
the gulf be spanned

know

when

order

the

cerebral

**

could

change

with

from

view

our

in

that

"

[Then]

working

surmiie

reasonable

of time

coarse

^Kulty,

known

other

**

ideas

the

to

stop,

or

before?

weeks

would

alone

process

it not

place, does
may

for how

conclude, that

with

given
firom that of
wholly diflercntiate the case
physiologicaltime-reckoning. But if the specificbrain-changes take
some

cerebral

should

correlated

*'

the

normal

that

there

their

further

may

**

but

below

correlate

be

Acuity

unknown
way,

menul

actual

an

shnply

would

the

of

surfoce

cases] the watching is of a wholly interior kind, and is not only

consciousiMss
of which
the
fBTgottcn afterwards, but is accompanied
by no
render
which
fkormal
but
1
account
waking subject can
still,
;
any
[In

some

mental

mvolves

action

of

sort

kind.
of this extremer
couple of instances
My **sul
from
W
told
the
that
day
at 9150 p.m^
was
then,
on
thirty-ninth
one
day
s,
in
resident
the
house
where
and
call
I was
be was
to
a
come
on
gentlenuin
he had no acquaintance.
He of course
had
oC
no
lodging, with whom
memory
Here

are

direction

thu

It was

three

more

to

run,

both

former

not

the

dale

when

so

$frmimu$

probably

have

result

and

had

to

the

to

command

tillMarch

how

the

the

thing
order

latter
This

nth.

date

the

odd

his

the

week.)

have

to

pause
was

to

reckon.

in

some

forther

on

of

day

simply

they

if he
instead

as

date.

at

in

moment

March

made

he

from

(Easter
a

1st

of sixteen, and

reasonable

were

that

reckoning

arrived

be

tioning,
ques-

fulfilment,

whereas

by immediate

mind

eighteen
The

the

it tolerably clear

makes

Moreover,

said

that,

was

April 12th,

of fulfilment

fix it in

had

and

twenty-three days, might

as

he

is surely that

of

then

day of
ought

he

quo^

day

April

at

near

the

remarking

the

and

ist

and

of command,

Monday,
by

3rd

originally arrive

did

the

March

respectivelyMarch

But

correct

were

miidated

calling the

made

was

suddenly
days
elapsed
trance,
many
He instantlysaid sixteen, and added
that there were
twentyhe was
and that the day when
due was
Easter
All
Monday.'

was

statements

he

reference

No

asked, in the

given.

smce

these

awake.

when
he

I9thi,when

his

would

interpreution of the
days as they

actually counting the

way

passed.
In the
an

actual

told,

on

to

was

whose

iton

of the

put

on

sheet

and

residence
to

order,

nt

one

singulariy confirms

hundred
an

aiKl

envel"^,

had

till April tSth, when

he

was

went

knew,

of

but

the Hkimnn
off

on

on

written, I got

were

them.

twenty-thirdday
and

he

Accident
"

in

remarks

above

whom

he

again

rnfortnnately the

the

afier the

which

of paper

blank

referred

of the

process,

36th, that

March

occurred

which

case,

account

name

not

WAS

next

Ernst cr

holiday escanion

send
never

it to

seen.

hypnotised
Monday

from

friend

II was
then

The
and

subject
asked

prevented the
day.

for the whole

be

of mine

cxecv-

if

APPENDICES

504
he

'*

S.

How

P
"

Have

P
to

do
"

LL.

S.

to
"

S.

"

LL.

Have

not

you

at

once

more."

in the

morning, early. Something

seems

day ?**

every

day

think

?"

"

count'

every

never

this gentleman.
He
twenty-third day ; a hundred
each
noted
day ?"

natural."

to

happen

No,

mind

my

got

with

is the

thought of it often
generally strikes me

that

Does

This

it seemed

YouVe

me,

P
from

No

connection
*'

know

you

you
"It

LL.

say

said,

order, and

the

repeated

in

anything

remembered

[661

like every
perhaps more
during the day. I only

"

of it

other

day.

know

it's got

It goes
be

to

done."
it clear that the interval
between
pressions
imthese
further,he made
think
it
for
of
He
not
two
long enough to be doubtfid.
may
three days ; then something seems
tell him."
He
to
or
was
questioned again
on
April 20th, and at once
said, That's going on all right twenty-five days ;"
in the trance, he spontaneously recalled
and
the subject,
on
April 22nd, when
and
After
he
woke
added,
days."
was
Twenty-seven
on
April iSth, I asked
in question, or
if he knew
him
the gentleman
had
been
him.
thinking about
said
the
he
fencied
he
had
He
at
him
was
once
question,
seen
clearlysurprised
the
idea
in my
of him
had
not
case),and that the
room
(which, however, was

Questioned

"

was

never

"

"

*^

since

never

his mind.

crossed

is another

there

But

in which

way
'*

the

for

moment

the

performance

of the

"

subject can be told to perform it when some

signalis
[And] we can arrange
gives a cough or pokes the fire.
in such a way
the conditions
as
again to involve reckoning of a certain kind, and of
it is hard to conceive
of any sort associated
which
as
having no mentation
a kind
be
with it. For instance,the direction
the
when
to
act
perform
some
one
may
third
fire
for
fourth
the
the
for
the
time.
If the
time, or pokes
coughs
the fourth
^has been
subject be re-hypnotised before the final cough
say
given, and questioned as to what has passed, he shows
bers
clearlythat he rememin
attitude
of
for the coming signal. Sometimes
the
the
being
expectancy
condition
hidden
mental
during the time of waiting has been a very curious

action

given

fixed.

be

can

when

^as

"

The
one

some

...

"

"

"

Thus

one.

would

s, who

woke, and

out, then

go

given, disowned
that
given, but knew

been

would

out."

go

had

At

been

next

other

that

at

fifth

my

hypnotised again
four coughs

then

before

of the

all memory
the

told

"

would

times

the

the

which

have

signals

been

the

final

had

fifth," because

the

be

cough

candles

cough

been

then

actually

the

clearly and

had

candles

conectiy

counted.
.

condition
of the subject in the interval
experiments the mental
tested by automatic
between
the suggestion and its fulfilment
was
writing instead
of by re-hypnotising and asking him
Thus
questions.
:
]
March
told that on
the morrow,
On
21st
s] was
[W
a
quarter of an hour

[In

other

"

after

his

arrived

arrival,he

next

instrument
the

time

evening
did

was

not

going,

was

at

move,

and

to

pull

7.10, and
he

was

the

up
was

blind

and
set

soon

hypnotised,

immediately
7 minutes

told

awakened.
and

look
to

out

the

I wanted

now

;
to

but
know

He
the

as

how

writing

more

produced. The process began at just 7.17, so that

reckoning was exactly right ; but, owing to a wheel coming
and
having to be replaced, the writing itself was
spread over
was

window.

planchette

that
The

of the

at

that

off the
four

the

moment

instrument

minutes.
.

"61

A]
On

TO

April
wind

was

to

He

arrived

505

[P

loch

told that half-an-liour

11]was
know
string,and to let me
and
the
set
to
evening at 8.30,
was
ball

up

CHAPTER

next

after his next

of

how

the

arrival

time

planchette

be

going.
8.43. He

was

at

wrote,

3 mi net t Mas

Some
when

**

!"

Oh

at

fulfihnent

walked

done

off bis ooat.

did

planchette at 9. 1 5, and while reading

complete comprehension, he wrote,
has

5 minett

passed

The

order, however,

offmy

fulfilled at

was

9, the

at

He

; he

9.10

exact

said

suddenly
then

was

woke, and
it
to

April aoth, and was set

aloud
with intelligence

on

newspaper

kass

3$ mimuett
take

at

that

string was
lying,and wound
given, except that the thing

was

the

and

pass.

timnce.

move

some

arrived

He

the

not

order

its to

happened

so

in

where

to

room

it

was

but

mine

wtore

and

exactly similar

an

take

to

was

the

across

18th

April

17

due, he

was

recollectingsomething,

if

as

On

be
to

the

9.3 he

upi

experiments followed,

more

time

and

passed

got passed emd

I skas

ttun

coat.

9.21, almost

immediately

after

the

clusion
con-

of the

writing.
day the same

Another
time

he

ive

look

to

was

coughs"

was

this

point
coughing, and

[that]be
wanted

Mr,

I coughed
looked

twice

He

was.

said,

Later,
to
at

mtervals, taking

Mr.

to

care

walked
tmned

to
.is

spoke

the

In

to

words

the

30 words

at

I had
'*

Gumey's

paper,

or^'ir/x S. P. R..

caiiy while

vol.

v.

work

some

usk

e.g.

stuns

or

that

told

commenced,
writing re-

cougk,
the

blind, and

of

M"rt

1 had

it

night

him

seen

ing
look-

3-17

to

down

sat

write

for

again.

in

the

are

he

second

line

to

while
a

produced no
writing was,

second

but
in

number

subliminal
were

then

got

-hypnotised,and

Hypnotism,"

intelligenceof

would,

remarks

right datit

am

of them,

recorded

These

Re

mont

Experiments
(1S88),

The

walk

to

was

back

came

write.

I tktnk

he

natural

thirtieth

The

and

Smitk

think
and

used, he rememberetl

Recent

pp.

the supraliminal mtelligence of the

other

my
than

more

The

aside

what

come

post-hypnoticsuggestions.

out

to

drew

I used.

to

Mr.

seat,

it,and

in^'eniotisexperiments showm^

carrying

no

woke.

him

I said

noticed

had

hypnotised,

ke kas

more

were,

shonved

once

window,

words

told him

his former

the door, looked

to

if he

now

at

I asked

in."

count

then

and

one,

Gumey

returned

then

the

to

went

you
He

was

ficiality.
arti-

ami.

came
thought
absolutely denied it.
1 spoke the thirtieth word
told that when
back
and
then woke.
I made
was
again,

come

1 added

result.

times

produced

I asked

intervals

at

its obvious

to

to look

am

this,of course,

afterwards

when

11 was

and

the

door

and

I gave

sixth

he

but

just now,

out

he

minutes
Fine

words

it.

stopped

attending. He
coughed, and

caugk

and

more,

Two

out

woke, and

the

for the

coughed

fiiilure,
owing

6 times

sir ;" but

when

was
a

I had

ke has

4 times

ccu^k

writing,and

often

how

was

planchette,and

without

heard

to know

that

He

however,

said, **No,

he

told

was

window.

Gurmy

the

I read

had

the

to

set

"

subject

of the

out

Wk"%
At

**

of which,

one

He

all.

the

/Vck

of

other

mentation

executed

subject was

not

up,

ques-

in

automati-

cioscly engaged

reading alotid, automatically

couplet rhyming

with

the

first,

APPENDICES

So6
which

I2S.

given

3|d

by 8, repeating

other

every

551

On

God

Delboeufs

Professor

the

save

''

subject

Queen'

experiments,

TAppr^ciation du

"De

occasion

one

plied
correctly multiwith

meanwhile,

left out."

word

B.

entitled

him.

been

had

[8B1

Temps

les

par

in

recorded

the

paper

in the

Somnambules,"

directed
were
simply towards
ProceedingsS.P.R., vol. viii. pp. 414-421,
the
the
of
His
time.
of calculating
lapse
subjects were
two
testing
power

whom
sisters,

he
his

in

servants

them

to

from

were

to

350

the

minutes)

1500
action

suggestion

suggestions

four

varying

errors

intervals

of

25 to

carried

not

was

the

the

better

no

and

900

idea

of

the
not

was

timc^

wrong

witb

experiments

action

tell the

simplest

of

the

two

be

from

varying

the

at

of

experiments

right time" but

It must

hardly

in the
mistakes
constantly made
that J. could
calculate
apparently

others

the

do

number

intervals

(with

; in

to

out

could

quite uneducated,

were

impulse

certain
Eleven

performed

was

minutes

95

minutes, the

3300

time, and

wrong

from

action

the

cases

suggestions

intervals

after

at

made

three

subject

the

to

in

twenty-threei
hypnotic

famous

He

given.

in

completely;

and

most

E).

was

effect

experiments

Two

succeeded

; in

out

and

actions

take

to

suggested occurred

carried
the

trivial

minutes.

3300

the

his

of

many

(see 534

various

time

the

made,

whom

made

perform

to

minutes

been

girlsof twenty

J.,country

family, with

had

experiments

and

calls M.

arose,

noted

time

but

at

M.

and

that

by

the

the

J.

clock, and

sums.

Delboeuf

also

foond

when

hypnotised

than

when

awake.

0.

561
Bramwell
of

instructive

in

of

the

with

phenomena
Number,
both

and

other

Miss

or

under
:

these

details

and

and

Secondary

Full

sources.

details,which

published

was

"

and

"Hypnotic

Multiplex
details

devised

to

omitted

are

discussion

here

truthftil and

According

for want

well-conducted,

her

rather

she

mother,
grave

in

Appre*

give
original papers

extracts

of

deceptions^

or

first

has

hypnotised by me
well educated,
fiiirly

in

always
disposition,and

the

normal

been

state

remarkably

inclined

is

to

take

She never
a dressmaker.
seriously. She
spontaneously
in hypnosis.
waking state anything that occurred
all of the
On
character.
1
each
occasion
same
experiments were
of life

in the

The

Summer

of space.

to

Brain^

mental

Post-Hypnotic

and
The
patient is intelligent
2nd, 1895.
either
extraordinary calculating powers
no
.

further

cognate

guard against errors

first

Phenomena''

of

in the

M.

most

appeared

in

Personalities."

given

are

and

(1896), and

176-203

J.

appreciation

Hypnotic

A., the patient in question, aged nineteen, was

possesses
in hypnosis.

the duties

other

title of

precautions

September

recalled

xii. pp.

Dr.

observed
them

of

account

led
the

on

best

far the

The

vol.

and

the

experiments

of

"Personally Observed

on

hypnotic

"

1900,

numerous

but

yet

Delboeuf

Professor

by

are

recorded.

additional

of Time

the

on

any

by

series

much

Proceedings S.P.R.,

account,

from

well's paper

Bram

ciation

obtained

results

longer
by somnambules, which
try

to

time

in Dr.

The

HI

CHAPTER

TO

0]

suggested

her, during hypnosis, that

to

expirationof

the

at

507
varying

number

with a
a cross
on
a piece of paper
impelled to make
write
clock
time
she
what
down
at
watch,
or
looking
this
time
it
with
beheved
the actual
then immediately compare
to be, and
and,
if possible,obtain corroborative
testimony from her friends.
November
Suggestion to be realised
Experiment No, \,
5th, 1895, 4 ^-M*
in five hoors
and twenty
minutes, i". at the expiration of that time the patient
in the manner
and
the time
make
was
to
a
cross
just described.
put down
of minutes

feel

should

she

pencil,and

also, without

"

Result^Correct
Remarks,

On

"

this occasion

experimeat, either
time

the

not

the

was

which

at

her

evening

miniilet

past nine

was

patient

one,

instructed

and

to

her

In

me.

in

and

the

always

to

No,

"

Remarks,

No,

9.

on

to

when

She

time, but

to

I did

the

91 15
asked

into the

went

next

Result

her,
the day,
mental
experito

when

she

the

18th, 3.45

p.m.

Saturday,

P.M.,

3.45

"

the

the

saw

suggestions fell
time
were
proved to be
in these cases
mined
only deter-

when

were

where

room

occasion

each

on

at

the

what

**

not

I made

same

her

tell
something, but cannot
with
and
wrote
a
pencil
twenty
tinne saying,
It'sall silliness."

calculate

not

she

December

"

said

Suggestion

December

21st

31st,

ought

to

her

asked
it

have

be

to

was

been
to

Suggestion in 11,525
Wrong.
I tised
re-hypnop.m., January 8th.
made
the suggestion I had
on

1895, 4
January
4.5

recall

executed

P.M.

8th.

in 11,225

carried

minutes.

The

posed
sup-

correctly.
condition
to find out
during hypnosis the patient'smental
informed
she
these suggestions. In reply to my
me
:
questions
calctilate
made
in hypnosis she did not
the suggestions were
1

fell due.

they

At

When
I again
was
9.3a
experiments I proposed making
with her during
carry a pencil and
paper
these
make
I told her I should
at night

of

that day, and

31st

in reference

3. That
of them

but

do

experiments
completed.
December
Wednesday,

result

suggestion of
now
attempted

That

the

its nature,

restless,and

mother

11.5 A.M., Wednesday,

The

"

December

fulfilled.

be

patient about

mother

tinne

the

minutes.

Result"

her

was

5.

the

to

her

Experiment
minutes.

her

calculations

results

series

the

Correct

I told

of the

instances
the

the

hours, 2880

when

that

natmre

many

Experiment
24

anything

patient was

but

room,

found

others

and

when

I.

the

one
by her bedside
suggestions from time

erroneous,

that

put

visited

in

the

in the

and

exphuned

and

due,

on

dock

no

say

replied, ^I feel I must

she rapidly made
cross
a
a piece of paper,
at the same

P.M.

9.20

was

not

hypnosis.
suggestion should

She

matter.

At

There

I did

after

or

noticed

mother

what.**

there

before

had

no

1,225 minutes

2.

That

she

recollection

did

not

of them

been

calculate
when

out

them

awakened.

at

any

time

4.

7*hat

afterwards*
no

memory

shortly before their fulfilment

if to
she
as
always experienced a motor
impulse, that her fingers moved
this
and
the
of
That
6.
act
to
a
pendl
writing.
impulse was
perform
grasp
7. That
immedtately followed by the idea of making a cross, and of the time.
written the figures.
unril after she had
looked
watch
she
at clock
or
never
ever

arose

la

"

No.

II.

"

No.

12."

Results,
Nc,

II."

"

4.5 P.M.

"

waking

state.

5. 7*hat

Wednesday, January 8th, 1896.

Suggestion in 4417 minutes.
minutes.
P.M.
Suggestion in IM70
4.5
Suggestion in 10,070 minutes.
4.30 P.M.
No.
la
5.42 P.M., Saturday, January nth.
3.15 P.M., Thursday, January i6th.

Experiments,
No,

in the

had

"

APPENDICES

5o8
No,

1 2.

her

As

"

in reference
as

soon

as

correct.
Wednesday, January 1 5th. All were
in
stated
that
cakohhad
she
made
the patient
no
hypnosis
the experiments
I asked
to vary
to the suggestions,in order
had made
before
calculate
to
them, and
her,
tally
menawakening

^4.20 P.M.,

"

Remarks,
tions

[661
"

they would foil due, and to tell me the result^

She replied as follows :
in 3 days, 37 minutes, or twenty-three minutes
No.
10
when

"

"

five next

to

Saturday

afternoon.
"No.

II

morning

Wednesday
"No.

12

4.20

in

[All these
out

at

five minutes

1067 hours,

answers

calculation

the

but

at

minutes,

40

were

When

or

hours, 50 minutes.
hours, and

days, 23
12, in which

the

answer

suggestions

spite of this, the

In

wrong.

No.

except

wrong,

right time.]
the patient calculate
I made

the

days,

or

Next

twelve.

to

40

minutes.

Wednesday."

next

P.M.

187 hours, 50 minutes,

in

were

was

right,

all carried

the suggestions would

fiUl due, and
concluded
she had
as
naturally
that,
wrong,
fixed the date at which
fiilfilledin her own
the suggestions were
to be
mind, in
carried
the erroneous
the hypnotic state, they would
be
out
at
times.
Mjr
found
astonishment
when
I
executed
I
were
was
they
regreat
correctly.
said
"You
have
the
and
carried
to
not
these
her,
hypnotised
out
patient
^1
due.
suggestions at the time you told me they would
Why is this ?" She
"
do you
all wrong."
How
I told you was
know
the others are
replied, What
are."
1
feel
that
I
can't
tell
I
able
not
only
was
to elicit
they
right?"
you,
of the processes
the original mistakes
by which
by questioning any memory
the time
corrected.
The
that from
the
me
were
patient assured
suggestions
made
she had
never
were
again thought of them, and that at the time of their
fulfilment
the figures. When
she had
suddenly had the impulse to put down
recollection
of
her
calculations.
she
had
no
doing so
original
this time
number
I usually made
of suggestions to the patient at
From
a
these started from
the same
Sometimes
each
ferent
s^nce.
from difhour, sometimes
the
In
the
latter
hours.
starting-pointswere
case,
usuallyimag^inary.
in rapid succession
made
each
[From three to six suggestions were
on
These
occasion, to be fulfilled at intervals varying from 720 to 21,434 minutes.
read over
series of suggestions were
to the patient more
than
never
twice, and
sometimes
the most
only once, and that quickly. The last two series were
plicated
comof all,as follows :
]
Thursday, May 7th, 3 p.m.
Experiments,
No,
Suggestion in 86$o minutes.
50.
No.
Suggestion in 8680 minutes.
51.
No.
Suggestion in 8700 minutes.
52.
I still fiirther complicated these by suggesting as follows :
Five minutes
No.
before
50 is to be fiilfilledin the waking state.
51 comes
due you are to fall asleep. No. $1 is to be fulfilled while you are
asleep, and five
found

that

her

calculations

when
I

were

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

**

minutes
No.

afterwards

Eight

52.
Result.

that

"

you

minutes

These

are

after

to

awake

and

52 falls due

suggestions

were

remain
are

you

carried

so

fulfilment

of

to "11 asleep."
correctly,with the exception

again

out

asleep at 3.31 instead of 3.35.

Experiments. Wednesday, May 13th, 4.30 P.M.
this occasion
On
I said to the patient, You
made
last Thursday, but to-day you
are
she

until after the

fell

"

'*

are

to

to
start

carry
from

all the gestions

sug2.55 instead of

out

APPENDICES

5IO

[062

subjects could not be discovered

by quesreallyused by Dr. BramweU's
tioning
but
of
to
stratum
appeared
sciousness
conduring hypnosis,
belong to some
profound than the hypnotic (suggestingan analogy wi^
more
"

inspirationsof genius or the feats of

calculatingboys ") ; whereas
fulfilled,
Gurney's subjects,when hypnotised again before a suggestion was
the

"

A.

652

The

i888,

September

Dr.

by

of the

count

following

is recorded

hypnosis
for

keeping

of

conscious

were

"

of

case

in

Dufay

in the

paper

of which

translation

lapse of time.
of
improvement

dramatic

faculty in

Revue

Fhilosopkifm
Proceedings S.P.R.,

in

appeared

The
vol. vi. pp. 407-427.
subject was a hystericalyoung actress, whom
several
times
had hypnotised
previously. The specialinterest of this
is that
or

hypnosis

I said

look, but

think

not

in

indifferent
her

her

Having

little actress

hypnotise

to

the

Mdlle.

it could

real contact
noticed

always

scene,

of

the

B. by

succeed

sometimes

word

her

into my

to

or

unless

much

was

more

this

hypnotised

tellingher, just as she was

was
going to sleep, which
the public
It is a circumstance
present subject.

that

rently
appa-

Appendices

intelligenceb

that

state, I had

with

success

introduces

given in

are

case

subject'sknowledge,

instances

by merely

the

on

great

which

nature

managed

somnambulic

the

appearance

procured

hypnosis

without

that

time.

the

at

highly developed
very

I had

that

I did

of

the

(Other

was

just now

her

to

make

it

telepathicproduction
668.)

Section

close

produced
being attempted.

was

that

suspicion

apparently without

he

about

she

to

always
of this

arrived

The
late at
the theatre.
was
evening
waiting
manager
anxiously for me in his office ; he had changed the order of the pieces, and put
he had
formed
the
Caprice at the end of the entertainment, because
just been inmissed
his
which
that
had
the
by telegram
train,
grande coquette
have
Blois.
But
he was
Tours
to
to
was
relying on my
brought her from
assistance
Mdlle.
B. without
to substitute
damaging the performance.
I

One

"

"

*'

Does

'*

She

"

she
has

Have

"

I took

as

know

her

part ?'' 1 asked

him.

played several times, but she has

expressed any hope that I might come

you

sufficient

much

so

it

seen

not

care

do

to

that

have

any

doubt

to

it."
?"

assistance

her

talents

her

to

as

rehearsed

not

would

have

been

attacks.''

produced one
I will take advantage
here.
of this
1 am
Very well, do not let her know
interestingexperiment."
a very
opportunity to make
I did not show
myself on the stage, but took my place in a close box at the
for end of the house, which
happened to be unoccupied, and the grating dosed.
B. might ""11
Then, drawing myself together, I willed intently that Mdlle.
to

of her

**

asleep.
It
this

then

was

time

same

sank
After
went
success

down
a

on

minutes

few

down

to

of my

dressing-room
action

and

1 learned
at
half-past ten.
in
artiste,
s
topping
young
the sofa in her room,
begging

the

of

drowsiness

the stage.

experiment,
; but

attitude

was

of my

When
not
not

she

got

the curtain

end

of the

the middle

the

performance that at
suddenly
toilette,

of her

the

dresser

to

up,

finished

dressing herself,and

rose

was

not

let her

very

rest

confident

little.

of the

what

had taken
knowing
place in the actress's
long in satisfying myself, merely by seeing the

then

subject

She

had

retained

in her

memory

this part

562

CHAPTER

TO

0]

511

played* and acquitted herself mar^

however,
suggestion that I must
vellously.
was,
unconaciooslf
have
given her, when mentally ordering her to play the comedy, and that was
in the piece,since without
to put herself
en
rapport with the other characters
and
hear
the
who
has put them
that somnambulists
to sleep.
only see
person
Mdlle.
that may
However
B. in order
that she
be, I was
obliged to awaken
might take part in the supper which was given by the delighted manager.
the so"^ just as she had
then remembered
herself on
She
having thrown
put
of her gloves, and, finding herself seated there again, she imagined that
one
on
curtain
had
to tell her that the
was
come
we
risingfor the
Caprice." It was
her
and
companions surrounding her,
congratulating her on her
only on seeing
understood
had
that she
what
taken
with
place, and thanked
me
a
progress,
glance.
If it be objected that she had
expected my arrival,then suspected my presence,
had
been
favourable
least my
at
so
to her talent on
influence,which
or
in this case
that self-suggestionhad
other occasions, and
even
nambulism
produced sommake.
I have
no
reply to
which

she

bad

learnt, but bad

not

only

seen

another

There

*'

"

In

the

same

of

improvement
a

of

poem

correctly
musician,
overture

of

through only
B.

662

In

the

once

of

recollection

greater

suggestion

the

could

he

tham

subject
do

in

once

reproduced

it

was

with

perfect execution

excellent

an

she

had

played

recall

and,

lost

on

notic
Hyp-

194).
the

of

events

condition,as
awaking, may

memory

be

can

waking

well

as

have

life
what

lost all

restored

in memory

improvement

I have

incidents, and

Personally Observed

xiL p.

normal

by sugrgestion. The

extent

well

''

may

the

The

occurred.

has

what

lesser

or

the

who

which

opera,

Bramwell's
J. Milne
(ProceedingsS.P.R., vol.

extent

of

day before.

place during previous hypnoses

taken

has

pages

memory

new

Dr.

From

to

to

instances

ladyy after reading

lady,

same

from

hypnotised, played

response

greater

The

other

and
h]rpnotised,

lines,was

two

ten

aeveral

Thus,

hypnosis.

writing.

eight or

Phenomena"

to

and

automatic

when

an

in

memory

hundred

in

Dulay gives

Dr.

paper

to

extends

noticed

numerous
examples of
natural
able
was
to
unusually bad, was
patient, whose
memory
which
she
with
and
recall on
was
some
verses
pre\iouslyunacqtiainted,
awaking
twice
which
to her
during hypnosis. Anothcur, who could
were
only read over
could only do so with the music
the piano, but who
play a few dance tunes
upon
her when
before
able, when
h3rpnotisedand blindfolded,to play the
awake, was
that subjects who
couM
much
not
brilliantly.I have found
tunes
more
same
which
remember
events
able,
were
happened at an earlier age than six or seven

to

remote

as

both.

One

hypnotised, to

when
half
at

events

662
also
"

to

0.
recover

as

childhood.

of these

Dr.

regards

as

of older

mony

recall those

In many

years.

all

^^g^

recent

as

the

which

had

occurred

of

occurrence

the

facts

the

at

obtained

I have

instances

age

of

tm-o

and

confirmatory evidence,

themselves, from

the

testi*

relatives.

It

is

possiblenot

that have

memories
Bramwell

Further,

only

has
the

shown
memory

to

improve

lapsed
"

those

from

the

normal
the

consciousness,
of

early
occurring during secondary

relating to

of events

by hypnosis,but

memory

events

APPENDICES

512

consciousness, which

of

states

of

aware

instance

known

With
of

of this is the

to

respect

somnambulism,

1883, the

safe in the

not

were

of

case

be

case

consciousness

been

never

best

"

forgetfulnessof what had taken place during an

I have
published in the Re^me
Sdentifique of December
that her mistress's
servant
who,
girl,
thinking
young

attack

the

where

drawer

she

put them, hid

had

(225 A).

Bourne

follows

as

has

by hypnosis. The

recovered

of Ansel

case

another

records

Dufay

Dr.

primary

sometimes

all, may

at

the

[568

ist,

jewels
piece

in another

them

Accused
of having stolen
her to be safer.
to
they seemed
furniture,where
denials
she
her
and
was
despite
(which were
quite sincere^
put in prison.
them,
One
day, in paying a professionalvisit at the prison, I recognised her, having
of one
of my
her to be
her
serving at the house
seen
colleagues. Knowing
what
her
and
then
related
she
she
had
I
to
to me
done,
somnambulic,
sleep,
put
distressed
recollection
of it when
much
awake.
at having no
I made
and
was
before
tion,
the examining magistrate, who, after verificaher
repeat her declaration
her
had
set at liberty.
of

Many

the

effects of

de V

Revue
p.

of

cases

164)

HypnoHsfne^
a
patient who

of

hjrpnotisedher

e,g,

on

recorded

case

for several
of the

dreams

hypnotism
days

by

Pitres

Dr.

(vol.ix.,1895,

remembered

in succession

previous night,which

in the

given

are

memory

she

could

when
recollect

not

awake.

while

The

A.

563

following

hypnotic suggestion to
occupation.
"

in the Revue

de

is

avoid
Dr.

strikinginstance

of

waste

Forel, in

A.

energy

in

on

paper

utilisation

responsible
''

vol. vi. p. 357

VHypnoHsnu^

the

of

and

Quelques

(1892),writes

of
hausting
ex-

tions
Sugges:

"

the
suicidal
Burgholzli Asylum, in order to watch
patients with
the
received
warders
who
have
during
night, we employ
appropriate
is placed at the side of the patient's,
nurse's
bed
hypnotic suggestions. The
the suggestion is given that she shall sleep well and
and
hear
nothing except
unusual
sound
the
make.
If
the
latter
of
to get out
patient may
any
attempts
otherwise
awakes
she sleeps
at once,
bed, or to do herself any harm, the nurse
made
soundly, despite the unimportant noises and movements
by the patient
This
succeeds
admirably, provided we select suggestible warders
for
system
it. The
does
tired
inappreciable advantage is that the nurse
not
have
(I
get
this sleeping watch
sometimes
continued
with
the same
for more
than
nurse
six months
without
her
suffering the slightestfatigue^ and that the danger
of ordinary watching
that of falling asleep, despite
does
precaution
every
At

the

tendencies

"

"

not

exist
I have

in

this

by

the

had

not

said

single accident

for

manner,

four

patients
"

report, with

to

It is curious

years.

melancholies

"

to

see

to

regard

observe

to

the

themselves

patients watched
surprise sustained
well

watched

action,

which

so

in

this way.

663

B.

An

interestingcase

apparently beyond
was

only

Bramwell

traced

in

one

to

the
the

of the

of

mental
intelligent

subject'snormal
hypnotic
papers

condition

above

powers,

and

the

by accident,

referred

to

origin

is recorded

(Brainy Summer

of

was

which

by

Dr.

Number,

566

A]

1900,

TO
The

307).

p.

(661 0).

subject

sometimes

She

CHAPTER

room

the

was

remained

hypnotic
being questioned in hypnosis as
she replied as fullows :
the

in

condition

V
Miss

513
of

A.

undisturbed

while

he

her

to

time

his

for

ezperimenu

hour

an

in his

two

or

treatingother patients.

was

menul

life under

these

On

conditions,

"

*'

When

do

you

speak

not

to

and

me,

nothing

how

do

to

it.

After

the

dress.

still troubled

about

planned

had

you

When
it.

hypnotised

I awoke
On

me

and

I did

not

know

home

that

occurs

dtrertiy, I ^'enerallythink of nothing, and pass into

restfulness.
Once, however, I had an important dress

condition

to

make

left

interests

me

of

profound
and was
puzzled
resting quietly, I

me

I had

done

and

so,

was

suddenly thouxht how the dress

ou^ht to be made, and afterwards
carried
ide^is.
1 believed
siucccbsfully
out
my
I had
found
the way
of the ditTiculty
out
there and then, in the waking sute
; I
know
I did so some
now
hours
when
When
the
previously
hypnotised."
subject
she

aroused

was

had

planned

when

the

for

attention

Ur.

Dr.

criminal

ne

had

was

; the

motner

loaded,

was

which

powder

afterwards
in

Rapports

in

1884

a
avec

was

la

Civil et

Df

tx"ok,

la

le

Die

in

by suggestion

instances

have

hvpnotised persons
About

state.
VOL.

I.

been

the

( i ) crimes
known

and

(3)

occur;
crimes

ol
possibility

her

at

before

in water

which

dams

srs

expande"i

was

lished
pub-

were

Somnamlmlisme

du

drink

to

aunt

exfienments

Cnminel^
et

own

trate
magis-

Suggesiion Hyfmoti^ue

dams

in

leun

IJ^aU.
misclu

Bedeutung der
Krimimal-Amtkropologie und Krimi-

three

a^alnst

to

his

to

gerichtlichmedia

tur

naltitik^I^ipzig,1900). distinguishes
aided

gave

la MeJednr

Jurisprudtmce et

von

it

wnich

fire a revolver,

to

dissolved

man

murder,

as

money

another

ner^eii

1 hese

Im,

Droit

accuse

act.

Suggestion

induced

made

of
practicability

receipts tor

young

and

this

Schrcnck-Nolzing,
Suggestion (piibliNhedin the Archil}
l"r.

to

entitled

memoir

Droit

ma"!e

arsenic,

the

test

magistrate

munier.

told

was

also

completely forgot

he

RaffK*rts avec
into

he

at

Dr.

Analogues (1866).

jurisprudence,

to

subject was

their

by

papers

fictitious crimes, such

give

One

Etats

medical

him

tised
prac-

thoroughly discussed

was

et des

was

A.

"

crimes

them

to

to

of

use

concentrating

628

in

patients

them

suggestion

references

is
sfiecialtty

subject wa^k

latter

she

January
the

of

cases

of

power

Sommeil

liebeauit's

them.

havini; committed

of

1889

told

on

the

hypnotic

**

m^de

reallylent

never

she

also

suggested

and

theft, (perjury,
"c.,

still believed

tHypnoHsme^

several

and
Ap|"cniiix,

same

Dr.

He

said, and

whom

greater

See

whose

with

suggestion.

whch

A), gives

his tx)ok, Du

U^eois,

had

/itri'itede

schoolboys

acf]uirmg

in

experiments

many

the

questionof

The

Li^oeauit

l^tcr,

627

in the

others

A.

666

in

lessons.

their

on

and

B^riUon

to

purpose

she

the

paper

in education,"

hypnotism

of what

awake

(already referred

1889

way

recollecticm

no

Li^beault, in

Dr.

by

had

the dress

my

(3)

ciasses

wn;ch

crimes

hypnotised person.
crimes

incited

the second

of

by

01

committed
suggesci"jn

class, there

is

might be
which

by
in

much

few

means

waking

the

diAercnce
J

of

APPENDICES

514
of

opinion

while

others,

be

to

authors,

; some

taken

an

Under

of

magic).
by

attempts

The

Falsification

trial of Berchtold

the

case

excited

made

who

in

Bemheim,
meil

naturel

be
"

laboratory

have

how

waking
a

state,
was

woman

(black

means

attempts

hystericaltemperament
the

1896,

sharing in

feeble

head, eg, in

same

reports of

newspaper

been

have

Other

pointed
refused

commit

improper

resist

anything opposed

1899).
Bramwell,
On

useful
to

Hypnotism
666

B.

no

to

Dr.

in

to

moral

of

and
and

the

waking
"

and
fictitious,

were

crimes.

My

found

the

Experience

Australian

that

their

abilityof

conscience

is also

of

Medical

hypnotic crimes,
itats Analogues au

of

general

und

ihre

discussion

see

the

subjects

subject to

maintained

by
Hypnotic Suggestionas

Gazette
the

of

January aotb,

experience

Moll's
Bramwell

Hypnotism,
points out

Gilles

also

point

de

civilrechtliche
of

the

authorities,is given in the chapter

"

of

them

strongly supported by

are

et les
LHypnotisme
Bentivegni, Die Hypnose

1890).

evidence

Deiboeuf, have

his

to

V.

references

seem

litde power

of

Dr.

below.

subject

with

in the

used

Bemheim

tendencies;
obviously ill-balanced

were

suggestions,and

in The

views

quoted

the

subjects

positive criminal

suggested

as

Sydney (see

Therapeutic Agent,"
These

mind,

trial

real

immoral

of

of the

most

or

with

crimes

the

resist

Creed,

body

Berchtold

such
investigators,

J. M.

the supposed

of
possibility
principles by hypnotic suggestion. Further,
that Li^eois' subjectsprobably knew, in spiteof

out

to

or

that

moral

precautions, that

would

that

therefore, afford

cases,

settled

undermining
it has

the

1889,

hospital attendants,

Li^beault, Lidgeois,and

perhaps,

in

Such

som-

patients believe

of eleven
the

le

December

PHyprwHsme,

of

one

dans

sugg^r^es

the delusion.

of

state

sometimes,

hysterical.

of

experiments

false witnesses

the

on

de

roomful

assault

an

r^troactives

{Revue

made

he

observed, however,

in

been

resistance"

of

in

the

which

incited to these

under

Munich

at

in

unlawful

by

been

superstitiousand

Hallucinations

artificier'

culprithimself

murders

by suggestion comes

Les

"

ou

It must

Dr.

her

small

commit

to

developed kleptomania.

(1899),in
had

and

Schrenck-

public mind, and produced a crop of false witnesses,

number
of contradictory statements, all apparently in

p. 168), describes
they had witnessed

his

that she

Bemheim

quoted by

as

made

by suggestion
case

completely,

sufficientlyimportant

justice;

been

faith.

good

''

afterwards

showed

for murder

the

oath

on

who

several

of evidence

the

often

Sauter

playing on

of

had

commit

evidence

fortune-teller

to

it

Li^beault,

view.

caused

the

Schrenck-Notzing quotes
accused

administration

of crimes

head

the

the

experiment^and

of

think

Lidgeois,

who

boy

it

Benedikt, denying

and

and

intermediate

instances
way

in

of

account

Forel, again, take

Notzing,
thefts by

Fuchs

as

Li^beault

as

[566

(see

de

Bedeutung
"

''What

Tourette,

midico^gal,

vue

subject,
on

la

The

is

with

and

(Leipzig,
numerous

Legal Aspects

Hypnotism?"

in

666

TO

B]

Proceedings S.P.R.,

indeptfndence

maintained

by Braid,

and

varied

at

subjects

criminal

even

their

that

the

to

from

in

arose

would

but

(*. would

Mr.

shy

character.

smgmg

read

her

to

refused

the

He
friend's

rather

of

r'Mes

als^i, without

tea'"

the

Umg

enough
the

to

etice

"".

1:.

supposed

was

to

with

keeping

an"l

suKeptihilities,
object

ion:ible

\yt

time

same

alterations
the

has

cnnie

eneplion,

.Sec

Uf.

x%

Ikjubwclt.

Mis"

liraid\

to
in

that

F.

(urt

of

l)ecause

refus4-d

views

J^,^"rJin^,

the

re"

on

of

ilu"

the

instam

has

in

he

lived

in refers

and
was

hl^

he

whi*
All

an

in

nothing

shmild
the

is

it
nt"t

religious

at

the

suggested

experimental

patients.

own

my

such
ited

only

that

betueen

tti"ns

in

why

contained

it

Nup|M"Ne

understand

to

one

to

this

as

offended

it

as

oistim

tine

aHonls

have

of su^ar
a""ked

Disvnter,

tish- hawker

minister

C".,

difficulty,
imagine

devout

of

shouman

of

unable

by

out

Mr.

of showman.

that

condition

much

without

ordinary

ri^ht, he

all

(f.'s mental

somewhat

that

wuij^hing

w.iv,

absolutely

have

Ai"i"

by

the

cimetl

lieen

should

Why

He,

nme

iapab!e

personalityand

in

piece

When

"h. that's

"

it l"e reasonable

of

rcptcd

a"

before
which

While

so.

arsenic

was

ran,

the

refuset!

accepted
Would

one

and

position, and

him.

to

haukrr.

ascertain

I think

tnidi*sm:m
he

done

and

also

state

th;it,under

me

hav'e

and

waking

attempt
but

siipp""se
s""cial

his

told

**

cnmr.

while

nervous

hut

strangers,
in the

hesitation, promptly put

to

had

recited

sideboard,

my

extremely

was

poem

it

who

subjects

an
inuiginary crime.
apparently in opposition to

than

assured

had

suggestions

committed

mother

died

printed
paper
headinj; "So-called

from

were

taneously
spon-

In the

two

u'ater

replied,Liu";hin(;,

no

respectable

unnatural

not

he

1 made

!"

least

having been

after

up.

Her

have

experiments

F., for example,

Miss

operator.

result of

in which

cases

F., who

(li^s""^tm";minister

poisone"i his friend,

had

6y

would

of the

merry

hy the

only before

not

during' hypnosis.

^he

Miss

family, recited

own

easily be

may

I, like Delbceuf,

ago,

mentioned

others, and

not

aloud,

reading

or

circumstan"es,

who

of

K'lassof

instance.

For

of her

members

rertam

hatl

p;irt, but

one

to

no

constantly recurring ficts which

the

number

herself

help

mit

play

norm^il
about

the

at

not

subjects accepted suggestions which

The^
iheir

entirely

years

hypnotic subjects.
suggestions and accepted others.

by

have

"

preconceived theories.
the
176-203) under
pp.

affected

crimes

subjects

seven

1 also

rejected certain
poem,

xii.

1 cited

Automatism,"

refused

been

vol.

my

however,

from

opposition to

I'roceedinf^s S.P.R.,

Hypnotic

but

hypnotic
which

some

was

be

of propriety than
higher sense
Against the view of Bemheim,

(p. 233)

dream,

condition,

the

test

this

could

one

moral

or

by volun:ary compliance.
despite this, they refused all

so-called

work

long ago
acquired new

actions

on

goes

hypnotic
hypnotic subject

aroused

soon

(m

developed

1 commenced

believed

made

He

been

had

unless

process

the

no

the

to

as

lost his volition

that

obliging; but

that

subject

time

proved

automatic

simple

])crform.

to

When

wa"

the

the

same

condition.*

normal

maintains

with

trained

the

suggestions,and

were

had

he

views

own

subject'swill had

that

the

at

of

and

Bramwell

analogy

that

docile

characterised
I"r.

not

515
his

that

hypnotised

considered

stage

any

204-58)

pp.

the

had

asserted

tjy hypnotism
Hi4

of

who

but

powers,

Braid

sense.

xiL

vol.

complete

CHAPTER

nature

of

imaginary

"nher^,

without

suggestions.
the

"

(Munt,

S. I*.K.. vuL

xu.

and

poem

Jauic^
yy

UrAid

IjJ-^jO.

refused

Mu

to

Wmk

take

mad

glass

of

Writings,**

APPENDICES

5i6
from

water

anxious

extremely

was

suffered,and
She

herself

asked

These,
so-called

arguments

is obvious.
from

embarrassment

nervous

contained

She

which

she

volition.

nothing opposed
leaving my house her mother
tised
re-hypnorefused
she
suggestion,
whereupon
my
well enough to help myself unasked
to a
to

her

after

had

Bramwell

given, and

are

cases

similar

and

in

question

first

many
automatism

condition

Dr.

know

not

she

why

replied,
glass of water."
[Other illustrative
I do

second

the

to

answer

suggestion
the

explained

The

get rid of the

to

the

thus

her, and
"

sideboard

my

[666

or

helpless

support

continues

Bramwell

forced

obedience

it before

of

Dr.

facts, have

me

to

"

all

must

refer to

analyse

further

still,I

attempting

abandon

to

in

belief

of the

some

the

mental

in

hypnosis.
(i) When
subjects successfullyresist suggestion, it is
by assuming that they have not been so deeply hypnotised
resistance

has

itself.

manifested

admit

cannot

the

usual
as

explain

to

those

correctness

in whom

this
no

of this in my

I have had frequent opportunities of examining

During the last seven
years
and
nowhere
observed
abroad, and have
hypnotic subjects,at home
more
than
own
patients,rarely, in fact, seeing
profound somnambules
amongst
my
referred
I have
All to whom
to
the
cases
not
equal them.
only exhibited
of
all
had
but
been
nearly
phenomena
profoundest somnambulism,
subjects of
painless operations in the hypnotic state.
of training his subjects,
(2) The
personalityof the operator, and his method
is supposed to play an
in
the
or
important part
rejection of sugacceptance
gestions.
Granting that this be true, it does not explain the resistance which
I commenced
I encountered.
by believing that the subjects were
entirelyat
and
did
their
obedience.
best
to develop
supposed
my
mercy,
my
existence
class of phenomena
is considered
of one
(3) The
as
necessarily
and
of another
Durand
le Gros
implying the existence
totallydifferingclass.
asks : *Ms it possible that suggestion should
have
the power
of producing extraordinary
this particular effect upon
the
physical changes and yet be without
moral
state?"
The
facts I have
this question in the
already cited answer
cases.

affirmative.
.

(4) Evidence
alleged

are

in favour

important.

in

classes

real

act

has

submitted

to

and

into

those

in which
the subjects
by cases
are
analogous suggestions. These
of helpless obedience
invariably
was
in concluding that it did not sometimes

afforded
and

phenomenon
justifyme

not

of others.

These

of so-called

cases

has
an
imaginary crime
it is assumed
performed, which

in the

her

untruthful

normal

regards imaginary
mother's
assertions

claims

that

she

been
the

automatism

fall into

suggested ; (d) where a

have
not
patient would

state.

tea-cup,
as

that the subject accepted

unable
hypnotised, she was
Delboeuf

criminal

(a) where
been

(a) First,as
sugar

the

patients does

occur

two

fact that

The

in my

absent

of obedience

accepted

have

to

to its

these

had

to

crime.

somnambule

...

while

her

medical

composition.
absurd

Bemheim

statements

distinguish between
sufficient

sense

makes

man

and
as

true,

truth

and

left to know

puts

piece of

various

absurd

Li^beault

assert

because, being
falsehood, while

exactly what

she

was

ask the subject during

have
occurred
to
to
doing. To neither does it seem
herself.
If they had
done
hypnosis what she thought about the matter
so, she
would
a
nd
told
that while
them
promptly have solved the difficulty,
they were
she was
gravely discussing probabilities,
quietlylaughing in her sleeve at the
absurdity of the whole performance. [In his paper referred to above.
grotesque

APPENDICES

5i8

[667

for her
confession
which
a
voluntarily expressed repentance
past life,made
evil
of
involved
it
than
the
with
agreed
(though
more
police were
cognisant
fsLCts otherwise
good resolves for
impulse made
known), and finally of her own
M.
Voisin
the future.
Two
wrote
to
later,
me
(July
31st,
1886) that she
years
in
Paris
conduct
that
her
and
then
a
was
irreproachable.
nurse
was
a
hospital,
whose
It appeared, then, that this poor woman,
history since the age of thirteen
of reckless follyand vice, had become
had been
one
capable of the steady, selfcontrolled
work
of a nurse
the
reformed
character
at
a
hospital,
having first
manifested
itself in the hypnotic state, partly in obedience
to suggestion, and
of morbid
passions.
partly as the natural result of the tranquillisation
medical
the
head
of
another
has
M.
Dufbur,
asylum,^
adopted hypnotic
in his treatment.
D^s
k present," he
suggestion as a regular element
says,
crainte
de nous
notre
affinnons
opinion est iaite : sans
nous
tromper,
que
des
maladies
rhypnotisme peut rendre service dans le traitement
mentales."
''

"

be expected, he finds that only a small

to
was
proportion of lunatics are
hypnotisable ; but the effect produced on these, whether
by entrancement
or
who
suggestion, is uniformly good. His best subject is a depraved young
man,
convictions
after many
for crimes
(including attempted murder) has become
a
As

n'avons

par
the

above

Voisin's

Dr.

A.

the

In

given by

case

following is

which

summary

could

She

emaciation

un

mauvais

assez

she
be

sujet.

Nous
^t^

ont

moraux

of character
feature

the

J^"vue

in

(over
of

some

May

rHypnoHsmt,

627-630.

sections
had

dc

produced

actual

insanityis

1889, p. 345, by Dr.

1893,

p.

Dr.

141,

of

Dorez.

A.

Bourdon

by hypnotic suggestion,

cured

records

which

the

"

jealousy
no

for

November

in

to

jealousy

Hypnotisme

for

jealousy

ungovernable

an

temper.
of

Voisin

Dr.

Appendices

old, anaemic, irritable,had

X., twenty-four years

Mme.
of

de P

Revue,

morbid

and
in

case

Revue

same

of

case

in the

given

6x6

well.

as

vol. iii.,
1889, p. 130,

667

"

Dufour,

sentiments
ses
parler au present, tellement
Phypnotisme." This change and amelioration
of sanity)has been
a marked
simple recovery

cases

also

See

Dr.

T.," says

plus

am^lior^s
and

"

lunatic

violent

longer

eat

and

coughed,
in

violent, subject

become

sleep ; had
breathing was

nor

her

Bourdon

Dr.

and

under
fits of

to

reached

an

the

influence

unreasonable

extreme

irregularand

degree

hard.

Her

danger,
appeared
was
hypnotised with tolerable ease, after fifteen minutes' fixation of the eyes and
in a state
her
to
of
suggestion of the idea of sleep. Dr. Bourdon
suggests
that
knows
she
is
and
she
has
not
no
jealous,
be
that
to
reason
lighthypnosis
;
she will yield no
to bad
towards
her husband
more
temper, and will be amiable
;
of sleep, and
that she feels the need
On
food, and calm.
finally,
waking she
recollection
of the hypnotic suggestions. This
first s^nce
has no
is followed
by
the suggestions are
consecutive
amelioration, and
repeated on seven
days.
After
back
to go
the seventh
home
and
day she feels quite well, and wishes
life

to

to

her

see

and

husband.

happiness
^

Dr.

E.

were

Dufour,

Her

affection
in

restored

m^ecin

en

for

the

chef

M^dico-Psychologiques,September 1 886,
par le Dr. Dufour, Grenoble, 1887.

him

home,
de

has
and

I'asile

p. 238, and

was

consulted.

Mme.

X-

returned.
her

Finally, harmony
jealousy was
completely

Saint- Robert
Contribution

(Is^re). See
d Vitudede

AnnmUs

PhypnoHsmt,

664
cured.

Bourdon

Or.

there

treatment,

663

A.

born

was

been

Rachel

otherwise

in

words, timorous,
in the

what

beyond

is

with

the

when

It

to

the

and

and

ma:ion

in her

No

"

Payne,
ca^e

dcM

IS

the

Tilled

case

of

B84

A.

Sec

**

Dr.
*

"

tiiis

far above
view.

and

happy

and
con-

rational, and

many

and

her

religious

intellectual

her
in

while

her

The

terror

trances

the

trance.

of somnilo-

state

opinions, but

and

is very

the

delivered

with

waking state,**and

so-called

fits,"which

"

as

case
as

soon

she

the

fits

**

alxnit
in

sixteen,

T^t
-

liesides

Chapirr

in

the

of
M

in

given

Kachrl

D..

May

Ux

in

in

the

same

and

Joseph

17591

whose
See

1760.

also

IX.

references

Scrmiint

during

reco%'e:cd.

England,

Magazine

GfntUmani
"

Reading

in

detected

ceased

**

at

infor-

the

were

"

knew

she

state

from

kind

of any

symptoms
the

waking

her

fit," exce("t

**

the

on

returned

In

night.

morbid

report

of

Kemftrkfthlc

541

Itaker. antt

I'mfr^wr

f"f

to

Ejaculatinnv

rimss

I'hy^ir,the

hypnotised

Utr

Dr.

and

drHvered

Triritley, LI^P.,

a(*)a^s(I"nn'.i"n t.Si5i

'r:tr^

in"rrufiicnta)

Minuter"t

expresses

ideas

of

trance,

7th, 1812,

the

that

in

in the

fit or

prayers

declared

*'

'iufini;^Irrji,"Uy Dr. Mitrhill.

and

Rachel

sleeping preachers are recorde"l

in 1774,
Job Cooper, a Pcnnsylvanian weaver,

of

"

of

who

cases

lx"y of

of

bulic
somnam-

chair

produced

onwards

It consisted

well

ha[)i)ened in

doctors

other
that

the

climax

"

extraordinarydegree

out

otiicr

ternjiorar)' ill-health, and

book

her

an

i)ear

state

gradually

January

regular and

it.^

to

knew

rest

had

Two

which

of

age

five minutes, beginning

fortyevening, lasted about
and
passing off into
slight epileptiform symptoms,

what

the

1,

when

till

being

the

at

every

with

of

181

year,

time

more

preconceived

of others.

by

listen

to

quoted

this

much

who

sleep for the

nothing

June

ties,
facul-

far from

her, are

few

of

[her]mental

conversion," which

fluency which

almost

natural

and

result of

en"iing

religious

make,

serious

same

waking

From

''that all that

specimens

occurred

"

mind.

increased

readiness

those

were

is the

quism

In

the

in the

became

come

observed

was

of

of

kind

her

talk

idresses, and

faculties

by

on

her

u^ed

of

talk, constantly recurred

crisis occurred

effect

persons

child

"

religiousmelancholy,

of

state

education, which

appeared ; being apparently asleep

The
incoherently of her fears of heil,"c
of

the

byterians
Pres-

were

regular schooling, was

females."

to
a

in her

melancholy,

to

parents

in

kind

after

sleeping preachers,^

Her

794.

**

b'w*stac(|iiai*aed
with

till November

despair,succeeded
tinueii,but

given

common

talked

same

calming

in

been

have

to

noted

first

mental

whttnf?, eiK^t months

most

months'

seven

much

acute

more

condition

evening, she

to

fell into

she

seventeen,

became

519

chief element

the

of all those

opinion

the

of

and

means,

and

of

time

Massachusetts,

is said

She

relapse.

no

limited

instruction.

the

at

B.iker,^one

Pelham,

at

that

states

had

of limited
was

CHAPTER

TO

"]

kunj'tti:

cver\

in cnnvrrtini;

lu^ether. whii"i

cTrnini*
mnic

awakt."

t1"ick

pcrftont

\Op.

to

"!/.

to

hear

thi*

m^it

Chritlianily, when
title

page.)

vsmJerfml

Fttatktr^

atktf^ than

wb""

all the other

APPENDICES

520
somnambulic

their

of

and

A),

(237

Winsor

diseases,

remarkable

the

also

see

the

Anna

of

case

Squirrell, referred

Elizabeth

of

that

successfully prescribing for

and

subjects foreseeing

symptoms

[664

below

to

(666 A"
A

in

case

which

given by

was

Cervello, in his Storia

N.

curious

Another
in

Teste's

March,

the

in

I^evue

She

hypnotised
proceeded to

She

said

could

be

that

cause

considerable

tried

or

at

would

Friday evening.

This

In

find

to

; at

3.30 she

the

day and

the

P.M.

she

Dr.

but

night.

Thursday
haemorrhage

then

have
would

state

last

she

On

(1841),

and

in

the

relation

to

come

have

much

three

herself.

would

and

there

and

lose

days, after

be

would

would

better, and

again

would

she

fall,which

eight minutes,

on

Dr.

future.

something"

3.30,

would

be

proved

foretell

Wednesday

night, but

for

Dr.

husband,

her

could

3 and

would

would

good

in

often

had

and

only

faint for

would

on

her

for she

how

she

exercised

"

given

was

"

Teste's, who
with

alone

out

illness

followed

be

her

on

reason

which

would

she

that no
questions, she declared
precautions could
sibly
posthe accident.
On
avert
awaking she ignored, as usual, everything that
in her
Dr.
Teste
trance.
husband
happened
impressed on her anxious
necessity of keeping her in complete ignorance of the prediction, and

recover.

had
the

himself

day

to

her

to

answer

took

careful

medical

On

the

of

he

Tuesday

his. Dr.
to

came

husband,

in

the

she

could

again
Dr.

not

Teste

against the
sight for a
the

she
the

This

would
of the

nothing
and

accident, and,

as

determined
the

hour

Nevertheless,

moment.

had

an

case

affords

"

accident

though
no

clear

and

house,

and

he

showed

the

next

found

her

spirits.

lunching

He

said

with

that

he

afterwards

followed

remarkable

evidence

of

take

to

approached,
few

by her husband,
intense
antipathy ; the

of the

results

it,which

he hypnotised her for a

prediction exactly,saying as before
that
it
where
would
be.
On
her,
nor
frighten
waking
prediction.

husband

her

Soon

accompanied

room,

which

tell what

M.'s

of health

best

few

knew

of

Latour.

Mme.

apparently
to
spend the day with them.
she
minutes, when
repeated her

she

details

of all the

notes

friend

wished

and

Journal

it.

what

of

rest

5.30

of

"

haemorrhage

up, but
by delirium

con

Fsychiques,January, February,

I summarise

would
happen,
following Tuesday, between
where
would
frighten her

the

the

des

patient
a
Friday, being

and

miscarriage

get

the

Animal

Magnetisme

was

tell them

on

ill for

very

her

tell what

not

would

recovery,

iPIsterisono
in

an

hypnosis

in

itudes

which

p. 74, from

1901,

du

Pratique

Mantiel

The
M.,
subject, Mme.
clairvoyant. On a certain
Teste

complete

Caso

un

details of

the

but

somnambulism,

recently reprinted
and

prevision of

of

case

spontaneous

Alphonse

di

ix. p. 333.

S.P.R., vol.

not

in her

is summarised

Sognazione Spontanea (Palermo, 1853), and

followed

hysterical type

markedly

patient,ending

the

accurately the predictions of

Dr.

of

symptoms

minutes

of

exactly as
instance

anything

saw

seeing

she

possible precautions

to

after

suddenly
shock

all

not

had

of

let her

3.30
a

rat

she
"

an

it caused

out
went

of their
out

animal
her

to

of
to

fall,

predicted.
viously
self-suggestionob-

further, since

"

Mme.

M.'s

565

related

prevision

real, and

not

for the

Mme.

M/s
of

due

the

be

probably

as

noted

be

that

conjured

effects would

subliminal

666

A.

somnambulism

which

following

for

February
vo'.

of

1889,

in

had

the

been

subject

of eis:htto

age

ten

The

afterwards

writes:

of young

c("n"iition
curred

And

In

the

to

rvrn

ceased

few

members

work

to

"ifter which

in the

he

thr

I h.i\e

'*

As

have

you

ihey

**

at

are

Wait
\fcil

the

n^ht,
Thr

[ 'hat

"hat
'.he

whiAt

child

the

the

at

entirely till he

Fthruary

^tk,

nothing

June

and

attacks

of

was

i86a

unusual
the

July 1859

ism

!"omn;imbul

for

cause

gave

anxiety

to

as

hardly recognisable
sunken, tired, and haggard,
to

as

be

health.

robust

the

dormitory,

the

about

";ardenN

descended

the

to

hotirs

for

at

time,

Janicaud, having

his

of

risks

the

**

said,

hr

.Mine,

.M. and

toa\ii:d

dormi-

thr

fr""m

aped

rs"

noctumal

beiirooin.

Vendome,"

from

.Arnault

and

]"avr

are

to

ci*u\i-

well, and

your

tiwv

you

little

son

there
.

farther

t"f the
dose-

(.radle
the

nxnn

cLiys

Jann

a""ain roine

during'
accident

the
was.

re"

fourth

his

rut

later

.lud

from

day.

They

end

foIli"wm"f"lay
had

rcnild

Vendftme,

at

you

j;*" back

ajj^'n

and

tell

me

?*'

present
am

ription of
the

liad

them

Henr)'s

and

child

few
he

and

were

eyes
of

about

d"M)r of my

dev

rny
A

IS

and

xart.

the

at

seen

...

ihe.r

of

altered

precaution^*taken

thr

about

bed.
oMckU

1 1

the

Gueret,

from

noticed

we

months

much

so

up, walked
wandered

fami)".

your

was

or

to

alK"ut

was

teeth."

h.!-* four

"here

family. His
the pLice

just arnvr"l

o!

news

in the

trM"k

^oi

account

at

almost

school

at

was

of his

h.ick

'.rfty [in spiteof all

expeditions] kncnked
"*

he
heat

he

dark,

went

o'enin^

One

that

weeks

he

Ever"- evening
study

apf"cared in

the

"

excessive

thinne"s

Revue

pupii-teachers. Jani-

of his

Janicaud completely changed,

soon
a
frequency which

extreme

an

the

the

of somnambulism

night, with

every

health.

hik

first year

During the
but during

cured,

as

spontaneous
in

whicii
of

Normate

one

attacks

they

of

CJr^.RFT.

him

well

])a{"cr

writer

I^coie

the

frequent

to

Badaire

M.

nineteen.

self-suggestion

as

during

translation

vi. pj). 415-27.

of

in

Dufay

subject. Tb^ophile janicaud, having been

caud

of

cases

clairvoyance

Dr.

by

B;tdaire, formerly director

M.

other

followed

have

probably caused,

are

case

published

was

jyoc^edin^i S.P.R.,

"

rat,

no

some

up

de

self.

The

Philoiophique

all,these

if not

many,

hystericalsymptoms,

to

the

by
'

o(

been

had

foimt

mere

was

course.

relate

in

if it

"

forehand
be-

tell

not

rat

If there

have

the

and

the

acted

have

itself to.

attach

could

fright;

to

seems

"

imaginary,

or

her

521
She

actions.
of

self would

fright,real

own

cause

to

suggestion

subliminal

It will

her

to

hallucinatoryone

rfphre

simply

would

what

cause

CHAPTER

TO

A]

came

to

it."

and

the

eived

po*"ition
fn"m

letter

in

of
my

on

riMim

left.

the

to

nnnn,

The

the

the

nurse's

l)e"is

were

Caiher-in-bw-

first fl"K"r
Iwd

is

to

perfectly
telling me

t"K"th.
to

\'en"lonie.

My

sleeping

are

wiie,

at

me

alMuit

and

that

an

being"

inut

the
ace

vime

uirnt

stanled,

time,
had

telling

me

h^ippened to
anxiously
inquired

APPENDICES

522
"

! do

Oh

serious

frightened, Madame,

be

not

have

the

whatever

consequences,
If I had known

think.

[666

that

of it

I should

yourself, there

reassure

doctor, who

is

have

you

caused

with

now

the

much

so

will

be

child,

no

may

I should

alarm,

It will be

spoken
nothing."
father-in-law
what
to tell him
to my
morning I wrote
Janicaudhad
The
of the child by return
that
of post.
answer
said,and begged for news
was
he was
accident
had taken
perfectlyweU, and that no
place.
But in the month
for the holidays, I leant
of September, when
home
I went
the whole
which
advice
of the
the
doctor, had
on
truth,
father-in-law,
my
hidden
time
from
He
told me
that at the
when
to tell me
me.
Janicaud came
accident
that an
had
did not
happened, the doctor
expect the child to live
the
the
the
through
day
night. During
having got hold of the key "rfthe
nurse,
cellar, had become
completely intoxicated,and the child having been fed by her
not

The

next

in this

when

condition, was

life for several

with

seized

sickness,which

violent

his

endangered

days.

night Janicaud suddenly jumped

companions, said
One

in

up

turning

bed, and

to

of his

one

"

''

See, Roullet, how

of the

careless

bookbinding workshop, but you

the dish,
over
just knocked

paste, has
Some
the

somnambulist
The

down

went

one

said

following night
who

man,

had

being brought
that

had

at

been

inhabitant

an

Gldny,
nobody

and

bathing

in

carriage.

Next

the

body
house, not

had

town

had

been

in

had

town,

the

the

wbat

that

body of

the

road

Creuse, and

that

he

was

inquiries,and heard
the previous day at
drowned
But
Gudret
during the night
the day
of the accident
known
I made

day

reallybeen
brought to

in the

even

eating
pieces."

found

was

Gl^ny

the

on

saw

while

his

that

in the

of

he

how

related

drowned

Gu^ret

to

it

and

workshop,

door

the

cat, in

into five

is broken

shut

to

you

perfectlycorrect.

was

he

did
which

the

to

once

certainlytold
do it,and
not

are.

you

before.^
M.

Simonet,
him, when

for
result

decay

recommended
he

and

The

of

ear,

which

Janicaud pronounced

bone.

use

the

certain

herb, which

grew

the

had

feared

might
groundless, and
garden, and which

doctors

their fears
in the

walking barefoot, accidentallystepped

secured.'
before
the plant was
soon
after,as Janicaud had said it would.

somnambulist,

shock

woke

child

sulted
con-

ing
suffer-

been

gather for them.'

to

the

the

of the

his child, who

state, about

cyst behind

Janicaud's brother-in-law,once

and

master,

somnambulic

from

the

undertook
But

assistant

in the

months

some

in

the

him

recovered

upon

thorn,

change and
giving cause
these
and
and
while
suffered very
few attacks,
only during the
exercise,
away
his
first few days. One
which
family deserves
took place two
days after joining
of going
determination
notice.
fixed
He
with
the
some
the
rose
night
up during
succeeded
before
starting
fishing. M. Simonet decided
to accompany
him, and
His

in

inducing
^

et

health

Facts

du

him

of the

to

alter the

same

somnambuUsme,
of spontaneous

case

for

now

of his

he

of

was

sent

excursion, and

description are reported by

them
borrowed
1857), who

Dr.
from

Macario

for

home

go

visit

and

{Du

F. Lebeuf.

relative

somfiui/, tUs rha^

Here

also

it ist

(Dr. D.)

somnambulism.

Possibly comfrey,

nature

alarm,

whose

astringent propertiesJanicaud

may

have

heard.

(Dr. D.)
'

the

When

he

exception

up in
of his feet.

got

the

sleeping sUte

he

always dressed

himself

completely, with

OeS

distance

residing

some

slcepinK

condition
last he

walk.

At

narrow

and

careful

as

rf"ul(!
s^iw

too,

at

It may

not

:"

useless

there.

over

his face

point of view, which

of
perfectlyconscious
well
pleased at
generally very

Not

he
he

it modelled

used

make

observation

an

is,tliat during

scientific

be

that

he

whether

be

felt under

once

dark, but
ahead.
from

portion of a windowhit
he easily undid

which

the

if attempts

his condition, and

Indeed, he is

himself.

finds

he

made

are

caud
Jani-

of somnambulism

attack

an

in which

state

from

possible interest

of

awaken

to

be done, as he is so much
not
happier than in his waking
begs that it may
Ne\-ertheless, after each attack he suflfers greatly from fatigue, and his

him,
sute.

in his sonmambulic
has

and

done

his natural

state

said

been

In

and

of what

assistant
then

has

omitting

without

read

had

just

read

observations

any

master

may

it be

the

another?

to

taken

place
perfectlyall that
has

remembers

when

has

he

taken

five

or

retains

and

memory,

has
the

repeated

been

book

the

and

.M. Hadairc

to

had

and

make.

it aloud

read

to

declared

All

had

just
lection
recol-

nu

Uadairk.

together the teachers

called

had

his

his hand,
he had

which

six pages

he

what

studying

from

immediately after,he
repeated.

his re|M"rt,
[I^fore fomarding
pupils of the l^colc Normalc

:f they

or

sylLiblc. Awakened

had

he

occasions

several

on

the

somnambulist

the

he

preceding ones.
Janicaud has an uncertain

in bed

history lessons

attack

the

in the

difficulty
; but

with

learns

in each

But

state.

to

attributed

this fatigue to be
Ought
noticeably altered.
extraordinary activityof his faculties during sonuuunbulism,
in passing from
which
he sustains
result of the shock
state
one
least
recollection
of what
Once
awake, Janicaud has not the
is

appearance

and

lo

to free himself

oflfa small

key, with

him

thirtypaces

take

to

him

it very

was

some

was

cut

at

only

to

come

to

is

which

Simonet

M.

match

penknife

from

concludes
be

left foot.

means

with

Once

hand, and

padlock.
[M. liadaire

drawn

the

were

as

his

found

his night -cap

night.

at

close

was

enough

sure

and

under

having
begged

way,

Janicaud, however, assured

a
proof asked his companion

foot.

two,

the

on

brother-in-law

river,his

the

his

of the

and

g^^i^g home,

jxith by

which

Janicaud
Noteworthy,
chain

upon

better

the
match

with

his

by the

put

523

was

either

he

his
from
done, Janicaud being undisturbed
of
the
the
noise of barkini; doj^ or by
fatif^ics

This

decided

where

foot, and

sash

oft

dangerous
tf)

see

the

hi"

CHAPTER

TO

A]

it

them,
to

be

asking them

scrupulously

accurate.]
IMt^tin, in his

Dr.

His

lady

I- IS

C'^at,

cf

(pp.

account

or

the

the

in

St-rjcan!Cox,
Phantasms

cf

*".!"

in his

"

hand,

his
is

bystanders. "c.,

Mechanism

Livings
like

she

suffered.

In

the

case

of

in

or

in

quoted

which

in

experiments

some

held

his

inside
Phantasms

ii. p. 345.

the

trance-

the

of

{icrfurmcd by

mcn:s

exper

of

62-65)

cata-

thought-transference.

of

i"owers

specify objects

to

pockets

vol.

/Mnj:,

and

55~57,

able

was

remarkable

his, with

of

Irptic pa:ient

(Paris, 1808), describes

AnimaU

EUctricite

state,

Elizabeth

of Man,"

il. ii. p.

him

which

with

vol. ii.pp. 175-77

347), gives
his

used

sister

to

Squirrellthere

some

account

she

when

succeed

was

an

the

was

("iuotedin
similar

of

in

conscious,
semi-

cataleptictits from
indications

of

clair-

APPENDICES

524

(see

voyance

Selections
her

from

her

and

food

phenomena
her

drink

the

of

not

L.

By
which

of

power

well

both

would

sides
have

bandaged
brown

of her
been

and

paper.

through

saw

excitement

she

could

Dr.

Belden

the

increased

an

in

the

of

Hauser,

of

Daumer,

in wliom

almost

568

not

gives in

He

about

of

these

and

described

Tome

those

relatingto hypnotisation at
"

Janet

well

that

M.

Gibert
and

water,

sleep

in

that

October

Why

shown
It

operate
enable

by

M.

the time

basin."

to

me

That

interchangeably
to

wake
See

her
also

on

that
the

from

Phantasms

MM.

1886.^

marise
sum-

me

M.

her

which

cf the Living,

I felt him

when

of half
know

very

I looked

for

people to put me to
silly." She had, in feet,
willed her to sleep.
want

look

attempt
of

M.

Gibert

she

Gibert

be

to
can

other

vol. ii. pp.

has

not

sent

to

both

induced.

679-83.

put
was

for.

(April 1886)

now

familiaritywith
the

trance,

time

induction

Gibert's
had

in

says

1 had

his house?

Janet and

subject ;
trance

her

leading physician there,

Psychologic Fhysiohgique,

"

similar

her.

with

out

sleep from distance

I
sleep ; she says,

Gibert

M.

sleep from
the
sleep was

Janet's inabilityto wake

is observable, however,

either

in

of

("L^onie"

B.

carried

were

I don't

makes

when

succeeds

put

were

to

to

water.

out, and

to

telepathichypnotisation

in

sleep,but

to

me

in cold

me

at

her

puts

put

hands

Gibert

my

to

Gibert

M.

"

awake

; it puts

in water

M.

in

hands

my

9.

does

her
tried

put my

way

hands

her

finds

actually
vision

distance.

tries to put her

Gibert

M.

3, 1885.

; M.

as

by Professor
heightened to

Fhilosophique,August

Revue

she

that

recorded

senses,

Societt de

la

un-

obstacle, such

subject,Madame

24,

October

held

in the

and

de

and

to

as

experiments

Bulletins

what

a
fused
conperceiveeven
Appendix the case of Caspar

1828),

I., p.

mile

some

the

in

and

eyes

"

A, "c.) and the first experiments

Havre, by Professor
Janet and Dr. Gibert,

at

and

within

opened

facts

mind

an

well-known

Janefs

woii,

specialpower
with
a
high degree

her

down

and

room,

of

retina, combined

the

been

these

only sight, but all the

degree. i^Cf 639 A.)

Pierre

the

her

over

opaque

an

from

puts

(date

subject

The

through

dark

words

read

eyes

230

see

"

"

and

object"

incredible

A.

read

her

itself,enabling the

Nuremburg

Professor

was

brain

the

Rider^

domestic

on

quite

only

had

concludes

bandages,

an

carry

easilyin
could

she

vision

not

of
sensibility

image

an

But

field of

C.

frequent attacks
crease
extraordinary in-

write, with thick bandages

as

nose.

her

could

she

could
on

of

Springfield, Mass.,

Her

by

accompanied

that

"c., rapidly and

fluently,as

one

carefully observed

been

hyperaesthesia.

were

vision, so

have

cooking, needlework,
read

extrcufrdinary

of Jane

M.D.,

Belden,

to

seem

somnambulism

in her

abstention

suggestive. By

Account

An

W.

clearlybeyond

go

other

and

illustrative and

(see

Rider

Jane

1834), the phenomena,

recorded, do

defenceof

and

1853).

SpringfieldSomnambulist,

of spontaneous

an

blindness^ deafness, entire

sufferings^

opinions

London,
case

togetherwith

examination

and

Shottisham

SquirreU of

Elizabeth

during twenty-five weeks,

facts and

also

Watchers.
In

Writings

relative to her

statements

from

Autobiography of

The

[B68

seems

to

APPENDICES

526
entered

myself
but

in the

kitchen.

had

failed.

startled

had

been

in the

her, and

had

then

rushed

the

to

movements

merely

was

arrival

our

which

had

ill and

exhausted

the
the

that

re-entered

kitchen

the

soon

as

suggested

left the

we

her

to

that

arrival
us

These
that it

probable

she

had

house.

seemed

course

M.
she

state
our

avoid

to

sahn^

ment
experiwith

somnambulic

nearly asleep when

to
as

Janet

In the

salon, and

asleep

in

not

was

expected

was

to

asleep.
On

this

day she

was

In the

the
that

and

dress

should

unless

attempt,

day

next

suggestion

had

which

rather

Gibert

M.

Madame

B.

time

longer

observed

at

however,

course,

mention

sleep
Pourquoi

the

should

On

referred

have

on

in

and

Gibert

willed
that

she
this

on

ache
head-

the

whole, had
phenomena

the

be

allowed

At

11.25

from

Gibert's
had

Pavilion.

the

the

process

of

the

to

room

have

been

lot

1
to

hour

an

is dose

It

to

to

agreed

was

take

effect,as it

that

she

times
some-

time

by putting
the Pavilion
quietly, and
salon, profoundly asleep.

at

work.

the

We

did

not, of

in
previous night.
us
the night, and
repeatedly exclaimed,
Mais
?
continuellej*ailavd les mains

ill in

been

entered

we

her

attempt

very
fait souffrir

m'a-t-il

Gibert

M.

for

in

again selected by
dispensary, which

Janet's previous communication)

influence,and averted the effect for

descended

she

that

his

sleep

to

go

suggestion might again

M.

we

will,from

should

"c.

water,

she

once

Here,
her

accord,

own

bed, M.

herewith.

connected

way

should
M.

(see

in cold

hands

almost

in any

be

to

struggled against
her

experiments

into

experiments only,
ordinary hypnotic kind.
morning of the 22nd, however,

the

On

been

in

long been

transferred

I should

house, that

that

asleep

of her

of the

(II A.M.) at
his

had

she

prolonged

too

somnambulic, and
Pavilion.
into
the
of
the
garden
Nothing followed
go
unusually prolonged sleep and complaints of unwonted

were

these

left after

II.

an

from
fell

she

afternoon

previous days.
late evening (i 1.35 P.M.), when
be
her natural
sleep should

the

"

Professor
salon.

down

fallen

B.

again, supposing

out

by the bonne, but it of

attested

were

Madame

went

in the

asleep

and

salon

that

later

she

returned

fall

minutes

her

that

us

few

found

and

Ochorowicz,
told

Pavilion,but found
We
immediately

the

[668

But

wishes

she

told

avoid

being influenced.
all dined
M. Gibert*s,and
in the evening
at
III. In the evening (22nd) we
her
another
to
distance
made
to
his
at
a
from
M. Gibert
sleep
put
attempt
she
de
the
Rue
la
at
Ferme
in
the
Rue
and
house
Pavilion,
to
S^ry
being
is what

This

ment."

she

when

does

she

to

"

his house

"

by

effort of will.*

At

8.55 he

retired

his

study, and
the Pavilion, and
MM.
to
Ochorowicz, Marillier, Janet, and A. T. Myers went
of sight of the house.
in the street, out
outside
waited
At
Dr.
Myers
9.22
B. coming half-way out
of the garden-gate, and
Madame
observed
ing.
again retreatthat she
who
her more
Those
saw
closely observed
was
plainly in the
about
and
somnambulic
was
wandering
muttering. At 9.25 she canie
state, and
bring

her

(with

out

MM.

to

persistentlyclosed,

eyes

house, though
bonne

the

had

9.15;
*

It

was

not
over.

her

go

in

looked

seen

evening, was

were

by the usual

seen

not

It will be

the

not

not

had

so

Marillier, without

and

Janet

an

from
the

unusual

or

into
between

far

as

could

be

noticing them,
shortest
the

salon
those

seen), walked
and

made

for

quickly past
M.

Gibert's

that
(It appeared afterwards
8.45,and issue thence
asleep at
She
avoided
times.^)
lamp-posts,

route.
at

synopsis of experiments given below that

of day usually chosen.
in the evening, after
her to sit in the salon

the

to

the

aftemooi^and

time
for

the

day's occupations

668

A]

TO

vehicles, "c., but crossed

front

of her

spoke

or

in the

moment

reached

9.45
did

the

to

to

9.20

that

appcaml

his visit
in the

I\'.

At

(jibert

had

she

5.3

noted

rushed

take

to

her

hurriedly from
hand

before

8.53

to

feebly

more

at

but

in

few

to

the

billiard-

thought

ho

9.30

he

9.3$

gave

minutes

began

Hut

street.

this

will

to

her

with

coincided

had

room

her, from
intentlyabout
the experiment up, and

of

again.

her

have

course

4.30 (a time

chosen

by lot) to try

the saion

all entered

of the

to

and

found

Tavillon, and

retirrd

sleep from

to

her

On

he

I'.M., and

X\. "h(Nild

""!eepmg
!o
ai

3.5 I'.M."

give

to

shut
once

(wue,

May

(see

:hr"c

do

for

l)emg

limes

houv*

the

in

her

fear

i
*

M.

Gd"rt

""n

l?ir*e

^"fcht

^ue\"

Cases
one

two

that
I

and

failure.

iM. Janet.*

Janet's house

will

that

at

Madame

.it 3.30 proceeded together to

R. profoundly
found
Madame

l}e"'oming talkative,she said

sew.

s;iid that she

She

fell

aslet*p

next

pa^e).

and

six

dittanre

The

was

each

in

the

on

aitrac

the

with

us:

hut

.M.

and

fKiasiims

alt

slet-pduring

hours

suit the

to

of the

operators' t

by

Janet nfien

whii

h.id

more

li.'s "isitH

failure.
on

kind

The

".hosen

were

failures

"i|Nintaneou"]y entrant

""f this

to

ordmary

into

illnrsN

ot

ni"ti"e.

moment,

they

fell

thiee

TnaN

the

Piirin"; .Madame

iMM-aine

day

'-

failures

She
h

she

one

left

never

millrtl

was

Im* nude
other

ed,

to

the

after "iark,

rx|irriments

onvenieni.e

some*

lot.

to

came

"cc

her

after

M.

liiljcrt

her.

(V. and

rKCAMiins

Cav.Uftn.

the

mrrn!

not

17, ^i).

said above,

wa"

hypntiii"ed

at

21st.

ept

exi

14,

should

ch""sen

I have

as

times,

evenin":

aspe"

generally

April

on

(e\|)eriments

s"i

were

alrcidy mr^nttoned.

as

M.
had

mile.

cirruinMance^.
explicable by "t|M-i-ial
aliout
month"
two
m
all,she onre

and

fmm
who

rhiiosi^hiquf for .-\ugust i88f) enables

.} iiistaHiY made
with
experiments on \ommfti

coincidences

nineteen

M.

demi."

et

Gitxrrt

was

to

she

state,

Kr:*ue

the

of
i

to

less

the

and

and

and

it

his

to

thence.

nsUrep with

M.

was

study

command^."

ni*avez

ot

end

his

3.30, and

at

have

(Uy,

the

mile

thus

first

We

Ha\re.

ba

between

ca^

to

garden,

his

in the

conspectus

in

qui

vous

Janet's p^iper

B. up

Madame

my

waited

sewing, having ceased

Janet, *'C'est

l'rofe"sor
ine

it

that

suggestion, entered

1 entered

her

o\-er

at

We

sleep.

M.

to

then,

Tavillon, which

the

l)clieve

her

make

to

th^it she h:ui felt that

sleep,but she maintained
to
meet
at
April 24th the whole party chanced

to

VI.

tried

We

mind.

her

sent

ut

been

here.]

(cimpany,
put her

**

Janet's

It

hesitation

movements
sewing vigomusly, bf-in^ in that stage in which
Tansing into the talkative
suggested are
automatically continued.
^ f]uatre heures
fait donnir
^ald
M. Janet, Cest
to
vous
qui m avez
The
have
liecn a suggestion received
impression as to the hour may

or

she

but

eyes,

the

at

we

more

calm.

grew

omitted

luiuse

own

M.

[Account of a deferred mental suggestion,

in our
On
(April 23rd] M. janct lunched

Myers

much

M.

may

accidental.

Dr.

in

went

one

grew

she

coinridenre

stumbling

V.

fall.

into his house, where

from

billiards

play

to

that

thought

he

9.3$

began
and

said

would
about

No

she

bolder, and at
9.40
9.3^.
grew
(Libert's house.
There
she met
him, but

was

walked

then

minutes

ten

she

527

repeatedly.

street

or

At

in front of

She

the

though

as

; it

eixht

the ground- floor.

him.

Gibert

M.

After

paused

Faure

street

on

r(N"m

trcognised

recrossed

her.

him, and

notice

not

room

Kue

and

to

in gait, and

uncertain

CHAPTER

an

vincr

v^c

'irMrol

VI.)
Mile

"^n.
ex|"eriment"a%
|*"'iii(:
were
tuccesftca,
pract;cally

no

jrtwally

une

(ii^irrt

but

r.o*

I have

to

*aw

watch

coanicd

her

adrcp

l^fiire

we

her. fi"rfear that the

then

ai

one

"ucceis

APPENDICES

528

[668

Date.

when
Hour
Given.

Operator.

Remarks.

SZ5 8.
Vi

1885
Oct.

Gibert

She

A.M.

11.30

washes

hands

and

wards

off trance

....

do.

14

do.

"9

Found

A.M.

11.40

4.15

entranced

Found

P.M.

n.45

entranced

been

4.30 : had
15 minutes

asleepabout

1886
Feb.

She

Janet

22

washes

hands

off trance
5
6

do.

25
26

Asleep

P.M.

at

observed

"

March

7
8

da

do.

do.
Found

P.M.

da

lO

5-5.

Found

P.M.

10

do.

asleep

about
Will

do.

wards

once

discomfort

Mere

do.

and

....

at

has

slept

hour

an

cident,
interrupted: trance coinbut incomplete
asleep a few minutes

afterwards

....

II
12

10

13

14
16

14

April

IS
i6

ft

17
i8

8 P.M.*

Gibert

Success

do.
P.M.

Success

Gibert

P.M.

Brings

18

Janet

19

Gibert

20

do.

21

do.

I
4

P.M.

P.M.

22

do.

22

do.

""

5.50

21

)"

II

leaves

her

after 9

23

")

23

Made

to

}"

24

My

P.M.

May

24

25

she
few

my
Comes

P*M.

case

to

too

tardy

as

failure.

count
:
case

my

leaves

do.

Success

do.

Success

"

"

""

:
o

her

III.

I
.

asleep 5.5, says she

sleptsince 4.30 : my case
Found
asleep 3.30, sa3rs she
sleptsince 3.5 : my case

P.M.

his house

9.15

during

Found

P.M.

o
.

I.

case

trance

II.

tardy

too

trance

my

his house

to

I. : trance

case

P.M.

4.30

do.

house

come

A.M.

Janet

house

asleep in 10 minutes
asleep 4.15

house
22

his

to

at
Attempt
sleep : see
Asleep 11.25:

11.35

details

details

no

her

no

minutes

Found

20

"

Found

da

21

"

t*
t"

asleep 8.3

Janet

i"

19

Found

has
V.

has
Yl.

no

details

no

details

19

experiments

Further

Janet

in

Richet,

the

were

(alsoin the
an

account

autumn

of

with
1886.

the

subject

same

The

were

made

results,communicated

by

Professor

to

Professor

published by him in the Proceedings S.P.R., vol. v. pp. 43-45

de P Hypnotisme for February 1888, which
Revue
also contains
of

some

less

successful

himself). Thirty-five experiments

B. being found
successful, Madame

experiments
were

made,

asleep

at

of

by

Professor

which

intervals

Richet

sixteen

varying

from

were

five

868

TO

B]
to

niinutc^
wi!%

B.

568
crvuJ

"":

c::

venti

that

as

least

i:ininaiiyat

in

expression

objection

same

;"notisation at

:roJuced
"

The

/j:./.Vf*.

u:ed

tn

the

to

be

the

cscaoe

j)erceivedr"y the
a;iply

the

to

notice

subject.
of

instances

which, if

exp-.Ttmenter",

same

ablest

not

attributed

or.lybe

I. p. 35).

tra'.siatior, taken
r

iepathy

"

coijK!

rvstcria

^.'Ttv^d
the

muis'

aN'ir

artcr

uithout

in"l. hf

oi

''-nii the
r

:"

:
.

lii'ti::

h'niM-

""
*!""""ui I.

^1'

.It

"""".

\vr

:i'"t

1'.iT

::

jHi^s.Mx

urt

hi^

p.

f^

".

"f

""

He

hail

nrni-nt

.''l

*i.

:.

'.f-

.I'i

1*

."""'."

"

'""!

"A

.-

'"ihj

shdiid

wakr.

ha\:n^'

iiuuh-

"""

*'!"

::

.i"'.

*""

i!

..""i

that

thr

.n.it.'iv.

'

thr

In

Ma'l

rvmiiVk;

t!

it
ti"

!'" "'"
'.".:!'!
I

!"" fn jpil 1r,

'

.1

pn"it

Ntrcel

"

.""
".rr\

-'"

".

: t

he

I".

Mnr
t""

v|"t|||.
.i)r"fnre

her

h.id

she
:'.-i''.j^'h
r

ni,

1;r^n
never

uhrrc

"*"'.
.i!.il :!-.i'M-"n*t"""1

"

"

"":i"f/

"

'.

J-

I.

! hf

-f'v."n'

In-

\Iadame

". \

Ntl"""iigh!

rivi' i""1.kic

'Ji'rla"

":""".

fi"r

ri:i;a);rd

wa-

!'"t'k shr

"

distant

hr"

'.prlr'st.tlhis.nn

a*n

t"f

pr"Hlu4e

I'.cr.he

?ind:rv

ii"'*

lUiIri

j"atient*. and

"-.mh'

f'tiiii, .iii'l towards

Mi. it

\'rj:\

Sut

id

the desired
on
!l...-aj"hts

:h"':i rerneniiw-rril
4.30,

frojii

was

Iwj^.in to

-ioon

"

I),

coniplrtely

ini""

I"f

to

.i!one,

'lie cMher

On

Me

tir-t tru'

"n"'"'.!r"

will

M.ul.irni*

and

.MiotlMT.

:.i::n); his

hiN

by

rtiiiamed

""p.^-m*.

tn

The

surnr.

was

D.

ifT'-nwn.iiIr. i:)fi.r:?ir"I hin

*\,*-

h:*"

concent

at
pri"in"'n.a"le

hi-

"

"

M "''!"(
Mad.iiiK*

of

face

no

ihtnmh-.

kvsm

"viliuMt.'

r""i:ii

and

cxrtfclir.v;iv i-asv

her

n!h"

-sIhjuM

another.

to

While

.ir."l ui:!.n::'

-.v.

:r.'n"

.md
li'ii:."c'.f

si reel

Dr. Ctley't,

as

whnni

.n

h'-T

'ntran'C

with

30th, 1885

Hypnotism

'"i-inrtinn-N whil*-

c"nvers,i:'iin

:in";.

*\\v

fourid

gc-^ture, and

tif

con-

223.

w:dow,

young

that

sjir

"

*'X\

222,

pp.

ntit

.'It.*!;.w;i;#"il ih.it
"i-i:""

I).

v.

Herirourt

corner

and

1878,

*'

""n

paper

ordinary phy-:r.il pr

t"ne

oi.""

jnTerr

\- ""..

i"r

!"."*"! a*- aJnii:

t-

"

from

the

Sdenti-

AW'i/^

weli

as

of

une

of the Livings vol. ii

slightlyabbreviated
English

ihe

"i' ivvern

..: *.\\f etTi'" !

onf

wa**

was

Phantasms

M.

i^r

aiiin\ated

an

fiH.iinJ i!iat a'l

vol.

was

the
in

account,

Gurney*s

"

who

Phy^tolo^que, November

fortni^'ht rirjj.i

.1

word

any

r.rffrc: ii.il If hi*. wi!l

'

U.

disc(iv# rr*!.

redrded

gve

Kdmuv.d

Mad.im?-

N*

and
pn"i:i""c.

".

ca"cs

in I*roceedin.:sS. T.R

"subfcct""

.*h^

nnJ.

in

published

from

editing of

Hericouri's

Dr.

both

In

the

in

mailc

were

J. Ilericourt,

Dr.

assistants

(|uoted, were

next

from

is

Socittf df Psycholo^ie

'"S;. 685.

pp

"

physical
slightuncon-

the

occurring acci.lentaHy,can

observations

liulUtins/XimM:

that

i"erhaps

course,

the

by

foilowinj: account

I'rt"fcNS("r Richei's

'

cannot,

or
telepathicalty

The

of

sub-

"

sri!-"\!gi:estioii.

"

"

that

previ-

l)e familiar

unconscious

hyinotisation,so
would

it, is

havin;: been

to

of

mi-jht ver}* likelybe

diNtance

assumed

its pre-

or

produce

to

subject,

be

mus:

intentions

or^^iinar)'
bystanders

'I'he

'

with

of his

suggestion alone,

jxarticular habits

his

connection

mdications

"i'-ious

of 'he

telepathy.

operator,

wiiii

"

altogether.

be
(]U()ted,it must
hearing of the subject,

sight or

The

result

the

cases

ostensibly trym^

while

of

the

hypnotis'/d by

u.."\"

:r.

willing"

evidence

two

be

to

mental

hypnosis by

of

'Vsilent

lusive

0{"erator is within

the

in

failed

next

rases

529

attemt'ts

the

to

made

was

seventeen

regard

when

attempt

other

production

'U

i:.(.""n(

ihj

With

the

'.'r

and

the

after

iiour

an

"iouU:ful.

CHAPTER

**.it muM
:^orn'.:*!'.

not
2

make

APPENDICES

530
her

do

than

more

her

open
time

this

[668 0

All

eyes.

Madame

that

violent

remembered

D.

periencing
ex-

which

at
was
headache,
a
disappeared towards
M.
Hericourt
willed the undoing of his work.
o'clock,the hour when
This
the first of a series, during which
of persons
number
a
experiment was
of
had
The
and
the opportunity
arranging the conditions
testing the results.
attention
if
for
Hericourt
M.
was
doubly excluded
hypothesis of expectant
;

five

remain

should

she
he

notice

D.

Madame

gave

of his intention
retained

she

awake,

her, but actually willed

to

entrance

her

normal

condition, and

by

E.

0.

The

next

Paris, is

Bernard,

in the

published

contributed

case,

of

record

Tribune

Dr.

some

in

Medicak,

May

Gley, of

attention

suggested
the

hour

usual

command

his

house.

and

asked

said

"

"

but

o'clock."

At

found

Dr.

he

After

Dr.

hypnotise

her

entranced

her, he
receive
succeeded

at

found

he

parents

at

tell

the

exact

of

order.
**

hour

He
she

True,"

sleep

received

till

eight

the

mand
com-

of her

waking.
kilometres, and

seven

experiment

This

from

patient asleep,
his

to

me

till she

to

the

successfully

was

hours.
his

discontinued

Nearly

distance

uniform

metres

order."

any

distance

punctually obeyed.

the

obeying

you

mark

to

of 700

distance

clearly heard

mentally,

different

with

of

fortnight after

this

kilometres,

ten

the

visits,and

to

girl'sfather

change

it occurred

try whether

he

used
to

still

tained
re-

allow
herself
not
to be
patient should
after half-an-hour,thinking that the effect might be bad for
; then
removed
the
he
was
morning
prohibition. Early next
surprised to
letter from
the father, stating that on
the previous day he
had
a
only
in hypnotising his daughter after a prolonged and
painful struggle;

that, when

due

to

Dr.

permitted
668

order

and

power,

and

referred

her

Dusart

at

next

patient to sleep

the

mental

giving his usual order

morning.
Remembering

morning
7.30
replied that she was
left without
giving you
I

the

before

the

conditions, and

at

told

instead.

Dusart, when
his

day,

her

this

and

left without

mentally, when

directed

Dr.

One

various

under

next

then

times, at

time

result

patient woke, and again,

He
took
seat
a
hysterical screaming.
without
with other
appearing to
persons,
suggestion
silentlygpving her the mental
than
hundred
More
one
again obeyed.

Dusart

afterwards

it harf been

several

desired

gave

very

ineffective

were

suggestion.

She

the

gave

Dusart,

found

Dusart

passes

arrived, he

particular hour

reason.

Dusart

was

made

order

wrong
five minutes

that

repeated
to

the

wake, and

P.M.

the

are

Dr.

to

till

her

his

on

Dr.

mental

instantaneous

was

his will

were

arriving

her

You

trance,
sort

sleep

gave

On

; but

occasion

one

patient

the

her

to

of the

to

effect

will,began
conversed
her, and

into the

omission, he

said,

The

purely
patient had

the

his

to

On

success.

the

waking

attention

"11

again
experiments
to

for

with

back

any

pay

try the

the

to

effect of

to

awake.

to

accordance

directed

strongly

not

was

him

to

Claude

1875.

a hystericalgirlof fourteen, whom

subject" was
He
that his
to
susceptible
hypnotism.
early remarked

if his

Rue

37

of his friend, Dr.

observations

"

The

with

that

imagined

failed.

had

668

in

that

he

willed

that

she

had

entranced,

Dusarfs

command,

and

the

that

declared
that

had

she

her

resistance

had

only succumbed

when

been
he

her.

D.
10

The

next

case

is

quoted

iS.V.'^.j vol.
{Proceedings

from

vi. p.

Dr.

411).

Dufay's
The

paper

author's

already

caution

in

TO

D]

CHAPTER
adds

inter}^retiogthe phenomena
is dated

account
case

quoted

part

of

A,

S52

in

the

not

of his observations.

The

remembered

Dufay hypnotised

in

have

ralue

531

It will be

1888.

Dr.

theatre, but

could

she

that

Blois, May

the

to

that

it did

case

his

suspected

from

actress

an

not

the

distant

absolutely certain

seem

in

presence

in

that

the

and

theatre

his

intention.
Madame
.

C.

slightly rheumatic.
of

on

first visit to

my

arrival

If my

quite
Later
Ah

It,

and

would

In

see

he

knew

that

this

this

sort,

how

distance

the

**

her

not

further

It

sleep.

window

the

invalid

the

street

wife

telling her

hesitate

Moreover,

made

make

to

he

saw

me

continued.

fluencing
in-

at

attempt

an

it

to

of

mistake.

that

sickness

driven

was

certain

make

never

I feel

coming,

to

his

the

of

end

doctor

by
and

true,

height

profound

sleep

morning.

"Thus

.louhted,"

say

itself:

M-nts

by circumstances.

in

.n^

It

this
to

the

distance

objection

C. had

convincing

more

I wouUi

that

me

house

her

asked

her

the

mislaid

I had

to

who

of my

Then,

opene"{ the

rase,

It was"

had

hearing,

my

her

wish-

later, I

whether

door

fmind

l)ren

C.

Madame

hour

an

him.

with

brin^' me

sleep, without

to

be

to

Yes, certainly.

^usfxrctingit.

servant

out

her

onler

not

of the

of M-If-Hujjge^tion pre-

promised

eiuunplc

mentally

without

also

and

which

that the doctor's

Is not

staircase

j("":ng

to

for

to
not

.Mailame

I shouKI

C,

her

to

have

into

been

the

confe^^

who

lor, lieiausc
not

not

been

up.
an

count

to

r"-.

her

to

?"

asked

Monsieur

Just imagine,"

hour

able

going

wa'*

able

I hear

ago

wife

my

bring her
is

in

to

he

an

Madame

her

of this

s;iys

senses.

distracted.

the top

C. fn"m
to

"

me,

lost consciousness,
Her

was

and

mother,

."
.

myself guilty
me

gave

that

t") come

Nearly

you.

lake

dare

voice

Ijcg him

I havt:

and

wished

"!rrp. Dkk

*"

send

mother

I did

b"

; Monsieur

at

is

of

time, and

of the

ho

repaired the fatigues

room.
"

"

timl

to

which

magnetising

nowadays

But

notes.

expected

struck

.nstrument,

her

of
|x"ssibility

following day,

had

simple curiositywithout
therapeutic aim.
any
her
but
health,
in
name
perfect
happening to be mentioneil

;dea

C.'s

fill the

the

my

act

an

the

"-ent

C, who

last

was

I going

.\m

however,
was

attack

an

to

Monsieur

calm

bell, for then

is the

the

And

could

the

here

open

encourage
was

the

relieve.

magnetism
pain ("assedoflTand the
same
thtn^ took place.
hardly had I pulled the

already been twice to fetch

be found.
where
I was
I could
to
Being with a patient whom
iiie, discovered
all
certain
leave
for several hours, I assured
Monsieur
not
C, without
at
being
of it myself, that his wife would
be asleep and cured
when
he got home
again.
of verifying this three
the satisfaction
hours
I onlered
I had
later, when
a
the

At

of

to

fiiiled to

efTect of

C. fell into

from

C. would

try

from

her

had
the

try

rang

say,

in tlie distance.

me

of

case

would

attacks
pcricxlical

to

splitting her head.

was

approach

she

would

she

but

that

Monsieur

and

else

one

any

felt my
!"

Madame

opened,

was

thing if

even

!"

Sometimes

coming,

door

happiness

cured

myself

the

she

on

to

of five minutes

end

bitterly of the noise

what

the

At

hesitate

not

subject

remedies

usual

and

temperament,

nervous

on

different

complained
""

was

the

Ixrcn

the
subsequent occasion
every
but
delayed the troubles continued
;

before

bell, and
was

and

ceased,

sickness

which
1 did

her.

had

she

time

boine

sickness,

circumstances

these

Under

For

and

headache

of a"^e,of a

thirty-fiveyears

was

betrayed
did
well to put me
You
to
hand, saying,
allow myself to be taken
then
to
and
away,

finish my

latastrophe,but
''

einbruider)*."

uas

APPENDICES

532
"

You

have

**

Yes

the
to

knew

Make

me

when
?

now

"

it,when

about

yourself easy

day

for

make

you

will

this valuable

me

see

must

because

awake,

am

that, you

to

as

You

birthday.

your

...

?"

in hand

of embroidery

mantle-border

though you
surprise."
"

piece

another

[668

want

give

to

just as surprised

me

But

present.

do

why

look

not

as
a

you

grateful

as

mention

you

it

"

Because

ought

you

know

to

why

pleased

am

being

not

at

able

to

go

away."
I then

explained to the husband

an
experiment, and it was

make

to

be

not

told

it.

of

in front

outwards

then

her

of

woke

settled

her

and

eyes,

the

and

she

amongst

usual

as

by

us

lunch, while

myself
C.

of passes
had

she

should

from

fellen

astonish

did

allowed

Madame

that

means

told that

was

I had

that

mother

her

within
after

asleep
alL

which
at
not
reading the newspaper,
with
times
C], and always with
[Madame
repeated the experiment many
her at once
when
unable
when
to go to
was
a
great help to me
success, which
her
from
for.
I even
sent
a distance,
completed the experiment by also waking
solelyby an act of volition,which formerly I should not have believed
possible.
could
The
time
be
in
doubt
entertained.
that
no
was
so
agreement
perfect
.

To

conclude,
when

absent

be

about

was

of the

one

and

myself that, as soon

telegraph ; that I should
hand

at

and

M.

the

result had

come

willed

And

his wife

she

had

then

when
I

doubt

that

C,
her

the

at

she

her

relief

and

that

the

568

to

had

friend

the

by
near

patient,
whether

less certain.

was

He

four

at

of

four

At

more.

the

the

moment

telegraph office,and
again at that same

home

returned

not

at

C. that

the

to

ran

sufferingany
eight o'clock in

and

M.

to

o'clock.

o'clock

I received

evening

Thanks.'*

Loire,
Sully-sur-

28

leagues

"

112

reality of action

about

twenty-five

her

had

had

pain

absence

sufficed

taken

place
to

that

am

sickness

that her

under

admit

to

thought

secure

conviction

am

that

ance,
assist-

my

that

I should

sleep by self-suggestion,
same
influence, after a

the

which

during

much

so

to

commenced,

hurried

had

now,

ready

more

produce

to

But

ago.
I

and

and

moans

(perhaps unlimited) distance,

years

that

story,

the

of my

unaware

waking

the

when

usual

as

at

usually

caused

hei

In

twice
at

he

room

o'clock.

sensibly equivalent

E.

own

the

heard

the

succeeded

distance

for

Zoist

Lymington, writing four

his

well

so

moment

was

give

lapse of time
to sleep.

wife's

improbability of

husband

since

as

this case,

by the

Madame

me

telegram

it

about

C.

Blois.

I observed

struck

doubt

no

Satisfactoryresult,woke
in the neighbourhood

"

from
no

means

thus
M.

know

awaken

to

second

going away.
morning announced

wake, and

should

was
"

by
had

let

succeeded

endeavour
of

should

between

was

asleep

ten

at

message

telegram

kilometres

that

of

his

that

second

know

not

found

hour, and

me

should

off what

I should

know

settled

was

he

began,
afar

from

six hours

or

let

meanings one
without
entering his

received

do

it

So

due.

was

headache

the

then

holiday of six weeks, and

satisfactory. He

been

sound

The
had

should

C. did

Madame

attacks

as

after five

that

that

take

to

of

months
in

April 1849
after

the

mesmerising

nearly fiftymiles,

^^r.

event,
the
the

Adams,
describes

how
of

man-servant

time

when

surgeon

the

a
a

of

guest of
common

attempt

was

APPENDICES

534
this

Experiments of
these Proceedings,^

important

most

outline

In

[569A
have

class

modus

the

been
has

operandi

described

already
been

follows

in

as

The

to put his arm

through a thick screen,
extending high above
subject is made
in
of him.
his
front
table
The
ten
his head, and
a
to spread
fingers on
fingers
is held,
his view, and
from
the operator's hand
thus completely concealed
are
without
varying from about a third to three-quarters of an
contact, at a distance
of
another
the
result
or
them, according to my selection, with
one
inch, over
the finger so treated, and that finger alone,
that in a very large majority of cases
in the way
of stabs,
treatment
becomes
rigid and insensible to extremely severe
From
of
electric
shocks.
the
and
of the
and
knowledge
subjects,"
my
bums,
I regard simulation
as
circumstances,
practicallyout of the question. But this
has
is not
no
application to
really important, for the hypothesis of simulation
tested
the
anaesthesia.
the
The
where
the frequent cases
rigiditywas
before
"

*'

"

is told

"subject"
In the
with

subjects."

[" S." is Mr. G.

experiments], over
produced the effect
S.'s

cases

A.

reverse

In all these

of

one

i6o

cases

I held

intended.

In

S. failed.

16

cases

In

the

have

of

the

In

fingers.
I both

remaining

taught

described

124

in

Gume/s
S. alone

cases

succeeded

cases

in 13

; and

eflfect

no

type

positionas

same

constantly assisted

S. and

of the

Most

the

in other

so, but

eventually resorted

contact

effort

cases

annul

being

twenty

the

the

effect without

took

process

its normal

to

in

successful, and

was

the

about

"

to

attempts

restored

generally

was

upon
with

made

Sometimes

all

at

was

few

so

to.

finger,

sometimes

unusual, he would

say

that

creepiness,"in a certain
under
experiment. In

"

he

felt

tinctly
dis-

very

contact
to

was

the

undo

occasion.
.

"

"

clusive.
incon-

were

instances
that

by

number

average

time

much

condition

contact

frequently tried, by stroking the

effect which
S. had
on
produced ; but I succeeded
only one
is
The
conscious
but
not
subject
occasionally,
usually,
the experiment progresses.
the finger as
Asked
to
say
"

could

recalcitrant.

hand, in the

my

nine

remaining

deceive

experiments

been

Smith, the hypnotist who

the

to

remain

to

passes,

required.

desire

no

digitswas

ten

have

there

produced.
The
finger operated
.

fist,and

of his

and

succeeded,

his

double

series

recent
"

five

to

particularone

which

him

of

in

change

some

whether

he

"cold," "pins and

felt anything

needles,"

which

in nearly
finger was
with this point the followthe one
connection
ing
case
every
Without
telling him
experiment with Wells is of great interest.
specially
insensitive
and
made
to observe
change in his fingers, one
was
rigid in the
any
usual way.
the
back
It was
of his
then "undone"
strokings over
by reverse
hand, and he appeared to be in complete ignorance as to which
particularfinger
had
the
been
had
been
one
subject of experiment, and could not say which
affected.
But
entranced
immediately afterwards, and told to write which
finger
had
been
the right
stiffened,and then woke and set to the planchette, he wrote
The
the same
The
result.
one.
experiment was
repeated several times, wth
the information
which
the
planchette gave
consciously
subject could not

numbness,"

or

finger"

"

"

supply.
Besides

the

his hand
six

were

See

above, forty-one experiments

usual, willed that

as

successful

vol.
of

"Hypnotism

the

i. pp.

(in the
257-60

subject
and

see

that

sense

vol.

the

Telepathy. ""E.

no

no

ii. pp.

effect

be
was

201-205

concluding portion
G.

made

were

effect should

in which

produced.
produced),

vol. iii. pp.

of

my

paper

S.,while
Of

ing
hold-

these, thirty-

and

five "ailed

4S3-59.

For

in

this

number

cussion
dis00

569

TO

B]
[Several experiments
small

with

selected

ci^es,

569

by

out

spots

B.

Furtiicr

Mrs.

H.

hypnotist, Mr.
transference

(). A.

A).

discusses

""yr,

by

or

linj^^rs

*^Tii:h's

and

1892

course

of

few

Mrs.

successful

operated

were

jus: describe^i
with
the help
her

upon,

the

from

and

in

carried

were

of

the

exijeriments on

extracts

Sidgwick

their

Miss

summary

same

thoughtgiven

account

Alice

Johnson

Procefdin^s S.P.R.,
of

on

vol

viii.

theoretical

Ournry's

should

that

it

by
air

or

dis-

of

\)k convrved

m.iv

reach

the

three

deli

from

the
.

which

to

as

throu^'h the

subject

hypotheses

ai) that

conscious

perception,
by the proximity

of

.smith's

that

ate

Mr.

conditions

the

indications

no

ca'i^ed

tirrcnis,

in

results

then

means

"

his

that

-that

secure

remain

h his brain

of

a""sumes

unintentionally

There

tc:iip"Taivire

He

254-59.

pp.

dcsijjned to

are

touch.

re

may

possible explanation

v,

("peratcdon

car,

ori^tini-*, of

tin.

i.r

he

to

knowled;,'e

"h:s

covered

were

In other

subjects

kind

the

quote

by

the

vol.

they

-as

the

or

the

Thought-Transference"

S.!*.R.,

secure.i'.'"pte"l

r"n.:rr is

finders

unsuccesitful.

results.

riurney

Mr.

r\rfdin^^s

of

1890
I

t*"c i)aper

""

of his

rj-^sion

535

selected

the

of

arms

in the

Smith,

53^""9^^ r"cginnin|:with

Vi'

in

Sid;;wick

in
Kxi)crimf.*nts

**

bare

experiments

(see 673

577-93)

*''I*-

which

generally

were

the

on

in

finders.]

of

instead

made

were

these

but

screens,

CHAPTER

mind

to

Mr.
of

"
"

"

iiibtect

"h"

^v

hand

MTr.ihs

^!'

r.-^

will

was

del!*

tinker

ex'-iudetl

and

hvpothesis

'\ f'unhrr

:ha!

'i' .*"! that

t.r*

":.

"

T.r

in

X\\\.

this

xiA

'h*-

the

nerx'us

r\ix?*.

'.:"ihr

ut

.;.

ch

the

vnqe

.nHitn-n

of

""( ihr

at
.iv

"ti

"

.^:;

rrii
;.
1;
t^t

-.,

:\

Irnj^rh --n

irop"r*'.

prf"iiini!vf.f

^xvrxr

c""ni!tli""n

l--in^
ik

not

'lirierrnt

ci

*"! cra!"r

iin-lint; ric"ril""l

r.f.irr%!
as

mn^u

less

necessary

Mr.

favour
Smith's

thick

\ p.

257

hisi

hypothesis

sheet

hi*

hainl

his

in

of^^Iass

vol.

?0.

which

mtenTi-in.

;"

that

:r"m

Ji1.1l li^ue
.-..j,-.*.

l"e

\w

!""

no

jiro*

ptiH)uce"the
It

^iniply rrpr**luce") in
niiiticn

lie

r.

can

."tfl will

.ii!"*nii""n

the

will \yt seen,

as

of

of

stale

livinj;Ti**-.:^.there

hi*

^mcr

I'f

seems

(no

the

These,

it.

re-"r.U with

j;Tc.n!rr

'i:"rri"i'r

explain

untenableness

the

Ik*

through

t""

on

the

to

uninj

."t"""nni-n;: "|-t:*ira

;"""",
t;,'.tj";h
.if.

""ht

-rriin

""rder

as

J-yp..".ri'-ii".

"inly

"I firn-i-re,

:.::.ii;)v:*.il

view

hand

to

it

concemeii.

ni"t

experunents

own

*'

says,

Smith's

proves

make

to

similarlyover

(iurney

exercised
are

"ense

neressarx'in

our

leeded

ojicratc'l'-n

of

enou^^h
heUi

probability is j"rratlyin

of

balanie

influence,

li^jirnsaLIr .inM

it-

:rtnove*

delic.ite

(tumey's

result)

desired

channels

sprrificir f'lirnre

are

Mr.

physical

(iurney's

sUi

"n
liejKrn'i"*

"i}"ra:c".

...nc:.r".
r-.

ir

ih.ir \\f

"cvef.
\

if thi*

ehrct

al-M.

f?:-

lieannji; of

have

l"een

from

the

seemed

tion

Mr,

have

hand

unless

hypothesis {a\%
supposing: that

to

of
difficulty

the

by

could

the

on

that

direct

'L.Tn")- expUin-

*.Ir.

will

ordinarx*

"m:".rm
we

the

of

fatal

alone

hand

Smith's

.Mr.

Hypothesis T/-), Mr.

physical proximity f"f .Mr.

concludes
a

the

the
'

au"e

the

('. I"

and

i.i:e%tion

"r

that

brief inirodut

I his

"h:".k'

he

which

in

"/.**"

physical influence
through

is exercised

time.

same

concentration

(.Mudition,"

han"l.

fa"

the

by

his

Smith's

of

seemed

untenable

a^.sumed

the

at

some

concerned

not

ineffectiveness
time

same

distin^'uish Mr.

dirct

subiert.*

almost

perception

alt*
ti"

an'"*her

the

(;" tVnt
;ire

stnsr*

tliat the

remlered

.lUo

was

rH-",:l*.e

"h.in

nj^.i^'edat

of

of the

that

on

(fUrney con^icJered

th^-

nf

chrmncls

Mr.

v\h.'*h

-r

tl.ouf;hitnir.-fri-cnce
:

-^h:* h \\\v orilmar\'

.n

and

ut

induccti

clear,

the
the

Mib

hand

electric

{the influence]i*

APPENDICES

536

and

(c)

Smith's

Mr.

between

fingers and

the

Gumey's

main

Mr.

remove

transference), because
hand

the

over

finger

is

results

succeeded

therefore

thought-transference or
"

in the

organism

when

would

that

way

thus

be

believe

that

be

to

us

rather
His

an

analogous

influence.

evidence, the

of

difference

observed

in the

produced

of the

in fact,that

it

the

think

also

we

hypothesis

any

of

Mr.

Gumey's

and

protected by them,

were

insensitive.

stiff and
due

were

"

to

brain

suggestion

in the

"
"

finger
Mr.

of the

that

to

is,to

his hand
from

Smith's

Mr.

affect the

affectingalso
Details

For

sat

experiments

own

our

subject,who

The

with

above
hands.

was

his hands

and

on

The

each

through

hands

the

of

the

of him

spread

to

holes

the

in

prevent
out

on

to

the

result

the

cipient's
pereffect"

self-suggestion,
it might

was

senses,

to

suppose

the
that

fingers,though
specific influence
not
finger he was

ones.

Experiments.
arrangements

same

condition

normal

passed through
were

intervening

any

and

was

became

if the

nervous

marked

how

see

he

is easy

as

little

another,

suggestion through

mental

to

the

with

and

happen

If it

wrong.

ally
especiof, or

fingers

these

both

work

finger

adopted

we

always in
side

show,

subject's

refer

instead

impulse communicated
to produce the

an

it is hard

But

one.

We

one

this might

how

see

to

could

hand

at, without

pointing

to

the

interpret

to

the

on

selected

operator'smind on that of the subject,it

was
equally directed to both the

only pointed

hard

experiments

attention

Smith's

Mr.

only

of

cause

experiments

affected

Gumey's

machinery
for the suggestion can
to go
easily be conceived
the perception of the little screens
due
to
naturally affect both fingersalike ; and if it was
action

the

been
Our

was

fingers,the
first experiment

the

set

unsuccessful

used, the

was

positive results
acting immediately
of suggestion.

two

it is easy

Now

which

have

observation.

under

already mentioned,

screens

paper

the

cause.

some

of

of

withholding of Mr. Smith's

the whole
change actually

not

may

his

In

hand

the

been

have

not

physical influence
and
not
through his brain by means
nerves,
to the fact that occasionally the wrong
well as, the right one.
For
instance, in
on

the

own

over-estimate.

to

therefore

phenomena

not

was

at

balance

the intentional

easily

may

our

approaching

was

conditions,and

/i^"-occurrence

But

in conditions

this difference

but

it is easy

which

willing without

where

experiments
hand

contrary
force

true

his

hold

not

looking
explanation

experiments, we may
of probability seems
side of thought-transference than of a direct physical
us
to
to
rely too much
on
opinion appears
negati\'e

the

on

the

did

arms

in some
suggestion, received
scious
unconhis
subject's mind, and
acting on
verbal
The
act.
suggestion may
ordinary
that supposed by Mr.
in
to
Gurney to occur

hypnotisation at a distance.
Before
proceeding to a detailed description of
remark
that even
taking Mr. Gurnets
alone, the
to

Smith

folded

the

by

manner

same

Mr.

with

stood

tnenial

"

subliminal

or

process

We

subject's. They also exclude

hypothesis
to
objection
hypothesis (d) (thought-

subject'sat all,but merely

affected.

be

to

have

we

[569

at

screen

his

the time
which

seeing

table, and

the

the

as

of the

extended

operator

finger

to

Mr.

Gumey.

experiments,
sufficiently
or

be

his

own

operated

Smith
behind
Mr.
the
to
of ourscreen
silentlyindicated
by one
selves
Mr.
said
in
Smith
while
by signs or
generally
an
writing.
nothing
behind
the screen
until the testing
experiment was
going on, and he remained
finished.
The
of us in conversawas
subject was
frequently engaged by one

on

was

either

86"B]
t:on

TO
topirs outsiile

on

inx
tir.^jor

with

i.i:."in"-,

results

n^it:\e:us^

**

f"r

oidern.

ronvenicnt

""ometitiie^

Ia:r-r i;" the

di^nc

one

by

tif

k'^o
who

Ub

ascertained

wa-"

because

::""""",

it

the

ruu^hly
'liii

i^ur
an^I

recur

experiments
of

prixedurc
[I

w.:!i

the

omit

the

own

sen-

the

the

point
them

of

in-

the

moving

pencil
varying

in

when

by

discuss

wc

l)c divided

may

this

when

hirnds

testing

before

the

affected

insensitive*

lt"r

our*
obje" tion that m testing wc might |X)ssibly
some
attempted to ascertain
experiments wc

of insensitivene"s
later

his

close

to

tried

often

the

linger,

the

degree

sliall

we

free from

w.i"

without

the

selected

the

subject

We

cxtendru.

"t:!'.c"i mdicatc

to

attack

to

care

nukin{:
hi^

iK'llrveU

uc

tinkers with

in""trument, taking

by telling the

riivgetrenu";ned

to

Whrn

asrertainei!,

we

of

process
attend

tinger and sometimes

taking; it
that nu
indication
which
as
to
fin^ferwe
expected to find
by the order of testing* Occasionally the testing wa"
wa^
ignorant of which
linger had been sielected. Rigidity

bO

tn:f;htbe

produced,

beginnin); with

scr:es,

a!v-i.!ed

him

desiTi)"e"i lielow.

he

in by touchinji;the

was

537

during; the

encoura^rcd

we

will

l"ccn

it

tinker

other

!"ifme

whirh

in hand

matter

sometimes

have

to

uhiih

^r:("cn.

the

iiitive, but

CHAPTER

of

means

the

of the

nature

six

mto

mduction

small

heads,

effect

accordmg

roil.

To

prcxluced.
the position

to

Smith.

Mr.

dcuils.

"subjecti'. ab

give only the

and

fullnus

of

summar\'

the

experiments

made

:-

With

"

Smirii

Mr.

ringer
A

seii-i led

the

at

j""".ni:n.'

i
\

I*.\ hand",
Mr.
platt-i!over
the
.it
|M"!r.tiiig
tingir
Smith
not
jK^nitinL* it ih"* fmgcr, m

screen

g..i'""

Sn.ith
Mr.

tl'.e

same

alM)Ul
^Ir.

in

anotht

untr..

.ir:)S:

through

Smith

|*.i--

'

dirterent

P..

i*ntu

room

.m

effect should

:!:.:.

iu

pitMlucf^il

)v

T-ra!^

"Ihr

*n."-

"

:";"
t^

next

Th**

a"rfmt

tht

wfjtcr-*

tour

'";

:..y ;ii"'

!"

on"*

"it

genuiiicnr**

:ht

""".:'r\;'ri'*H'f;
t:*|i.i::.

li'gcr.
inchet

his

t.t

frr"m

^ri-"
1:.

;-

;"

th*\

inran^

anil

auauK-d.

"!"%! iil.fi!

jxjint

*"irctr'l

uIm

an.rsthcM.'

i'*n".' of

C-.

";i-st

writ"rs

of

li.e

""\|m

iisr"l

thry

a"

tl.al

!iii^' ij'"wni"ard""

icit

for

Mi

ihv

.in.iNihe^i.1. the

rr^t'jnng

scn-ibility.

.itl*i'.:sfu.-:her

vi\,

.H."riU

4""

-tnietlw

rimm;-.

nicin

to

u^cd

mean-

which.

f"

12

d""/ree

"

t!*** tin^'r*'
a:
""p""rag':".'"s

an

ir.icrM'iiii.g d"Mir " lo'*!"!

Smith
Mr
p'.;n!:r.g. b":t miIIm^^

tM"th intervening diMir-. o|"en. ItMik-

mg

"

19

to

....

Smith

Mr.

fee: i"tT

12

v^".

vi

I'., fr""m

wuh

room

subiects

"^nM'f:"*
it,

ar

liaa

"!

".i'

*:jncf

%"

ere

JirM

strong
quite
aU"vc

virying

up

APPENDICES

538

observations

the

that

unaware

in their presence,

discussed

being made, "such

points
hypnotised."]
they were

were

when

even

[5698
being

never

Sequence of Effects,
interesting point

An

from

spread
the

tip of

which

did

the

the

to

appear

right thumb) that

good

five

to

the

part selected

of the

left hand.

to

Here

inner

was

cases

became

"

to

slight

was

fourteen

first

in

insensitive,

in which

this rule

longer
finger(the
proximal joint
attempt

an

anaesthetic

side

of the

with

experiment

an

was

ansesthesia

the

recorded

part

effect

the

only part of the selected

the

rule

made

be

the

"

was

the

to

when

"

insensitive

became

sensibilityseemed

observed
only case
after
(No. 55) in which

minutes

ten

and

have

lower

of

loss

The

one

was

We

the

or

"

upper.

possible exception

Another

back

the

the

fingerupwards,

affected.

part only

hold

that

was

of the
was

than

usual, viz.,from

which

observed

part

lower

insensitive

not

than

lower

finger only

either

more

or

the

in the

spot

extended

both

Miss
middle

above

B., in
of the

and

below

proximal jointsof the middle

finger.
metacarpal
spot,
seemed
in
the opposite direction, the sensibilityspreadto proceed
Recovery
ing
the tipof the finger.
towards
downwards
It Was
this
only possibleto observe
when
whole
in a few cases,
of
the
used
upward passes
as
finger,
were
recovery
is recorded
for the purpose,
when
the
case
was
generally very rapid. One
such
In
ever,
howseven
sensibilitywas
completely restored by two
passes.
cases,
detected
the gradual recovery
referred
the
we
always followed
to, which
rule given.
and of sensibility
The
of motor
not
was
always simultaneous.
recovery
power
in which
recovered
the sensibility
first and
noted
five cases
We
have
was
none
in which
first reappeared.
the motor
Also, in making the experiments,
power
sometimes
lost while
the sensibility
the motor
was
was
wholly or partially
power
in
noted
in
five
detected
retained
but
we
never
(this was
cases) ;
case
any
loss
further
of sensibilityextended
the loss of the
which
than
the
motor
the

the

over

words, it seemed

other

In

power.
both

and

easily and

more

experiments,

completely

more

with

in accordance

the

than

observations, though

latter

These

that

effect

motor

the

could

be

produced

sensory.

casually in

only made

the

of

course

our

general experience of other

the

tors.
investigainfluence
the
of self[518 D] on
that
muscular
rigidity[was the] most
general form of
whereas
local anaesthesia
produced by self-suggestion,"
appeared
phenomenon
is
well known
also that muscular
of the easiest
more
rarely. It
rigidityis one
effects to produce by verbal
suggestion.
In

are

paper
suggestion, it is said

times

of

aware

operation.
during

the

under

one

"pins
a

its

process,

some

and

the
The

P.

and

Miss

of cold

B.,

in the

in

one

and
asked

selected
below

or

to

some
subjects were
fingers during the

of their

more

to

attend

they occurred
sensation
like

attend

finger,and
the

hands, the

them

got

the

of the Experiments,

of his subjects, after

two

and

finger in which
prevailing

when

reduced
sensibility

their

to

this with
time

needles," "numbness,"

sensation

found

for

experiment.

and

Both

sensations
found

Gumey

them

the Course

Subjects in

directed

was

peculiar

Mr.

with

the

by

their attention

When

to

"

Described

Sensations

referred

already

the

normal.

to

their

if

we

The

had

mented
experi-

sensations

nearly always the

also
cold, sometimes

was

was

{Proceedings^ vol.
to

he

their

v.

p. 15).

hands, often

tested

at

once

difference

we

mentioned

generally

of temperature,

560
if

TO

0]
existed

It

thetic.

"*ccurrc"l

was,

to

avoid

!""

pay

lile

to

chance

any

0.

B69

Several

'

which

:f"iiings in
be

list

o\

yeses

the
him

encouraging

lingers

suscept-

too

next

are

Professor
words

and

addressed

:ime

the

cards

the

(see

account,

hypnotist,who

the

of

distance

in

which

feel

17

received

he

cards, containing respectively

Barrett.

trials)not

To

either

was

neutral

which

himself

the

after

KVtty

was

ensure

know

to

uniil

exened,

me?"

hear

you

hypnotist

been

had

Barrett

the

forty-threesuccesses

a:

Do

*'

conducting
detailed

chirk

two

first twelve

gave

will that

the

to

of

will

arbitrary

an

Professor

trials

was

Professor

subject by

he

with

were

gave

narrow

question,

(after the

care

two

accordmg

the

hypnotist,that

more

;hese

subject,

other

The

tor

/Voshown

(questionwas

the

by

50-01)

pp.

the

or

one

a:ui,

last six of

tr:e

to

no.

to

took

he

lone,

In

1.

d-or, through

Barrel:

yes

vol.

stranger

to

S.P.K.

the

in

wno

trials conducted

of

iii. }". 417,

IJr:n.:^

outside

him,

irum

by the committee

up

vol.

n.:lc failure.

from

:hc

series

complete

WIS

One

the

of

without

recorded

are

series of trials in accordance

long

drawn

S.P.K.,

rhiintasms

which,

resuh,

tne

yes,"

"

answer

silence.

Many

recorded

are

ca"es

particular actions

the

"^ce.

1.

!;

.""

"

J.'.

-n
e*rn

lif*t

!han
in

.'.

\"'l. ill. I'l

cx)K:riments were

without

but

p|", O

*"'..

between

contact

guidance

muscular

vol.il.

the

mesmerist,-

the

These

tmie.

game,"

)"!".will

r/

m.

*i;;h!I"
whrn
ihe

aliinr.

/A'

r""i"-

iIt

fortner

/
n"

.nia^jr
ca*e

I'u^

""f ihr

rrlati'tn

(he

323

rhtifffz-mj

rcciT"!-" th"i

1031

p.

tr

24

321,
alM"

Sec

Ac.

142.

.Irimii/t,

iPAant.t
al

vrrms

i\

l\
pa'ivi.ts

"-mar**

the

!". 250:

1.

of

willing

of

inhibition

or

thtis

was

cf

"\yii Phamtasmn

17:

tki

I'. $y.

I.

".^\, /

of
*"firaV.in);

ATti

I.

jip. 126,

Till.

..'.tn

willmg

induction
*'

subject.-' Unconscious

the

/V.i./yjiit^i xJ*. K.. vol.

v..

ii^,

.:

the

**

("f the

Zoist

silent

**

the

through

lyiK! of

and

agent
See

'/

the

of

mostly

in the

generally hypi:otisedat

subject bemg

!'

the

sensa-

was

illustratingthis

subject'spower of response
of the unspoken will of
control

m^s

and

/VoceeJings

of the

mentionetl

left off

we

rendering

experiments

exDcriments

of

sets

during

experiments.

of

[Some

time

he

tinger

the

the

uniicr

being directed

suggestions.

subject first spoke

the

of

fear

for

P.,

the

After

ex|)cnment.

sensations,

with

folIowe"i

never

with

sometimes

ritx*d.]

ilr.X

to

for

his

to

circumstances

sena.'ition,
however,

whether

to

the

B.

taken, when
as

The
anses-

this, but its association

anaesthesia

then

touch.

completely

especially under

hints

Ijecame

feeling;as

Miss

with

so

always

him

giving

attention

then

hn^^r

easy-

finger, but

course,

h^id selected

we

"ine

such

wrong

of

Oire
t'on,

imagine

r"ccasionally did

it

though

vcr"'

539

perceptible to ordinary

certainlysignificant. The

was

the

in

to

the

be

course,

be

to

as

ofT, and

went

experiments"

ri^ht finder

the

such

not

was

soon

wouldf of

It

ff{ the

all,

at

of cold

sensation

CHAPTER

ttt^,

""?

*i"iiif

"

i"

;lay
nh

/".\*. v.i;.

proilucc any
in^lancc^

ielc;a*hirrxjw

rimrnt^

!*t
i*

t?.r

'hit

ui;i

*-.iK'c:

i*

atirmptrfl \'%

litile fimntlaiirm

f'"r the

vnl.

j"ji. .K""

**

*"lrn!
in

.if :he

2^;

IVlcttn
hit

cata-

milling."
^lumey

|i"

i"f

that

operator

jierfnnn tome

C"nvryctl

idra

\\

jjrnml,

agmt

ilc'irril
"^

vi.
01.

in

ninvrmrni

""(

whrn
ect

p. 2;.;. 2^"o, }2}

c"mM

v""l. i. p. ',2?

in!

V.

the

^jur al*i' jjivr*

tri..' ii-

nc

'Mhrre

""!

he

to

the

hi* mind.

o(icrator*"

APPENDICES

540
but

excluded,

of
possibility

well

that

aware

have

now

Thompson,

to

willing,"for instance,
the

operator

doubt

hardly

can

we

well

unusual

as

A.

671

the

Different

in

condition

suggestions
them

only

was

respond

own

similar

to

those

directly or

been

and

apparent,
the

who
what

know

of

was

expected

and

result

671

Wells,
of

spot

was

any

way

in

in any

conveyed
evoked

on

named
Out

exact

brain

them, and

other

hand,

the

in which
but

operator,

this

heard

required
is

the

according

artificial state

an

and

from

consequence

might
(see "What

have
does

That

2.

the

make

to

Hypnotism?"

led]me

conclusions

to

appear
condition

the

it has

unless

not

is

always

always be experimentally proved

of what

did

not

address

might

said

been

them.

and

those

In

neither

whom

to

had

with

this condition
who

subject

the

be

rapport

rapport

en

Bernheim

direct

by

did

not

indirect

nor

On

appear.

done

who

the

an

that

gestions
sug-

contrary,

them.

"

dominates

intimate

of

community
of

the

who

the

other

It is still
of

movement^

connection

subject remains

with
a

sort

by

will, or

that

i.e.

an

the

he

were

motor-centres

of spectator

succeeds

not

whose

out

and

of his

own

first

of

with

G.

A.

pains, the

times.

form

nervous

the

Mr.

by superior
any

by

The

1883.

transference

image^

image

made

were

carried

subject twenty

primarily an

"

hypnotised by

and
in

the

first in

224-27)

blindfolded

was

sensation

S.P.R.

S.P.R., vol. i. pp.

correctlyindicated

ordinary
an
image
the

"

twenty-four experiments

but

while

in

Mesmerism"

sense.

is in

dcr

Braid

as

(see Proceedings

Smith.

'

in

Experiments

"Committee

boy

will

as

power

rapport.

subjects really

rapport

to

cognisant

one

any

and

143-44),

telepathic

between

with

The

says

It could

made,

Rapport

conclusion

B.

series

will

of

place

"

That

i.

placed

were

obeyed

Der

same

direct

the

229):

reference

been

been

silent

''

different

we

tion.
interpretaof

and

of

the

only

Bramwell

one.

had

not

that

Hypnose^ published in 1892, comes

practically
in regard to rap"port^ viz. : that it is caused
by
indirect
of
the
which
or
suggestions
by self-suggestions
operator, or
of the hypnotic state.
the subject's conception of the nature
from

the

to

real

On

special artifices

xii. p.
in

had

Moll, in

never

rapport

they heard

indirectly suggested.

subjects actually

others

as

views

natural

real.

not

Braid, viz.

of

and

cases

in

was

real

exists

rapport

en

Dr.

observations

the

131-33,

had

by suggestion

apparent,

vol.

Proceedings S.P.R.,
My

be

them.

to

viii. pp.

rapport

follows

others, though

of

knowledge

all

away

different

take

create

to

the

subject

inducing hypnosis.

subjects appeared

the

were

by hyj"ersesthesia,
especially

not

Thompson

real

this

possible to

was

S.

the

some

256)

p.

hypnotist.

that

that

employed

Braid, it

to

H.

observers

believe
and

operator,

methods

that

as
facility

Li^beault

and

the

(see,e,g.y Zoist, vol.

that

though

v.

perception

explain

to

in which

those

had

subconscious

possibilitiesof

Still,it is difficult thus

from

Zoist^ vol.

accompanied

hypnotist, they

the

show

to

excluded, and

was

least, see

at

is often

hypnosis

the

of

S.

(H.

in reference

detailed
sufficiently

seldom

are

physical indications

all other

observers

the

of

records

the

[871

muscular
conduct."

of

strength of

force, that is

correlate
effect

in

the

is thus

APPENDICES

542
0.

671
with
**

in

persons

state,
of his

some

sensation

he

being

experiments
percipients were

vol. i. pp.

of tJie Livings

Phantasms

discerned

be

to

taste

experimenters, and
subjects (not written

the

sensations

downX

the

in

persons

of

case

made

report

that

lo

taste.

the

present

Relph

the

time

from

of the

three

actual

at

only

to

one

more

or

experienced were
verbally described
by the
danger of involuntary muscular
guidance

that

so

in

found

52-54.

known

was

B,

principal subjects.Miss

two

part of the

I quote

in 630

himself, Gurney, and

were

his

this

thought-transference

between

existed

observe

tasters

given

are

sometimes

first to

the
the

Edwards.

Miss

The

"

in

experiments

condition

waking

the

writer, and
and

normal

of

community

normal

Guthrie, whose

M.

Mr.

[871 C

all

eliminated.

was

selection

substances

of about

strongly-tastingsubstances

twenty

in small

enclosed

were

bottles

and

These

parcels,precisely similar to
of the range
of vision of the subjects, who
could
be
no
grimaces made
by the tasters
whatever
of knowing, through the
means

kept carefully out

blindfolded,so that
moreover,
were,
The
seen.
subjects,in fact,had no
the substance
tasted.
of sight,what
was
sense
still greater
had
be guarded against with
Smell
to
the packet or bottle was
odoriferous
opened
was
and
distance
to
such
cautiously as
so
a
prevent
any

one

made.

was

small

another, and

When

care.

outside

the

sensible

the

stance
subat

room,

or

smell

from

conducted
in the close vicinityof
were
escaping. The experiments, moreover,
odour
of beefsteak
and
onions
a strong
a very
large kitchen, from whence
ceeded
proall
time
the
almost
The
took
tasters
occupied.
during
pains to keep
their heads
mouth.
high above the subjects,and to avoid breathing with open
found
One
substance
to give off a slightsmell, in spite of all
(coffee) tried was
with this has been
omitted.
precautions,and an experiment made
The
Mr. Guthrie
tasters
were
(M. G.), Mr. Gumey
(E. G.), and Mr.
Myers
E.
be called R. and
The
tasters
percipientsmay
(M.). The
lightly placed a
hands
hand
of the shoulders
of the percipients there not
or
on
one
being the
in trials of this type
lines and
where
same
as
objection to contact
figures are
the
"uth
in it.
concerned, and
some
subjects themselves
seeming to have
the
first
there
and
experiments (September 3rd
4th) [1883]
one
or
During
were
in the room,
other
two
who, however, were
kept entirelyignorant of
persons
the substance
tasted.
The
During the experiments silence was
preserved.
last fifteen of them
made
E.
when
(September 5th) were
only M. G.,
G.,and Mm
with the two
this evening E. was,
On
percipients,were
unfortunately,
present.
this
throat, which
seemed
blunt her susceptibility. On
sufferingfrom sore
to
"

occasion

of the

none

substances

percipients were.
They
investigatorsat random,
the
such

other
spy

Under
described

substance
accuracy
for

been

used, and
"

sharp

bitter aloes,

'*

any

to

^st,

discerned

have

and

something

nasty
sweet

taste

and

taken

was

for

hot

made,

were

percipients
described

cases
"

what

where

room

the

by the

know

what

chosen, had

not.

the

cases

other

the

enter

lobby outside, and

investigatordid not even

one

spy

even

dark

certainlywas

nine

In
in

thirty-twoexperiments

conditions

detail.

{e.g.

he

in

often

could

there, which

these

in

that

so

Still less

took.

allowed

were

kept

were

named

the

taste

which
the

with

and
vinegar, "horrible
for candied
ginger).
"

are

actual
fair

bitter"
Other

572

cx|)erinients of the

ir.insference

For

by

!"ensatior.s
u.

are

mesmerists

early

It is

of

by

.Australia,with
that

his

few

across

who

of four

the

from

Townshend,

Mr.

of

for

the

of

out

his

cases

"

quo:cd

of

presi-nce

The

..

of

case

the

during
a

of

finer

Mr.

the

of

*Ud

the

they

the

of

I ?'ir": handed

:e"":,

come

'.!

DixonJ,

a!

"f

"'

i.'iW
T'lV

i/'.t

c".

ui

Dobbie

words

likr

and

lud

.i^.iin.

and

of

it,but

to

oi

"

present

the

had

n""

mie

t"i one

idea

to

as

of niy

that

slate

they relerretl

riMuus
in

else

or

to,

with

lonnecium

cIairvo\ance

genuine

and

soliLitor

I "hould

om*.

anything

or

the

in

M.L.C..

|{oM sleeve- link, at the

remainm"'

iiii"MnK'

1SS6.

ib6t",

Murray,
Fleming,

one

the

rhiMren,

ca'"e

not

!"*

kiid

bt'"-n
k-*^^'

of

youn^^er

lu" id

"o

her

a"i

the

si^teis

two

{I

^*s!rr

clair^iiyantly,t""r

work,

at

was

NciI"

**

he

:orn

t)oy
uheie

had

'"'"*'"

there

dropped

'**'

thrvr

^tud.

most

the

in

i"thrr

|"")sI|M)Iu* further

link

breast

this

intrrritinjij
invi

v"\n:t

hv

iwiriu

uii::i

sti^'aiKiu

iMti

the

lar^e

throu|ch a

had

iiiar'".

hand.

Liken

laJly

clrphant
tlut

also

one

feature*,
his

in

Uty had

toys.

ini"i

Eliia

elder

Campl)eir"

"leevi*lmk,

miiik-

wvn

the

fir

Misses

the

hour).

|Mst

'Av-* littie

s.ik1 tluit

then

kmn-ked

or

d
to
taiitly (.oiii|"fI!"

lud

uho

K^vin^

the

by first aciunitely des" r"l"in^ Dr.

nursery*

rha:

the

to

littic fair-hairrd

pUrc

Mhifh

taken
\Vc
or

it

were

ihn-e

aftrrw.ml'*.

T.in^"*

\xrt\

l*een
hi- ^'.in

""f

"phant.

l)n

were

Campbell, bem^

mc

cither

seen

the

.ilecve^Iink
wh")

LillycalluiK him

r.'."i a
"

hi'ic

rr

Martha

-1

"piike

thc)

his

thouxht-ieadinx-

the

"ihe liad

as

Dr.

^rivc

the

find

ever

of

names

is cither

it

viz.

fellow

to

me

they couJd

riairvoyants had
know

rc-!:\.irk.ib!ccast:

.":.'!Martha

li.id lost the

a"ked

he

if

"cc

ih.it

so

(a"e"

it

follow.^

.Mr.

evenings, luinded

th.it hv

mc
iclliiif;

Lyall. and

.Mr.

briefly as

u!"uiil LUir\o\ani

my

time

tii.t

.a

Campbell,

28ih,

.May
David

.M.L.C., Hon.

Australia,

are

h.ut liecoiiu* of

r.hcr

r.""r

Dr.

circumstiinci-Tk

!a.:\""yanis, and

n"

view

visit of

copy,

moment

iKCurred

which

cbirvoyance,

lion.

.Secrctar"'of .South

-^ha!

at

.Mrs. Sid^'wick made

is

the

down

wrote

had

subjects,had

him

here

South

Dobbie

chieflywith

clairvoyance.

account

he

notes

Mr.

years,

with

which

Silgwick,

Place, Adelaide,

five hundred

of

his

over

The

Mrs.

own.

twelve

or

some

capable

talked

and

ten

by

(iawler

hypnotic subjects 01

1889.

of

us,

Sirikin)(

".i:;ic

the

Professor

y"i" 4/4,

j!

vol.

"

uttered.

Chirt

of

Lhing^

quoted

are

H.

given

cases

Dobbie,

.\. W.

seemed

in

En^iland

informed

C.

transference

of

these

those

is

case

grou:"

various

acquaintance

to

the

in

Mrs.
quoted from
Sidgwick's ("aper
S.P.R., vol vii. pp.
Clairvoyance" in /*rthrftn\i;i

and
alleviatingsuflering.

to

Rev.

Ksciaile, the

practisedhypnotism

time

of

of

some

Phantasms

see

Some

666-68.

for

one

observed

wi.re

hypnotised subjects in

observers,

following;

The

Evidence

30-99.

B.

kinds

also

Cluihric

Mr.

by

experiments

different

See

55-58).

pp.

I)r. Kllio:son.

A.

the

'M.)n

630

Dr.

"

Itregf^ry, and
572

many

33S-45,

324-29,

pp.

of

different

many

for

(luoteiiin
with

543

tried later {op. at,

were

serijiaiions

experiments

other

iii.pp. 424-52,

vol.

of

re!a:ing to pains

kind

same

Ih'tKeedinf^iS.F.R.,
:hc

CHAPTER

TO

A]

the

found,

nr\i

"M".t"inn

Ikji left

(in

untouched

thr

mtcrval,
I.

I a^^ain

howr\fr,

ti"v

placed

tlie link

m:'"su"K
in

her

slre\e-tink

hand, and

liad
the

APPENDICES

544
previous particularswere
I

clairvoyant,
simply touching the

of the

so

still seemed

their

joined

viz.

follows,
"

Eliza

is

wanted

to

is in

if

see

bed

wall

The

brown.
and

of

Governor

the

Rev.

boy

is

into

Go

You're

other.

a
a

like

is the

he

there

to

says,

Neil,
!

monkey

Now

it

all about

absent

The

Chief
from

seems

for it

The
like
; but

is

Justice Way
the

has

for

they

gentleman

it

put

lounge

There

is

him

when

directly
"

in that

has

blue

table, the
gentleman

Doesn't

that

little

hand,

little
had
little

through

colony.

can't

asking

is the
"

day,

A.

says,

the

once.'

at

and
the

up
*

nursery

is gone

Upstairs,
boy had

picked

NeiL

the link

is broken.

it up
Neil.

without
put

is

and

won't,' says

and

front,which

in

down

went

names,

He

into
has

might
for

and

again

room

be

it.

he

knocked

The

that link

wants

down
*

lady

the

says,

Are

carpet

up

lady is

you

sure

*Yes.'
is

servant

turning

the

and

ing
look-

knows

that

find it.
that

gentleman
W.

it

coming

he

do

to

it is safe there.

looking

gentleman
next

hole

into the

come

both

into

thinks

it,he thinks

are

down

?'

little fair-haired

brother

turned

he

now,

is

he

old

years

is Neil

Where

The

once.'

gone

downstairs

going
*

five

^itis

drawer,

the

his

for

when

that

after

Campbell.

says,

his

he

has

he

is

come

and

he

now

gentleman

too, and

all about
'*

on

The

Governor

as
name

boy is about

lady
at

to

are

you

the

heard

he

I suppose

now,

that

looking
now

"

left

been

old

an

cane

dead, 1 knew
his

they

of darker

pretty little boy, he

handful

it,

they

low.

up.

sleeve-link

bedroom

other

the

down

come

when

; but

put it there?'

you

into the

eldest, Colin,

goose,' replies Colin,

young

Now

is

is

he

is

acts

you

the

put

link had

The
went

dining-room,

downstairs
"

white,

other,

The

large toy elephant, he

gone

boy who

is

who

gentleman

colony,^ I will tell

little

he

the

is,it is Dr.

tell him

and

Colin

again.
What

the

link down

put the

as

and

fringe

folds

he

When

there, it is

have

screen

of

because

was

There

colour.

side

door.

left

the

on

each

it is nice
and

mantelpiece,

door

another

it very

Neil

looks

what

ma.'

and

and

one

than

darker

she

sister)

know
to
what
pleased ; but he doesn't seem
from
this
not
(A) [Dr. Campbell was
point.]
present
hear
I can
some
one
calling up the stairs,a lady is calling two

Now

Colin

her

into

went

chair

easy

net

it,the

gentleman
Turk, the link is quite

young
about
with

it."
"

same

the

running
with

see

can

boy look

who

the

old.

years

nursery,

brownish

over

see

behind

is almost

hair

there, it

nice

light blue

the

was

left it

sleep,because

to

screen

from

three

about
in the

was

left.

fair,his

and

eyes,

than

he

so,

As

an

the

nearest

they

can

of

sort

is of

It

put

am

are

is absent

why

find it.

paper

Way.

Mr.

is very

he

be

then

bathroom,

drawer

the

I know

portraitof an old gentleman

is the
he was
alive,his name
the

that

me

in

was

comer

pretty Japanese

it would

that

on

do

to

fingers.

slower

a
large mirror just inside the
down
dressing-tablewith drawers

would

we

curtains,they

has

there

the

like it when

I would

one,

of his

points

the

him

is

they left it there.

it

found

and

hands,

double-sized

sleeve-link

the

to

Dixon

house, upstairs,I

there

with

his hand

placing
allowed

getting

be

to

periment
interesting exwith
Miss
I
en
Martha, so
simply
rapport
Miss
Eliza
immediately commenced
as

occurred

nearly opposite, there

room

hand,

rapport

hand

her

and

seemed

"

in

I'm

of

en

she

(she is always much

great difficulty

place Miss
disengaged

to

him

placed

suddenly

it

proceeding,

in

Dr.

to

back

have

to

reproduced ; but as
Campbell to suggest

once

slowly, it occurred

very

on

at

[6721

D.

young

who

if he

Turk

acts

as

has

Deputy

seen

for

it,he
his

Excellency

when

572

TO

A]

he

fond

la

lun

fine

to

Now

"

the

that

hke

httic

link

of

out

i" all I have

545

No/

boy

says

(Liy,and
the

He

little boy

the

he

elephant, now

tell you

to

it,I told

about

is

the

in

has

dropped

the

you

again,

nursery

writint; the
:)ut

pcnisfil.Ml
ricat ion

it he

the

has

writing, which

in

I have

pa^es

(heck

might

carefully through

,"""ing
rail

he

above

handed
and

account

returned

it

I herewith

M"f9W.

them

it

before."

rest

nitify it

to

1886.

enclose.

Dr.

by

the

At

"cancc

reported
is

The

tnie.

Ijetween

that

fart

the

sitting and

one

link
the

Campbell

Mrs.

to

circumsi;ince

(act, every

of the

neither

and

utterly unknown
they h:id

that

f'ven

or

iniiineric

(In

later letter, dated

Mk.

DF.Ak

Witli

rrsp"rt

nut

thinking

*4s

b\

-s-ra
.:s

Ti

nt

..n-

'.ifirs

wu-*

they

as

mv

or

by

p!a"

to

of

l6th,

I may

c!air\o\ant

the

!e|HMtr"l it.

It

she

|";irtas

on

the

"

the

i.

"irri-"

time

Dolibic

" "n

home
n"

tells

US

ed

wa^

so

had

t(t

hanllv

the

circum-

su!"set|uentlyi onhnned

wa^

is

herself

certainly

to

taken

have

re|K"nr"It""

as

the

ex^imine

that

knew

it

""f

have

to

to

toy

indire"t!y.t"f kn")wing
afterwarcU

He

narrative
are

several

clairvoyants

V.I.

know

not

large opening
whether

the
-I

corned.-

am.

of

any
the

saw

hi-* (.laii\t"yjnt)h.id

nm

the

descrilx-d, and

rf"oni

any

oppor-

p.irtuu!ars biuught
s.i\*

out

by
dc-

"the

jurtuular"

""\rr"

^;'I^wirk

Mrs.

noteuor^liN

It ".^;'lU
ji'.i''**.

r.r":

the

existrnre, but
I did

see

absolutelv

was

(""mnients

follows

as

\r

its

^jn-aking.

ntuttlated

.";iv

he

;luit ""neither

simply perff(t ;n

IS

this

1 hi

"

the

nor

know-

any

."\LI.A.\ CAMTHKI.t.

'.irrvovant.*"

r:p*i"n

".-.e

:"

|*assrdl"riwern

onvers;itu"u.

the clairvoy.int was

elep)i:int

oining

elephant.

large toy

it at

that

di:e" tly or

*-^r.:*\.

*"

in the

CAMI'bELL.

if I had

stat"*"!had

""f this

possession,

.ell writes

asks

are

also

say

occasion

each

on

Camp

rorres|Kmdent

whatever

children

Mv

name.

In

dniwcr.

further, that

know,

the link in their

1887, Dr.

interval

|"ending

suggestion

my

di"or.

lx)th

were

was

of the

corner

correct.

1".

rii

[M:

tlie

of

,"'n

Mi'^p!*

"

intention

Campl^ell, such

to

h".st. antt

"!atr;i

"'.f

that

she

was

tableau.

the

.n

in the

me

inside

London

Your

it. until

Mrs.

p:i:: by

mr

to

this

as

the

left there,

was

All.\.\

knov^ledge

no

attemling

s'ances

of my

".onver^;ition

1 h;id

is correct.

in

drawer,

link

correct,

in appcrarance

December

D""liluF,"

ir"lge of the
children.

also

the

the

I arrived.

when

sleep

\s

it

been

the seance,

at

presence

in

that

abM)luteIy

is

ever

either

knowledge

no

of my

has

them,

to

showed

reported

clairvoyants

children

the

The
portraitis that of
ptnnt.
children
and their name^
are

disco\ered

was

tin.il one,

she

when

"itting,when

\t

nc

dcscripticm of the

dis""overy of it by the rlair\ovant,

the

18S6.

\\vt,Juiy^k,

till the

in every

accurate

The

late

DoHBlE.

Campht'll.

between
p^ibsiing

ab

complete

.-V \V.

discontinued

was

convcrsiuion

description of the r"M"m

Kev. James Way.

The
the

"

the

jx)int{\)
The

by

after

and

otherwise,

or

for

Campbell

accompanied

me,

Ai"Ei

absent.

Dr.

to

that

into

/"./ 15M,
Since

it is

think

to

seems

that.

Ik* another

t("

svi'm"

takin

drawer,

The

things.

his lather

scne

It

ha"

ht

of pretty

CHAPTER

J.

|H"ints aN"ut

r.otit"-iI that

might

have

lietn

the

greater

th:s

rather

put

of

on

the

ip!icited

given

from

obtainc*"l by thought-transference
2

In

rase.

ir.formation

the

APPENDICES

546
mind

of Dr.
rate, be

any

but

of the

proportion
restoring the
unknown

front

sleeve-link

are

"

as

verifiable.

un

little

the

then,

at

it.

Further,

laige

boy taking, hiding, and

there

But

It would

thought-transference,

defined

have

we

all about

"

of

is

important

one

pomt

at
least, was
cerned)
conCampbell (so far as his conscious
memory,
is
existence
of
that
the
the
and afterwards
and
hole
in
the
proved true,
introduction
of this peculiar fact
of the
^which, if
toy elephant. The
from
have
been
learnt
the
child or
by mind-reading, must, it would
seem,
is
the
other person
unknown
remarkable
that it
to
percipient
so
quite
it seem
there
more
probable than not that the hiding of the sleeve-link

Dr.

to

"

learnt
some

"

makes

also

was

that

If so, it is

fact

child

the

be

greatly

again

out

to

be

I attach

knowledge of the
toy elephant, because

in

regretted

it is

of

more

interests

the

importance,

less

conversation

the

in the

hole

it

took

ever

clairvoyance, to
of the

as

children

the

the

kind

so

far

of

science

of

evidence
than

that

to

that

thing

of

might

guessed
noticeable

Another
remarks

relate

of

case

B.

Mr.

by
the

noted

the

owner

Mrs.
the

case,

small

very

other

she

with

sum

property," silver

the

place

was

found

she
to

on
servants),

had

correct,

the

advice

and

taxed

stolen

the

brooch

chains

which

Dawson

had

been

treated

Mr.

by

objects

W.

of

vol.

her

iii. pp.

by

account

to
**

A.

cultivate

first by the

of

use

eyes

226-36, and
Miss

The

Boyle
happened

as

the

to

longest

in

recounted

that

her

to

her

had

diamond

finally

was

which

to

and
be

wards
afterable

sleep^waking

the

by

Rouen

Boyle there,

most

point

of

she

two

Dupotet,

236-41,

pp.

description of

Miss

and

are

number,

same

her

of

"

from

child, for

Baron

when

of

"lots

come

property

clairvoyantfacultyin her.

the

for

latter

girlto

who, observing that she appeared

her

kept

before.

subject to epileptic fits

travellingclairvoyance

that had

673

seen

had

brooch

another

and

the

Dawson

of

moved

confessed

All

Ellen

she

had

case

M..

senrant

This

for the

the

Mrs.

the

M.

of

means

cellar,with

servant

Finally she
brooch.

the

sold

municated
com-

case,

by

said that

suspected

had

it, keeping

mesmerically,
the

(who

theft.

never

been

Hands,

without

endeavoured
cases

had

that the

gold

lost

former

and

like

place

clairvoyant,sent

with

had

M.

M.

pawned

worn

Mrs.

Ellen

the

tifmk,

past

given by

is

and

of the

lost brooch

Mrs.

similar

first left Mrs.

she

Mrs.

of the

with

"c., and

when

at

in

then

was

and

and

were

recovered.

see

her

brooch,

of

and

68-70).

pp.

described

in it,in her

spoons,

lived

be

house,

she

it

that

the

stolen

diamonds

tracing

account

Dawson

Ellen

said had

some

The

Dawson.

brooch.

the

M.'s, who

finding of

clairvoyants'

present, but

the

to

the

as

children, Dr.

contains

95-101,

Barth, of the

clairvoyant Ellen
of

of the

not

clairvoyant(op,dt^

same

". H.

the

concerned"

relates

Zoist^ vol. vii. pp.

The

is that

case

Dobbie^s

Mr.
the

this

of those

descriptions are

the

"

pencil-case through
672

actions

servant

Another

in

point

the

to

the

Campbell,

made

statements

time.

the

interesting case

and

clairvoyance

be

not

of

most

present

was

remarkable

very

far it would

so

who

Campbell,

[872

state,

remarkable

Some
him

to

in

contains

Cathedral,

the
a

and

Zaist^
further

dents
inci-

"c.

important

series

of

experiments

in

B7S

TO

A]
with

ihoughtHransference
the

".P.R.

by

paper

138-70,
vo..

in

iL pp.

VI

The
w.'.ich

and

them
and

is

toitowm^

The

wiih

out

["t.A. I Smithy
the

who

prcM-nt

Mr.

the

with

Smith

theite number^
time

but

^ivcn,

hjid

s,-ime

no

in

of this, the

9c

among

thry };uessed
not

thai

.iware

HK'hi

in

single

tompletr

alike

on
sr(].:rl,

pi"""rr
r

"r

K.i%e

wat

thr

a^ent

the

red

by

iM-nidt-s

Smith,

Mr.

to

or

Miuth

himv

hypnoti"K.*d.
percipients were
the time"
at
wntten
[Ihe account,
of the
four percipients- Mr.
\V.. \Ir.
n'jmb":rs

drawn
h" Id
cl'ried

at
in

his
eyes.

used

random
hand
It

a!!

werr

from
with
^as

it^
a^*

iho'.r

""r!anntl

of

with

the

in

lx*lieve

caM*

their

We

dunce

tried

to

order

will
uas

ih.it

si-en

117

^^liethcr

the

it

the

in

\\w\

lear

uinstaiices

were

tN?ing

(Liy^ and

lie
"

times

ol

(mnmI

as

b(*en

they

thcn-foie,

It

k\\*

different
that

clLince.

what

cesses
suc-

1.

proba!)ilityof

at

as

vari;ible. hut

tuMards

the

in

tlir
not

tiist

the

differ-

depended,

the

hy extiennienr

rrd

Nor

II.

rp:

!uMve

with

^it

suhjet t

the

ea*

k*^'^"-

nuinlter

winch

little Uix

subji-ct.whi"

rai

Iteen

wht-n

next

is

did

had

ttati*
f\i

ex}"t'nm"-nts
Miss

tli.r. thr

iHit either

a^'fnto.

lupnotii

day's

in(

in)

as

iinptr^sinn.

hi:.

IV, and

\%\

pl.n r"l

act

any

wh^n
'f din

'!.. Mr.

from

Ui"{. and
Utt

of

the

we

of

tiansfrr

iiiiprrHN|on%

Mr.

same

correctly

h;id

obtained.

on

at

reversed

sup|M)s"\

result

or

In
the

oxer.

("t-rfiplrnis

Smith.

will

was

tried

successes

and

were

";i\en,ihou^h,

4i!l

131

Hut,

100,

evcecdiUKly

disc

transierimx

in

Mr.

one

|M-ri ipient.
lo

least.
the

No

work

at

the

room

suiresses.

81, and

to

whit

in

s;ime

numt"er

digits are

in 14

The

percipients
rightdibits in the n";ht

and

the

.it
was

Of

h.ill that.

numlxirs

success

or

at

[M'rvms,

sue

.r.iiuied

no

nunib"'rs

the

hypnotise

to

iithrrs

The

been

(;o.

was

the

in

SxiX iMreii unable

Ml

Ki^'ht
fallen!

iLiys

divining
in

en

included

are

some

"if

t/o.

in '^^14guesses

successes

cLiys

Ijud

ti"

was

";uess

the

wen*

dij^its,

two

them.

If the

the

guessing

Ntop|"ed at

series

our

she
also

was

in the

))oth

dibits

used.

we

which

however,

of

and

only

that

the

iK-tween

numbers

the

all

wi-re

notes

who

numbers

reversed

room

of their

.Mr.

trance,

the

casionn,

.Smith

ri";hlorder.

those

been

experiments

tfH)k

"""

of

Mr.

mean

the

in

hypnotic

weie
i^ercipients

two
we

have

percipient guessing

of which

trial

cme

experiments,

SidK^ick,

sm"eNs"*s

228,

ditierent

pmbability

the

would
have
by pure chance
order
their Kue"sinK the ri^ht dibits in any
m

in

August.

di";itswere

the

ihrci*

or

were

success

vi. p;-.

pai)ers.
of

The
also

transference

131

was

the

who

tried with

in which

ro")m

above

numbers

aware

nature

ol' "hit

\\\

.Smith

Mr.

the

Johnson

described

be

to

in

ProfcN:"or

July and
and

necessarily placed
the

in

with

these

a^ent.

two

by

in the

room

two.

as

not

Smith

Vr.

in

experiment

an

counted

IS

taken

this

another

in

vol.

Alice

first series

ati"ut

Sid^viick,
On

numbers

of

experiments
664,
p"-rcipirntwas

Mr.

Mrs.

were

the

at

the

licin^;the

pa)KT.

ocaisions

of

the

(hcin"

"%a"

experiments

looking

hniith

nunilx'r
at

phu

other

most

of

Most

presMit

both

|Hrrcipientswhile*

.irran^^eiiby

her

Miss

ot

in

"

ditTcrent

the

and

from

extracts

thoug hi- transference

in

and

and

on

members

Proceeding'sS.P.R.,

description of

hypnotised

ba!"is of

absent,

w.i^

1889

four

directed
"jsii.i!ly
l""'?n

in

pUce

give

by

out

Siiigwick,described

Sidgwick

brief

uencral

experiments

carried

in the

Mrs.

547

canicd

Mrs.

and

Smith

by

|"aper

536-96.

toOiC

Professor

Cm. A.

Mr.

the

hypnotised subjects

of

those

are

CHAPTER

Mr.

"at

Smith

'.o in^

hiin

would

have

with

h.id

548

APPENDICES

to

move

to

see

his head

in

figures.
experiments are
given

the

each

The

the

see

the

case

following

is

number

drawn,

summary

of the

in

S. in

Mr.

f P.

probable number
by chance

successes

With

Mr.

only told

was

that

he

was

T.

One

Right,
in
Order.

Revene

form, including

and

the

conditions.

"

Di^it

Total

Right in
Right Place.

number'

ofTrials.

gi

354

30

61

263

99

14

142

of\
/

tabulated

guessed,
P. and

but

"

69

T.

Total

Most

Digiu

completely

same

number

trials with

Right.

room

in

order

the

Guess

Perdpient.

With

He

number.

of two

numbers

All

feet to

several

[673

10

106

S. in another
P.

17

room

probable number
by chance

Most

of
27

successes

Of
the

the

two

rooms

by

one

another

curtain

these

conditions.

of the

other

experimenters)

in

but

the

in the

was

79 trials

T.

obtained

success

made

with

beyond

what

were

in whid

52

successes

panied
(accom-

outside,

passage

not

was

were

3 of the complete
87 trials Mr. Smith

In the other

With

below.

room

room," there

in another

under

room,

with

the

Smith

Mr.

be

might

chance.

expected by
The

or

Smith

Mr.

only separated by

were

closed,

door
in

trials "with

139

obtained

were

of

nature

the

in the

and

percipients'impressions

other

points

cognate

is also

arc

far
given as to
the conditions
were
adequate to prevent the impressions reaching the percipients
of sense.
The
the
of
through any of the ordinary channels
question
the
unconscious
is
of
dealt
whispering or counting by
possibility
fully
agent
in order
whether
to
test
with, and an analysis is given of all the wrong
guesses,
this
such as could
have
the mistakes
been
The
are
clusion
conmeans.
produced by

fully discussed

is reached

that

discussed.

also

...

of

question

The

Messrs.

Hansen

(in Wundt's
of these

success

mistakes

made

On

paper.

the

mistakes

the
this

and

bearing

Lehmann,

experiments
were

was

"

in

similar

to
to

"

Note

pamphlet

on

how

accounted

thus

be

not

"

number-habits
the

Studien,
due

discussion

could
of

subject,see

he
Philosophise

in them

detailed

on

for.*

these

Number-habits,"

entitled

Ueber

whispering, on

the mistakes

that

occurred

to

the
in

that, therefore, no

argument

could

be

founded

on

Flusiem
that ih"

ground

that the

unconscious

by chance, and

A.

show

their

whispering. Professor
Sidgwick, however, showed
S.P.R., vol. xii. pp. 298-315), by analysing all the experiments, that
than might
in the two
not
sets
more
were
correspondences in mistakes
in

in 630

unwiUkiirliche

vol. xi. part 4) endeavoured

unconscious

is

experiments

own

ments
experi-

(Proceedin^i
the

number

have

been

them.

of
duced
pro-

APPENDICES

550

time

made

verbal

The

same

method

the

guesses

were

automatic

these

is

table

guessing

most

the

"

stairs

verbal

of the

given

on

of

550-52

pp.
No

with

guesses

those

the

success

more

at

the

follows

made

same

sciously
uncon-

TTie

paper.

obtained

was

by guessing in the ordinary

two

with

way.

experiments of each day, with Miss

digits,the agent, Mr. Smith, being

as

Arch.

B.
in

as

percipient,in

different

room.

:
"

Percipient

up-

downstairs

agent

both

numbers

different.

than

of the

this table

(i) Place

is

cases

of two

numbers

the

guess

time

methods

the table, and

through the table.

on
one
evening the
and
verbally
by planchette-

were

comparison

given

I summarise

to

same

in

with

the numbers

differentfrom those made

occasionally with P. and T., and

used

was

percipientswere
writing. A detailed
at

which

guesses,

made

tilted out

being hypnotised, she

cases,

[673

Arch.

)
Percipientdownstairs ; agent upstairs
\
Mrs.
Sidgwick*s lodgings.
(3) Place
Jgings.^
in V
int
Percipient in room
agent
;

(2) Place

the

"

"

with

passage,

door

closed

Totals

Most

probable

number

of

by

successes

chance

obtained

Results

Smith

Mr.

by

during

with

room

as

Miss

the

same

agent

in

'

the

B.
.

Experiments
The

period

in

Transferring

Ideas

other

than

Numbers,

successful

those in which
Mr.
experiments under this head were
concentrating his mind on a "mental
picture" of some
sort,
without
who
carried
looking at any real representation. The
the
on
person
conversation
v/ith the percipient during the course
of each
experiment, and
of his remarks, was
took notes
generally ignorant of the subject of the picture.
The
sometimes
receive
made
the impression as a fully
to
percipient was
Smith

most

merely

was

externalised
a

blank

and

visual

white

hallucination

card

occasionally in
Compare

which

on
a

the

seen

he

crystal used
similar

with

had

in the

experiments

open

been

that

way.^

same

with

eyes

told

P.

and

T.

;
a

usually

as

picture

Latterly, the

described

picture on

would

in 624

appear,

percipients
A.

B7S

TO

"]
j^eneraJIy induce"l

were

details

Kuil

fu!. with

the

of

counts

Those

tned.

with

authors

the

sec

piaures

when

ffivenof the experiments which

are

ai

to

CHAPTER

and

a^ent

follows

a"

failures, also

botne

551

hypnotised
the

writers

tabulated

percipientsin

the

with

closed

regarded

as

list of all the

same

room

eyes.

success-

expehmentt

summarised

are

by

"

rertipicni.

Miss

B.
.

V.
.

T.
.

Whvbrew
0

Major
Totals

first

the

quote

(jeinK in

riptrnt,
ami

id

til

No.

The

Smith

Mr.

B.

a^k^

what

to

had

he

w("uld

but

B..

in his hand,

Miss

and

opened,

eyes
come

figure is coming

'*A

presently said,

four

counted

are

July 9th, 189a

on

B.

The

percard

)(ivena

was

liiiU

her

to

boy a'lM

replied,

'*

nor

Mrs.

mund

htUL

touched

little boy."

"

and

it.

on

Sidgwick, was
neither
spoke

b)' Mrs.

Miss

71

H., of which

place

her

which

turc

pu

Miss

B. took
had

trance*

t, cho"c:n

close

sat

Mi^s

for

("u!

"ub!e"

13

7.

Miss

with

hypnotic

look

10

I.

3, and

1,2,

tiftt cxpenment^

The

with

experiments

seven

surcessful, viz. Nos,

a"

27

31

her.

Sidgwick

thing,

ball, 1

surtpose.**
No.
"e"!.

iikc

thin,:

ihrrr

th"

re

^.

Mr.

s;it

.Mrs.
"

CV/"/j/v

of

fresh

**
"

Mrs.

only

"

subS4"me-

Wh.it

the

I-*

.Sid":wiik.

Is

*'

^cratches

about."

ard.

'

ran

"

seemed

!"ti]|

Miss
a

Is

it a

to

)"e

B.

little

up

Sidgwick*
round

th.it looks

like

It's

tan

cage

yet

now."*

lichind

fri"m

round

moved

quite clear

the

sfieaking.
.Mls^

(f'ontimu*d/.

k.

woke

t"h, it's

.Mr. .Smith

and

by Mrs.

.ch""sen

S4Miu:thin^ '"*"iK"^nnething

something

M)rt--

some

banjo

tt

saul, "There's

her, stiil without

Sid^wu

was

No,

"

zri'/A

Af/ns/rr/

B.

handle.

This

I-.

Miss

B. said,

sublet

then

there

:''

cat

to

s.iinr

down."

The

screen.

Miss

Sid,:wick.

Mrs.

(doubtfiil'y).-** Sitting

Miss

close

wonun

t("

".iid.
or

**

N"inething

man

""

had

to

here

Miss

'

dark
B.

"

partial succrns.
ask
to

time

B.
ham!

her

nhrn

-(virr.

re

!"he

but

go,

hypnoti"*ctl hrr, and

ing*
findtned

subject.
K

.1

Freft"-nTlyMi^s
mstrument-

ts

like

The

.Smith

that

.icat.'
it'**

I think

at

behind

sat

Sidgwick.

Mrs.

hy

"ft

a^':un
1

little cage

hand.

black

No.

liui

her

gave

h.imL'

another

else

notes-.

one"

No.
.1

the

and

vrren

B.

somrthmg

then

\\r

Miss

SubjeM

4.

*fM"k
:h.it

.n

thing

was

Smith

Mr.

exp"-nment

c.ii

3. ( Failure.)

.Nil
"r."i

next
fttr

i"id

,in

.my

No.

"

the

in

doing?"

cat

For

2.

ktiten

.1

sort

on
s.tiinri^'fwit

B.

satil.**.-\ man
of

guitar

the
"

thing."

"rii.

biaik.
As

we

Mr.

Smith

He'"

^ot

had

not

sat

^lehir'.d the

something
spoken

about

his

screen.

hand"

the

an

Christy

APPENDICES

552
Minstrel

banjo, this tardy

something else, and

and

thinking

of

then

We

Miss

Of

course

again.
subject, nor
B.

coming
No.

the

Mr.

idea

re-hypnotisation,was

Smith

when

Mr.

continued

like

any

7.

At

this

and

sit

screen

of

like

Miss

near

high

mess

Smith

was

resting.
inte-

think

to

of the

B.

Johnson,

Miss

got

Miss

"

What

Smith

Mr.

B.

to

come

asked

asked

bear, and

it doesn't

"

Sidgwick

who

some

did

know

not

behind
what

the

was

"

in the

can

from

come

anything like
things something at

of

sort

shape."

any
to

it

whether

prong
that be up
it's joining the boat

little boat.

air

Mrs.

said, " No

B.

cliffs in the

point

picture was,

the

Miss

animal.

B.

figure. There's

to

subject
bottom

awaking

the
and

a
only saw
something
we
changed her
told her nothing about
the
during these changes we
it was
whether
whether
she was
changed, nor
or
right
wrong.
then
it
said, "Very
funny thing" (shaking her head); "can't
see

card

Miss

of

emergence
after

B.'s card, and

Miss

changed

but
sailing-boat,

[573

air ?

oh, sails

an

the

Cliffs,I suppose"

sailing-boat" not
to
partly in answer
Miss
Johnson ; but as Miss Johnson was
questions put by
ignorant of the
subject of the supposed picture,her questions could, of course, give no guidance.
with P. :
]
[The following are five experiments made
As
a
preliminary to each experiment, P. was
hypnotised and told by Mr.
Smith
that he would
had his eyes
see
a picture,then
opened, and was
given a
of
The
card to look
the
chosen
blank
at.
pictures were
by Mrs.
subjects
her.
In the case
of the first two, the subject for
by
Sidgwick and written down
shown
in writing to Mr.
Smith
before his final remarks
the picture was
to P.
In
the
for
the
card.
the
of
to
the
last
come
on
case
about
picture
looking
him
after he had
to
to
only shown
explained to P. what he was
three, it was
what
the subject was.
He
sat
do, and he did not speak at all after he knew
him
in all cases.
Miss
near
P., but behind
ignorant of the
Johnson, who was
This

sails."

cliffs
"

up

"

uttered

all

not

was

"

"

consecutively,but

"

subjects, took

indications

any

No.

like

16.
cat

paw

No.

black
Mrs.

only

Something
perhaps it will
it ; a V upside
like

the

was

man

top, and

written

on

that

made

were

addressed

careful

very

see

Mrs.

avoid

to

giving

"

two

that goes
the
the

afterwards

with

man

is it

P.

**
"

doing?"
Can't

saucer.'*

Something

P.

thing
"Some-

"

where

see

P.

"
"

legs and

then

the

streets

about

there."

Something
head.

with
the

legs between

because

the

of a play.
Sidgwick.

cuivertisement

there, then

stroke

body and
boards,

cork,

its

paws."

clearer."

become
down

"

milk, is it

some

"

sandwich

of

piay ins; with

Sidgwick. "What
kitten

"

three

like letter A

looks

remarks

occasionally

cat."

Subject

"

at

feeding out

"

17.

other

by her remarks.

it's

is

and

P.
experiment.
of
him, being
course

each

answered

Subject:

it's been
other

of

15. (Failure).

No.

P.'s conversation

of

notes

during the course

Sidgwick, and she

edges

"

two

like
A

head

on

with

man

boards.

boards.

"

W"11,
top of

boards-

two
can

towards

himself

P. said,
"

the

see

I couldn't

turned

were

had

Mrs.

head

a
see

what

me."

Mr.

man
pictured
one
P. had.
corresponding to the impression which
A
of card's going a dark
No.
choirboy, P. said, "Edge
in
Can
dressed
eh
?
colour.
white,
see
Somebody
something all white ;
up
in
his
hands
There's
edge all black, and like a figure the middle.
(making
up
the attitude) like a ghost or
take
miscouldn't
a
something
you
gesture to show
it's
It's not
it for anything but a ghost.
getting any better,
fading no,
it's still there.
one."
It might frightenany

Smith

board

told

us

facing him, thus

18. Subject:

that

he

to

the

and

not

"

"

"

"

673

No.

Subject

19.

I"""ikin"?at
r.

blue

"".i:(i. I
"

h.tt

::

IS

be

must

pot,

clear

top

l"ei

at

yet.

Vou

edf{e

of the

ff'Midwondering

no

fancy

ini";htt"e

it

?"iiJ^'wick-

dark

red"

and

"

an"

In

..^tlv ^isil.

o.^n
":\

sake

lioforc

t""

the

r.

:::tiii:i:yin

"

.1-.

::.^

was

the

\:ter

'*ay

.1

iaburmim
br.iss

r
*:

{kissage

-"

r"-T:

.i

s:

".*.!-"

see
:.

"""

.1

the

i.er

ri"om,

was

.She

w.is

Mrs.

terra-cotta

the

on

many

used

then

part

places

which

to

in

is contained

do

:k:ai;.mcn:s

not

1845
"

travel

"

clairvoy-

the

coniem-

have

ti)

appear

I (i-.oie

veriliuJ.

was

and

from
**

should

she

woman

5;-02

years
a"k

to

^ivcn of

\^

of

{op, cit,^ pp.

for

Clairvoy-

for

account

an
'*

however,

her

take

to

to

In the

Kjijai.ion. at

an

parti'u!.i!

)U"1

arcelv

r"M)m.

from

He

miglr. be
i'ltie^s,

severe

wr^

Iniis'-vthin

exioe

was

the

uould

he

that

\\\a\ there

so

re"overin;4

\valk.

morning

slated

He

mon.
com-

of the

rcbitlin";m

present

him.

\is;i

uithout

house,

p:irti'*s
present.
to

in

it.'

the

asked,

fiom

nlnnit

the
I

"h

it. hut

answered.

lady
colour

we

this

I want

now

p!are

ye^.
then*

I
A\f:
"

with

":'" up
a

y"iu

windov\
look

to

step^
th*-

^^^\

is

x\y\

look

\\\\\"\

Iliit there
bl.irk

hair

pfr-.-in
but

i-.

wT

in

the

here

ne\r
.i

feeiju

sh.iipiy i ros*. questioned

seemed
questioning, however,

Iitth*

'""if"*

her, )u:t
to

^ha!l

r*"om

distract

we

rot

wa-*

riH)ni

'

along
I said.

th-it
I found

she

would
I

jj.illerv. Now

:t

her

am

I attenuued
Mr.

was

^till she

this

in

aware

.md

sot.i."

ieft-

the

"iay

next

shape

^i"

one

no

with

lixtked,

up"m

is

with

the

head

stair

ini|"iiry

\\\\\^ iij"-":ithe

hair, and

";iue

liandlc

There

u{H"n

into

I h.ive

th*-

into

in th"* bnlroom.

mentioned,

of her

bra^"

the

hou^i-

see

it tiie retl housr

kniKker.'

iron

an

old-fashioned

an

"":"us
U

be"i"ic

standm^-

are

fmni

in

*'

Shall

"

stair

I ti"Ul her

"ee

has

We

"

directly replied,

it has

No.

and

road,

She

door

replict!.

ol)ia:nc"l, I ^-aid,

alo:;^

'*

the

l"eil in

She

The

Evidence

30-99,

her

Mr.

was

""

l"een

"'"

in

and

i'.M.

He

of

these

lying therf.

story*.

my

pa"s

then

up

forrr't.

-ofa.

\f\ui\r her

-dkho

and

i*

her

own,

"*ould

I saul
that

She

there

**^"!ri""im
"

find

'pie.'

hir.-l

to

I intended

lo

right, ami
"|'.iitr

'i"-.j are

we

'

kn""*ker.

colour, between

pitman

about

of the

any

had

stale

knocker?
and

it's

I should

tell."

can't

you

the

see

because

funny things.
so

tiic

intervals

at

of

hiin.

in front

tree

i*.iwcver.

can't

y"^u

wonder,

it.

It*s

gla"^.

complaint.

usual

st.ition,now

ra

.\

":\and

th.ii he

of his

fleets

to

th.it

finding

we.tk

bo

sitting I fixed

p.itientof

Ix-tween

present

in

note-*.

intentions

my

pp.

F., winch,

truth

of Tynemouth,
^.l!.i)i{e
"le

vii.

heal'h, ani

Dr.

the

commencing

catmg

'*0n

Durham

evidence

of

ihe^e

li.tv I stated

of

of her

main

The

from

Dark

"

"traveiiin.: clairvoyance

of

before

ni.*ac
ra"t

vui.

hypnotised

notes

"irane'ius

I*.
"

guided by suggestion

be

i",to

'

Si"igwitk'spaper

was

for the

wards,

such

of

out

^^^

^P*

I'll tell you

up.

thin'^'s^"rowin^;

I don't

does

does, he

th"? pot ?

is

:iic wife

Jane,

She

^j-i)4).

:r.at

Mrs.

strikingcases
called

there

'"n

colour

rroccidin^s S.P.K.,

in

several

Smith

K^'i^K
otf.

cut

plant),
straight

some

red, you'd caii it."

B.

573

paper,

K""c"

t!un";s ^rouin"{

see

it's

see

can

it

I*.,was

india-rubber

with

know,

";eninium, but there's only sticks,

What

*"

"

k'^as^"

something

see

Mr.

what

don't

you

of the

it's

still behind

an

rin^.

r1ower-|"")t,
you

the top

ause

(Mr. Smith,

round

I think

I ""nly Kues!"ed that, beiau"c

0'":

like

553

containing

window,

the

round,

thm";.

round

'unth flowers,

7'asf

t)ower-|X)tin

the

it

something

set:

thin";!" from
VI

CHAPTER

TO

B]

Kjclinttm

persisted

mind,

and

in

she

APPENDICES

554
talking about

commenced
the

"

the

surprise,"Is

great

fat," she

Very

had

cork

no

assured

I did

whether
such

brandy,"
supper,

tell

the

dark.

of his

hair, but

brains

"Yes

;" and

see

that

name

convinced

although

declined

and

arose,

I had

that

everything

connected

letters

the

with

the

following morning
having related it to him,

Mr.

see

the

wine?"

not

"

No,

lady is going to
requested her to
the lady's hair was
she

seemed

gether
alto-

asked

E, she

her

replied,

She

about.

in

table

the

I then

spelt

each

complete mistake
stating that,

matter,

of the

had

she

it

get

to

with

the

deal

the

any.

her
in

name

gentleman

he

that

rum?"

or

but

lying

detected
further

and

house

"

that

began

name

proceeding

description of

her

the

last

at

whisky

head,

not

the

that

"Is

any.'*

in his

could

of

any

upon

saying
Eglinton."

my
"

so

was

name

upon

letter of the
I

his

she

fcit?''

or

her

sitting by

water.

not

take

not

of

tone

thin

great

as

only answered

she

I then
inquired if he had any
puzzled about him, and said

could

does

in

him.

continued,

now," she

and

gentleman

is he

drink

and
it

with

I assured

him

described

"Is

to

gentleman

asked

"

and

eat

must

also

her

She, however,
asked
me
corporation, and

great

brandy."

fat

had

there."

about

again

her

leg

glass of brandy

"it's

answer

cork

man

She

"

the

he

puzzle

fat

not

gentleman
opening, and
I replied,"Yes

?*'

recalled

last

at

no

see

door

has

to

that.

said,

the
but

colour

if she

the

such

as

was

fat and

him, and

was

get her

in

think

she

"No,"

me

very

beside

papers

I asked.

it is

not

there

can

but

tried

was

corporation

with

he

whether

the

"

leg, and

gentleman

answered

that

me

until

her

we

described

that

Whickbam,

**

said

little she

at

by asking

she

No,"

room.

After

"

Tynemouth

at

room

lady

[573

person

guessed

correct,

were

the

opposite

from

truth.
On

the

after

himself

unable

sit up

to

to

he

E. asked

the

me

gave

late

so

the result of the

me

following account
wishful
fairlyto

He

hour, but

an

and

experiment,

found

had
the

test

powers

of the

his clothes
into the
of a
form
to be stuffed
clairvoyante,he had ordered
the
had
contrast
more
figure,and to make
striking to his natural appearance,
This
extra
an
pillow pushed into the clothes so as to form
a
corporation.'*
the table, in a sittingposition, and
figure had been
placed near
a
glass of
"

and

brandy
added,

writing
573

it

199-220.

to

R"dberg,
Dr.

'

anv

the

in

543

writes

April 8th, 1890,

I )r. Backman
sent

to

the

successful
additions.

says
latter
or

not.

time

that

of

it.

The

I had

he

name,

in

been

the

Kalmar,

published

Sweden,

in

them

among

found

he

clairvoyant faculty.
E),

and

One

certain

of

the

that

case

paper

vii.

pp.

him

for

number
best

twenty-six(the subject of
quote

of

clairvoyante, Eglinton."

Proceedings S.P.R., vol.

his own,
of
hypnotised by
patients

were

further
habit

"

the

speltby

as

maid-servant, aged about

Backman
On

to

Clairvoyance"

and

possess

of

Backman,

subjects

described

been

in

treatment,

seemed

were

Alfred

Dr.

His

medical

instead

Eglington,"

beside

placed

newspapers

spelt correctly, though up

"

"Experiments

on

the

and

water

was

who
Alma

was

the

occurred

ment
experi-

with

her.

"

I received

that

all

before

he

the

letter from

Dr.

made

the

notes

(Dr. Backman)

It is these

notes

which

of
knew
are

F.

Kjellman,^

experiments
anything about

with

reproduced

his

in

of Stockholm,
Dr.

whether
paper,

Kjellmin

they had
without

973

TO

D]
he

which

he

whom
knr""n

the

present,

two

to

cine

.ind

Alma

'

ceiling

1
I

No.

used

IS

like

(No

Is it

is

"What

!7.

mountings

^(ulf

wound

IS

round

quaner

of

kind

of

stuff is

piece

of

metal

the

hanging
of

pair

After

from
There

"

fixc"l
1

by

does
"

for

hmi

it

19.

It

round

ought

When

or

ilic

in

the

ri^'ht.

.a"

long

w.iy

673

f thrsc

"

W.

ty.v

:"

U"ih

under

II. M.

ilic- obiett

lamp

'

,c

ihc
i.r.Iy

was

is

or

could

it
is

tell what

believes

it

hanging'

was

the

in

ceived
re-

of

pair

.ind

tr.i-rnst*

said, I

had

intonnatinn

large

.Mma

what

fni lowing

paper-

scissors

for;:et-ine-nots

some

:i

"

l;an^'iiv

wa**

and

handeirr.

:i

.1

in

not
).inip.

.in"l I'le

lamp

"

h.inil"-.ier,

drawn

wa"

down

s| HTciall y

of

casts

nypnotisoi
""

that

is

"What

25.

lamp,

the

to

What

handkerchief.
.

,1

"

22.

pc:c
pi.

i. :"."!: !s

i j

ti'lcpaihicciairvovanc

rvicpatJ.y ami

;5

arc
j n

i;

: ii 1.

pr.

in

i;v.n
j

21

;.

|-ahncatt"ck's
I

"

1u- ":e

one

229-32)

part

What

"

belong

it ?

fliamlclirr

lIckkI

""jinc

she

is

3a

possibly

that

the

st-iss."rs

(r:i..ii! J p.

:r

the

with

rvi//c w

.Saj/w

Ii

D.

.rring

(x"

that

st.itement

stuff

the

to

cannot

states

chandrlirr

Her

"

fixed

it

Kjellin.in

anfl with

oinscopr,
ihc

Dr.

broad

how

writ in ^{-table.''

She

red."
"Are

I think

"

occasion."

paper-knife,

containing

really hanging

Is

she

the

colour

18.

"

it

More

**

It is also

yard long."

Does

firmly."

awake,

to

on
"

24.

fixed

not

letters,

nf

of

it for the

stand

to

know.)

not
is

cnmmunicatcd

handle*^

long and

it is

what

know

silver."
?

be

what

?"

**

ia

thing?"

like, what

metal

of

yoa

must

is,or

not

it

probably

How

**

is

the

Do

ornament

an

piece

on

it

I do

"

colours?"

white,

protiably fixed with

india-rubtier

an

metal."

utiing paper,

w.is

two

was

of the

*inr

It

iliandelier.

having

several

is

stuff

or

it is wound
"

"

and

there
"It

such

what

see

What

**

$.

"

No,

She

"

oM

scissors

.^xandelier

"

'*

the

in

of

to

from
^

*Mt

?"

seen

for ?"

"

for ?"

easily taken

ribbon."

stun,

piece

Try

is it used

"Arc

the

ever

to
go
No."

hanging

is

narrow

metal

or

you

**

**

hanging
10.
lamp."

by physicians, or

like?"'

to
a

?"

of it r

use

^le

16.

of, stuff
Have

yard broad, and three-quarters

it?""
21.
Probably silk."

used

generally

It

like

long and

13.

What

larger than

fixed

'*

*^

to

there?"

chandelier

more

Something

it."

used

metal

Is there

i3.

like
14.

white."

'*

**

anything

the

IS

there

unknown

ordered

Alma

**

is it made

anything

and

is

something

''What

answer.)
**

"It

itr"

IS

made,

with
us.
present
persons
of the sitting
made
record

the

hypnotised
Is
1.
Kjellman.

9.

stuflf also."

ornament,

an

ex-

From

"

was

quite

was

some-

the

telegram,

arrangement

apartment,

and

was

persons

make

to

this

sent

all the

to

AUna

Yes."

**

ti.

saw

for.**

other

purposely hunt;

further

his

as

also

Kalmar,

Dr.

chandeher,

no

think, and

*"

well

at

particularthere?"

never

called

"

apartments

of

chandelier."

the

metal,

U., who

von

the

was,

had

K.

this, I merely

to

as

p.m.

No.

anything

see

"

''

Dr.

he

Dr.

aiKirtment.** No

1.40

at

repeated.

'*

certain

of

hypnotise Alma,

K^neraliy there, in order

not

house

1 should

which

"c.

555

"

the

to

Question

:.

in

clairvoyant, and
in my

find

to

rcx"m,

is

which

at

room

answer

appearance,

the

April 9th, 1890,

Stockholm

In

in your

hypnotised

was

follows

as

IS

and

her

the

that

crucial.'*

me

ask

time

of the

chandelier

Kjellman's

to

**

describe

to-morrow,

Dr.

tM"ch

and

and

more

p^nment

arrange

arrangements

the

on

to

me

heard,

her,

to

thin);

asked

had

CHAPTER

-f the

f"

to?.!

r-

'." \)\r
!.iii;:^

'

j.-oiJ.unj;""n the cJ.iri'clicr."

APPENDICES

556
[A

friends of his at Baltimore

to
thing
place somerequested some
particularplace in a certain house, after he had left the city, to test
be seen
clairvoyants at Lancaster.]
by any of Dr. Fahnestock's

if it could

Subject

Mrs.

entered

had

she

location

of the

Having

done

satisfaction

anything

E.

She

so,

thing

the

as

there, which

looked

going backwards, and could

This
being the case,
I
directed
her to look
the city,
Washington

again, and
as
being

clock

described

before

minutely,
done

she

that

so

so, she

be

bottle^ about

the

stringstied

about

The
returned

had

he

as

came

and

told

been

suspended

what

they

brought

which

held

the

It is about
cork

no

to

were

it distinctly.

sec

had

he

and

which,

Lancaster,

with

the

and

his friend

in

E.

she

his

the

when

Baltimore,
the

at

tell what

to

circumstances,
had

bottle, which

their

mutual

The

of the

white

string

it

was

the

nearly black

when

piece

declared

he

letter.

to

was

by

friend

him

the

very

colour, and
of

eye,

an

the

it

that

ment,
astonish-

gentleman
still

ver"'

in Baltimore.

brown

length of

day,

related

produced

to

dark

of

having

"

that

cork?^

no

next

it

suspended

was

placed, he saw
immediately asked

friend

Mrs.

the

she

examine

After

was.

had

which

to

stated

be

After

upon,

to

hands,

house

the

described

shown

lightand

the

if she

as

and

it really

Baltimore

to

his

suspended

very

was

thing
some-

looks

peculiar shape,

finger, and

index

and

not

and

empty,

was

not

taken.
easily miswithout

stopper.

or

to

was

seen

is of

between

up

it

had

saw

article

the

empty, and

was

was

agreed

him

with

it

clock.

take

to

finger^ and

index

his friend

had

she

after
she

bottle

The

time

saw

attached, and
same

at

at

him

the

the

bottle

the

her

approached

lady said,

the

now

he

to

up

piece,
time-

there

she

felt

she

it distinctly,and

for

looked

near

said

his

to

the

whether

long enough

her

what

to

as

saw

neck^ that

its

be

to

placed

seen

now

length of

that, as

thing

door, and
he

stated

he

the

certain

left Lancaster

gentleman

where

she

white

up to it,and
into
bottle

go

dark

that

dark

there

did

she
about

or

She

that

bottle, but

keep herself

not

it.

to

at

look

to

after

and

to

could

declared

like

which

be

to

her

belong

not

to

room,

was

life,and

about
was
wandering
finding that her mind
I
had
after
taken
her
and
about
the city,
to the
her to go
various
other places of interest, I desired

and

Monument

the

to

did

at

desired

it,and

to

which

clock

the

looked

the

her

acquainted vriih the

the
appointed place.

not

was

in thought

describe

to

be

to

attention

her

about

her

requested

her

convey

as

necessary,

to

in

Baltimore

in

been

never

was

house, for him

; and

dark

had

state, it

the

I directed

back

had

Mr.

in

[573

of actual

case

purer

in the

person

clairvoyance

that

knew

instances

of

room

or

could

had

any

not

desired, because

be

suspicion of what

there

might

was

placed

be

there.
Some

good
the

on

Somnolism

vi. pp.

E.

part

From

"

96-110).

In

clairvoyants related
to

means

any

Major
house
E.

to

the

in

W.

following

facts

Haddock,

Clairvoyance," by
which

the

case

were

Dr.

be

to

M.D.

information

apparently

1851).

{Zoist,vol
given

by

the

by normal

known

not

in

found

(London,

Ashburner

voyance
clair-

person.

Buckley,

in London

L., whom

Facts

telepathic

clairvoyance or
hypnotised subject are also
apparent

Fsycheism, by Joseph

and

573

of

he

on

had

well-known

February
brought

mesmerist, brought
12th, 1848,

from

Cheltenham

two

young
that

to

Dr.

Ashbumer's

women,

day.

They

A.

had

B. and

often

APPENDICES

558
found

paper

down

written

by

turn

beholder

I ne'er

written

Having

had

L.

The

down

read

the

be

can

be

to

the

of what

aware

his closed

that

Mr.

while

motto

wonder

hand, and

A.
"

he

took

Amott

read

the

of his mind.

The

On
used

the

shells

being

correctly,with
A.

then

B.

mistake,
words

the
read

thus

Tis

but

had

she

At

s.

belonging

the

piece, and
Other
in

573

another

bitter

tear

surprise
fact.

he

it in

found

told

How

the

viction
con-

for it was

fact.

walnut-shells

were

before, the walnut-

as

All

B. had

A.

of the

account

the

twelve

percipient.

that

enough
to

conditions

same

I)

witnessed

had

15th,

the

mottoes

read

were

"

walnut-shells, and

of her

circumstances.

In

was

this

motto,

My

love's

here
I

she

made

down

wrote

dozen

I don't

trials

her

Ashburner,
others

by

are

the

or

Zoist^vol. ix. p. 234,

in that

ih^Zoist, vol. xii. pp.

prevision is

hypnotising

in

of

in which

the

visitor,or

in the

rest

of the

in

given
for

and

an

she

added,

the

references

nut-shells
the

on

of the

chimneypaper.

reading

of

Zoist^ vol.

to

were

mottoes

viii.

large number

pp.
of

journal.

249-52,

by

the

recorded

Dublin

of

that

perceive.

may

Stanhope,

Buckley's subjects are

half

true

and

capital T

deceive."

recorded

Earl of

be

"

made,

were

to

quite

was

of

top part

appears

this
thus

ran

great, you

too

clearly see

Dr.

there

All

which

is the

motto

side

motto.

the

witnessed

apparent
he

hardly
held

nut,

sat

table, and

the
seemed

up

and

that gives lightto the year,

sun
blessingsthat life can endear."

clairvoyance published
F.

some

whom

the

printing of
commencing

the
to

of

also

See

265-67.
cases

hands
about

cases,

of

that

of

successful

by Major

nuts

deny

the

mistaken

further

in

came

He

took

come

like the

sweetest

And

Five

in

from

nut-shell, and
of

remarkable

love

"

held

become

fourth

He

had

phenomena.

"

small

two

that

severe,

thy

look

of the

hands

some

added, underneath

small

found

was

He

these

nut-shell

He

how

his

had

under

the

by

The

of

not

made

from

"

She

it

me.

see

him.

witness.

following exception

attended

"

"

and

laugh

to

up
it in his hand.

held

of absence,

event

in the

held

were

and

witnessing
a

they ne*er waked

could

were

out

opened,

was

of

take

occasion, February

next

the trials

those

loving of you."

introduce

to

thus

pangs

His
The

He

matter.

read

wished

view

nut-crackers, broke

quite correctly.

another

with

view,

Amott

he

was

B. read

Have

Mr.

word

for

quite correctly.

motto

read

to

in

equalled

professional business, and with no

asked
Major Buckley's permission to
A. B. proposed that he should
down.
offered

she

words
rival I

on

she

word

were

words, the shell

these

announced

servant

The

reading.

at

In every

"

E.

within

sweetmeats

me.

her

L. took

E.

the

among

[873

in

case

Rev.

September

of

clairvoyance

J. Peed.
1853

ing
involv-

Miss

for medical

A.,
pur-

B76

TO

A]
described

poses,

whom

she

to

her

law,
him

get

Miss

E., and

had

condition

about

be

must

used,

able

be

months
turned

to

complete

of

that

fulfilment.
ca"e

the

as

before

it

be

had

and

on

doctor's

the

removed

weeks

till

clairvoyant'sknowledge

predictions

is

her

of the

was

scribing
pre-

lacking,and

moriths

contemporary

guesswork

clearly beyond

three

knowledge

few

than

take

the doctor

testimony

of

by
would

she

all these

of what

recorded

not

and

surgical machinery

showed

own

the

hypnotic

t'ne

be

could

that

A.

seen

but that
trifle,

in three

states

I"r.

correct,

in

mere

some

Miss

advised
lold

Peed

he

remarkably

it,which

Peed
that

going

was

Mr.

assistance, but that it would

also

prediction was

more

seems

E.

trying ; that

Mr.

cure.

Unfortunately

The

treat

in which

and

without

it

after

treatment,

tedious

the

cure

for it.
seems

be

downstairs

the

to

knew, and

it.

Dr.

to

he

as

his sister-in-

of

being questioned

on

pain

accurately correct

out

A.,

much

after

would

walk

progress

it

the

to

K,

lameness

far

pronounced

her, he

suffer

; tnat

of, as

Dr.

diagnosis

.Miss

the

559

operation, said that it would

the

patient would

heard

man.

repe.;teciher

operation.

hypnotised,
or

medical

examining

an

mesmerism

seen

never

own

proposed
the

in detail, while

A.

after

patient ;

CHAPTER

its

after

in this

events

of the

knowledge

future.

A.

676

following

The

uncivilised

The
.

Africans,

make

large

Missionaries
from

this

could

be

/ourna/ S.V.K.,

in the

appeared

charms

at

are

In

urder

factor

to

of faith.

on

paper.

on

the

This

bare

day

for

that

days,

with

but

to

simply
against my
in

of

form

at

the

it

again,
or

weeks

three

On

found

months

been

in

that

replacing

time

the

subject

it the

always

its use*, and

weak

to

benefit

great

evidence

any

best

my

exclude

to

that

the

charm

the

and

to

bad

was

charm

habit

'chere

is the

The
had

has

that
without

not

I couLi

the

be

must

effect.

pleasant.
un-

wore

myself

jeel

it to

lapse occurred

same

.\ftcr

slipped,

few

recommenced.

following :

slightvalvular

it

took

days after I found

ceased.
the

twitching

or

This

"c.

aware

slipped from

myself

ill"

was

few

Some

annoyance

the

shoulder,

it, but

suppress

had

found

trick

ner\'ous

some

the

time, and

to

charm

lately occurring
very

did

experiment

an

face, the head,

tried earnestly to

times, but

case

whether

illness.

for their effect.

cause

immediately disappeared.

1 discontinued

Another
two

and

elbow.

two

it

assist

life,been

from

peculiar snort
and

charm,

know

to

teen),
(six-

years

of

cases

not
to expect
improvement,
they were
any
it was
remained
If any
faith element
happened.
of expuKion,
be a quantity resisting all methods
for the
results in detail:
Now
(i) Myself, age

of the

sometinus

I therefore
a

must

have, all my

many

in

it ; that

on

education.

of

spent

person,

African, but

the

"

chami,"

to

if such

me

wish, and

muscle

writing

tell

people

forty-:"ix.
of

them

only asking

was

only paper

even

no

I have

efficacy ot

consistingof a few hieroglyphics written

into a piece of tape, and
and
tied nnnly
sewn
up
It was
worn
to be
night and
subject of the experiment.
I gave
time limit being given.
the subjects to understand
'*

prepared a
was
wrapped

of the

arm

few

this I imitated

do

152

p.

the

they occasionallyderive

probable

vi.

the

curious

was

...

vol.

on

that

one

"superstition."
f"ointingto

obtained

worn

in

experiments

whom

among

of charms,

use

traders

and

of

account

affection

I have
of

the

for the

last

heart,

on

APPENDICES

56o

accompanied by
sister,having a rest, but

I mention

occasion

the

visitingmy

was

tied

she

She

in

change
for

anybody

time.

"

the

"

is very

place

G., cook

Scarcely

of

that

wonder

all

or

she

has

she

she

as

in

excessive

intended
Next

case

Mrs.

night, or

in the

with

up
charm

"

acted

Miss

remaining

she

confess

credulity, that she

him

I did

had

he
age

he

that

tightlyenough

look

the

me

he, for convenience,

I told

had

not

told

me

headaches

him

for

free

very

sadly

to

sick

and

not

am

visiting,that
lessened,

work

to

notice

actually given

P.M.

ache
head-

portion

some

remarkably
has

worked,
over-

to

when

me,

of the

A.M.

ago,

she

as

is

in bed

been

long

so

up

has

She

all

day
and

leave,

to

past.

seemed

that

she

of chronic

I gave

quite
really thought

gone.

had

sufferer

eyes
lids
eyeA

ceased.

annoyance

months.

cold

her
trying to open
obliged to push the
of opening
theiiL
pow^er
on

was

the

lack

to

the

the

from

her

cold

had

round
must

four

him

neck.

to

charm,

No

it round

wear

days

her.

I gave

his

head,

ashamed

cured

rheumatism.

the

and

said, half

charm

and

in

charm,

She

loosely buttoned

wore

in

he

Holland, and

as

he

wearing

was

had

had

it

told

his

on

result.
his

recurrence

pain

rheumatic

; is

had

return

whatever

the

arm,

told

he

me

pain.
nothing but

cause,

charm.

of the

no

that, from

me

discontinued

had

pain, and

from

he

time, but

some

charm,

trouble

her

set

told

have

G.

weeks

ten

sister is

my

feel it.

to

see

been

for his

to

up
her

disobeyed orders,

had

fatiguingjourney

has

H., seventy-eight, chronic

which

he

She

and

afterwards

L.

since.

persistentlyfor several

her

heart.

kitchen

martyr

remain

to

twenty-five,complained

say

told

I had

which

from

became

had

she

complained
fifty,
in the morning,

charm,"

M., age,

B.

age

she

or

will

awakening
fingers. She

like

pain whatever,

no

Miss

temperature

and

way

of

day.

every

nine

long time

M.,

Fahr.
in this

some

that

on

her

saw

that

fifty. The

say

charm

temperature.
a

Age,

but

laid

nothing

for

so

S.

feet

gave

been

says,

do

to

her

so, and

though,

pened
hap-

such

three

passed

week

has

been

not

that

ever

remark.

wbait has

never

conscious

folloi^g

further

no

I can't thinic

establishment

the

at

her

on

health

I gave

day.

that

aware

her

made

"

not

about

for

degrees

100

being constantly
What

but

me,

cook,

was

Home,"

to

90

nighl

score.

Convalescent
"

good

One

weeks, up to the present

and
of pain, but only of weakness,
I feel considerably

conscious

is Miss

hot

to

the

to

remained

has

that

on

case

passed

months

many

sides.

and

improve.
night. The

to

seem

I
quite well this morning.
I had
felt well, though weak.

in

ever

not

looks

And

pain

hardly

am

next

matron

from

better

The

"

first time

the

freedom

This

he

Phillips;

Mr.

to

said

and

back

did

"Good-morning"

said

kitchen

into the

in the

pain

severe

and

left arm,

the

on

servant

went

and

charm

me

morning

[676

He

then

going

was

week

or

weakness

so

to

after

from

old

him.

M.

H., age,

say

forty-two,

M.

L.,

say

forty, troubled

reported

to

be

to

me

the

much

same.

age,

with

chronic

fits of

sneezing,

is

reported

entirelyfree.
Recent

case

breathing.
very

much

I gave

M.

D.,
her

my

age,

say

charm

fifty,has
to

wear

chronic
three

and

and

of
difficulty

she

says

she

is

better.

has suffered for fifteen

fifty-five,
has
he often
insupportable pains, for which reason
day, without any sign of intoxication
(so he says).

J. M.,

bronchitis

days ago,

age,

say

years

from

drinks
I gave

locomotor

ataxy

pint of whisky

him

charm,

per
which

078
be

only

when

wore

is

thing

flays the

no

he

had

Asts

Club,

878
in

me

A,

Let
a

us

few

Plainly

7-10,

the

have

cures?

the

if seen,

of

is

the

of the

in the
In the hollow
the

to

and

nth

Blessed
do

you

me

said

favour

1 do

not

In

want

You

world,

people to
Virgin said to
for

will pray

sinners

Penitence
("o

and
I

("o

Go

and

eat

tell the

and

drink

of that
On
**

Vi"l.

AM

to

of the
grass
March
Ttffc

but

now

seen

Soubinnis

till March

February

grAce)

of

4th,

18th,

coming

daily

here

during

her

will

you

to

next

fountain

and

the

monde).

du

fortnight

thr

earth

penitence
a
cliapelto

is there

iMMACUUiTIb

thither

come

the

kiss

cau^e

2$th

happy

you

vienne
("iu'il

come

which

rock

the

16th.

on

the

penitence

priests

people

want

la

make

to

promise

this

Boissarie

fortnight ?

many
The

**

faire

(me

for

child

the

to

Dr.

into

18th

February

25th, April 7th. July

Virgin
the

miraculous

say.

says

is

statue

Bemadette

14th of February

the

known

18 $8.

her

exceptions,from

March
The

where

Virgin appeared
Eighteen times.

two

the

apparitions
Virgin

to

The

that

Blessed

of grace

year

of the rock

Blessed

day, with

Eighteen
of the

'

ft"r

Mnncrs.

be

built

procession.
w.l^h yourself
(decette

Virgin said

herbe

per*

purely subjective
apparition with

specialor

good deal

are

evidence

far surpassing

so

demand

to

as

than

story.
Bema-

to

seen.

is the

connects

cures

points there

words

and

Lourdes

figure was

more

was

which

is there

of these

of the

(1) What

into:

225.

176-82.

factors

the divine

look

self-suggestion

each

On

Dates

Will

of

one

given by

was

Virgin .Mary appeared

cures
apparition miraculous

evidence

evidence

121,

legend

**

**

Phillips.

The

where

or,

is the

ix. pp.

tablet of marble,"
a
apparition. ''On
great
his book, ljmr(iUs\ maKniiicently framed, fastened
grotto," the following inscriptionis to be read :"

Each

charm,

except

loo,

(I) The

(m

affected

by charms, nec/aitrHai

Lourdes

essential
:

that

of

reallyseen,

(3) What

explanation

him

made,

vol. ix. pp.

of the

points to

(2) What

of warts

cure

96, 226, and

grotto

same

of suggestion and

effects

improve.
experiments I have

of the

40,

three

apparition was

hallucination

heart

I gave

...

consequence

near

we

fever

He

to

ProceedingsS.P.R., vol.

direct

in

forrxicd in and

the

last attack, and

begin by examining the three

words, that story is as follows

dette, and

good.

no

from

followin};account

The

article in

an

him

rheumatic

K. C.

of instances

vol. viii. pp.

S.P.R.,

their atuck.

24ik, 1893.

number

done

prevent

had

of a// the

report.

it has

to

times

continues

He

not

"

561

MANCHtSTUt,

StpUmber
For

four

recovering

lost.

no

delusion

has

details

the

are

I have

Thk

the

snare

immediately

I'hese
which

In

and

violent

paint became

the

P. H., age twenty-one

constitution.
He
was

which

CHAPTER

TO

A]

in

it.

qui

U)."

est

CONCKPTION."
I

near

562

APPENDICES

This, then, is the official account

by waiving all question as to
it

as

exact

an

How,

should

then,
of

course

answer

which

any

claims

the

coincide

not

it as

The

with

will

We
or

believed

simplify
and

accuracy,
that

narrative,if sent

which

tests

faith

she

to

us

cussion
dis-

acceptiof

heard
in

our

and

saw.

ordinaiy

the

regard

veridical.

be

to

apparition did

should

we

of

vision.

good

Bemadette

of evidence

collection

our

of the
its

classifysuch

we

Undoubtedly
not

of what

account

[578

any

It does
purely subjectiveexperience.
halludnatioB
we
habitually impose on a
The
seen
by one
only.
figure was
person
did
It
event.
not
even
objective
though
a

"

fulfilment
point we must
presently return
any
And
of all
a retrospectiveproof of the
^worst
realityof the message.
evidential
view
of
from
the
sion,
admisthe
an
was
one
point
figure seen
which, by
believe, of the Catholic
we
clergy themselves, has been often reported as
circumstances
where
no
girls,under
mainly by young
objective valoe
seen,
could
the
whatever
be attributed
to
apparition.
this last and
It so happens that on
adduce
can
a
very important point we
In Proceedings S.P.R., vol. vii. p. 100, may
be found
significantseries of facts.
for the S.P.R.
observation
from
the
a description,written
by M. Marilher
on
in the Dordogne.
Pontinet
spot, of a series of apparitions of the Virgin near
There
times
the Virgin was
seen
by many
many
generally through a
persons,
heath.
the open
We
on
special hole in a wall, but sometimes
entirely Gonjective.
curred, however, with M. Marillier in ranking all these visions ^
purely subAnd
the Bishop of Perigueux must
have
shared
this view,
obviously
for he discouraged the visions at Pontinet, and
of them.
nothing has come
It is not
to
explain why this long series of mutually corroborative
easy
visions should
be thus tacitlydropped, while the similar visions
of a single uncorroborated
to

this

predictionwhose

contain

could

"

be

"

"

child

the

based

points

two

loftiness

which

of the

it may

How,

receive

should

message.

be

attention.

much

so

apparition itself,
namely,

the

on

Boissarie

Dr.

beauty

of

makes

figure and

the

...

asked, do

Bemadette

the

We

extraordinary beauty

of the

know

we

this,it appears,

know

from

of

the

fonn

the

statement
perceived
of the Virgin which
made
Bemadette
statue
a
sculptor Fabisch, who
Of the pose and
regarded as a faithful copy of what she had seen.
expression
informs
which
Fabisch
he had thus faithfully
that
he has seen
us
reproduced,
nothing to equal them in suavity and rapture in the chefsdceuvre of the greatest
that the task was
of Perugino or
fortunate
masters
mitted
comRaphael." It was
artist so fullyequal to the occasion
the less fitvourable
pression
imto an
; and
made
of
of
ourselves
the
the
in
the
statue
one
by
sight
grotto
upon
should
of the
not, perhaps, be placed in opposition to this decisive
judgment
sculptor himself.
As regards the loftiness of the message,
have
less definite guidance.
Dr.
we

of

the

"

"

Boissarie
for

does

sinners,

or

intelligenceof

not

tell

the

divine

us

whether
command
child.

to

He

eat

sin does

without

indicate

grass,

dwells

simple
Immaculate
Conception ;" and we may
of reproducing the probably often-heard
a

divine

it is the

mind

which

only

indeed

upon
admit

statement

which

command

Idss

to

the

earth

is

manifestly beyond the

the
1 am
phrase,
that this particular mode
that the Virgin was
ceived
con-

is either

the

supra

or

infra grcm-

maticam.
.

If,however,
could

have

cannot

be

said

must

we

found

admit

that

the

evidential

place as
incident,much

of another

story

of the

in these
less

apparition is

not

one

Proceedings^ the same

noticed,but in itself far more

which

thing
sur-

"78

TO

CHAPTER

life of

Bemadette.

A]

prising,in
described

in

the

account,
where

the

recorded

V
This

citation

We

occurs.

repeat

the

story, therefore,

taper

burnt

about

at

flame

the

the

produce

time

by

showed

alteration

any

stop

of

quarter

[He

have

to

Dr.

been

Doxoiu*

of

work

the

Boissarie

Dr.

as

stowed
be-

lound

If Dr.

of

Home's

have

with

we

examined

not

seem

allow

not

it

observe

one

any

perfectlyfor

which

to

are

it ?

obvious

The

reported

in the

in

What

D.

Home.

is that

answer

of D.

case

fire are, in fact,both

to

it proves

that

hold

to

we

compare

occurrences

of resistance

better

immediately afterwards, and

hand

her

true, what

of similar

phenomena

striking and

fact, 1 did

I could

watch

my

did

the flame

But

it]

on

be

story

series

out

he

how

burning

Dozous'

p"railelcases
have

of air.

it touched."

which

Dozous, ''at this strange

taking

describes

trace

no

between

current

skin

rested
lighted taper, which
her hands
together,and her
which
they enveloped in the
vodte
qui les s^parait). The
blown
the fingers and
was
a

hour.**

an

then

point

strong

in the

Dr.

it,and

to

its

rather

Astonished,** says

pot

we

and

credence

it

''

to

observed

was

"

(p. 49) :"

The
hand
girl,upon her knees, held in one
the
During her ecstasy she put
ground.
upon
the flame,
above
fingers were
loosely crossed
the two
hands
cavity between
(dans Tesp^e de

incident

the physician to whose

by Dr. Doxous
advocacy the
and
fiune
of
the consequent
on
Lourdes, seem
Bemadette,
first instance
Boissarie
Dr.
from
mainly due.
quotes
but without
the name
reference, nor
giving any
even

the

gives

to

563

themselves

more

attested.
.

that
show
taper," therefore, if truly reported, may
action
of
the
used
Bemadette
be
to prove
was
fairly
a
medium," but cannot
it be to appeal to the ecstasies
selves
themthe Virgin Mary.
Still less safe would
Here, again, Mr.
as
proving the divine character of their inspiringcause.
Daniel
his ecstasies, controlled
Home
also had
were
guides who
by
qvdtm
saints might have
been.
sensitive to human
SLS
incredulityas better-authorised
''miracle

The

of

the

"

"

**

Little faith ! '' they would

And

this

What

In the
make

first

worship for
procession."
any

m^Ay they
hardly
since

be

quarrynian
the idea

was

the

water,

the

long

in

eat

eat

wash

to

observed

that

of

connection

also, indeed,
the grass
it is not
in the

that

so

the

eyes,

cures

name

water

the

originalwords

with

between

direction

much
of

its

the

of the message

more

banks].
wMy

than

its actual

Bourriette, however

the

Whether

they

mysterious.
incoherent

somewhat

in

wash

to

And

is stiil more

the

Bemadette,

it,

need

we

which

message

words

eat

to

were

But
.

and

stream,

will

(Boissarie,

has

carr"'.
p.

99),

ceived
con-

spring in the grotto might with advantage

explosion. The alleged good effects of
started
the neighbouring peasantry,
among

of the

injured by
other

growing on
quite clear.

stream,

analyse

the

this and

scries

and

Bemadette

'*

mean

of

his

to

discussion.

our

of physical healing. On
the contrary, the Virgin
she promises is to be enjoyed in the
happiness which
in this world
is
in this.
What
she apparently aims
at
in
1 want
I want
people to come,"
people to come

further

made

applied

The

to

perhaps

"

"

There

were

been

not

herself

else, did

one

the

of it,[and to

drink

of

in Dan

trust

for

out

visions

the

not

you

whatever
that

states

world, and

next

between

Will

marked

point

Lourdes

at

be

may

little faith 1

second

the

discemed

be

place,it

mention

no

expressly

or

is to

connection

to

us

subsequently occurring

cures

to

brings

"

exclaim,

"

cases

which
these

an

we
cures

shall

presently have to deal.

lies
the Virgin Mary

and

in

almost

APPENDICES

564
all

in

cases

the

and

Lourdes,

Constantinople,
adored

"

cured
"

(we

the

East.
have

agent
that

he

backed

on

the

part

was

at

work.

effects

the

Guardian

of

have

more

form

in

1899).

(Tours,
witnessed

case

to

right

to

states

the
far

so

at

of

place,
that

com-

(p. 237)

that
of

resting

on

the

gives

that

hour,

the

skin

the

no

his
a

under

could

taper.

trace

own

of
sister

and

the

Dr.

Dozous

any
of

account

is

less

dette,
Bema-

left

and

right

hand,

hand,

fingers

of

current

of

air,

before
on

the

latter,
them.

it

This

hand

burning

the

between

pass

in

approaching

it touched."

saw

the

forward

incident.

the

the

times

her

easily

strong
that

Temoin

investigated

same

in

the

examining

on

occasion
of

flame

the

of

several

bring

from

rosary

taper

rather

on

and
found

fiame

large

by

effect

personally

of

her

^un

he

veridical,

or

itself.

Catholic~is

intimes

however,

"Suddenly

the

Spirit

experiences

devout

Lourdes;

quoted

as

holding

taper.

clothed

and

that

that

probable,

even

alleged

Souvenirs

were

proof

and

this

of
continuoos

self-suggestion

of

narrative

was

of

Dozous

another

he

that

of

not,

and

the

and

does

evidence

possible,

history

apparitions

moment

any
an

Dr.

on

flame
apart

the

produce

quarter

the

water

had

reformation

identity

constitute

view

resident

He

care.

151),

of

Bemadette,

the

lighted

large

about

Virgin

fact,

"completely

"

concludes

and

the

Lourdes

Boissarie's

Dr.

(p.

says

was

of

which

taper

were

appear

left

that

left, placed

Blown

for

great

show

than
he

which

he

subjective

still

as

religious

de

Estrade

M.

with

burning

remarkable

the

Apparitions

ecstasies

the

evidence

the

which

religious

of

really

which

point

the

"

Les

did
it

the

of

from

that

assertions

self-suggestion,

by

than

written

considered

regarded

account

Estrade's

the

viction
con-

in

the
in

f^iri

the

at

his

was

chapel,
eye,

Boissarie

Dr.

agent,

produced

excellent

whole

right

commenced

definite

unseen

We

no

Bemadette
R

whose

cured

Mussulman

she

that

be

doubt,

no

radicalement

was

and

cases

by

up

some

were

was

An

J.

him
in

Mustapha's

have

to

city

will

Mustapha,

told

that

awoke,

seems

analogous

in

not

when

even

action

when

Sometimes,

when

as

he

that

..."

We

kind,

told)
Lourdes

of

in

it

white

altogether,"

"

are

Lady

Our

do

in

lady

sufferer

the

dreatn^

gratis.

"lost

perdu

pl^ientent

will

Fathers

is distributed

Lourdes

from

that

Georgian

the

by

by

dreamt

of

aid

Virgin's

the

reinforced

be

may

conviction

subjective

that

[UTS

it.

fingers

did
went

not

on

Bernadette

Estrade

M.
of

dette
Bema-

APPENDICES

566
be

were

to

case

the

case

it

take

of

when

we

pass

number-form

as

entirely

is

with

with

face
of

for

their

in

Y/s

M.

common

number-forms

of

And

name.

sound,

actual

also indeed

so
"

imaginary

"

in

may

predisposition.

But

synaesthesiaeof

the

when

conspicuous example

most

gradated, peremptory,
with
light and colour

sensations

resistance, "c.,

for

"c.

"

irradiation

or

in these

brain

the

itself.^
"

precision

attainable

by

And

if I may

entencephalic reflexes,
the

links

we

are

experience, but
which

attention

voluntary

innate
is

only

^when

"

of

muscular

exist

in yet

dealing, not
tion
reflec-

some

depend

of

them,

term

so

with

must

degree

the

be

cases

an

smell, taste,
that

ciation
asso-

sensations

these

that

probable

childish

of

upon

connect

temperature,
finds

in

development;

fuller

specialised sensations

of
of

structure

connate

of

it becomes

associations

casual

in

colour

sound-seeing

which

associations

Gruber

M.

then

"

the

inexplicable

unexplored variety;

found

are

colorie,"

slighter

some

sumably
pre-

"

association

audition

subjective

or

"

an

"

"

idea

is my

as

audition

to

with

image

an

character

quasi-percepts

subliminal

from

"

of the definite

post-natal experience

of

his

definite

each

an

both

post-natal (mainly infantile)experience working

to

the

framework

these

association

definite

of

transitions

result

direction

in the

by gradual

"

perception

with

visual

the

externalisation

potential

friend's

of my

the

the

also

stereotyped

have

to

step further

one

the

coloree.

due

supplied

But
long as needed.
calculatingfacility
; in

as

operations.

We

the

self

only

visible

remained

up

subliminal

seems

mental

and

added

[603

precision
the

shown

exceed

to

seems

"

of

the

on

supraliminal

self.

603
and

B.

the

of

of

exceptional endowment,

calls them,

words,
on

the

"

phonetic,
the

and

subject

unprovable
But

This

view

long
when

exhibited
in

'

the

in

For

low

partly
had

with

Flournoy,

In

1892.
that

"

the

one

chromatisms,"
of

been

obviously

as

he

particular

shape, depending

would

of

self-observer

intellectual,significance of
fact

Gruber,

Congress

the audition

size and

to

as

curious

the
from

partly

the

word

have

mained
re-

possibilityof objective measurement.

no

results

of

which

it appears

only 48 could
Rtvue
limited

state

full

there

"U

assign the
PHypnotisme^

form

of audition

date

an

Enqti^e

of their

December
cohrie

sur

that

origin ;

of
and

Vattdttion
213
is

persons

cohrie

ducted
con-

presenting

supported by

case

bad
1892, p. 185, where
who
a
man
developed gustation colorie in addition

of health.

description of
Experimental Psychology,
Noi^te, London, 1892).
a

the

This

finds

Professor

by

International

accompanying

rules

on

heard

is consistent

associations

described

definite

at

August

Gruber

of colour

the

intelligence

possibilityfortunatelyexists.

Professor

by
these

this

London,

M.

patches

certain

follow

"

the

which

of

in

subliminal

the

described

was

Jassy, Roumania,

Experimental Psychology

both

combining

externalisation,

University

the

of

striking case,

visual

this
Second

Report of the International Congress

Session, London,
1892," pp. ia-20
(WiUiams A

case,

see

the

"

flOT
**

distance.
is

vision
to

I chose
most

it with
circle

the

it

measure

the

The

of

and

lady

touch

This

this circle.

ring

of his

time

of

matism
chro-

he

saw

the

subjectiveyellow.
precisely the edges of

chniinatism

siie of the

exact

Mr.

show

and

had
to

could

successive

the

already

At
the
now

spelling

the

word

letter which

thus

following

by

from

chromatism

symbolic

recting
cor-

coloured

deeper

memory

ember's

Professor

I^-psius the

can

agreeable, and

the

rose

more

self
where

case

the

"

that

memory

e's in

of

mentioned

mentioned

enten-

show

to

supraliminal

her
two

discussion

Galton

than

were

these

also

represent) a

to

there

not

or

possible

correct

supraliminal picture

Mr.

clearly defined

them
exact

more

Galton

the

how

expect

chromatisms

e"{uiTalentof each
In
in her being.
the

should

whether

say,

her

circle.

and

It is sometimes

be.

perception

her

showing,

of scarlet
to

into

circle, and

subjective yellow
the

which

which

chromatism

chromatic

of the

matter

at

I suppaper
posed
"/"t"f
number
(twoX and

the

of

I enlarged

will

passage

Thus,

used

the

of white

his

his

chromatism

the

found

cephalic percepts may

they represent (as I
command.

projeaed

is that

chroma-

millimetre."

foregoing

cotnplete

He

objective frame

had

We

to

chromatism

superposition

by the

which

metres,

circle

than

externalisinghis
opposite wall, at no

the

his

objective scarlet.

edges

circle.

white

as

made

567

of

power

upon
three

of

in fart, smaller

was.

the

got

we

1 then

scarlet.

between

ring

last

distinct
same

the

upon

distance

bright

nuide

was

orange

size

of the

be

bordered

white

the

*^

what

But

VI

has
subject,"tays M. Graber,
for
he
instance,
projects them,

My

tisms

his

CHAPTER

TO

"]

at

report

Orientalist

as
having
philologicalinvestigation. And one of M. Grubcr's
chromatisms,
ftu Ejects,
a professional
singer,when taught to analyse his own
his ear
in singing ; so
that if he sang
that they corrected
false
found
a

Congress,
similarlyguided

been

detecting it by

without

note

In

American

the

-404), Mr.

^77
his

own

\yc

prepared

although

Thi4

u"rful
v.,

before

of

runout

zx%c

hi^tohcAl

It

high
the

or

the

of colour

patch

marked

showed

l"c
nf

**

"Thf^c
arc

at

mcftniiig tA the word

of

moment

and

with
ci)nip.ircK)

thai

between

individual

same

with

the

while

still

temperature.
meniory-imat:es,

marked

since

r"ne;

entoptic vision, due

of

inuges

memory

tif rc"lri"no, ritnf

;"y I"r.

the

to
are

Krohn

in

lScud""-Chfiini':sthr\ja," ."l"r/Ti.a#ry";Mr"fi;/,/
/"j^A./^c^,
rnl"nir

traiiislatcil

In uihcr

form

the

%'ariation

the

pp.

investigatorsmtist

of

writers, is

xi.

observations

after-images and

careless

are

that

fain, pressure,

to

between

called,

detailed

within

(vol.

iqoo

phoiisms, together

taste

phonisms

Apr;

degree

variation

for

also

retina

may

25:

lnw."

considerable

neglected by

sketch

1 h*- Mium!**

for

Psycholo^

of

distinction

sometimes

i"ait i., y.

tAn""m"
"".ICC

of

feature
The

condition

actual

vol.

but

images, properly so

aftrr

'

only

for

subjects showed

A.

607

h"

cases

not

unusiul

more

accompanying

Whipple gives a report of

of synxsthesix, and
remarks

M.

mdividuaU,
his

ol

Journal

G.

two

on

different
One

the

ear

mistake.'

his

him

in

iinprr%%i'in"hr

intit

ctilnuf

cx}"criincntft
which

11

dctermiDcd

kictnic
\\x" been

hr

ilr%rril*%
Mop

lan

fuuii^l

the colour

wa*

that

a"

%ud(lrn

tn

think
thr

ind
whether

cttUmi

wa"

"pnnthe
ftccn

cuniciou^lyt.liKnrcd.

[6fl7A

APPENDICES

568

lacks

which

yet

as

is found

scientific

the

memory-images;

of

they

show

may

imaginationcould

novel

as

summon

perhaps

and

fantastic

is

kindness

generalised

more

case)

is the commonest
as

which

any

deliberate

this transition
from
good example
afforded
by the following careful account,

up.

of

Th.

Dr.
and

Professor

Flournoy,

from

quote

now

Froceedings S.P.R., vol. viii. p. 453

an

sophy
Philo-

of

article

of my

August

1893.

"

habitually subject to hypnagogic hallucinations, I have

perienced
exof
visual
and
the
concerned
with
ten
or
some
twelve,
type,
objects
had
engaged my prolonged attention during the day.
dissection,I had the halludnatioii
^^y of anatomical
1875, ^^^
"^y ^^^
In
aponeurosis, spread out widely.
1879, ^^^^ " long afternoon
spent at

Although
which
In
of

the

of

resemble

closely

may

assume

pictures

moment

of

University of Geneva,

in the
in

own

the

to

owe

These

tional
transi-

vivid

the

at

eye

after-imagesto memory-images
which

this

(and

or

combinations

"

inward

"

in waking hours.
fallingasleep, or even
postponed after-images; or again, they may
character

Nevertheless,

name.

hypnagogiques, the

in illusions

rise before

persons

many

(central,cerebral, internal, subjective)

vision

recognised

phenomenon
with

which

**

mind's-eye

"

that

of

form

an

not

chess, die vision

times

in

came

before

of

me

as

forcibly,because
Since
conditions

subject

a
a

I had

date

I have

then

before

me

I went

microscopical work, the

day
These
hypnagogic hallucination.

that

at

to

came

of

had

heard

never

few

image

any

preparatioD

struck

cases

mention

experiences,

more

of

three

Several

sleep.

to

of

under

me

such
the

mena.
phenofollowing

"

(i) When
I

chessboard

1878, after

see

chessboard,

after

long interval I occupy

myself earnestly with some
given
evening a corresponding hypnagogic hallucination ; as of
does
geometrical figures, microscopical preparation ; which
not
a

that

"

"

itself if I continue

attend

the

on
subsequent days.
daytime, two or three days
distinct image of the object in question. This
later,a very
image does not
it
is
is
it
vivid
amount
not
to a hallucination
externalised,nor
as
;
as
a
tion
percepbut, as I am a very bad visualiser,this vivid and precise image is broadiy
;
images, which
are
weak, fragmentary, and indistinguished from my habitual
distinct.
Neither
the
diurnal
the
hypnagogic image nor
(3)
image are
exact
reproductions of the given object at a given moment.
They are typical images
of aponeurosis or chessboard
not
reproductions of some
specific aspect
which
Yet
and
has strongly impressed me.
they are concrete
precise.
1 regard these hypnagogic images, and all memory-images,
however
recent
and
of
intense, as radicallydifferent from the
the
after-images
These
eye.
co-efficient"
last have
which
a
quality sui generis,a "sensational
niakes
them

repeat

(2) But,

on

the

other

to

hand,

to

I sometimes

matter

same

in the

see

"

"

*'

to

seem

other
with

to

stuck

as

hallucinations
a

exist outside

or

as

faint

if I

me,

inside

though
to me
to be
images seem
external
perceptions ; all

eye,

my

me

as

my
seen

other

the

see

"

with

them

eyelid,if 1
with

see

the

mind's

images,

whether

ordinary

visual

open

eyes

; or

them

with

eyes

eye.
as

furniture

I class
vivid

as

of my

my

belong

to

closed.

to

AH

after-images
hypnagogic

mind,

place in

quite different category.

In

this

case

two

points

come

clearlyout

"

namely, (i)

the

resurgence

810
of

TO

A]
decadent

There

other

are

but

as

reason

that

images. And
depart further
in

cases

in

A.

of

extemalisation

the

visual

of

terms

Since
further

from

that

been

of

for

been

of

or

the

hallucinations

of

are

and

percipient has
Mrs.

by

Verrall

external

subliminallyreceived

impression

recording my experiments in crystal-visionI

experiments of a different kind, with a view

before.

seen

I quote

whole

from

question

transformation

the

to

as

never

the

on

They

inventiveness

(which

interest

also

this

For

hypnagogiques

remarkable

show

certain,
un-

after-images,"reserring

*'

as

In

generalised

blurred

not

in

using

demonstration.^

these

forms, and

images,

and

reproductions of objectsseen.

mere

viiL p. 480)

tactile

have

class them

of faces which

voL

had

he

diagrammaticallyy

to

Newton

microscopical objects.^
to

appear

followingremarks

Proceedings S.P.R.,

kind:

same

which
the

them

find

we

of grotesque

The

and

say,

not

the

purely physiologicalreproductions of

further

hundreds

producing
610

fact

and

all kinds

assume

of

of

gauze

prepare

certainlybetter

for

term

to

would

one

the

images

generalised,so

it is

originalbrilliancy
; (2) the
image has subliminally undergone.

this

Pouchet

569

like its

instances

the resurgent

cases

but

"

well-known

preparations;

all these

VI

something

Baillargerand

spectrum;

anatomical

type,

with

image

of generalisation which

process

the

CHAPTER

into

"

been
trying some
testing my
power

have
to

of

visualisation.
I find that
with

image,

far

as

that

solidity
"

The
as

is

form
in the

voluntary picture of an object or a scene

of a simple object, the visual
case
;
differs
actual
I
from
the
discover,
as
can
object only in having no
be all on
and
the same
to
plane.
is,it casts no shadow
appears
I

able

am

to

call up

distinctness

extreme

well

as

and

defined

thing.
equally well reproduced

are

is

there

goes

in

colour

think

never

vivid

as
appears
ascertain
to

visualisation,and

the

diflference

no

I have

the

endeavoured

I have

real

indeed, in the

of

in

whether
far

as

the

visualisation
and

form

as

my

coloured

own

object

colour

sion
impresits

without

from

produce complementary after-images

that it is only after a prolonged
say
that I can
the complementary
at a real colour
after-image, and the
see
of
the
is
faint.
colour
never
after-image
anything but very
able at
but I am
no
usually, as I have said, have
My visualisations
solidity,
and
invest
with
time
I
the
them
real
that
to
see
thing
solidityby imagining
any
I
and
that
not
they cast shadows,
or
case
a
imagination picture. In
memory
colour, but

gazing
gazing

at

able

am

they

are

See

l0gig dm
*

to

not

realise

there
W.

I have

James's

probable

tions,

where, say,

dog.

On

the

accurately

than

other

able

that

dog

I may

I have

48,

much

them

over

when

once

0/ Psyckohgy^

iL

vol.

p.

Bine! 'i Im

66, "c

place

in

Psytk^'

"c.

somethiog of the same

seen
hy suggestion is

hand, if the order

it is remembered

control

more

crystal-visions.

over

PtimipUs
p.

to

colour.

distance.

than

Raisoniumeni^

It is

been

imaginary

an

"

as

is to
is

see

kind
not
some

curiously

takes

necessarily any

hypnotic hallodnaspecial remembered

more
specialobject,it will be seen
Ivythe frequent disaatis"ic-

illustrated

subjectwhen told to see her own

portraiton a blank card. The idealised
which
modifies
her
even
image in the lookingpicture,
perception of her own
naemofy*
truth.
to
'*J'aibien des laches
fidelity
gUaa, is ruthlesslydisplaced by the subliminal
mab
said a subject of Binet's,
de rouaseur,"
je n'en ai pas tant qae 9m."
tioo

of

female

**

APPENDICES

570
At

of

time,

one

with

roents

three

some

with

years

view

[812
I tried

ago,

directed

to

is this

here

fingers,I

my

of surface, which
I

I lost

I had

gradually
of the

but

detect

and

more

once

I recocd

reason

consciously

was

in

after

enabled

sease

my

differences

familiar

which

means

the

but

expeii-

thumbs

my

attention

interpret;

to

expert

more

grew

all consciousness

passing

my

of

educate

could

success,

I could

that

aware

was

some

series

longish

after

first,while

At

I learnt

trials,when

hundred

to

card.^

of each

face

the
swiftlyover
the
experiment

whether

seeing
sufficientlyto distinguish the cards

touch

cards

with

ness
smooth-

couple of
the
ment,
experi-

to

me

and

guess,

"determined"
the particular guess.
This
pictures of the cards which
conclusions
arrived
show
that
to
at by other
experiment seems
means
are
piesudiden
of visual
in the form
mind
sented
to
that
images, and suggests
my
well as
visual impressions, spontaneous
as
induced^ may in my case
be projected
in
been
other way.
some
produced
visuallyafter they have
"saw"

612

L.SUMMAR

of

Hallucinations"

S.P.R., under

direction

"Census

The

himself

and

Johnson,
in

inquiry

the

the

CENSUS

in

1889 by a Committee
Sidgwick, and
consisting of
A.
Miss
Myers, Mr. F. Podmore,

T.
the

full report
x.

of the

Committee
The

25-422).

pp.

lished
pub-

was

object

of the

"

ascertain

(i) To

obtain

details

proportion of

what

approximately

hallucinations

sensory

(2) To
their

THE

Professor

1894 {Proceedings S.P.R., vol.

was

ON

undertaken

was

of

Sidgwick, Dr. A.
present writer,and

Mrs.

and

REPORT

HALLUCINATIONS

OF

of the

THE

OF

have

persons

enced
experi-

with

experiences

such

to

as

view

into

examining

to

and

meaning.
the
number
of "veridical"
whether
test
to
especially intended
was
hallucinations
external
(/".hallucinations
fact) was, or was
representing some
in proportion to the whole
to
from
preclude
not, sufficientlynumerous
us
accidental
and
coincidence
of
the
fact
regarding as merely
phantasm.
of "collectors"
The
conducted
inquiry was
by the assistance
(410 in
of these was
Each
instructed
address
the following question to
number).
to
the
without
reference
to
twenty-five adults, to be chosen
probability of an
cause

It

affirmative
"

answer

Have

"

when

believing yourself to be completely awake, had a

impression
seeing, or being touched
by a living being or inanimate
could
discover,
object,or of hearing a voice ; which
impression, so far as you
due to any
external
?
not
was
physical cause
ever,

you

vivid

of

"

The

"No"

answer

scrupulousness
of the

account

designed

was

A
tasms

similar

of the

enough
veridical
^

to

but

details

the

to

of

of

hallucinations

inquiry

had

inferences

drawn

from

of

These
afterwards
experiments were
Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xL pp. 174-197.

to

the

the

number

described

be

to

answer,

obtained.

been

as

were

affirmative

an

but
vol. ii. chap, xiii.),

valid
be

"Yes"

answer

case

if possible,to be

was,

method

Livings

the

in the

exclude

to

enable

cases

and

recorded
a

The

with

first-hand

equal
written

inquiry
sleep,delirium, and insanity.
employed by Gumey
(v. Pkanscale
on
a
perhaps hardly large
proportion of veridical and nonof

scope

persons

in full in

paper

of the

questioned
by

Mrs.

(5705).

Venall

tk

ei2

CHAPTER

TO

A]

VI

571

1889-93, i7fOOO
inquiiy" conducted
during the three years
After
affirmative
such
as
were
answers
questioned.
deducting
persons
found
refer to experiences outside
the scope
of the inquiry {e.g.y
to
dreams,
impressions of inarticulate sounds, hallucinations
occurring during any illness
of a kind
that is known
to
1684 affirmative
produce delirium) there remained
that
is
of
whole.
the
to
answers
{Report^ p. 39),
say, 9.9 per cent
this result represent
of
The
far does
the true
state
question arises,How
and
vitiated by p3ssibilities
of error
extent
things? Is it to any considerable
deception ?
Intentional
deception is not likelyto have had any appreciable influence.
method
The
of inquiry the questioning by the collector of his acquaintances
it
and
the absence
of any motive
for deception, practicallyentitle us
to leave
the

In

present
were

"

"

of account.

out

certain

A
the
of

of refusals

proportion
the

of persons

number

reported

reasons

only reduced

to

small

for

refused

reported was
refusing led

to

question.

Census

the

answer

small

the conclusion

; and

But

consideration

refusals

that

proportionof affirmative

the

extent

to

in general

probably

answers.

that of selection
to be
danger was
by the collectors of persons
tors
questioned according to what they were
likelyto say. The instructions to collecobtained
be
and
the
number
of
to
answers
(2$)
Appendix A, p. 403),
{/xeport^
check
the
In order, moreover,
to
by each, were
designed to obviate this error.
of
asked
this point, collectors were
in their lists the names
results on
mark
to
nately,
unfortuThis
those
whose
known.
check,
answers
were
previously
persons
collectors to carry
not
was
fullyoperative,through the neglect of some
it out.
A further
the whole
efficient check
more
was
a
comparison between
obvious

An

collection

{a)

and

"

obtained

Answers

households

(b)

from
complete
gatherings.

chance

or

collected

Answers

by

unselected

Committee

the

and

of

groups

vouched

r.jf.

persons,

for

by

them

as

unselected.
collected

(r) Answers
three

These
in

this

table

then

may

more

sets

the

has

the

to

answer

important

many

answer
**

Yes

are

'*

of

No"
;

or

when

experiences beyond

further

the

or

p. 49

on

psychology.
of the Report,

is above

answers

the

It

average.

in the

answers

and

whole

selection.
has

error

and

real

the

by

table

of affinnati\'e

percentage

increased
source

**

given

in

of affirmative
the

temporary

in medicine

trained

persons

answers

that

been

not

getfiilness; either
people

by

percentage

inferred

be

collection

of

next

to

be

considereil, namely, for-

superficialforgetfulness,
and

care

of

thought

which

in

recall.

In

oblivion

power
hallucinations

course

order

would

which

of time
to

may

have

judge

may

lead

produced
banish

of the effect

tabulated
according
reported were
the
and
their occurrence
between
elapsed in each case
that
found
the Census
It
when
the percipient answered
date
was
question.
decreased
the number
was
recent
comparatively large for the most
year, and
became
remote
at
more
eight, nine, and ten years
rapidly as the years
ago
and
than
first
less
half
it
table
what
at
66).
iv.,pp. 43
becoming
was
{Report^
conclusion
The
(based on this table and on other considerations
given fullyon
of
number
of
arrived
the
the
that,
at
was
63-65
roughly
speaking,
Report)
pp.
hallucinations
four
the
visual
be
true
to
multiplied by
give
reported must
the age
of ten.
number
the same
At
time, the numbers
experienced over
of hallucinations
remembered.
reported are valuable as a record of the number

of

this, the number

to

the

time

that

of

visual

had

"

[02

APPENDICES

572
afTord

and

number

the

comparing

of

means

difierent

of

impressiveness

and

of hallucinations.

kinds

IV.

Chapters

The

IV.

of the

XI.

to

phenomena

extemalisation

impressions

Report

contain

discussions

of"

of

hallucinations

of

their
hallucinations,and
not
are
fullyexternalised,and

general, different

in

which

to

of

degrees

relation

to

the

sensory
of
power

visualisation.
of illusions

to
hallucinations,and the
in
latter.
the
replre
points
and development of hallucinations.
form
The
Their
physiology ; the physiologicalaction involved
is probably exclusivelycerebral.
nations
and
considered
health
Age, sex, heredity,nationality,

V.

relation

The

part

played by

de

VI.
VII.

VIII.

Number

hallucinations.

hallucination,and
is repeated several
IX.

Mental

and

ballad-

in most

in

relation

of persons
had
than one
who
have
more
in which
form
of hallucination
the same

cases

times.

conditions
and
ansdety.
; effects of emotion
of
the
suggestion
operation
Expectancy
suggestion in the
;
and development of hallucinations.
Organic effects sometimes
accompanying
hallucinations, and
operation of suggestion in producing these.
nervous

and

X.

XI.

to

duction
pro-

the

profusely illustrated with examples of all kinds.

the main
our
question relates to the reported proporpresent purpose
tion
of veridical
hallucinations,and especiallyof
death-coincidences," that is
within
in which
twelve
hoars
to
recognised apparition occurred
a
say, cases
of the [Person represented by it,the death
of the death
to the
being unknown
percipient at the time (Report^ Chapters XII. and XIII).
occurring to percipients who have had other hallucinations,
Excluding cases
of which
number
the exact
under
not
was
reported, and experiences of children
find 65 death-coincidences
{Report^P-209) reported at first-hand out of the
ten, we
total of 350 recognised apparitions of livingpersons
Since
death{jibid,^
p. 246).
coincidences
better remembered
and more
are
spoken of than the generality of
be
a disproportionate number
hallucinations,
expected to have been known
may
in
the
of
fact, 25 per cent,
death-coincidences, as against
by
collectors, and,
of all other
stated to
8 per cent,
recognised apparitions of living persons,
are
These

chapters

are

For

"

been

have

of
possibility

for the

cases

Of

the

65

of account

cases,

in the

allowance

Some

known.

so

must

arising from

error

therefore

be

made

in this

class of

selection.

been
known
to have
selected, and
3 were
calculation.
Of the remaining 62, 16 were
known

therefore

left oat

known

hand
before-

for the

remaining 20 there was

; and
influence
that
the
of previous knowledge
supposition
way.
in
selection
the
those
and
the
in
same
was
proportionately
cases
as
ascertainable
its operation was
where
(v.Reporty p. 243, footnote
cases
3 for
of 8 was
made
the possible disprodetailed
to
cover
a deduction
calculation),
portion
A further
made
due to selection.
for the possiwas
special allowance
bility
with hallucinations
of exaggeration, since in comparing death-coincidences
the

to

collector

no

evidence

in

general, it

unduly
of the
cases

were

26

found
in

cases

not

were

On

was

numerous

remote

either

the

that

the

proportion

to

32

recent

cases

ones,

of

death-coincidences

which

suggested

that

were
some

On
this ground,
reallycoincidental.
death-coincidences
{Report^pp. 242-43).

reportedwere

deducted, leaving

remoter

the
not

22

[8901

APPENDICES

574
is

There

person.

emotional

other

in the

evidence

some

causes

to

are

is

its form

to

determined

be

likelyto

tension, anxiety,tv
hallucinations, and if

mental

favourable

extent

some

that

Report

by whatever

subject
cause
a
only produce a deathpercipient is thinking of. But
of the dying person's condition, and
if the percipient were
coincidence
aware
which
of
are
of
the
printed in the Report), ibt
in many
cases
reported (ten
It was
therefore
heard
of the dying person's illness.
percipient had not even

hallucination

occurs,

the

impossible
and

even

degree

of

inadequately accounted
of the Report treats

for

where

cases

is

some

remainder

The

apparitions'' that
phantasms of the dead.
local

"

add

I must

capable

anxiety existed, the

by

in

those

cases,

closeness

of die

it.

of hallucinadons

coinciding with
hallucinations, premonitions, and what
are
repeatedly in certain localities"
is, those seen

while

that

it is at

as

constitutes

hallucination

the

deaths, collective

than

events

caused

have

should

anxiety

that

in

coincidence

could

such

this

technicallythe
deaths

and

estimation

of accurate

once

strongest

statistics

from

argument

support

thesis

and

piercentages,^

of indefinite

and

of the

and

other
called

extension,"

of causal

connection

the

apparitions,it is yet

onfy support, nor

by no means
deaths
and
those
practicallyconvincing. Those
apparitions are
with
docks
were
not
two
as
we
mere
dealing
facts,
simple momentary
though
is
which
and
struck
the conea
complex occurrence,
simultaneously. Each
coincidence
of time
than a mere
alone.
Somemore
spondence is often much
is
detailed
coincidence
and
intimate
the
so
dmes, indeed,
alleged
that, if the
is
is fuUy believed, that
evidence
for a single case
to
case
enough
cany
between

the

even

most

"

conviction.
he

is

believes
who
enough
people concerned, and yet

in

single
one
the
discredits all
happens to know
does
he seems
bat
is not
other
a
as
quite so absurd
; he
cases,
exaggerate
in itself easily explicable. One
attitude
mental
shock
strong
disintegrating
with
force
than
of
his lifelong presumptions
broken
down
has
more
pages
but dimly realised statistics.
unanswerable
And
I admit
that for myself the actual
fresh
colloquy with trusted persons
their realityto me
with much
these
from
more
experiences has brought home
collected
vividness
the study of equally good cases
than
by my colleagues. I
The

mention
to

"

he

where

case

therefore,

man,

I think

this because
at

get

first-hand,

cases

"

common

"

that students
should

of these

themselves

matters

talk with

should

spare

percipients ;

and

no

pains
shooM

leave behind
these incidents
them.
deep and lastinga mark
is derived
from
Mr. Andrew
The
620 A.
followinghistorical r^sum^
Lang's
The
and
Visions,
V.,
Savage
"Crystal
(Chapter
Making of Religion
Civilised,"
A. GoodrichRecent
Freer's
Experiments in Crystal Vision*
p. 90), and Miss
references
numerous
to
(Proceedings S.P.R., voL v. p. 486), in both of which
the facts here adduced
the history of the subject and
are
given. The
crystal
of many
of obtaining
was
objects used in a similar way as a means
only one
hallucinations
supernormal knowledge through induced
containmg
; e,g,^ vessels
mirrors
of
in
water
water
springs,
polished
steel,
liquid usually
liquid poured
into the palm of the hand, a drop of blood, or ink, and various
objects havinga
reflectingsurface,such as the beryl or other gems, the blade of a sword, a ball
of polished stone, or the human
such fomi
finger-nail. Crystal-gazing in some
tribution,
dishas
been
practised for at least 3000 years and is practicallyof world-wide
of Assyria, Persia, Egyptthe customs
having been found among
ancient and modern
American
Greece, Rome, China, Japan and India, North
thus

realise

how

"

"

"

"

Indianiv Africams
Eastern
brmed

the

practised by

the

Incas,

of Sil"eria and

Shamans

ritual
less elaborate
or
Usually a more
Madagascar.
places the 5"eer- variously
part of the procedure, and in all ages and many
had not
Reader"
who
Viewer,
or
was
Scryer,
usually a child
Speculator,
sin."
the

Among

the

practisedchiefly

fountain, into which

edge just touched

predictions were

the

used.

produced

From

invoked

was

by the demon's

boy's nails covered

and

action

oil and

with

cord,

temple

was

its lower

that

so

images seen in it,

patients who came
bowl containing water,

in the

divination

in which

by

mirrors

filled with

glass vessels

the

figures and

of diseases

progress

(3) Catopiromanry,

Before

small

various

the

(2} Leranomancy,

demon

by

(i) Hydromancy,

used,

were

in Fatrae.

let down

the

to

as

methods

Demeter

was

water.

made

in which

Gastromancy,
ipcre

mirror

wine.

oil and

of

temple

the oracle.

consult

different

Greeks, several
at

also

was

in

Russia, and

known

savages

It

Polynesians,

and

S75

**

railed

to

VI

Fei, Zulus, Maoris.

of

is still by Australian

uxl

CHAPTER

TO

B8A]

alone

(4)

by torches

surrounded

and

water

used.

were

the appearboy appointed to observe

ance
in which
(5) Onychomancy,

the water.

on

soot

turned

were

the

to

the

sun,

reflection

of

certain things. (6) Crystalrays produced images supposed to represent

enchanted
and
used.
where
crystals were
lamancy,
polished
find divination
in which
the ashes
In India we
by mirrors and also a method
with castor-oil are
oC incense
moistened
poured into the palm of the child seer.
The
in which
Arabians
also use
a mirror
they see visions after long fasting and
whose

prmyen.

Polynesia, Ellis relates

praying, has a hole dug

In
after

be

Tben
"i

thief.

the

Among
ted

the

out

tee

the

created
00

*^

man

aho

to

Ages

sixteenth

or

house

duties

priest,

filled with

water.

of the medicine-men
and

property,

patients gaxe

to

was

crystal-

for this purpose

Christian

'*

Kelly

hear

them

sounds

were

"

in the

hands

is

to

now

also

was

through

tlie

82S A.

he

however,

of

the

famous

Dr.

said
its

l)e heard

to

or

stone

was

generally

His

carried

were

the

in

with

them.

occasionally

writing was
of gold

frame

seer

cr"'stal,but

on

and

stone,

its

(1527-1608),

spiritsin the

near

set

reached

Museum.

Sometimes

neighbourhood.

with

earned

in

and

lingered

the art

impetus
John Dee

British

in the

garded
re-

spirits,

heretics

and

new

be

of evil
as

upon

flourish,and

to

they

to

came

power,
the work

looked

were

it recei\'ed

seen

as

professed not only to see various

speak, and long conversations

practice
become

when

divine

Church

in which

water,

good.

them
to

called"

the

into

will do

in early times

by the

century,

in
seen
apparitions were
instead
of figures. The
aftd Its use
was
prefaced

Europe

and

god is supposed to place the spirit

then
supposed to be reflected in the

medicine

attributed

Middle

Shew-stone

named

The

their

food

was

highest development

OiKer

or

the

robbed, the

been

the

stolen

then
.s/VrnvZ/mi"as they were
accordingly. They continued,

till the

whose

make

Indians

art, which
in the

and

of lost

whereabouts

pictures of what

The

which

over

has

one

any
floor of

The

Red

Other
the

when
the

employed.

was

gaang

in

image of the thief is

perceived by the priest.
the Apaches also, one
of the chief

and

water

into the water,

gazes

that

seen
on

it

table,

long prayers.
on

seventeenth

both
and

in

England

eighteenth

and

on

centuries,

the
and

Continent

has,

of

in fact,

extinct.

The

following account

of

optical cflccts

observed

in her

crjsul

visions
p.

[823

APPENDICES

576
Miss

given by

is

vui

voL

{Proceedings S.P.R.,

Goodrich-Freer

485).
experiments
impossible to say

These
almost

result

capable

Distortion,

1.

But

way.

surface

cannot

in

say whether
first place the

of the

most

results

an

due

are

to

as

my

unsatisfactory as it is
to mere
expectation. In
which
surprised me, nor a
either optically
that it was

part

optical result

measurement

If I look

"

in the

For

exact

exactly right than

experiments.

few

I obtained

have

of such

more

or
wrong,
I mention

be.

far

thus

case

no

the

far

how

the

for

been

have

prove

"

could

general knowledge

have

it

made

in the "uniliar
I see
the image distorted
spoon
it is distorted
preciselyas a real image would

picture

does

other

always
instance,in
not

For

be

to

appear

the

on

or
or
a
globular crystal,
speculum.
spoon
In the seoood
as
on
a flat surface.
semi-globular ring-stone,the picture appears
distwted
the
place, I could not, at any rate in the short time allowed, draw
picture accurately enough to admit of subsequent comparison with the reflectioci
of the real object itself in the spoon.
which
that it
2.
Reflection, If I see a picture under circumstances
suggest
it
is a reflection,
I see
reversed
in a mirror.
Thus, in a railway carriage,I
as
small
mirror, both
at
experimented with a small crystal and
hanging
my
chitelaine.
I easilyreproduced in the crystal pictures (not real reflectiom)di
the advertisements
the carriage walls, and just as Lane's
on
Egyptian magician
left appear
that rtie crystal "made
told him
these
right," so were
pictures
I
But
could
reflect
and
the
then
reversed,
print appeared as Spiegel-schrift,
there
the imaginary picture from
the crystal into the mirror, and
the letteis,
'*
Compton's Hotel," appeared set right again, and legiblein the ordinary way.
On
the other
there
where
a
hand, I once
drawing-room
suddenly entered
"

large mirror, and

was

printed
in

though

as

middle

the

when

that
mirror
that

of
saw

on

mirror, which

the

word

picture

for

name

the

there, and
the

saw

took

for

reflected

the

conformed

had

thus

to

my

the
wall

I had

which

visiting-cardfastened

the

on

acted

as

instant

mirror

reversed,

not

that

for

conception, and

in vain

hunting

speculum.

forgotten

in the

erroneous

been

wall, and

But

real

note

there

not

was

So

wall.

to

any

true

opticallaw.
I have
the magnifying-glass eleven
used
times, and it
3. Magnification,
has always appeared to magnify.
In one
recorded
case
already
{Proceedings
S.P.R., vol. V. p. 5 1 3) the apparent
to read
enlargement of the picture enabled
me
significantletters,without which the picture would have been meaningless. But
be classed as merely one
of the picture'sdevelopment ;
form
this,of course, may
visible without
the magnifying-glass"
that is to say, the letters might have become
be
and
seemed
be
to
to
I have
just
only
vanishing
although they
caught.
size and
three times used a bogus glass of similar
and
that glass
appearance,
that I did not
in some
did not magnify.
I have
felt sure
However,
never
way
in the act of carrying
the true
and the false magnifier even
distinguish between
them
to my
picture.
tried a flake of Iceland
Refraction. I once
4. Double
object which
spar, an
"

"

had

never

before

handled.

I knew,

however,

that the duplication of the picture

to
expectation, although it looked
consciously anticipated.
so

due

to

5. Colour

Contrast,

"

It is my

impression

its property

which
me

that

followed
rather

there

more

of

double

may

have

curious

is retinal

tion,
refracbeen
than

fotigue,and

much

as

put

ivas

tation

to

although

me,

1 will first mention

I received

which,
iDother

of the

Again,

find it difficult

now

to

unconscious

that

prove

visit from

then

experimental
in

friend

eapec-

I feel

afternoon

one

not

does

he

sure

some

1 had

whom

striking blue gown,

followed
picture was
by
dressed
in
a
bright
lately,

This
seen

not

possess.

talking about

was

instamces.

rather

later, the crystalreproduced.

which

one

and

spontaneous

lady'slittle boy,

gannent,

orange

day

one

hours

some

577

for this also.

account

not

may

VI

complementary colours, from gmzing at crystal pictures

doubted
this until the question
at real objects. I never

of
sequence
from K^ing

sequent

:on

CHAPTER

TO

A]

Palissy ware.
dark

not

was

black

almost

"peciallyaddressed, and was

staring aimlessly at a
green,
of a man
in it a picture,all in pale green,
I observed
hastily
|tass scent-bottle.
time
and
had
wonder
before
I
to
wooden
tearing up some
garden patings ;
of
what
this meant,
it was
followed
picture,all in red, of the comer
by another
tbe library where
I kept my
as
books, including one
a child
distinctlyrecountsI have not seen
these fifteen years, called Tke Prtntocaii^ms
ftble,which
0/ Mme,
I remembered
in
that one
of this lady's provocations consisted
Pmiissy, Then
the fiict that
tte

her

husband

fixtures of the
These

iiad that

if I tire the

crystal

and

ilower

in

is

similar

Mcood.

Or

thai

is followed

blue

li course,
the

nent

if I merely

due

be

of colours

given

would

On

patch

green

colour

eyes.

distinctlyto

I could

Jose

to

being

my

if my

blue

transferred

appear

picture

to

than

"le*"ire for

nere

red
two

use

picture and
crystal-pictureI

by red.
I

But
not

am

this may,
fiuniliar
so

the

name

the
find

comple-

it

for

away

to

even

the
a

of

so

remaining

were,

moment's

be

to

worth

lighted,for example,
It is necessary

tint.
what

that

this fact

thought

It may

events.

scene"

neutral

follows

is

to

second

hand,

the

light rapidly alternating with

the

first

gret-

it

1 first discerned

required

moment

prolongation of
change will produce
a

merely conjured up

were

When

orange.

as

colouring or

look

to

or

rather

the

first

crystal" I, as

the

surprise,and

own

its natural

the eyes

wlition

If I

in

do)

can

hesitation

without

one

green

self-suggestion,
although

that

in the natural
myself that this was
course
Bocing that a distinct effort is required to convert
red"

in

yellow by purple, green

tssure

with

the

of cotour

change

on

the

By experiment

wall.

the

between

recall,as

can

1 sometimes

(as

up

of

occur

mtirely passive" it would

tt was

even

colour.

result

closed

see

unconscious

to

summon

change
tiesire

one

if I

by orange,

sequence

of any
The
same

with

retina

crystal, I then

crystals there

furniture, or

household

the

colour-sequences which
predominating colour.
by staring at a red flower, I see

conversely that

the

with

itself.

house

the only spontaneous

not
usually show
any

are

picturesdo

with

fed his furnace

On

picture.

the other

Miginal hue.
It is
Ml

Miss

loder
In
Mf. A.
if

significantthat these
Frccr's
knowledge

the

to

test

further

whether

Dixey.* the well-known

experiments
**

vou

with

Kc|icjfton
I.

real

how

objects

dependent

been

have

to

seem

would

have

appeared

conditions.

same

order

optical effects
of

Miss
the

Ccnw"

the

optician of

F'reer
oi

on

the

results

New

due

were

Bt"nd

suggestimi, Mr.

Street, carried

effect of diffrrrnt

Hallucinalioiu,"

to

Ftmmdtm/^i

kinds
S.P.K.,

of

out

tol.
a

series

lenses

a.

on

p.

her
loi^

APPENDICES

578
conditions

crystal visions,the

effects of the

normal

lenses

[8241

being arranged so that she

real objects (see Borderland

did

know

not

the

for January
1894).
binocular
pairs of eye-glasses, and, with normal
would
have
sight,their respective effects on real objects at the given distance
been
: (A) to
duplicate the object vertically; (B) to blur it ; (C) no effect ; (D)
the
to
lenses
Miss
duplicate the object horizontally. Mr. Dixey handed
to
A
and
follows:
the
Freer,
as
(i)
eight experiments were
distance;
gave
minute
the colours
became
(2) B, the picture disappeared, but after about
a
defined
difference
intenser, and the shadows
D
more
C,
no
(3)
;
cated
dupli; (4)
the picture horizontally; (5) A duplicated it vertically; (6) A
lowmd
it to the right ; (8) B, the
moved
of the picture ; (7) D
appeared
part
picture diseffects
In experiments (3) (4) and
the
what
would
were
(5)
they
have
been
real objects,while in (6) and
what
have
on
(7) they were
they would
if the right eye only had been
been
looking at a real object. In (i) (2) and (8)
similar to what
the effects were
would
have
been
not
produced on real objects.
Thus
the general result was
that in five out
of eight experiments
the crystal
in the same
that
real
have
would
pictureschanged in appearance
objects
way
done
in
the
the
other
three
but
the
on
lenses,
applying
changes that followed in
the pictures on
those
that would
not
have
been
applying the lenses were
in
real
objects.
produced
Mr. Dixey has since repeated these experiments, under
as
nearly as possible
the same
conditions, with Mrs. Verrall, who found, on applying the lenses, that
remained
her crystal pictures either disappeared or
in ooe
unaffected, except
where
the nonnal
not
a temporary
enlaigement of the picture which was
case,
effect of the lens"
took
negative results are of special interest,
place. These
is conscious
because
Mrs. Verrall, unlike
of using /ouUir ir
most
crystal-seers,
replre in her visions,and informs us that on this occasion
they were
spicuous
conmore
the picturesbegan to develop, though, as usual,
usual when
to her than
the pictures became
she lost sight of them
when
fully formed
The

lenses

on

fitted into four

were

"

It

have

probable, therefore, that

seems

unconsciously

made

actuallyproduced by
to

in any

de

"

be

in her

Freer

de

points
them

on

obviously

experiments

repire^ and
transferred

were

that

the

may

effects

by self-suggestioD

difficult to exclude

Report

the

on

Sidgwick
that

hallucinations

of

case

Mrs.

by

made

experiments

rep^re in the

the

Miss

this

explanadoo

experiments.

such

Some

use

lenses

the

It would

the visions.

oi

"

of Hallucinations

Census

on
to

seem

the

function

move

of

poinb
in

described

are

{Proceedings S.P.R.,

vol

x.

p. 108).
Cases
in view

of

apparently following optical laws

possiblebearing on physiologicaltheories of

hallucinations

of

their

been

hallucinations, having often

well

as

of

Census

brain

the

this

view

with

"

affected

be

must

"

cited

as

by

illustrative

evidence

hallucination.

the

cases

that

"

^see

the

important

are

originof

the

the

retina"
For

"Report

a
on

as

cussion
disthe

{ProceedingsS.P.R., vol. x. pp. 144-48).

624 A.
The
(taken from Proceedings S.P.R.,
following is an account
vol. viii. p. 459) of experiments in crystalvision made
by myself with two
of the hypnotic subjects of Gurney
Mrs.
and
Sidgwick, referred to in
509

of

and

Hallucinations"

and

673

A.

Mr.

G.

A.

Smith

was

the

hypnotist.

92A

made

Experiments
from

Extract

time, with

the

CHAPTER

TO

A]

Brighton,

at

written

account

579

9, 36, 27, 2S, 1891.

March
after

out

added

comments

some

VI

the

experiments

from

made

notes

mt

later.

and the two

A. Smith
subjects,P. and T.
with
repeating the experiment already frequently made
the
P.
would
that
he
and
other
these
hypnotised
subjects,viz.,suggesting to
awakened.
[G. A. S. hypnotised and
see
a
given picture on a card when
I told
be
P. that on
the subjects throughout]
awoke
awaking he would
said
it
word
with
I
the one
card
shown
a
a
picture of a baby on
baby
He
detail
in order
how
his mind
without
to
was
see
developed the idea.
of
six.
veritable
child
card and saw,
but
shown
blank
not
a
a
a
baby,
P. had
which
time
I suggested a kippopotamus-^-wa animal
Next
never
2.
he called a
he saw
the card what
in the flesh.
On
on
seen
being awakened
indistinct ; he was
rhinoceros.
rather
He
not
sure
complained that it was
There
is a certain interest in this as indicating
tusks.
it had horns
whether
or
founded
mental
that the hallucination
was
a
picture suggested by ny
upon
than
words
the
rather
themselves.
One
on
words,
might have supposed that,
of the word
the awakened
whole
since my
suggestion consisted
hippofiotatnus^
have
known
it was
the beast, would
that
vaguely he saw
subject, however
it
But
the
be
for
seemed
to
as
meant
a
picture,vague
hippopotamus.
was,
communicable
from
the hypnotic to the supraliminal self than
the word
more
had originallygenerated it
A picture was
which
what
had
been
ordered, and
a
picture came.
of experiment once
tellingP. that he would
more,
3. I repeated this form
he saw
tee
a picture of T. ; which
dearly.
determined
of a glass of water,
to
try the eflea
arranged as a
4. I next
vividness
these
to
post-hypnotic pictures. I
speculum, in giving additional
then
and
then
set
man
suggested to each young
separately a diiferent scene,
of
ground.
backinto
behind
which
I
dark
the
same
to
glass
placed a
water,
gaze
into ink : but beyond this neither
looked
T. had once
of them
knew
told that they were
to see
an
anything of crystal-gazing,and they were
optical
invention.
illusioa of my
that they would
both equally
They naturallyassumed
March

9.

Present, G.

"

with

1 began

1.

**

"

there

whatever

see

I told

P.

out

gone

on

I told
with

T.

monkeys

be

seen.

their backs.

on

the

generally

P., though
awakened

to

was

had
Parade
(hypnotised) that the electric light on the Eastbourne
in
minutes.
few
the previous evening, but had been
a
relighted
Circus
of ponies
there was
a
race
(hypnotised) that at Bamum*s

and

before

set

better
the

of hallucinatory

seer

glass of

pictures,began

water) by saying that

all

was

(when

quite

black.
T.

said

P.

"It's

T.

"No,

**

"omething
hoops.
**

What

in the

Kgbt
not

see

"ision
not

the

it's horses

It's like

have

the

fancy

your

small

Suddenly

there's

Look,

P.

you

on

round

and

round

in the

water

!"

it's ail dark."

they're horses

"

their

backs,

not

so

going
big as

round

and

those

girls who

round

they've got
jump through
"

circus."

looked

sharply
with

done

glass,like a
meaning of

of darkness,
way

something going

in which

and

the

round
this

then
1 had

up

at

me

as

though

to

see

what
made

was

doing.

a
tight?"
great
; "you've
did
of it"
He
thing with a Ught in the middle
but it appeared that
he had
begun with simply a
had
the electric light rekindled.
This
seen
was
conceived
picture" (1 had thought of the look
my

he said

ball of

APPENDICES

58o
of the

Parade

long

and

line

[62*

lamps going out)

of

it gave

but

"

essential

the

point
observed

It will be
and

in most

experiment, as in that of the hippopotamus,

percipientrecognised the full meaning
undistinguished small things in T.'s picture were,

follow, neither

that

The
picture seen.
the
monkeys of
course,
similar

make

obscure

conditions

such

I told

and

Buffalo

like

Bill."
T.

P.

*'

T.

he's

"

"

at

trees."

some

Observe

T.

in

that

P.'s

chieflydwelt, was
long pacing about

the

intended

to

form

observer

not

aware

many

to

tended
pre-

under

subjects

T.

'*

P.

T.

with

of thenL"

"

almost

leading a
Bui"do

not

them

No,
laughter). P.
:

how

now,

arguing
only twa''
No, they're

them

see

"

P.

Why,

^it'sa blackie.''

"

at

/can

he

cow,

part,

*'

T.

*'

him

"Is

Look

roaring ! (/".,with
:
They're crying now."
the footmark^ which
case
them

round

another

man."

four

returned

exclaimed

once

skins

"Thafs

from

back."

his black

there's

P. at

place."

coming

his

finding the

femily.

waste

all alone."

on

"

of his

Crusoe

fair and

the

to

cow

feathers,and

in

else

Bill and

house

look

"

behind

had

into

No, four,

sack

! Buffalo

got

he's

no,

in

about

something

see

sack,

they're arguing
now

No,

can

it's

No,

"

P.

"I

and

true

Robinson

of

story

glass of water,

dressed

walking

He's

along?"

cow

He's

the

derision

the

before

set

Bill !

savage.

be tried with

should

took

the

spectacles,to

Awakened
there's

Primrose

Moses

that

T.

Both

by magnification.

attempts

some

on

these.

as

of green

gross

clear

told P. (hypnotised)
fearing savages.

5. I next

footprintand

later

I shall recount

story.

my
details

suggested magnifying-glass

or

"

^'

of the
of

in this

that

of those

no,
"

**

observed

not

of his Buffalo

picture,although
importance. P. had

'*

read

in
be

to

on

sense

some

noticed

Robinson

which

on

P.'s insistence
was

small

too

point

from

Bill,that the footmark

part of the
of its

the

was

I suspect

although

by

Crusoe

an

;" bat

plainlyfresher in his memory.

T. saw
did not know
He
in
what
no
meaning in his story whatever.
was
the sack
detail
his
I
of
conceived
had
the
how
not
(a
own
adding, as
clearly
and
he saw
for the
spectacles were
reason
no
brought home)
laughter or
added
from
his hypnotic self's own
weeping. The crying was
conception of
the probable effect of such
their
the
after
a
first amusebargain upon
family,
ment.
Buffalo

Bill

was

"

"

had

T.

6.

would

seer

going
he
I

told

Kilkenny
lime
and

T.

warriors

(what

election

in his

raised

"I

face

T.

which

two

had

persuade

harmonise

to

seers

certain

these

similarity,to

the

other

had

appeared

place,

like

his

accept

to

while

where

there

the

with

are

at

gent
diver-

whether

see

of what

version

to

head

see

"

sits.

man

whole

lot of

men"

that

crowd,

each

be

the

at

received

North

bag of

its central

had

scene

could

two

some

municipal govenunent
a

the

Thus

if the

his murderer,

Macbeth,

to

feast

happened)

addressing

standing

men

have

to

politicalopponent.

three

or

familiar

Why,
carriages."

knew

already
Pamell,

him

round

nobles

figure; I wished
two

"

he

from

see

[P. is more
rule.]

to

and

Mr.

commanding
P.

able

of Wakefield."

by the

brieflythat Banquo's ghost

with

sat

be

Vicar

made

on.

I told P.
as

"

the

Observing the attempts

stories,I chose two scenes

either
was

read

never

combined.

in a chair on a
sitting" one
the Mayor,
I suppose."
with military or imperial
than

That's

town

"

lot of

cars

"

not

like

our

APPENDICES

582
would

he

with

able

which

he

could

he

that

could

(abbreviation
coherent

not

used

11.

make

he

to

read

see

of

be

able

the

only

them

count

saw

then

made

We

^*

out

cannot

Met

B'ton

"

whether

say

fragmentary attempt

cation.
communi-

at

(same conditions),

myself

message

Jl

telegraph form
words
containing seven

he

come.''

"

to

he

message,

glass

the

this

underlay

supply

to

would

but

Awakened,

out.

sense

resolved

now

them

words,

fragment
read.
Looking in
Hotel
for Brighton)
only

in any

that

the

out

"

message

told him

make

to

would

magnifier

bent

so

be

not

[dM

of the

words

with

and

naked

lengths
be [To]
to
telegram
was
magnifier. The
Oxford
With
the
"Myers,
Cambridge
won
by half a length. Harris."
could
words
in
he
naked
that
the
there
see
were
address, the
only two
eye
second
rather
the magnifier he gradually picked out
letters here
long. With
and
the capital letters right,partly saw
and
there
saw
partly guessed my
could
make
the message.
not
out
name
Experiments such as this show, I
cammmii'
think, that there is some
or
appropriateness in speaking of messages
cations
from one
of the Self. Judging from the analogy of many
to another
stratum
other
can
post-hypnotic suggestions with the same
subject, we
hardly doobt
that the whole
remembered
of this simple telegram was
by the hypnotic self^
and could have
been
But
the order
to a direct order.
reproduced in obedience
of
certain
and
that
to
was
degree
obscurity ;
reproduce it with a
obscurity
turned
be slightlygreater
than
the magnifying-glass (however
out
to
acting)
could overcome.
The
thus
too
slightly
complex ; but, although
suggestion was
inter-^tate
methectic
call it as yra
never
or
delivered,the
fiilly
message
and

eye,

them

with

to

the

see

the

the

"

"

"

**

"

"

''

"

have

will,but let

us

transmitted

from

points, have

been

such

rarer

in

the

case

if it

power

of

these

that

be

were

here

than

and

who

two

last

percipient fixed
(unless otherwise
watched
either

the

agent

it to

come

be

Mr.

be

G.

oftener

A.

Smith's
minds

the

to

means,

bis

guaranteed

doubtless
for

novel
at

in these

his

all these

number.

omit

which

G.

Mr.

eyes

stated)

on
no

the
the
one

percipient,or vice
or
percipient,but

on

A.

after

from

In

observers.

two

experiments
distance

some

in

or

picture carefully

(in

now

cannot

discussed

often

be

involve

the

first of

left the

these

he

each

piece

of

in

awakened).

percipient, and
glass of water,

replied
versd.
should

case

be

made

and

G.

of his

Dill watched

Dr.

Such

out

Mr.

taken

as

matter

or

of

of the

entranced

A.

Smith

to

Smith,
no

then

while

remarks

precautions imply

it is
I wrote

sight

sight,
Mr.

similar

which

Dill

of
out
paper
the subject was

Smith, while
was

Dr.

periments,
ex-

speak

to

room

have

to

desired
showed

during
had
previously assisted
physician who
in these, in
to
kindly consented
help me

Dill,

subject and

at

which

of ordinary

use

so

successful, but

was

naturally desirable

stood

the

that

card-nan^

mere

experiments,
the

presenting some
hypnotic subjects

evidence

The

to

Proctedingi
experiments a close watch
Dill or
myself, or both of us, to guard against indications
time
be
quite involuntarilygiven), while at the saii^
may
involved
in the crystal
discerned
conceptions more
plicated
com-

J. Gordon

the

for.

looked

remark

only

which

down

good

Those

transmitting ideas, without

and
other
subjects has been

I need

Dr.

any

able

oftener

was
kept by Dr.
(which, of course,
the picture to be

to

with

observer

waiting

sell

described, although

far

up, and

to
to repeat
probably
of thought-transference, which
phenomenon
of any
hypnotic subject, although it would

found

of

as

supraliminal

the

to

ready made

was

"

the

disposal will
the

for it

name

hypnotic
experiments thus

The

12.

some

the
which
and

distrxist of

course

in aU

"]
of this

experiments

he

movements

human

the

accepted

not

fall y to
state)

the

once

Next

13.

in the
and

cleared

appeared

for

off

beach."

from

gas-branches

deferred

picture l)cli"nging to
which

have

had

He

ages.

boats

Tht4

was

an

In

14-

S.
I*,

Neither

his hand

mentally

was

T.

nor

V,
on

sees

like

I imagine

to

the

on

only

ran

T.

man.

the

half

about

where

would

also

both

boat

aiul

irrt

the

trape/e,

tr.t/

1*. and

the

of flame.
the

window

I think

ser

F know,

flash.
to

-a

"

Feave.

house

conditions.

S.'ime

lamp,

P.

sonirthmg

rhose

and
ser
on

like

Dr.

rope

subject,

vessel's

P.
of

has

who
his

into
lifted

NmIv,

Suth

come.

like

me

himself

put

man

l"eing across
would

to

on

-you

gone

looks

to

awakened.
re-

round

his hand."

ironi

\\r

**

-no

like

doubt

man

just

pirture

F)ill continued

of

in

not

ruursc

told

us^

Il^:ht: there's

con-

)iTtmt

ladder

it

by F).

inan'""

the

F*.

lime

"

about

photograph-

fire."' Tliis

on

afterwards

bnght

down
-

he

(as

written

house

**

behind

stood

sfimething

and

[length]photograph."
the

imagining
fire

T.

by

trapete.**

he's standing

the

told

wood)

or

down

from

got something

hanging

but

I*, saw

steamers

Gra^kU'."

rehypnotised

just that

was

watching

written

1 U'lieve

Wr

le.ive.

S., who

Subject

it's (iladstone,
but

(of

T.'s "half

to

I watched

tfy

in the

rate

any

boat-race

rope*

him"

rofie whirh

the

I". and

at

i""

asMiiiicfl

po^e

trapeze's

rnfr"^p""nd

Ix-nraih

had

thrn

at

had

his

ov-er

tart), looking

op

and
several

has

hii

proliably

At

swinging

had
of

was

Ixiats

He

'*

Thii
He

scenes

scene

to

**A

saw

flowers."

(D.

were
'*

he's still there,

nothing

The

I'. :

nothing.

-now

conditions.

square

They

lifebuoy, and a
same
thing." T.

Same

15.

this

acrobats

**

was

T.

adolescence.

are

the

scv

of

attitude.

himself

**

deck

his

see

man's

''There

first.

at

sct:s

sai!i"r viith

that

T.
half-phntnj:ra:jh.''

his

to

were

senes.

four

see

awakened

again

suggest,

anything

saw

vessel-

to

three, and

picture of

with

approximation to the dc^red

picture.
the
next
conditions) the theme,
experiment (same

which

me,

in front, like

rowing

as

shown

and

nothing.

previous

omitteii,

seen

simply hypnotised a^ain, and

he
said:
On
reawaking
thn"ughout).
two

in

ment
experi-

eyes,

usual)

as

by D.

saw

wreathed

typical of

be

to

was

was

and

**On

this

T., whose

do%ni

V.

the

different

?"

cats

fighting, done

awakened

written

theme,

same

putting

fourth, which

the

bhick

water.

dancing,
experiment

an

care-

(in waking

During

I watched

nised
recog-

paper

T.

the

cats

white.

subjects (hypnotised and

Boat

**

be

to

life, at

of

were

of
are

fighting,one

are

two

ments,
experisense

special

S.

up^

Where

the

the

I), and

of

both

minutes

in

showed

backs
**

picture

cats

few

glass

both

for

told, in

enough

so

his

water-glass the

same

other

some

observations

corrected

their

patches of white."
that

room

be

to

1 will call

with

wall"

time

myself:

room

both

reprodtKed

left the

never

that

in themselves

individual

fighting,"and

whom

cats"

with

data

cats

Smith"

his

when

as

mentally

left the

beheve,

Two

Mr.

other

had
on

D.

tntth, but

*'two

saw

S.

whitewash

he

do

to
or

for all assumed

once

which

feels

down

I)ill and

striped,the

past

prefer
sounds

what

to

as

**

absolute

as

Dr.
at

been

If it is

make.

I should

agent

as

used

astronomer

I wn"te

wall."

S.

when

acting

583

absolutely certain

be

can

of

means

way.

see

I myself

unconsciously

may

than

discredit

one

organism,

any

to

and

no

Were

VI

not
m
experiments
eliminating the
personal equation," needs
which
confute
guard agamst
possible idios"'ncrasiies
may
such
be submitted
with
then
no
to
more
super\'isionmay

present
eye

kind.

since

watched,

be

CHAPTER

TO

*"

hra"{

head

and

experiments.

Mr.

Gladstone."
and

comes

shoulders."
F

now

I*. :

goes

in

Here

quote

F
his

APPENDICES

584
Smith

A.

G.

Mrs.

account.

was

[825
but

present,

now

informed

not

was

of

1
the

scene.

conditions.]''Jack the Ripper committing a murder."

[Subject
it*s a man
P. : "I
written
down
rather
see
can
something now
by D.]
faint.
Nothing like Gladstone.
Repulsive and
Very awful-looking man.
it's a knife.
Good
something in his hand"
dirty-looking. Has
gracioiis!
with
his hat coming
in rags
his eyeswhat
over
a
terrible-lookingman
[Same

17.

"

"

like

looks

murderer."

a
"

is

"

"

D.

"

Is any

talking

with

one

him

?"

**

P.

he's

No,

another

it's

one
man.
a
No,
recognises the murderer.]
and
the Dragon."
conditions.
St. Geoige
18. Same
P. : ''Ob,
and
of
the
it's
St.
The
what
that is
usual
a
George
Dragon.
picture
Not
moving, simply a picture."

Presently
[A few more

Yes, he

details

and

seen

are

to

some

"

P.

"

"

train,

and

P., as

Here

19.

preoccupation

the

tells

D.

occasion

next

in

me

letter,became

shown

not

was

anxious

interfered

generally

which

S.

alone."
woman."

the

to

with

see

can

pictnre.
catch

to

this

On

success.

until

theme

off

go

after

P.

bad

been

hypnotised,
experiment]
[He was
and
I sec
clown
policeman on stage." P. ;
thing
somepantomime"
it is till it comes
Can't tell what
closer.
like a lion,I think.
Quite gone.
like one
hat
looks
of the drcns
in a white
Saw
something like a man
gone
about
clowns
smudgy, with a mist in front of it." Then
15 minutes
very
but
clown
!
I
Then
The
lose
which
he
again
saw
nothing.
sight of
during
awakened.

Subject

already stated, between

as

each

"

"A

"

"

"

"

him

when

the

the

paper
P.

room.

A.

826

at

the beach

saw

of

my

request, without

clairvoyance. They
be

brackets
have

been

recorded
See

of

record

crystal visions

Verrall

Mrs.

in somewhat

this

form

of

also 610

delay.
A

S.

and

623

not

the

of the

(From

not

Mrs.

enter

W.

A.

classical worM

experiments simply

subject or
involve

experiment.

and

opened

did

by
the

to

made

developed

chronological order
without

known

of the

crystal-visionsdo

present

the

represent

473-77.

pp.

her

early stages in

usual

"

previous knowledge

that

seen

[This time
Myers."
picture downstairs, and
nothing.]

Mr.

College, and

Pausanias.

translator

It will be

at Newnham

the

of

desired

boats

"

next

quote

lecturer

Verrall, a
as

"A
photograph
designating the

Subject:

20.

read

moves."

he

form
The

any

interest

in it

telepathy

what
numbers

experiments, all

Proceedings S.P.R.,

appear

or

to

within
of which
vol. viii.

A).

objects in crystal-gazing,such as a cut crystal,a

I find no
globular crystal, a glass paper-weight, and a glass full of water, and
difference
in their eflicacy. I have
also tried under
varying conditions of light,
with the conclusion
that a dim
light is the most
likelyto result in the seeing of
in
a
seen
picture. I have sometimes
pictures in quite bright light,but never
I see
Often
absolute
darkness.
nothing at all but the bright points of light
in the crystal,and
often
I see
nothing in the crystal,but get a mental
picture
Indeed, I find crystal-gazing a
suggesting something I have forgotten to do.
of recallingthings forgotten,but in that case
I see
nothing
very convenient
way
in the crystal. The
in
difference
between
mental
the
and
crystal
a
a
picture
picture is quite marked, but difficult to describe ; it will perhaps help to show
what
I mean
if I say that the recalled image of what
I have
in the crystal
seen
...

I have

tried various

diflm

CHAPTER

TO

A]
much

as

from

the

image

actual

from

the

actual

frrim

the

bright points in the

I believe

person.

VI
mental

ihe

as

585
of

image

diflen

person

with

that

crystal^

the cr"'stalpicture is built up

me
into it ; but the
enter
they sometimes

as

I have
been
able
to
never
realitywhich
with
trying to call up an imaginary scene
shut.
It has occasionally happened that I have
been
able to see
more
my
eyes
closer
on
a
investigation than on the first glance, but if I tr"' to interpose "
the crystal the picture instantly goes
magnify ing-glass between
my
eye and
and
The
the only
recollection
is almost
the
remains.
following case
only
here
distinct as
and
the picture grew
where
I have
real person,
one
a
seen
when

picture,

obtain

produced, has
looking into the fire
once

when

or

I looked.
I
1

(27)

saw

that

saw

Behind

it

it

was

being

eyes

order

In

book

iar

I knew

**

*'

black

be

to

picture
and

round

last

two

been

not

the

crystal

leather, but

have

background,

any

white

on

to

of

to

white

saw

number

of the

of

picture.

suggestion

any

the

between

cases

nosity
of lumi-

pen-and-ink

colour

no

which

of

aware

in

as

it had

colour

the

see

greater

the

once

red, though

be

with

(20} which

for

background
I have

silk, bright-hluc stuff

connection

any

flower

(3,32} only

and

colour

again (12)

the

am

the

saw

trying

In
I

that

the

on

to

time

black

of

conscious

trace

an

Once

linen, dark-blue

been

never

able

or

effect

distinguish any*

to

impression

the

sometintes

find

to

saw

telepathic. This is not

impression of colour coupled

I knew

some

(23)

able

them

the

successful.

but

figure,in

whole

not

was

which

not

was

left

my

reading, his

opening

me

then

that

colour," and

1 spent

sometimes

darkness,

crystal produces

placmg

for

I had

colour.

no

neck

coloured,

been

the

saw

cases

there, but

has

I have

!iketch.
the

ribbon

In these

1 knm*

and

distinct

seen

man

was

the

see

On

small

too

He

to

eyes.

my

was

of

it.

see

had

not

pink, though

with

cat

colour."

the

be

not

I tried

back,

came

I have

I had

that

to

head

it

leather.

see.

shut

ascertain, this picture

which

on

consciousness

not

but

I could

I could

as

only occasion
a

the

of brown

and

was,

moment,

moment

I could

book

the

red, though

was

As

what

head

nearly in profiletowards

turned

chair

square-backed
book, which

figure for

thmg.

head

husband's

my
a

on

know

to

whole

the

was

itself into the

defined

object which

black

of colour

tried

and

red

from

the

and

the

back^'round

vision.
.

The

of

vanety

pictures seen

thirty-three crystal-visions
""") Animals,

Fanciful

Kg)

With
after

to

forgotten.

saw

required, then
I

I had

10.

"

and

wanted,

also

was

me.

of small

had

myself.
ask

to

just

had

the

if

.Square.
was

not

It

pair

them.

same

name

lost

saw
;

ocrurred
in the

I looked
I had

bttt

known,

they represented the address

only

was

name

it

was

in

the

very

name

crystal.

conspicuous

written, and
a

which
occasion

second

looking

scissors

number

the
the

On

correct.

of

whu

wntin^i;while

instances

first occasion

address

an

both

that

say

"^)n the
for

automat]"

put

found

written

letters, wondered
Onslow

obtain

who

the

months.

objects, 5 (such as dock,

words,
2 : ij) Scenes,
(/) Written

(^^ 1 may

that the number

tr\'in"{to

I had

from

plainly 39

wonderin)^

riKht hand
.

row

follows

as

twenty-one

9-

words

after writing

I f"Mind

l"een

place, where
my

saw

perio"lof

("*"Common

figure, i

scenes

the written

suggestion

crystal unmediately
I

or

classified

I have

covering

figures, 7

("/) (ieometrical

((roups

regard
distinct

"^) Human

"c.)

melon,

ring,
4

is considerable

recorded,

found

likely to

that

occur

1 have

taken

considerable

pains

to

endeavour

to

trace

connections

between

to

APPENDICES

586
pictures in

the

there

only nine

are

between

written

in the

should

we

crystal

at

meet

the

and

my

**

old

an

had

which

to

they

(5)

case

party

any

visions.

mentioned

next

figure, that of

human

the

luncheon

but

objects lately present to mj mind,

I have
thirty-threewhere
perceived

already been
In

appeared.

words

people

or

thoughts

my

(4, 10) have

of these

of

out

cases

possible connection
Two

ideas

crystaland

the

[""

the

are

wondering

been

going,

were

we

where

cases

lady in black, with

veil

what

and

saw

hood

or
"

endless
on," not a very likely guest, perhaps. In the fourth case
(24) after
of rush, figure with
sense
fleeting pictures,single figures,groups,
out,'
arm
I saw
clear ^and
in uniform
and
with
a man
suddenly the whole became
gold
cap,
his
silver
and
out
to
train
full
arm
braid, holding
signal,
or
a
rushing on
speed,
and

I knew

and
I

back

there

first the

saw

accident, though

an

was

The

day.

that

on

in

letter

next

small

red

"

in the
add

need

only

at

lecture

illustrated

sphere, with

lantern, and

by

fieryring]

outer

I find

occurred

been

this

vision

in the

[a

and

on

book

the

described
late

afternoon

black

after my

hour

an

town

star," just before

I had

that

about

note

already

one

to

succession

overhead,

comet

(32) is

cases

been

in immediate

seen

glow of the sky, and

these

explanation, that

suggested

the

of

last

The

crystal.

I had

none."

saw

bright stars, with

against a red sky.

looking again, a pyramid dark

had
that we
been
noticing the
looked

(29, 30) were

two

revolving
the

return

from

A.

Goodrich-

lecture.
.

626

B.

Fleer's

The
on

paper

S.P.R.,

voL

visions

cases

"Recent

Experiments

1889,

v.,

under

three

only from

3.

I had

been

day,

the

some

and

Vision"

(J^oceedings

Goodrich-Freer

Miss

her

classifies

"

memories,

thus
rising thus and
they had sunk.
(a) consciously or {d) unconsciously
often

which

to

strata

My

or

examples
with

accounts

in

came

memories

of recrudescent

opened

with

contact

drawer

this

not

figure.

even

to

have

recall the

guessed

figures
at

the

had

I had

the

combination
driven

in that

occupied,
certainly not

number

on

the

the

I laid
seen
was

cover

doubt, have

digits or

of

my

the

still uppermost,

been

should, without

number

out

I welcomed

I had

cab

take

to

of

as

of

"

occupation. However, figureswere

show
attractive
than
to
me
nothing more

I wished

Had

crystal,and

the

of the
probably the number
chance
with
which
I
of
the
grouping
figures
crystal and took up my banking-book, which
months, and found, to my surprise,that the

could

first

ideas

hand

crystal had

or

7694.

Crystal

of the

change

Dismissing

aside
for

sub-conscious

occupied

banking-book.
suggestion of
the

mind

first two

quote

7694.

as

in

Miss

from

images ;
percipient.
Visions, possibly telepathic or clairvoyant, implying acquirement
knowledge by supernormal means.
in the

and

follows

recrudescent

or

the

Objectivations of

2.

are

505-519).

pp.

heads,

After-images

1.

extracted

following

value

failed,
of the

To

I had
note-book.
carelessly destroyed a letter
quote again from
my
without
of
the
address
the county,
and
correspondent. 1 knew
preserving
my
unfamiliar
of the town,
bat
to me,
searching in a map
one
recognised the name
...

which
of house

was
or

sure

I should

street, till at

know
last

when

it struck

it.

saw

me

to

But

test

I had

the

value

clue

no

of

the

to

the

name

crystal

as

of recallinf^forgotten

means
**

with

House"'

H.

better

in grey

The

is

next

letters

of seeing in it
but

prim little posy, not

This
pre"cnted itself
rashly concluded
a

my

and

ferns

C""mpact

**

wholly unexpected
had

artist
studies

spent

of the

The

might
))e

In

I had

From

src

book

which

sit)!e

and

tumrd

I read

scene"
rr"-stai-

Thf

"

at

riilirf wur-i
hcrr

may

("rrtrnt

ther

'

t"r

the

'\h\xs

tcnke.

Vit*nnc^e

v,e

hn"U

tuninf;

wt*h
many

tiy

that

f""rk in

r*"%erve

of

vihranon

an

to

re"i

acuteiif

""( i"owrt.

"

the

It

{F.

W.

t"

that

the

making

in

"^"

oi

I found

I'tter*

artrr

the

hra

acutenr^"of

the
thr

'liminal

tu

"

vui

cl"nc

lir rrad
to

%eif,

in

at

the

to

my
meiciv

w..

to

the

the

"t\mi"

y.

car

J9

e)e.'

Similarly

a("f"acati"m

X'w.'/f.""r",
j". jv)).

ta'^tr

am)

*rn%"-fc

%mell.
may

he

which
t'-rminol"t;;y.
another

will

i;ieatcr 'li^tancc.

l"e rrcalt'-il h) the

an-l I'ther

in

/'At/.,

by t;n|" of

lUtuulut

liy a

^lUoJeU

of

title of the

A*/r.

tr"te"I

/"f/4.'.'\'i///"

rryilal-vUi""n i"

II. M.].

iFcrr.
x%

eahihited
can

in

as

paper

)"e the

ijanies'% /'"/"W(;"f, ii..

ran

wi-rr

ima^e%

im))Os-

ill unHcr"tooil

incic-a^cil

fork

tuning*

title

the
is

'^upplici!.
phenomena

wa^

""!

p(""cr,
i%

to

another

by

this

it.

to

*M

expected

rraJ

mit

blank

/^fumt^'mp

"en"e,

that

ould

my

r""nnoi*tiiin

li^ht*

when

has

me

amount:

laui'ht

I knon

f)n

n^.airu!ar

"a

something,

within

Mhcre

wa-*

"

now

L*r)janiM.-hi%ch

thai

hear

or

following

eve

hf^ht "|uicken% prrcr{"ti""n^

and

as

bunch

expt'rience,

something

taMe.

mv

even

""!

name

see

the

la?,:**.;t 'iip

one

vi"%ion

increase*!

"t

th--

aurt"t

top

but

""ihrr

"

vime

tin"U

take

Lilies,'which

""?

the

auiiihle

%tigi;r\tiiin
extra

hralthy vuhjectslost

h"-althy *uh'""""t%

tu("filythii
thi"

in

hy^trrical ^uhjetts
hyt'A' tic

541

acutcnes^

mcreanc

""nver"ely !"""un'N hccanie

F'-rr

I knew.-

writing.

either

of

ac\j(en""s

Ir.Jttv.^ xiii., ;".

vjmetinics

in

where

caie"

vision,

my

to

that

distant

that,

of

rcailer

best

I tried, but

my

Valley

the

to

pmved

I know

oii**

are

than

me.

resume

The

rcmin"l

These

tiynamomeier,

riiuger\

to

grouped ttigcthcrun'lcr

Jkc).

3C4.

to

away

satin

to

was

1 received,

(Joodrich-Frecr's

me

there,

not

was

since

(I have

foliage,and

no

14th. that
blue

my

1^(91, I

i,

stran"^e

was

s;iw

season.

blance
resem-

mixed
loosely arranged anil inter-

previous

shown

range

July

It

before

The

viii. p. 490.

this morning

rcxnn

wanted.

distance

that

at

the

across

rid of it, tor

the day

having

the

"

fine heads.

three

or

at

of daffodils

hurr"' to be
my

of

Miss

in

voL

longer

at

my

Monday,

the crystal has

hear

thoughts

my

ground, of
and
learnt
crystalpicture,
on

actually tried

I have

or

of

were

seen

painting,

cases

...

letter, written

IfMikcd

^Kx"k

other

ca"es

t"" see

two

ate
deliber-

positions.

v"me

able

Ijeen

by

till Thursday.

on

Proceedings S.P.R.,

then

headed

the

bunch

had
cr"'stal*vi!iion

my

from

failed ; and

hut

the

to

answer,

occupy

spite of my

consequence
first daffodils

not

was

in various

are

formed

be

positions,in

hours

some

following

taken

to

to

an

crystal, with

the

up

small

Valentine,"

fiuwers

me

letter

my

"

I took

daffodils, corresponding exactly with

of

happened
pre-ocrupied by a

for those

It

brought

two

or

posting

field

ivy, whereas

little bunch.

risked

figure, which

in various
vision

inspection supplied me
ground, and having nothing

ground.

11,

larger than

complete,

not

with

day

dinner-table, the

friend's

was

the

I found

on

possibly telepathiccase

moment,

"ecn,

587

short

very
white

source,

white

intention
the

on

A
a

on

other

any

evening, February

Monday

On

letters

grey

from

VI

knowledge.

strangely supplied.

so

fiouse

H.

in

suggest

to

address

CHAPTER

TO

"1

way

And

of
So
in

prnthired
hai

of i^tttllf

to
at

APPENDICES

588
I have

book.

"

add

The

therefore, I
and,

far

so

as

imitation

have

August

taken

involved

be

89

by

I should

shop

probably

favourite k Kempis."

my

slight extension

similar

"

of the

of

power

for

for the

house

be

passing
table,
peculiar appearance

not

rather
it in

lunch,

her

"

went

we

is of

till after

room

seat,

own

my

consciously seen
to

the

enter

book

in which

instance

give another
to
hearing seems
had

If I had

it,for it purports

we

The

comer.

book

before, certainly ncyt in

a
shop." On
July a 1
eye
in my
absence, and plac^ [by a
things are never
which,
put, and
on
at
as
entering the room,
my

not

straight to

went

opposite

of wood.

bought

In

my

did

letters.

or

I know,

is in the

which

caught

in

was

cards

table, for

own

the

seeing

ever

brought into the house

which
her special table, on
my
should
not
necessarily glance at
book

relative]on

of

have

it may

house, though

this

an

recollection

no

[026

few

autumn,

weeks

to

and

which

small

place,

country

I had

visited

never

where

before,

single day. One

day a kindly neighbour called to offer us
the use
of his garden during his own
absence
from
home.
As he left the house
in
he looked
said
the
and
neither
passing
window,
something, of which
up
I nor
who
with
catch
word.
could
a girl
was
staying
a single
me
The
in the crystal a picture of some
same
evening I saw
extraordinarily
tall and
wire
trained
I
over
bushy sweet-peas
fencing a picture to which
could
friend's housekeeper,
The
met
next
assign no meaning.
our
day we
referred
the invitation,
and
who
Mr. P. says he hopes
to
heard
added,
you
his warning not
the sweet-peas
!
lose yourselves among
On
to
visitingthe
the fencing covered
exactly as the crystal had
garden, I found
shown, the
P. was
Mr.
of which
arrang^ to
justly so proud, having been
sweet-peas,
intercepta view of the railway.
except

for

once

"

"

"

0.

626
viii. pp.
In

The

of

Miss

as

her

family

for

some

notes

made

many

of

by

the

1.

Health.

"

ill that

seldom

of my

notes
I do

her

if my
tried.

not

part of

have

wishes

the

Radnor,
and

Miss

has

who

friend

in

revised

whose
the

of

many

brackets,

square

be

to

with

personally witnessed
between

account,

and

long

some

presence
and

account,

own.

know

not

I have

of

occurred

phenomena

unsigned

to

Countess

the

and

years,

I add

small

been

have

phenomena.

some

vol

Proceedings S.P.R.,

centring in a lady who

intimately acquainted

phenomena

A.

but

formed

has
crystal-vision

group

known

these

from

499-515.
this case,

complex
and

is extracted

following case

affects

health
If I have

crystal-seeing;

the

headache

look

never

so

am

in the

crystal; but I should imagine I should see equally well anyway.

2.
more
distinctlythan
Visualising Power^ dr*c. I see in the crystal much
visual iser ; and
I could
bad
when
I think
a
ever
imagine things. I am
very
"

of

people I do so much
figures. I don't think
short-sighted,and
very
or
picture of any room
clearly as though I
as
short
sight or my
my
hours
any

; but
scene

all

ever

seldom
scene.

had

of

their

voice

than

in motion

imagined a group
glasses ; consequently,

wear

But
strong

when

glasses

I look
on.

in the
I cannot

by their faces
in my

crystal
be

both

life.

rarely get

sure

see

I
a

or
am

dear

everything

whether

in dreams
is better
than
visualising power
I
better.
never
are
however,
see
Certainly,
comparable in clearness to what I see in the crystaL

I think
at

by the sound

more

in

either

waking

in dreams

it only
to

[8210

APPENDICES

590
letter at

one

letter in turn

[Each
other

the

when

letters

they

put down

are

take

to

down

them

the

and

crystal;

fill the

to

seems

it is hard

rapidly that

so

and

found

are

spelt backwards.

words

be

time

succeed

letters
Miss

from

each

dictation.

A.'s

selves.
form
a
by themexplain a picture,or may
message
may
Miss
in
order
is
to
backward
The
probably adopted
prevent
spelling
A.'s supraliminal intelligence from
thereby disturbing, the
guessing at, and
is
which
given.]
being
message
words

The

Fourteen
Second

In

one

given

are

cases

B,

knew
a

up
Lord

laughed.

He

correct.

entered

the

four

The

and
H.

next

known

Sir

she

that

and

give
F

case

paper

Joseph Barnby

with

as

this

"

his

Sir

by

his

hair

his

hsur

and

to

found

(silver instead

never

I had

Case

quill,

by post
her)
seen

seen.

well-

the

Joseph Bamby,
is

be

to

of

send

to

had

I
He

ruffled

was

wanted

he

him, and
hair,just as

them.

probably exactlj

precognitive.

seems

writes

him

to

hands

pointed

all

which

lived

of

two

and

unusual

recounted

are

in and

B.,

to

his

with

came

Mr

pointed laughing
M. Radnor.]
cases

contemporaneous,
C

lady

of

drawers

the

a
paper
I described, and

of

musician, and

follows

as

writer), whom
writing-table.

(a well-known

B.

in

of halo.

know

not

room,

[Confirmed."

Mr.

inquired
writing with a pen
was
looking for a

was

I quote,

scene.

Radnor

(I did

sister

kind

versd), and

vice

His

in

of which

detail,seven

described

and

saw

slightly,as hunting
particular pen, which

till it stood

in

contemporaneous

case

for

used

or

to

come

follows

"

Nov"mderi9^
the wedding of their daughter,
to
Lady Radnor
which
Wilma
took
Bouverie,
Lady
place August 15, 1889.
I was
and
driven
at
met
to
Salisbury by Lord and Lady Radnor
Longford
Castle.
In the course
of the drive. Lady
Radnor
said to me
We
have
:
a
in
I
with
will be much
us
interested.
lady staying
whom,
think, you
young
the faculty of seeing visions,and
She possesses
is otherwise
closely connected
world.
last
in
with the spiritual
she
her crystal and
Only
night
was
looking
which
she
described
room
a
saw
therein, as a kind of London
dining-roomdescribed
in London
but at L., and
Miss
A. particularly
not
was
[The room
I

invited

was

and

by Lord

"

remarked

that

the

is in

big

hall

the

fioor
at

in

was

large

L., where

squares

family

of black

prayers

are

white

and
said.

"

marble

H.

M.

"

as

it

Radnor.]

And
the family are
the
laugh, she added,
evidently at prayers,
chairs
round
the
the
and
servants
are
the
kneeling at
are
room,
prayers
with
bandbeing read by a tall and distinguished-looking gentleman
a
very
beard.'
With
little laugh, she continued
another
long grey
A
some,
:
lady
him
rises from
and
her knees
He
speaks to him.
just behind
her aside
puts
with
of the hand, and
continues
his reading.' The
a
wave
lady here
young
careful
of
the
who
had
risen
from
her knees."
a
lady
description
gave
With

little

'

Lady
that
shall

ask

like you
That

Radnor
the

two

Lord
to

then

be

same

said

"

From

the

principal personages
L. this evening, as
they

present

when

evening,

the

after

answer

description given

described
are

is

dinner, I

are

Lord

coming by a
given."
was
talking

I cannot
and

ing
help thinkLady L., but I

later train, and

to

Lord

L. when

I shooAd

Lady

TO

0]
Radnor

came

will think

you

"hy

I have

then

said

'*

Were

it

'*

you

of

the

course

of

and

did

this

question?"
ask
One

that

appeared

noted.

left

by

in any

viewing
bed

large window

is

There

"

lady

th**

the

she

room

ask

to

with

serge,

the

of

side

one

Longford

lor

later

speaking
Miss

ensued.
remember

Lady
her

railed

A.

hotel

olf the

me

and

great

attended

entered

7rtts

the
to

lady in her

In

bedroom
*

wife

my

the

dress

own

writes

follows

as

I movetl

course

looking
ad"i
only need

**

general
that
a

It

of

there

is

holiday,

and

wrote

me

my

to

come

to

particularlysuite"l for

her

letter

and

things in this

mistake

matenaJ

think

about

course

was

much
it

to

or

in

rr"'sta1; fAaf

my

she

that

the

will

You

had

never

B.^RNRV.

incident

relating

St.

liROROI

ft

to

being

in

use

ufStUiy [August

Sir

remarkable

I had

at

as

left

make

to
in

the

I added
D.

the

day

nie

this

Sir

to

MaiUme
next

of

out

gown.

marvellously

be

will
for

gone

ant

for

Longfnrd.

.She
short

being

I do

**

the

Joseph

dress, that

serge
but

189a.

ta.

bemg

as

remarking

seaside,

now,

|oseph

i88("u and

been
without

the

""ne

D., telling her

13,

is

seaside

wear

ordenng

August.

Madame

way

the

dress

S.W.

S"^*ARE.

.S"i/"n/air. StHtmktr
account

the

minutes

ten

"

The

cadilly.

about

figure, saying

of

th"

the greetings which

During

in corroboration

to

sixteen

given by the

j("SFrH

Bamliy

bourne
East-

to

some

of

while

dress

serge

answering

comes

seat

standing

started

I'rinces' Hall, Pi"

at

n)om.

was

down

had

returning

on

pelled
im-

was

dress

braid

performance

the

not

exactly

incident

this

there.

had

air**

**an

wife, and

my

that

described

that

before

as

she

dress

to

and

scent,

was

serge

She

strip of

added

rather

accuracy

and

that

regret

She

with

the

on

occupied

was

room.

towel."

stated

bodice

door

it

Ea"%tboume;

She

things

bedroom.

the
of

the

and

at

\c.

the

on

attention

my

/""i/

I saw."

you

i"/rifdoor, for she

end

wife.

my

seen

Miss

seeing

my

lady

the

IS

and

A.

here

friends

Radnor

Lady

so.

asked

of

be

to

the

on

of

to

have

number

her

astonishing

sequel

wife

my

of

musical
(a society
amateurs)
in
wife
early, and after placing my

arrived

room

when

end

h.inds

therefore,

The

above.

on,

her

dress,

wearing

the

in appearance

expressed

Minstrels

Magpie
We

had

wife

my

you,

astonishe"l,

you

liehind

and

entire

at

threw

astonishment,

My

to

promised

to

l"e

must

one

such

braid

This

wife

des"-nption given
monfhs

of

deal

skirt.

find

to

with

occupying
particularsas to

my

her.

with

the

drying
room,
foreign
slii^htly

good

speak

^You

just ou/s\dc

it

long

then

for

appe"ired

room

formed

described

was

During

**

of this
extraordinary powers
in her cr"'stalduring one

the

from

room

the
was

which

This

looking

which

the

in

room

taP, dark,

.is

inquire why

answered:

said

With
:

Much

described, amongst

lady in the

her.

alKiut

of

the

case

said

and

knees

hand.^'*

the

may

then

She

"

me

She

She

last evening

her

from

with

she

room

be

ask

not

Yes."

replied,

time

Whilst

Longford,

at

be

to

there

*'

He

Radnor

"

"

were."

but

so,

in connection

mention,

to

was

afraid

am

L. courteously assented.

of

wave

Lady

he

to

I spent

''

incident

remains

unnecessary

said

which

To

more

with

Yes, that

**

me

Uu\y
days

aside

question.
hope you will
a

case

night ?

591

you

Lord

such

her

put

you

*Mf

this

**

L. answered

She

To
last

ask

to

in any

family prayers
at
surprise he replied, Yes, we
the prayers
did
Lady L. rise

Lonl

y("ung
of the

home

at

want

but

question?"
you

VI

having

slight look

F.

"

said

sillyone,

very

Were

wouldn't

the

put

and

him

to

up

CHAPTER

got
time

the

\iy

APPENDICES

592

have

one's

reason

for

his

received

Saturday^

it

corridor, with

to

such

dates

[These

also

Barnby
of

the

tells

at

fact

in

the

room,

occupying
I

that

me

confirmed

Joseph

August

on

on

new

of the

Mary

from

ever

Barnby.

her

diary. Lady
the wearing
to
crystal-scene, therefore, seems
which
well
have
been
to
happens
the

The

20.

definite

this
end

I have

suppose

Barnby

by Lady
confirms

nurse

not

Edith

or

to

the

slept with her

opened the door
standing at the

hands

my

hotel

she

the train"

I do

open
since.

been

certain

meeting
I washed

as

but

Sir

meet

to

was

ours, where

to

door.

before

first
a

late for

the

her

angle

an

time

the

me

hotel

that

dress

serge

at

room

line with

have

anticipated

have

tell

to

thing

is

on"

the

was

somewhat

was

in

washhand-stand
done

maid

the

to

occasion

daughter's

my

thinking

"

call

when

open

usual

Longford [Tuesday, August 20] (as a surprise in

at the
having no clock in our bedroom, which was

and

gown)

maid,

this

on

from

return

serge

door

bedroom

it is not

again,

Then

gown.

my

[826

moment,

little incident

of

remembered.
incident
has
been
prayers). This
independendy
Radnor
and
A.
Miss
herself.
Another
me
by Lady
by
stand
small
point not given by Sir J. Barnby is that Miss A. did not at first underHere
number
that "unily prayers
were
going on, but exclaimed
:
are
a
of people coming into the room.
Why, they'resmelling their chairs I "]

(Lord

Cctse

recounted

L.

at

"

both

to

Four

Cathedral

On

are

Chapel]

and

she

the

best

attire.

with

white

chair

the

Radnor.

[or Hungerford
"Cage"
grand ceremonial
taking place. There

obstructed

filled with

big

tall

it,something

three

were

lots

"c.

The

view

the

and

clericals

down

choir, and

the

others

in

dressed

man,

slowly walking up. dressed

that

hung

broad

his

round

neck

mitre

of

sort

and

(but

for

west

the

and

red

was

white

their

in

red

down

to

peaked)

not

full of

very

"

he

him,

and

stood

gorgeously
holding

lace

people,

principal figure had

little time

some

like

much

very

in

place

After

the

to

dressed

about

whole

occasion.

great

four

or

little boys

of

looking

"

by Lady

Salisbury

in the

were

a
gold embroidery,
embroidery.

candles, books,
evidently

and

there
and

dressed,

saw

which

saw

over

related

one,

with

biretta,of beautiful

Then

she

lace

broad

his feet of

me

and

A.

she

place appeared
Then

connected

scenes

(Brian Duppa).

tall chair

and

like

told

be

to

I quote

23, 1890, Miss

February

appeared
gradually

more

apparently
given, of which

Retrocognitive Scene

If.

historical

of

cases

and

it

in

front

knelt
up,

"

and

ten

was

of

little

it higher up and
boys lifted up the chair, and carried
placed it in front of the
the principal figure walked
Then
two
altar, still facing west.
steps and
up
"ced
saw

Miss
told

of the arrangements
of the altar, "c., as Miss
A
(The whole
that
[It is here meant
them, are quite different from what
they are now.)
A.'s description was
Radnor
for that past date ; as Lord
correct
explicitly
the case.] He
He
knelt
had
me
was
now.
some
nothing on his head
the

east.

little time, and

like

something
up
saw

he

to

the

him
was

Miss
A.

then
a

the

mitre

chair, and

on

later dead

in

his head

down

sat
a

on

A.

asked

what

induction

she
of

and
it

cofHn, with

tall,big, clean-shaven,
The

gorgeously

most

was

Briant

retired, and

facing the
the

little

Winchester

of the
the

Cross

curling hair, and

seeing, and
Uppa.

the

other

figures placed
principal figure walked
congregation. Miss A. said she

dressed

answer

over

him.

blue-grey
came
by

eyes.

raps.

She

says

0]
Then

Miss

A.

You

Brian

are

got

can't

his date

A.

such

be

name

593
it must

be

wrong.

His

44-16.

was
Q. Who
Duppa.
When
here.
Bishop
Q.
would
ManuscripU
help you.

Brian

Uppa.

Duppa, not
Q. What

Chister.

A.

VI

"

It is

wrong.
?

was

There

again, and

Duppa

what

or

A. said

tried

She

CHAPTER

TO

he ?

was

A.

researches

should

lay at Winchester.
On returning home, we
were
talkingafter tea, and I casually took up Britton's
of
for
said
I will look
and
Miss
Now
Wiltshire,"
History
to
A., laughing :
The
sides
the Bishops' names
where
Bishop."
were
were
uncut,
your
pages

**

and

I cut

top.
Brian

**

Duppa

translated

have

He

assisted

had

been

of him

Miss
K.

nor

writes

A.

in the

was

fireplace with
There

seemed

figures pass

was

then

all wrong,
Webs"
was

also

old book

with

in the

was

quite by

book

account-book

[It

in

was

the

2X

sold

William,
IS

Edward

1718
one

des

to

\f.

See
to

Miss

A.

contains

no

name

said

books

some

drawn
which

arms

house,

of

I had

lived

the

property

and
house

of

the

from
at

the

settled
heiress

Webs."-H.

at

M.

Sir

of

in this

and

crystal ; only the

saw

His

son.

Edward's

Longford
John Smith
were

Sir

There

of Cheshunt.

Cheshunt

since

Bouverie,

des

1694.

There

which

in

I have

name

it himself

at

days

curious

Church,

whose

Parsonage

England.

House

Red

White

co-

of

Bank

few

in the crystal
belonging to an
old church
registeror
Bov^ry was found.
1

there

neighbourhood.
and

White

coat

Britford

died

partlyat the

in that

an

de

signed

Herts, and

Smith, daughter and

Mary

he

one

the

Sir

Bovery, though

Cheshunt,

Webs

the
was

must

**

name

heard.

in the

seen

Bouverie, Kt.,

des

vision

the

The

I saw
librar"',
not
hand,
printed
by
;

Edwye
parish registerat

that

the

afterwards, in

name

entwined.

of the
touching one
out
by a river,and I
Edwye de Bov^ry

never

in

Lady
large car\'ed

serpents

that

I had

which

Castle.
a

grandson,
In

in 1717.
of

London,
secret

many

; but

I have

not

RADNOR.]

Retrocojptiiive Sifne.

Mrs.
the

the

and

curious

and

Lady Radnor
been
spelt like

of arms,
of

from

de

White

leading
identifythe

amongst

dress.

of

Sir Edward

deeds

to

passages
tned

is.

first Governors

of the

supposed

which

other

The

little while

IkHiverie, sold

he married

never

coats

House,

the

called

place

had

extract

Red

the

book

Longford
things

at

ago

middle

the

crystal ; and

something,

parish Longford
found
spelt in old
lived

the

Smith.

an

(deposed

to

is

Basilike^ which

quartered with another, and

found
that it
Lady Radnor

was

or

I., and

Charles

two

or

saw

it in old-fashioned

and

itselfl

heiress, a Miss

Restoration

after the

which
opened on
passage,
follow this path until it led

to

of the coats

one

one

aims|in

name

crests

I found

a name
spelt out"
I was
looking at

afterwards, when
book

in

the

as

1641

days previously,but

year

me.

secret

along

speltout

be

with

I seemed

saw

of

(White Webs).

crystal a

of

be

to

Bishop

Charies

"

room

serpents'heads.

"

coat

Eikon

few

with

the

p. 149 :
Prince
to
tutor
on

name.

in the

looking

was

of

boudoir

Retrocogmtivi Scene

Radnor

preferred soon

writing

in my

(Chister?)

Carisbrooke

at

the

his

was

in

looking at

mention

him

our

of Chichester

by Parliament)

Winchester."

found

delight we
Uphaugh, D.D.

to

De

or

the See

to

after

soon

of

them, and

stiHie
Vi"L.

A.

gives the following

in her
I.

bracelet

account

scene

which

1886

daughter
considerably impressed me, as

*Mn

October

my

in

saw

it

was

APPENDICES

594
which

one

mentioned
boat

with

at

once

it

to

her

or

man

Waves
puzzled her.
though trying to get
the

to

on

low

fother's

life.

opening

to

was

He

beginning

Hon.

in

one

he

got

down

crisis in my

to

out

Then

that

years

She

the

was

retrocognitive,is supplied by
also
Barrington. I have
by
crystal-message from Lady Radnor, the

the

Mrs.

A., I think

Miss

met

wife

told my

threw

to.]

alluded

ago

he

day

Cadogan

Place,

Navtmherox^

house.

He

is

confirmed

63

Two

an

sea.

him."

O,

friend's

with

Broad,

land.
of

as

motionless

sad

blown

to

stand.
underthis also

extremely hard,

to

all but

least

at

sense

of

account

occasion

ne?er

not

boat, and

Norfolk

exhaustion

the

ultimately killed

Barrington, and

the

on

on

baige-like

could

himself

plainly refers
was

man

the

I had

in

she

rowed

throw

alone
he

and

of

man

him

exertion

by great
spent

which

case,

concordant

hostess

and

man,

the

this

Now

got up, and

storm

bottom

saw

duck-shooting

out

illness which

an

Eric

received

if dead.

the

get up, and

she

that

absolutely sure

was

lying in

Then

shore.

absolutely

of

[Another
the

to

as

sea.

down

seemed

went

strong

very

himself

and

to

beach,

the

alone

was

children.
of my
She saw
any
fixed in it,the object of which

to

large gun

very

The

identified,while

[e2S

that

for

first

time, at dinner
standing behind
my

the

had

she

18901

seen

at

chair

seemed
to be
description,though somewhat
vague,
died about
of mine, an
officer who
had
that of a very great friend
seven
years
service.
active
referred
the
She
assumed
to the attitude
l^
on
particularly
ago
like
of
the
which
in
but
she
I
which
was
one
a photograph
him,
figure,
possess
She
knew
had
of die
seen.
nothing of this friendship,and the name
never
a

figure which

officer

mentioned

not

was

her

from

her.

to

again at the same

house, and although in the interval
Miss
her fomily, I am
better acquainted with
A. and
had become
not
scious
conwe
said anything to her on
the subject of my
friend
of having ever
On
into
the
after
dinner
found
her
and
I
drawing-room
a
reaching
looking
crystal
of letters of the alphabet which
dictating with extraordinary rapidity a ninnber
were
by the lady of the house,
passing before her, and were
being taken down
the greatest difficulty
in keeping pace
with
had
her.
When
who
the letteis
discovered
ceased, it was
by marking them off from the end that they formed a
Last

complete

message,

began

show

had

to

in the
As

two

seen

of which

word

Miss

themselves
years

each

A.

however,

soon,

that

the

as

when
effect
"

in

in what
I

from
not

to

to

the

person

me,

who

same
a

dark

when

likeness
from
to

was

letters

figure that
uniform,
this

absent

was

the

became
had

the

the

she
and

occurred

hostess, it

our

whose

wife, and

my

Befbre

room

deciphered by

was

message

it

in the

not

was

purported to proceed
It was
addressed,
reproduced
the letters first appeared, but

been

spelt backwards.
the crystal the
appeared to be

was

saw

before, dressed

pecuKar attitude, but

same

evident

met

we

summer

just
room

following

"

whether
he
your husband
constantly with him, and that death
Ask

The

full

dropped
been

when

intimate
It

he
with

cannot

be

thoughts,

for it

grew

him

was
only
up, and
childhood.
from

suggested
was

not

makes

that

until

Miss

A.

sat

by

my

by

known

had

T.

T.

difference

no

given, preceded

was

surname

still remembers

to

Tell

in

been

in any

hostess

and

that

am

friendship."

nickname
those

him

which

who,

like

had

been

myself, had

impressed by my
way
helped her to spellout

TO

D]
%rords

the

of

the messaKe

that
of

meaning

the

explain
though she
to

had

CHAPTER

been

I realised

with

it oune,

had

that

acquainted

595

whom

from

nickname

the

well

VI

the

when

after

bearer

Eric

anny.

This

with

entirely agrees
Miss

moment

A. described

sensation, accompanied

recollection

my

figure on
certaintyas

the

by

of

[Tliere is
that

D.

625

Making

The

the

lady whom

glass ball for the

be

Mr.

her

(of. dt^

began
96).

p.

so.

to
me
lady one
day asked
1
exclaimed,
inmiediately
triumphant smile on her face.

she

eafft be

she

The

very
described
the

that

**

before

Mr.

adds

next

the

the

version

of

that

of Miss

Angus.

Miss

I met

.M:fts A.

forehead
other

to

A.
*'

side

in

the

will her."
of

the

aoquaml

occurred

here

given

in her

of whom

little white

words

think.

wotild

and

nose

the

on

own

she

shawl

of himself

was

vision

at

with

me

nut-cracker

with

; next

to

the

black

edge.

I had

that

it was

and

she

for

enough
laid

me,

within

so

rately
accu-

fiimilyjoke
eighty-two

a
was

she

If

as

her lace looks

that

distinct

were

without

brown,

so

photograph

moment,

to

me

se%'eral

day
photoslightesthesitation, I picked

vision.

mv

who

all the

other

in

if

made

writes

friend's

of

possible,tell

cnstal,

read

to

and

uur

Mr.

first in

I^ng (p. 101),

scried

but

week,

this account.

for, and

in

next

"

house

crystal

her

confirms

and

given, says

lady

first time
was

has

facts

unconsciously

was

1, not
room.

is

I quote

The

it, and

took

Lang's

the

made

earlyin 1897 ; he obtained

experiment with it,and was

prominent

instead

likeness

lady

A. fr"r the

look

to

Miss

herv

as

"

e%'ening mention

one

Andrew

old, old lady looking

an

has

if the

me

which

case

that he

friend

is

inquirerverbally corroborated
to a thcor"'of
electricity/'She

The

the

in

Mr.

is described

and

Here

hair, it

son's

his wonderful

lang

case

"

leaned

and

her

in the
and

me,

from

out

The

same

recognition by friends of

wearing
hair is quite brown, although
vanished, and the lady said

mother

asked

lady

to

her

as

dye

likeness

her

She

is

She

friend's

must

The

recognise

graphs

early

an

the

"

first

out

scry

picture then

her

mother

old.

"-ears

saw.

wrinkled, especiallyat the sides of her eyes,

much

old,

old.*

very,

htm

is very

always smiling.

were

/Tar/
.

she

which

is not

from

us

Angus

experiments,

face

Miss

The

Almost

Her

tells

asking

of

purpose

after she

chin.

for

peculiar

very

person

question, in

extracts

are

Lang

"

calls

first did

she

when

present

The

Barrinoton.

nickname

appropriate

was

followingaccounts

of Religion (1898).

of the

day

this

that

the

only.]

boyhood

crystal, which

officer in

the

his

in the

shown

ance

privatelyprinted life of
is given. But
I find

of

entered

Barrinoton.

Christina

nickname

he

I felt

meeting,
identityof

the

to

able

was

circmnstances.

the

first

our

completely puzzled her,

what

hobtr"s

in the

ball, and
wa^

put

believing in this, took

was
suddenly very much

south
our

happening
hand

hrr
up

book

sunled

Kngland,

of

asked

hostess
to

and
to

friend

of

MissA.*s

on

went

hear

to

Miss

describe

agitated way,
thoughts, but of

A., in quite an
in my

often

described

killed
to

only

doubt

same

or

it

as

me,

was

course,

only

very

the

very

A., while

I, who

Miss

of

quite sure

of

friend

on

crossing
In

the

to

way

Soon

rider

nodded

and

in

left

crystal.

affected

her.

influence

to

inside

got

"magnetic**
laughed

the

me

and

powers,

felt

for

and

book,

in the

had

happened
in some
people, and
waiting for something.

be

to

His

racing.

knew

he

other

never

of

crowd

all seemed

we

up

thing,

her

folly.

our

whole

putting

took

manner

to

us

the

at

hand, and

my

saw

dressed

those

to

Bliss

influence

somehow

best

scornful

room,

in it,and

was

hostess, of

Our

to

have

myself getting excited, which

I felt

past, young,

came

smiled

he

of the

holding

on

H.

in the

I felt I

strange
and

time

I looked

before, when
a

side

other

short

very

Miss

as

present,

was

insisted

Miss

able

ally
actu-

was

revelatioo

ball

the

H., who

forehead.

my

and

me

Miss

lady,

especiallywhen
hand

with

success

Another

in

rately
accu-

interestingone,
another
was
doing her
Brighton, has strange

while

lady

one

Miss

been

should
indifferent,

very

he

wonderful

crystal.

not

whether

most

rather

was

had

she

voy

She

which

to

as

seen

word.

happened tea
evidently going througii

was

time

had

that

she

really was

It

certainly been

most

accident

an

the

at

first time

herself writes

case

thoughts

hurt.

annoyed
appeared so

had

Angus

Another

much
very

much

I did

that

had

mentioned

never

before, and

two

or

anxiety

was

I had

in Scotland, and

week

and

that

scene

which

race-course

of mine

friend
the

[826

APPENDICES

596

horse

crowd, and

ambled

then

past

was

k"t

to

and

sight.
In

moment

all seemed

we

through great agony

Soon, however,

went

before

eyes,

my

hurt

badly

very

but

moments,
it had

and

only

two

again

vision

intense

was

left

have

to

in

something

really extinct.

were

long enough

been

anxiety

my

if life

or

three

or

if

as

had

trying to see what

men
approached,

of suspense,

view.

my

feel

to

just beyond

seemed
and

carried

discover

to

this

All

agitated

so

me

happened,
him

if he

happened

that

I could

past
only

were

in

few

realise

not

glass ball.
^

this

By

time

startled, and
often

very

had
at

in her

mentioned.

time, and
other

thoughts

[This anecdote
Miss

Angus.

post

and

through
somewhat
Scotland

The
The

was

rather

in

vivid

most

influenced

been

her

had

other, she

feelings

own

manner.

she

instead

in

that

scene

each

to

quite

race-course

"

exactly described

disappointed that, after

have

on

before

strangers

were

I had

it all back

or

we

as

scene

two

forward

came

had

by

concentrated
who

one

had

her

jeered

affair.

whole

the

lady

hard, I should

so

said

also

brought

and

book

week

just a

thoughts, but,
She

had

her

accurately described

I had

witnessed

had

aside

laid

had

H.

that

me

she

been

never

the
The

at

told

which

Scotland

Miss

Her

nodding
the

was

to

his

that

was

friends.

crowd.

She

seemed,

agitated.

The

fact

by another
next

case

within

also told to me,

version

first

Then

she

she

described

following examples

have

saw

accident
to

all the

by
some

Mr.

few

said,

of the

lady, a stranger
is thus

she

gentleman
him

saw

be

to

days of the

was,

carried

going

on

actually present,
later, mentioned

to the

stretcher
felt

and
to

A.

persons.

by

occurrence,

rider

in

me

L.]

Lang (p. io6)"

curious

and

unusual

features.

On

APPENDICES

598
heard

Cockbum

Mrs.

coincidences, and

of these
has

who

her daughter,
February 2, she had been
The
lady confessed
young

wrote

to

feet.
how

"ct

the

630 A.

tend

indeed

was

life of its

rob

her

with

to

her.

She

on

nesday,
Wed-

whether,
bedroom

so,^and,

herself

expressed

occurred

asked

in

sofa

on

it

that

to

and

with

when

ban
heard

she

warmth

some

1.

the

on

privacy.'

Number-Habits:'

"

Note

lying

idea

an

mentioned,

been

known,

glass balls, which

of

abuse

be

to

came

[630

on

for thought-transference have

experimental evidence
the
obtained
be
successes
attempted to show that a large proportion of
may
idiosyncrasies of the experimenters.
due, not to telepathy, but to the mental
which
should
of error
is a possible source
This
always be kept in mind, bat its
evidence
misunderstood.
the
has
been
A brief general
actual bearing on
widely
is therefore
habits
mental
review
of the subject of
given here.
^if not
It has long been
all
recognised by psychologists that most
persons
certain
ideas
unconscious
others
have
of the same
over
preferences for
objects or
critics of

Some

the

"

"

"

class

card,

or

that, if

so

number,

frequently than
"

certain

"

*'

different
of

case

habits,''or

they may
exhibit

vary

may

experimenters,

or

will

cards

or

often.

at

person

numbers

different

more

idiosyncrasies
only"

These

referring to

same

playing-

mind

the

to

times.

But

the

same

certain

therefore

numbers

have

draw

to

better

it is always

why

reason

one

course,

colour,

occur

more

are

we

in the

percipient may
of
phenomenon
chosen
be guessed are
by the agent, his mental
a
large proportion of those that happen also
who

of, say,

numbers

guessed
if

"

think

this is so
in
preferences,and when
proportion of the diagrams drawn
by
drawn
those
resemble
by the agent, and thus simulate
thought-transference. Similarly, if the cards or numbers

persons
two

to

or

guess

therefore

are

mental

number-habits,''and

to

colours, cards,

others, and

called

are

is asked

one

"

them

at

habits

best

of

for

random

may
favourites

be

to

chance

lead

the

from

him

to

with

batch

and

not

the

to

the
the
to

choose
cipient,
per-

is,of

guessing right. This

in experiments
agent
a

the

with

choose

them.
It is sometimes

found, in fact, that in experiments with diagrams

relate to the most
only a small proportion have succeeded, the successes
mental
forms, such as circles and triangles. To explain,however, by
the large proportion of success
in the series cited below, it would
be

of which
fiuniliar

*'

to

that

prove

order

In

all the

almost

diagrams

used

far
empirically how
in
the
thought-transference
experiments
^

The

about

to

incident

10

test

of

the

feet

occurred

at

mental
with
to

'

necessary

general fevourites.'

were

4.30

habits

habits

might

diagrams.
7.30

The

p.m.

have

Colonel

G.

simulated
L.

Le

M.

crystal picture was

P.M.

'

had
Of

follows :] " Miss Angus

as
[Mr. Lang gives further footnotes referringto these cases
made
the acquaintance of Mrs.
the week
Cockbum
and
the Bissetts.
only within
relations
she had no
This
of theirs at a distance
these
I wrote
knowledge.
account

from

the

verbal

herself,Mr.
and

signatures.

The

real

names

permission
'

Tests
forms

An
"

The
are

Mrs.

no

Bissett.
Mrs.

Cockbum,

letters
in

of the persons

attesting each
case

given

concerned)

can

It

in
be

was

then

read

and
corroborated
bf
dates
added
Angus, who
of these experiments are
in my
possession.
this account,
own
desire, but (with
by my
communicated
privately."

Cockbum,

and

Miss

(see bis paper '* Upon the Diagram

by Professor C. S. Minot
what
S,P,R,, vol. i. p. 302) to find statistically
Proceedingsof the American
often whec
most
people are asked to draw or to think of diagrams.

attempt
in the

occur

of

statement

Bissett, Mr.

was

made

"so

"]

CHAPTER

TO

Tajrior cmrried

VI

599

series

of dummy
in the same
experiments, made
manner
of thoughlthought-transference,but with the element
timnsfetence
eliminated
(see Procadings S.P.R., vol vl p. 598). He got eighty
draw
obtained
to
so
1000
persons
twenty-five diagrams each, and
pairs of
could
diagrams, which
be compared
The
according to a prearranged phm.
resemblances
how
comparison showed
were
actuallypnxluced by chance,
many
combined
with similarityin the mental
habits of the persons
who
grams
drew the diafound
the number
of resemblances
were
to be
; and
proportionately faj
less than those found
in the experiments in thought-transference.
To this it might be objected that the persons
who
drew
the diagrams being
taken
there was
at random,
to expect
reason
no
similarityin their mental habits ;
whereas
since some
experiments in thought-transference feil,while others sue*
ceed
it might be argued that only those
succeed
where
the mental
habits
of
and
could
habtu
percipient happen to be similar.
Similarity of mental
agent
in any
it
would
be
because
ensure
noc^ of course,
case
unlikely that
success,
very
the percipientwould
in the same
think of his favourite
forms
order as the agent
;
the

as

out

in

experiments

"

"

but

it

increase

might

chance

the

of

thought-transference, however,
other

person

similarity
favourites

'*

"

31-35,

and

Society

for

drawing

numbers
the

the

due

to

chance

dr*rum

are

ourselves

random^

at

than

number

existed

or

lik

guesses

seems

be

nuiy

similarityin

of

the
be

to

made

which

number-habiu

the

of

voL

of
on

vi. p. 170,

vol

vi

drawn

but

accustomed

were

numbers

if the

absolutely excluded

the

that

random

at

to

to

from

of the Livings
in

connection

the

use

selects the

agent
from

dissimilar

decidedly
the

where

cases

that

method

of

those

of

than

fewer

numbers

the

they

and

percipient,
would

be

if

the

numbers
of

existence

any

be

to

decided

guessed

are

number-habit

probabilityof guessing;right by chance, since the

of the
less likelyto be one
is neither
more
nor

to

of accidental

cxamplet
Si'-gwick'ftarticles
wick

think

be

any

successes

number.

other
would

be

the

On
same,

the

fore,
there-

average,

whether

number*

not.

For

in vol. xii

to

the

way

percipient'sfavourites

R,

markedly
probably be

it is clear

moment

S.P

to

this

random.

any

and

alone.

drawn

the

be

Psychical Research

affect in any

number

halMt

to

the

would

confining

ai
not

may

hand, supposing again

successes

Now,
does

assumed,

voluntarily by
agent,
early as 1886, therefore (see Phantasms
worked
vol. ii. p. 653), experimenters who

at

other

however,

number-habits

his

then

so

person,

As

the

that

be

successful

oi^ some

selected

not

are

i. pp.

On

to

thought-transference,but

of numbers.

batch

with

think

to

of error,

source

guessed

vol

same

general tendency

experiments in
by some
that a gemerai

selected

experimenters.

two

This
be

have

the

the
or

Taylor's experiments.
experiments with such objects as numbers,' the effect of
be more
precisely tested.
Supposing Brst that the same
can
both
favourites
of
the
to be
agent and percipient. If,then, the

to

not

"

would

as

drawn

of

case

happen

due

well

as

order"

same

selects numbers

agent

the

habits"

always

not

of

many

were

Colonel

habits

numbers

and

agent,

mental

by

the

mental

are

in

in the

negatived
In

the

than

In

success.

diagrams

the

pp.

p. 109.

expcriiBentslitudy of Bumber-babilt, lec

experiments in thought trmnklcrence
tnd
vol. viii. p. 548 ; alto a further diftcuuu"n

the

their

303-4

:md

brief

account

in

review

of I H.

iVoCntoc
in

the

sad

by ProfeMor

Denoir't

Mf%

Pr^eetdtmgs
Das

Sidg-

Deffet-

[630

APPENDICES

6oo
number-habit

decided

successes

sometimes

may

be

due

the

that

fiEivourite

of the

tend

would

of

number

ar^ment,

idea

the

mind,

the

of

sake

the

telepathy^ because

to

constantly obtruding itself into

number,

for

by telepathy (assuming,

produced

successes

prejudiciallythe

affect

however,

may,

obscaixe

to

or

material

a
objea
telepathically; just
replace the impressions
perceived in the ordinary way through the senses, a preconceived idea as to
often make
what
the object is may
us
perceive it wrongly.
kind
under
case
consideration,there is only one
Thus, in experiments of the

derived

as, when

is

in which
the
the

time

same

other

than

agency

B.

The

connected

the

induced,
artificially
this

early stage

of the
form
as

those

be

that

discovery

which

phenomenon

on

in

out

of observations

this country

studied

but
by itself,

of

the

only one
speaking generally

in

be

during

second

quarter
took

cases

belonging

discredit

the

was

could

the

(see 671).

as

rejected wholesale

The
tially
essen-

which

into

mesmeric

reported

numerous

were

"

"

to

subject, depending,

them

regarded

it shared

consequently

fell, being

marvels, which

In all
due

made

the

during

between

specificrapport

not

mesmerism

to

latter

the

at

are

state

in these

was

thought-transference

somnambulistic

the

greater number

the

carried

were

of

experimental study

and

supposed,

namely,

guessed and
percipient.

successes

Thought-transference
century.
sensation
between
community of
operator and

was

make

so

it really is

of the

those

to

decrease

to

nineteenth

of

the

numbers

and

successes

than

chance.

first

with

the

similar

are

would

the

stronger

appear

selects

number-habits

increase

can

case

agent

number-habits

cases,

630

(i) the

(2) his

other

any

telepathy in that

for

in which

case

of number-habits

existence

the

evidence

and

without

inquiry.
The

first impetus

given by

Professor

results

his

of

British

own

of

out

he

in

the

normal

of

experiments

to
to

establish
mind.

waking

these

and

**

about

the

time

led

to

to

the

of

present

had

Professor

time

been

Professor

by

instances^

observed

long

Balfour

confirmed

the

correspondence

series

Stewart,

Barrett, seemed

of communication

been

some

before

other

of

1881-2,

years

with

mode

new

the

and

and

in

early S.P.R.

been

roused

from

by

further

observers

other

members

the

actions

by

same

way

on

experiments

in the

discussions

the

depended

game

perform

touching him,

the

interest had

Barrett
in

success

joined

early results have

down

willing game,"

Professor

was

others

the

telepathy

forward

was

both

mind

ments
experithis

in

abroad.

popular
the

which

telepathy

read

paper

learnt

Sidgwick,

Professor

possibilityof

the
And

of

Barrett

of

brought

course

Later, in the

state.

which

in

continued

At

paper,

girl,in

the

Professor

Gurney, myself,and

country

In

1876.

carefullyinvestigated,in

which

Edmund

his

study

Barrett, F.R.S., who

hypnotised

in

scientific

recent

more

F.

with

Association

arising

the

to

W.

of

and
the

in

subject by

"

"

which
"

that

the

experiments
S.P.R.

"muscle-reading,"

unconscious

ence,
thought-transfer-

guidance

or
table-tilting,

that

invention

of

especially of
showed
the

from

the

even

such

that

subject
person
com-

plicated

that

ignorance
subject

in

in

with

by

out

many

muscles,

concerned.
be

may

voice, gesture,

in

persons

are

he

one,

any

of

tone

6oi

their

even

contact

variations

unconscious

through

carried

their wills,or

is not

if the

VI
be

writing, may

as

processes

complete
Even

CHAPTER

TO

B]

guided

expressioni

or

On
the other
hand, if contact
watching his ["rogress.
the
if,while
ceases
begins to perform
required movement
; or
in contact,
mental
he has only to say what
impression he has received
the like
in experiments in guessing playing-cards,numbers,
and
as

by

the

persons

before

he

"

"

the

unconscious

possibilityof

it is

Since, however,
under

operative

impossible

such

make

to

The

stage.

view

the

to

exclusion

in which

cases

With

regard

general

statement

exclude
bona

this.

which
relate

to

they

are

In

of

fides

the

be

the

and

be

seen

proceed

truth

spiritin

conditions;

but

the

of
in

experimenters,
detailed

the

Experiments.

the

that

Similar

facts.

thought-transference

the

which

scientific

standing

work

their

accounts,

records

Full

"

1S9-200;

bnefer

which

iii. pp.

voL

of

few

these

been

has

which

of

experiments

263-283

pp.

The

424-452.

given by Gumey

was

vol.

Proaedings S.P.R.,

in the

24-42,

vol

here

account

in Phantasms

of

il pp.

1-5,
is

quoted
Lhnn^^

the

were

voL

36-5a.

pp.

In

(this]series

sidenible

We

vol.

the

Mahire

{ikU,

p.
V.

iv.

p.

rrofeMor

42a);
pl 18).

I)t.
Sec

J.P., of

Ill, and
tv.

p.

here

324,

von

alto

given,
v.

and

vol.

v.

the

the

p.

160)

Her?

of

Herr

Lodge
Schrenck-Notxing
9f tki

{th$J. vol.

Livtng,

vol.

Mr.

vil

W.

l"r. A.
{".

of

of

energy

1883, Mr.

the

Blair

and

(juthrie

M.

Eticnnc

{iN^.

Thaw

3); l*rolesior

Mr.

{iV$t"tdmgt

and
Smith

32-34.

con*

Deaoir

Max

J.

pp.

of

other

or

and

SchmoU

Anton
:

one

sagacity

beicmning

tho"e

tev

pw 3$5)

to

{iHd. vol. vii p. 374)

/^am/msms

with

transferring his impression.

vol.

Oliver

alone

when

whom,

percipients,and

two

were

experiments
Liverpool. At

expehmcnts

vd.

of

each
in

renuirkable

Guthrie,

Bcitdtfi

Pl 207)

agents,

these

S.P.K.,

there

experiments

successful

was

owe

Malcolm

'

of

of

group

percipients,

vt4.

the

they

it is believed

experiments

general

from

the

tions
observa-

give.'

to

Guthrie

one,

the

on

the

on

will,since

at

unknown

no

absolutely
rest

psychological

because

in

no

fraud,

or

would

experiments

many

depend

of

genuineness

them,

may

as

intelligenceof

the

that

by others, or repeated

interested

genuinely

by

published

mi.

controlled

are

special

therefore

collusion

conditions

There

and

at

given.

are

all scientific

resort,

experimenter.

of

of

Mr.

as

correct,

as

now

last

generally accepted

afforded

done,

the

of

allowed

with

selected

deliberate

to

or

are

some

can

made

been

of error,

allowed

subjectivesensations,

presumption
of

been

possibilityof
be

cannot

observers

IS

had

the

to

been

have

been

not

evidence

as

has

contact

these possible sources

of

contact

any

which

here

experiments cited

claim

reduced.

has

guidance

cannot

we

in

that

much

is

contact

sure

circumstances,

thought-transference experiments
any

by

guidance

vol.

ii

{ikid, voL
Rkhct

vol.

U.

{iHd.
pp. 653-

APPENDICES

6o2

[CBO

happened to read an article on thought-transference in a magazine, and

trials on
make
to
his own
some
completely sceptical,he determined
establishment
of an
which
He
then at the head
was
gives employment
informed
he was
; and
in this establishment
of responsibility

hundreds

of persons

in

results
hours.

trials made

casual

some

He

at

took

once

cautiously,to work.
weekly meetings ;

the

by

relative

she

that

who

of his employees
a
group
into his own
hands, and went

acco"t.
to

mucj

tion
posi-

remaikabk
after

by

matter

thoogfli

occupied

witnessed

had

boaness

but
steadily,

restricted the practice of the novel

He

to
accomplishment
arranged with his friend, Mr. James
Birchall, tiie
hon.
PhilosophicalSociety, that die
secretary of the Liverpool Literary and
latter should
make
Mr.
a full and
complete record of every experiment made.
Guthrie
thus describes
the proceedings :
had
I have
the advantage of studying a series of experiments
aS ovo,
I
witnessed
have
the genuine surprise which
the operators and the
have
subjects'
alike exhibited
and at the results of our
at their increasing successes,
excursions
lines of experiment.
into novel
The
affair has
been
the discovery of the
not
and
then
worked
first made
possession of special powers,
by the parties
up
in
The
this
themselves
for gain or glory.
case
experimenters
w"ere
disposed to
of
the
and
matter
themsehnes
over
as
one
no
altogether
only
moment,
put
pass
in
in
order
to
to
The
at my
disposal
regard
experiments
oblige me.
ments
experiall been
devised and conducted
have
by myself and Mr. Birchall, widioot
could
not
been
seen.
forepossibly have
any previous intimation of their nature, and

and

he

"

"

No

set

been

fact

of

experiments of

its

from

they have

In

origin,or

similar

has

under

completely
experiments, the

ladies

young

nature

more

earlier

[In] the

the

to

been

ever

the

ideas

succession

surprises.
completely known

more

of the

control

of

transferred

scientific

observer."

of

were
colours, geometrical
the percipient was
figures,cards, and visible objects of all sorts, which
to
Octobier
.^
The
of
introduced
in
and
name.
reproduction
diagrams was
1883,
in that and
the following month
about
made.
The
series
1 50 trials were
whole
has been
and
No
look
could
carefullymounted
preserved by Mr. Guthrie.
one
without
them
that
of
the hypothesis
chance
through
perceiving
or
guesswork
is out
instances
in most
of the question ; that
in many
idea, and
a
some
.

complete idea, of
the

the

by whatever

original must,

of the

mind

made

who

person
is difficult to

reproduction.

the

have

means,

In

Mr.

been

present

Guthrie's

words

in
:"

of them
decided
A
are
classifythem.
great number
the
of
number
others
exhibit
another
the
successes
give part
drawing ;
large
;
of composition of form.
general idea, and others again manifest
a kind
Others,
described
and
such
been
the drawings of flowers, have
as
named, but have
difficult to draw.
been
A good many
The
too
are
perfect failures.
drawings
in lots.
A
of successful
number
copies will be produced very
generally run
'Mt

also
be

point of novelty
perception of moticHy and

There
the

is

discerned.
that

order
that

it

On

end
and

and
than

idea

she

see,

could

worked

legs together.
the other.

shutting like

The

It is like

pair of

that

was

on
:

flagmoving

scissors.'"

to
a
'

test

this

stick

about

"

means

tried

ooald

with

informed

by

of

yellow, and
moving.
"

card, which

in

the

percipient
moving
motion, I bought a
string drawing the

it seemed

and

it is

**

We

perception of

by

red

see

Gathrie

objects exhibited

tried

was

because

one

Mr.
of

experiment

tell which

down

by

movements

about, and

in order

answer

the

an

I moved

and

up

described

is thns

found

not

subsequent occasion,
which

which

suggested by

was

should

card, but

toy monkey,
arms

The

all present

was

about.

one

to

be

it is darker
Now

it is

at

ooe

opening

TO

B]
and

quickly,

of the

part

a^^ain a
agent,

whether

meni.

conditions,
'

number

of

growing

or

successful
of

name

qiccified at

CHAPTER

or

phenomenon
principal fects
executed

be

to

through

probity, and

Some

in

of such

persons

amounted

really to nothing more

by the
subject'" that

seen

give

few

of

spreading

specimens"
(Guthrie

Mr.

PhilosophicalSociety

and

that

expert-

trial, with
by the

over

that

been

unquestioned
group

so

the

difficult

The

simple" for they

original should
not

were

care

curious

considerable

the
ject
'sub-

have

they
of

penons

spread

to

them

suppose

were

those

Guthrie's

of the

experiments
authority for stating

in which
drawn

that

way

had

e%en

have

to

placed.
percipient was
blindfolded, at a
percipient was
been
would
have
the process
wholly
made

been

attempt
agent

looked

placed

upon

opposite to him, and

cea"^ed
looking at the

l)chind

position rendered

Her

onginal.

of the

her

in the

nearly

ver"'

of the

'-entre

have

must

ready

half

from

the

he

was.

line of

sight

as

to

able

course,

she

head

drawing,

and

keep

to

and

ver"'

to

suih

pened
hap-

uinute".
a

gknipse
out
with-

so

ihe

a"

was

nearly in the
a

movement

made

were

percipient

which

dcme

so

of the

process

the

agent

only when

obtain

ha\e
feet

several

actual

The

three

or

not

reproductions

the

still.

should

could

the

The

follow

two

to

her

percipient sitting

removed,

slightest approach

field of vision, the

of

minute

ference,
trans-

original drawing,

quite
was

else,

one

of

process

the

m-ere

in such

any

reproduction,

the

blindfolding, she

advancing

and

seat

make

to

or

the

at

and

absolutely impossible that

forbearing

agent

though

eyes,

herself

from

same

During

blindfolding

the

instantly detected.

been

the

silence,

it

agent's

and

the

that

niom

her, and

her

to

other

from

same

from

Mr.

in the
room

in the

invisible

describe

I have

observed

distance

cerned
con-

percipients

; and

part

executed

it.

the

I shall

in another

blindfolded

stand,

var"'ing

Apart

rising from

the

drawing,

usually in times

obscr\'e

to

took

steadily and in perfect riilence

stand
an
intervening wooden

percipient professed

the

few

of

which

uniformly

part

agents

Liverpool Literary
Mr.
Hoghes, H.A.,

names

drawn

the

an

was

The

illustratingthe
The

the

above

myself

were

most

The

the
which

they

that

the
while

refen.
of

conditions

The

in which

for the

originals were

The

cases.

Guthrie

President

myself.

but

oncsi

Birchall, mentiooed

were

St.

Mr.

which

Mr.

favourable

Steel, the

John's College, Cambridge

; and
Miss
Edwards.
Relph and Miss

of
made

are

of

observed

extremely

undnly

not

responsibility" to

Mr.

were

of

it is

them

is

taking

than

order

remarks

agents,

be

to

the

any

regarding

conditions

the

in

the

on

subject.' Every

eluded."

been

*'

while

be

drawings

mind

'

the
reproductions exhibit
lor
themselves.
must
speak

the

instrumentality, as
responsibilityfor them

the
;

of

think, faultiness

part of the

and

agent,

These

borne

the

that

and

bottom.

of inversion.

the

failure, is given

603

"indicating,

res

fatigue on

'subject'

the

failu

VI

drawing
under

perfect

in

with

the

his

closest

obsen-ation.
the

In

the

and

of

case

percipient
In the

quite

apart

talking
the

in

and

part
con

no

the

only

of the

comer

another

diagmms

were

diagrams,

set

rontact

here

of

utive

two

room,

penons
8, the
while

Numbers

it.

series

between

reproduced ]

those

except

7 and

of numbers

case

in

complete
[There was

of the

all the

of
the

numbered
in

agent

and

.Nfr. (iuthrie
i-/'i nre

the

room

Mi^s
and

7 and

8, the

during

Kelph
Miss

the

agent
ment.
experi-

sitting

were

Kdwards

specially interesting

were
as

being

single 9ittin4'.

agent

and

percipient in

(he

case

of

any

APPENDICES

6o4

No.

Mr.

Guthrie

No.

Mr.

Guthrie

2.

Original

I.

and

Miss

Original

and

Miss

No.

Drawing

No

Edwards.

No.

No

I.

Rbproduction.

contact.

Drawing.

Edwards.

[6S0

contact.

2.

Reproduction.

[MOB

APPENDICES

6o6

No.

5.

Mr.

Guthrie

Na

Drawing.

Original

Miss

and

No

Edwards.

contact.

No.

Mr.

6.

Guthrie

Miss

Edwards
fishes?"

ahnost
and

Original

Miss

and

No.

shells and

Rbproduction.

5.

6.

directly said,
then,

"

Is it

Drawing.

No

Edwards.

contact.

Rbproduction.

"Are

snail

or

you
a

thinking

fish ?"

of

the

bottom

of

the

with
,

"

then

drew

as

above.

Na

8.

Mr.

Na

Drawing.

Original

(fumcy

and

Miss

Mr.

9.

Hirchail

Na

M."%

kriph

K*-! them

%Au\

she

"eriii*-tS to

itradily before

No

Relph.

No.

VI

CHAPTER

TO

B]

see

f.cr eyes.

8.

Kbpkoduction.

contACt

OtionUL

Drawing.

No

.ind

Miss

Kelph.

9.

kEf

fcourcTioN.

607

'.o( of

nn^s.

as

contact.

i( liiey

were

ni"iv:n|^, and

the

coukS

APPENDICES

6o8

No.

Mr.

Original

lo.

Birchall

and

Miss

[830 B

Drawing.

No

Relph.

No.

No.

Birchall

and

Miss

Eldwards.

Reproduction.

contact.

II.

Original

Drawing.

No.

Mr.

la

No

contsurt

II.

Rbproduction.

TO

IB]

Na

Mr.

I.

Okiginal

13.

Steel and

No.

VOL.

VI

CHAPTER

12.

Miss

609

Drawing.

Relph.

No

oonuct.

RsPKotiUCTIos.

"

6io

APPENDICES

No.

Mr.

and

No.

Miss

Edwards

said,

"

Original

15.

Hughes

It is like

[630

Edwards.

Miss

No

contact.

Reproduction.

15.

mask

Drawing.

at

pantomime,"

and

immediately

drew

as

abo\'

B]

CHAPTER

TO

Nn.

16.

No.

OltCIMAL

16.

RarRnii

VI

Drawimr.

6i2

APPENDICES

[630

fortunate enough
publication of these results, Mr. Guthrie was
of Physics in
the active co-operation of Dr. Oliver J. Lodge, Professor
to obtain
University College, Liverpool, who carried out a long and independent series of
himself
two
percipients,and completely convinced
experiments with the same
In his report,' he
of the genuineness of the phenomena.
We
says : "...
with
disconnected
times
succeeded
from
have
the
quite
agents
many
cipient
perafter the

Soon

in

of the

headmaster

Birchall, the

witness

rendered

fairness

obvious

the

objects

The

is thus

code

of which

Ear

first and

of all the

All

outsiders

to

with

irregulardrawings

Professor

name.

no

Mr.
aaed
a

cessful
suc-

suspicion
who

of

unable

are

experiments."
transferred

was

visit

only

sometimes

were

(cards, key, teapot, flag,locket,picture of donkey, and

names

them.

to

School, frequently
Hospital, Dr. Shears, had

impossibleeven

idea

the

his

strangers

Industrial

and

physician at the Eye

experiment, acting alone, on

pre-arranged

complete

Birkdale

the house

and

to

sometimes

ordinary life, and

satisfied

Lodge

with

himself

tory
audi-

that

that in some
the idea
impressions played a part
cases
the object itself,and, in others, that of its name.
seemed
Of
the
two
more
percipients one
susceptible to the visual, and the
the auditory element
where
other
the auditory impressions. A case
to
seems
is
in
the
The
tetrahedron
have
to
following.
was
come
a
object
clearly
in projection,thus
rudely drawn
well

as

visual

things

on), sometimes

so

as

transferred

"

that

was

of

"

A
"Is
it another
triangle?*' No answer
was
given, bui
round
scribbled
the
to
passed
silently
Lodge
a
agents
message,
of a pyramid."
"Think
The
percipient then said, "I only see
a
triangle""
then hastily, Pyramids of Egypt.
to draw, she
No, I shan't do this.** Asked
drew
a triangle.
only
I will give only one
other case
fix"m this series,which
is important as showing
that the percipient may
be simultaneously influenced
by two
minds, which
different things. The
concentrated
two
two
are
on
opposite
agents being seated

percipient

The

said:

Professor

"

to

another.

one

side

of which

Lodge

Professor
drawn

was

placed

between

and

square,

them

the

on

piece of

other

paper,

They

cross.

one

on

had

thus

Originals.

RspBODUcnoN.

different
at

what
the other
objects to contemplate, and neither knew
was
looking
did the percipient know
that anything unusual
was
There
being tried.
the
contact.
I
soon
Very
percipient said,
see
things moving about
to see
I see
first one
two
seem
things
then
down
one
up there, and

; nor

was

"

no

I
.

...

there

I don't

know

which

...

Lodge
bandage
thing as well
the

cross

to

draw

I can't

drew

and
.

Well, anyhow,
first

afterwards
.

inside the square

^

from

draw
and

square,

what
then

they seemed
to

comer

Proceedings of

the

comer,

to

have

you

said,
go

either

see

...

"

said

"

Then

into

distinctly."

seen."

She

there

one,"

"

adding afterwards,

S.P.R., vol. iL p. 189, "c

was

and
"

fessor
Pro-

took
the

she
I don't

off

other

drew
know

APPENDICES

6i4
8."

20.

Inside

"

in

Thus

of

10, where

I, the

last,the

of all the

was

carried

630

experiments

by

in 1883, ^^^

Mr.

previously
in

card-guessing

friends

husband
on

of

one

of the
The

L.

persons

following is

the transference
November
the

and

The
low

by

in the

between

were

From

To

the

my

best

of my

and

several
In

Miss

Mr.

of

^74"

had

of

ments
experi-

referred

B., and

experiments

^^^

with

out

was

to

party of

Mr.

L., the

also

present

The

the

were

S.P.R.

Rawson

paper

full

names

originals of most

diagrams

of all the

the

sets

then.

success

space)

of

61-167

Rawson,

reported

"

Mr.

the

B. and

of

of

short

carried

of

evening

L. and

with
to

sent

were

to

us.

in

evenings

two

on

occupied
B.

(who

with

experiments in
sisters),being the

are

present.

throughout as follows
lap ; Mrs. B. sat some

her

the

was

Mrs.

person

were

in her

room,

back

back

to

recollection, I

never

L.'s

they

could

sat

almost

Mrs.

over

on

off at

I stood

Mrs.

saw

L.

distance

L. ; and

Mrs.

Mrs.

fire,looking occasionally

up for comparison.
sitters' positions,it was
impossible that

complete
the

first

occasion

of the

with

in

kinds

was

and

Mrs.

fire,drawing

middle

them

shoulder.

they

the

in

"

diagrams,
that

area

and

The

"

great
include

may

amount

i. pp.

vol.

in confidence, and

us

myself the only other

positions on
chair

table

of

what

account

diagrams

24/)%,1894.

transference

operators,

of

here

agents.

uncle

Z., an

the

for want

"

Mrs.

L.,

Rawson's

we

Experiments}

of various

given

these

Thought-transference

different

experiments

Mr.

I omit

Proceedings,

confirms
were

of the

notes

to

in which

percipient

as

Mr.

occasion, and

of all these

which

RawsotCs

with

with

with

pain

the

single well-defined
impression was
produced ;

local

diagrams

Mrs.
sisters,

Mrs.

confined

not

on

experiments

three

with

G,

Henry

localised

wrong.

in the

successful

here, he describes
his

spoc

guessed.

percipient

no

"Committee

recorded

been

striking(and

the

^r"

0,

; in

wholly

was

very

out

exactlycorresponding

nearly exact, and

was

probably

was

foot

Right

the

cases,

agents

answer

other

20

localisatisn

pain

the

hands

Some

of the

in 6 the

in the

obtained

pulled. No result.
right wrist pricked.

out

10

precision ;
No.

hair

Back

"

The

left side

the

on

19.

pricked.
right collar-bone
was
guessed.

beneath

Spot

[6S0

drawings

B's

until

handed

another, and

with

back

look

over

one

her
to
as
one
was
sittingthroughout
other, some
only, that of the femeight feet distant, no collusion was
possible. In one case
Oh
1 I know
she is
what
palms (No. 6, see below), was
anything said except,
which
exclaimed
the percipient
or
thinking of," or words to that effect,
two
on
three occasions
almost
immediately the agent began drawing, and at once
menced
comher own
sketch.
All the diagrams drawn
by both agent and percipient
are
those
of the
O., and
reproduced below, those of the agent being marked
and
in
B. was
In the first three, Mrs.
the
three
last
percipient R.
agent,
the

"

Mrs.

L.

No.

only instance
were

made

(the triangle)was

in which

there

subsequently
^

See

to

was

the

the
a

only

failure.

one

In

suggested by
this

percipient'sdrawing

.case

alone

me,
some

and

also the
additions

by myself, showing

Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xi. pp. 2-17.

how

TO

o]
kind

CHAPTER

VI

615

in the figure of the cat.

At
to be seen
triangle was
of
record.
The
niade
the
then
thoui;ht
reproducing
agent
her
in the
sketch, but
reproductions which
accompany
of

diagrams
the

agent

in the

are

given

in every

positions I

as
case

have

originallydrawn.
without

The

communication

other
with

that

one,

this

chosen

and

were

indicated.

lO.

not

k.

to

both

paper,

were

I had

additions

some

diagrams
any

time

by

drawn

APPENDICES

December
We

below.
sitters.

\2th, 1894." Present

tried
The

annexed

Mrs.

table, back

first

to

L.

on

Mrs.

Mrs.

1^, Mrs,

B., and

myself.

are
drawings, all of which
reproduced
relative
the
plan [omitted here] shows
positions of the
chiairfacing [Mrs. B.],writing on lap. Mre. B. sitting at
L.
H. G. R. facing Mrs.
L,, i " feet distant.

experiments

with

[ttOO

TO

CHAPTER

VI

617

APPENDICES

6i8

[830

R.6

originals of

The

i, 2, and

Nos.

finished

her

thought

copy

The
originalsof
suggestion.

Nos.

4, 5, and

Mrs.

had

B.

I have

recorded

all that

drawn

were

almost

as

soon

as

some

cases

L.

Mrs.

B., in each

by Mrs.

drawn

were

L. ; in

Mrs.

by

can

know
and

i) Shortly after Mrs. L. began drawing this (a nose) Mrs.

At
of nothing ; I can
that time
only hold my nose."
Mrs.
seconds
B. began
what
L. was
In
Mrs.
10
some
drawing.
think

within

finished

was

(No. 2) This

begin
this

accentuates

24th,
had

the

are

been

it is

Mrs.

L. said

sure

am

L.

(No. 5) Mrs.
"

drawing
mantelpiece.
(No. 6) Mrs.
I

Afterwards

champagne

were

foot

few

can

began

said,

L.

bottle

she

said,
not

drawing,

L.
while

first,but

at

see

different
of

sight

once

boot

waiting
without

"

for

touched

was

to

and

thinking

"

mentioned

case

L.

Mrs.

November

on

after

original

the

"

in

within
see."

can

I know

what
that

me

"

seconds

10

Now

I know

to

10

15

seconds,

clock

The

and

presently said,

in front

was

of

her

the

on

it is."
she

of

thought

putting

label

the

on

(No. 4).
"

"

willing

times.
the

after, say,

"

it."

drawing

drew

experiments
in

at

told

B.

Mrs.

tried at

generally

almost

something

am

like

more

was

of Mrs.

B.
I did

seen.

(No. 4)
what

5 seconds

subject Mrs. B. began shading the

the dissimilarity. This
and
the
in which
the drawing
only instances

fresh

my

said.

was

(No.
"

at

case

No

the

subject

contact

agents,

so

that

was

there

perform

to

used, but

might

various
the

have

actions

subject
been

was

scious
uncon-

guidance through looks, "c.

short

Some
on

and

different
the

summary

series of

occasions

agents,
of the

Total

Number
Suit

being

Mrs.

Mr.

Mr.
Miss

out, the

and

Mrs.

B.

The

L.

percipients

and

Mrs.

following

"

pips only right

only right

also carried

of trials

successes

of

Rawson,
B., and

L., Mrs.

results obtained

number

Complete

card-guesses were

-59
.22

.5
27

R,
is

second

.Sometimes
above

the

in

CHAPTER

TO

D]

by

sc-Icfcted

guesses

the

In

agent

in

but

allowed,

were

summary.

VI

fourteen

the

first guesses

it

cases

only

card

the

cases

other

619

drawn

was

be

to

included

are

guessed
the

from

was

pack

at

random.

D.

630
of

experimental

the

percipient

the

proportion

seem

Apparitions

Durinjf the

carried

has

tr."n3ference

1890 and

year

with

on

condition, the

good

dence
evi-

the

agent

and

depends

course,

in any

how

on

one

and

case,

seldom

experiments

amount

of

is taken

from

is

success

expected.*
The

"

account

(See

131-136.

Thought-transftrence^
pp.
B).

F.

Mr.

Kirk, in 668

Mr.

experiment by

ktead.

Exptrimtnts.
and

tried

Considering

been

have

when

value, of

their

experiments

this

under

might

Kirks

Joseph

Podmore's
also

made

than

(K.'rhapsgreater
Mr.

success

l)een

have

to

of

obtained.

recorded

impressions

of

places, and

number

total

of

been

have

cases

transference

in different

were

primarily on
the

few

Com|"aratively

onwards,

Mr.

friend. Miss

Joseph Kirk,
G.,

series

from

of

Some
niilc^.
a)K"ut 2co
varyinK
400
will
in
P.R.
for
be found
the Journal
ai.count
of the ^
experiments
in
There
Kchruar"' and July i8";i and
excluding two
22
are
January 1893.
which
the distance
of diagrams*
was
only a few yards) trials in the transference
at

of

J^c

distance

Kipon Villas, Humexperiments in thoughtof

recorded.

there

"jblong card,
The

r.-

object looked

The

jr.

often

!*em")roke

u"n"

did

sei-n

not

at

of the

reproduction
J';nc i8t;i.
.md

ri^'ure3
tj

**

''loiiris
;.
"A

three

it,and

on

report

1:*-

'

is

Sal

v'.

fonn,
or

j"^"

Mr.
!hc

^-.tcr. he-c.

on

ments
experi-

the

by agent

and

perci-

whirh

Mr.

Kirk's

(on

K.

alxmt

r"jiln)ore\

yards,
ard,

"

was

drawing

in

instance

one

Kirk,

|H.*tcipicntNnf
of

crus",

man's

uhom

hand

ov.il
black

in

(M-ra^ion.

Mi^s

white

lia\e

tc*

fairlyaccurate

thiN

on

also

(". was

{"ercipient appears

Mr.

Malte"c

the

rorresjM^n-

Miss

when

case^,

and

given.

three

from

11.15

drawn

bright

experimciital

the

three

or

the

l*lumsic;i"h

at

(i.

plate with
white.

on

4th
one

was

the
Miss

in

lasting only

spikes

400

on

viz..

night

spot

two

only

iinpic^s

full -sized

last

white

ha"!

line"

letter

or

of

Notes

in writing
orcasions

two

remaining

in

diagram

diagrams,

light vcr\-

l.^rTi;m"U'"

*A

of

appeared, [these arc

bluish

S"c

the

follou**

as

\\\ roundish

"

of

but

diagram

tr"'in^ to

was

r.icd

this

distance

Kirk

'Mr.

beyond

go

details

Mime

of

excfi)tion

(generally a square

was

light.

stionx

independently

the

nfraroml)r

or

riumstead,

.r

with

by

Kirk

picture, diaKrani,

luminous
anticipation of failure), the percipient saw
appear*
taking the form of round
or
p;itche" of light, in correspons"iuare
the shape of the surface
ij was
lcK"kc^ at by the agent.
When
Miss

(ir.-icc with
a!

made

by Mr.

at

without

or

illuminated

case

ca^,

with

his

record

-cs,

disc

always

was

every

in

In each

n-iTcs

white

or

object
were

p-^rt.

to

these

or

yards

in

as

centre.

tenire.]
a

half

}":

"n

of

group

[This

isdra^n

uide

ana

After

11.43-

of nmndi^h

the

but

inch

an

to

Near

moment,

Aftaritwn:,
'.jcti

of

end

of

minute"

three

from

it

in

or

sa^

four

at

times

varied

Tk^'Uf^'.tttaHiteftK.t,chapter

effect^
telc)iathi":

*a%y

o\aI

irdehnite

an

experiment

reap|"earing

darting

few

lollowrd
t"bic"i'",)

by

shape
larger
;

it

positions."

f""i other

v
,

ili^ijuicc,lieki"Ic% ih"MC

\p80V

APPENDICES

20

Appended

of

Miss

marked

bear, it will be seen,

which

on,

reproductions

are

original diawingfs of

G.'s

likeness

lo

man's

impm-

her

band.

"
It should

times

at

except

would

transfer

produced

previous

made

late

in

dark, and

in the

in

object being,"

imagination,
persons
would

Mr.

and

be

bed,

Kirk.

Kirk's

the

inducing

of

thought

used.

The

of

her

the

notes

diagrruns
"to

words,

kiod

of

amount

Kirk

could

the

cone-

endeavoured

to

produce.

percipient in April-June
of the
notes
experiments were,
Miss
and
G. independently.
Mr

wrote

No

the

Mr.

189!

test

upon.

KiA
were

who

G.,

was

following moming

the

on

used

were

the

Miss

in

as

which

experiments,

previously agreed

time

and

of

same

conclusion

the

which

chance

the

Full

Mr.

in

Mr.

animals

not

rule

from

what

Kirk

after

at

hallucinations

any

images

with

results.

by

evening,
as

hearing

or

trials

immediately

notes

had

not

the

beyond

seem

seven

made

cases,

his

the

was

and

interesting

some

wrote

before

of

series

has

experimenting

Kirk

visions

certainly

further

the

Mr.
her

G.

Miss

that

when

between

spondence
A

added

be

in

this
of

possibility

"the

series,

the

influencing

percipient to visualise hallucinatory figures of

only that diagrams
by the agent," Miss G. knew
between

distance

percipient was

and

agent

about

400

yards.
In
to

the

first three

himself

G.

at

"a

on

the

any

another

"

of

Soon

Mr.

with

Kirk

after
Kirk

Kirk),

'

cigar
it

have

closed,
Mr.
tried
the

but

after

to

room

the

the

Kirk

(a familiar

Kirk

years

facing

an

him

Miss

sion
impres-

no

that

she

sa"

cloudlike,

but

fiat,

Afterwards,
following

the

on

of

in his

image
in

the

1 had

seems

smokes

I do

the

time

not

however,

she

before

morning

the

light

and

the

just

G.

him

trial,written
a

But

low

on

saw

and
so

pipe

{10.4;
the

hai-e,

open

or

occurred

11.15).'

"

ist

seeing

I do

wiili 1

; if I

This

me.

peared
apMrs.

as

were

eyes

chair, and

after

Mr.

he

occasionally

my

startled

seemed
him

more

with

experiment

glimpse

room

by

absurd, the

quite
for

lamp.

the

as

Miss

to

whether

know

himself, sitting on
of

realistic

most

pipe. 1 see
seeing him

impression
of

but

mantelpiece;

very

ever

appointed

account

of

rapid

given

name

remember
ago.

expiration of

transfer

pictaitd
7th,

had

night

same

light,not

pale light."

bothered,

This

ever

cannot

vividness

reports

the

faint

dining-room

rather

pipe.'

my

Mr.

been

of

night,

his

looked
'

got

whether

must

just

he

cigarette, but

or

of

records

thus

last

against

and

1 haven't

she

exception

this

records

G.

streaks

she

down

Doctor

say

figures.

the

"

lying

'

know

not

vertical

leaning

brightly lighted,
to

Miss

only patches

then

other

Kirk

On

occasions.

(ist May),

U,

with

light, but

three

vision, which

Mr.

meeting

sunlike

witch, and

room,

24th, 1891), Mr.

and

(April 10th, 17th,

the

trial

circle

alternated

had

in

of

fourth

broken

which

time

one

all

At

ducks

some

at

saw

trials

May,

also
Miss

the

that

pan

he

of

G.'s repon,

622

APPENDICES

only occasion

in this series

on

which

[630

Miss

G.

went

sleep during

to

an

ment.
experi-

experiment (5th June 1892) Mr. Kirk again made

to
passes
Miss
G. to sleep. Miss
send
her side, saw
'Mike
G., on
the
only something
in turning a kaleidoscope, only without
varied but regular movements
one
sees
it
and
lasted
less distinctlyfrom
the colouring ;
or
was
more
simply luminous,
minutes.^
This
20
1 5 to
due, as Mr.
impression may conceivably have been
of
his
in
Kirk
hands
the
the
to
movements
regular
making
hypnotic
suggests,
seventh

In the

passes.
Mr. Kirk's thought and
between
estimating the value of the coincidences
impressions in the fourth and fifth trials,it should not be overlooked
that the percipient'simpressions were
not
images, such as are wont
to
vague
crowd
the near
on
through our minds
approach of sleep,but clear-cut
visions,
approximating to visual hallucinations.
In

Miss

G.'s

E.

630

A.

Mr,

Glardon^s

in the transference

of

of Tour-de-Peilz,

Vaud,

M.,

diagrams

were

following experiments
the

by

out

agent, with

Associates

being

The

"

carried

Switzerland,as

percipient, both

as

Experiments,

of

the

Rev.

A.

Glardon,

friend

of

his,

Society

for

Mrs.

Psychical

Research.
earlier and

An

carried
another.
taken

by

out

somewhat

them

in

less successful

1893,

at

(See yj^i/rwa/S.P.R.,

from

the

Journal

distance
vol.

series

of at least

vi. pp.

S.P.R., vol. vii. pp.

of

the
200

98-101.)

same

kind

was

miles

from

one

This

account

is

325-329.

The

originaldiagrams drawn
by both agent and percipient,carefully dated
the notes
them
the time, have
been
at
on
they made
sent
to us, and
in
of
the
Plates.
them
will
It
be
most
the
are
from
reproduced
seen
what
account
was
attained, though it is not easy to estimate
proportion of success
this with
the percipient several
made
times
of
exactitude,because
number
a
which
little scribbles
be
counted
either
as
might
drawing, or all as
parts of one
have
we
given the number
separate drawings. See e,g" Plate II., R. 3. Where
of drawings she made, without
reproducing all of them (see e.g, Plate I.,R. i b)
counted
as
as
we
possible,in order not to over-estimate
have, of course,
many
coincidence.
the argument
R. 3 would
against chance
Thus, such a case
as
been
counted
have
as
eight drawings.
The
experiments will be best understood
by a full description of the Plates,
which
we
now
proceed to give.
and

with

...

In all

the letter O

cases

those

on

the

Plates

denotes

drawings

the

of the

of the

agent

and

off the drawings

percipient ; and the dotted lines mark
experiment.
I.
In the
Plate
the agent
experiments here illustrated,
at Tour-dewas
his
notes
p.m."
10
Peilz,and the percipient at Florence, and the former
on
of the experiments, also that he used
sheet of diagrams as the hour
the diagram
O. I on
May 8th and 9th [1893],and O. 2 on May loth and nth.
The
On
one
percipient made
8th.
drawing, reproduced as R. i a, on
May
made
which
she
of
the
most
eight attempts,
one
May 9th
nearly resembling
O. I is given, as R. i b.
On
is noted
her paper
1893, Tuesday, May 9th,
whole
of what
10.15." On May roth, she attempted nothing. The
she drew
is
nth
R.
her
on
2
May
reproduced as
being marked,'" May 1 1, '93;
;
paper

the letter

belonging

each

to

"

"

"

"

10

P.M."

"

"90

agent

K.

marked

it

paper
small

but

the

this may

percipient
3nd,

1893

She

made

O.
still

being

no

drawing

but

the

experiment,

this

gives

(Slardon

M.

Mrs.

agent

the

were

It occurred

differentrooms.
following account

sitting alone

was

fixed

and

diagram

of it

entermg

the

I ha\e

been

working

the

'

this

at

can

the

After

two

one

at

and

Mr.

I will

and

draw

not

1893.

in.

was

three

or

I drew
Mrs.

minutes,

to-day, don t go
nothing but the design

morning,

house

same

V.\l't),/"frra7M.

excited
see

111.

Plate

on

the

"

it.

on

in

June 7ih, 1893,

on

adjoining

room

much

too

am

said,

she

room,

in

attention

my

aloud, saying, I

called

'

on

and

of the

M.

on

my

embroidery

it because

it

I think

silly.'

too

She

"

IS

of
used

'*june
sleepy

too

O.

as

hox\\

"GKTON-hl'l-RRX.

the

that

second

notes:

mrwH

6 is shown

K.

to

percipient

and

in

Tour-de-Peilz, but

'*

observed

diagram
Tour-de-Peilz, and

and

of frame

sort

"a

made

she

in the

date, but

her

note:

is the

at

this

on

19th

P.M.,

las

It will be

P.M.

10

at

the

reproduced

be

resemblance.

p.m., he

10

nothing

See

P.M.

10

at

agent's drawing corresponding

The
In

at

2nd

at

K. 4.

to

bears

also

33rd,

May

seems

chance

mere

on

and

as

experiments in which
Fellice, Italy ; O.

it."

draw

to

be

June
\'cvey.

agent

On

reproduced

are

in

Torre

at

23rd ; in all cases

percipient on May

the

by

P.M.;"

objecL"

or

and

23nd

623

used

were

percipient

May

agent's drawing

the

0. 4

the

on

which

of

two

in

bracket

these,

19

bright design

very

the

by

**

drawings

three

and

drawings made
May 1893; 10

all the

represents

3 and

O.

O.

19th and

May

on

diagrams

Tour-de-Peilz

at

was

used

was

The

II."

Plate
the

VI

CHAPTER

TO

B]

sent

I had

that^ unawares,
The

They

sent

were

diagrams

carried

experiments,

drawn

judge for yourself. The fact

diagram resembling closely that design."
IV. belong to a later series of
III. and
Plates
December
14th. 1893, and January 9th, 1894.
design

can

you

to

between

out

in

us

on

April 1894 by

Tul

1 have

"...

^he

in

'^eing

hal:'-pastnine
tor

real

achirvrd

persistent
O.

(see
pencil
.ut

in

of

amount

hand
;

and
and

instance**
is

One

the

"in

approximation

was

many

myself

.Mrs.

was

winrh

and

it

to

the

;tli.the

send
two

satisfaca

had

week.

me

nf
a

pre-

only

the

at
to

Maltese

same

that

we

and

delayed

day^

M.,
was

somctniR's

seems

cru"s

ftillnv^ing
-

^th, the 8th. and

greater,

time

\er"-

and

night

sime

time

itw.vs

that, in all, we

I tried

every

been

not

striking example

the

on

24/k. I8"i4.

The

tried

so

in

days

s;iine

usual

as

the

nights running

shut

eyes

the

four

success.

Two

have

and

Afrti

Z,

I here.

January i8""4, we

attending

you

sat

and
still,

attending

correspomlent,

same

results

the

from

)x)th

K-PK-PkII

till the

iross

the

9Ch

came

tij-Mnttly.
"(

pretty

'n

December

:8th, Mrs.

["ec

wdi

re"ernbling
she

fair

is

always attend,

not

these, I send

impression.
10]. .Mrs. M.

January

did

committees

or

experiments,
Of

m'"ment.

'"f

.Mrs. M.

the

she

and

and

1893

with

where

time

December

by visits

dozen

series

new

P.M., French

L*nfonunately,
vented

Ajaccio. Corsica,

Durmg

made

writes

(jlardon, who

.Mr.

of the

rest

that

afterwards

me

crnwn,

reproduced

at

9].

On

.md

O.

once

and

M.
the

had
exac

to

seems

14th, she

drawn

ily my

h.ive
had

seen

the

comet

I h.id drawn

an
impression
something
[see O. 7). Kinally,on the 21st,
drawing, as you will ice from her own
rose

of

624

[630

APPENDICES
Plate

***

'^

TO

CHAPTER
Plate

VI

""s

II

^"^"XX"^"00"3X"

1
\V/y\V/v

APPENDICES
Flat"

lOOI
III

628

APPENDICES

[see

bit of paper

O.

8].

R.

and

[630

It is

did

pity she

not

note-book.

for

use

I send

common
a
However,
anything
it,corresponding to my drawings."
In
these
four
have
experiments, we
reproduced
made
and
all
the
the
also
by
percipient on
by
agent,
in the
experiment of January 5th-9th, 1894, which

larger than

sittings

our

leaves

you

torn

from

R.

each

is marked

O.

and

10

10.

In

14th,

prongs

crown"

"

drawings. The
drawings marked

p.m.

10

"

writes

R.

7, she

Like

of

pair

date

the

notes

tongs

and

hour

as

with

tooth

"

descriptions apparently referring to her three

December
agent's drawing, O. 7, is dated
14th, 1893. Her
R. 8 are
dated
December
1893,9.30
agent's,
21st,
p.m., the
three

December

21st, 1893

28th, 1893, 9.30

December

Plate

the

and

the

dated

8, being

in

marked

drawings

her

December

O.

drawings made
occasion, except

all the

and

agent's, O.

p.m., the

marked

those

also

being

9,

R.

dated

are

dated

December

28th, 1893.
With

regard

diagram
used

was

5th
drawings,

P.M., four

9.30

R.

as

10

of which

none

On

a.

drawings, the
January 9th, at 9.30
pretty closely,and
these is reproduced
four

of which

the

January 6th,

added

the

R.

as

10

She

"

Always

Finally,on
"

back

come

one

of

comer

the

to

the

then

seems

tack, as
diagrams
wrong
Next
resembling a flag or key, follow.
of which
drawing three diagrams, one
:

January

5th,at

Maltese

hour, she

same

that he

made

cross

is reproduced

four

drawings,

**

nine

note

like

most

the

on

original

January 8th, at 9.30 P.M., she made

is reproduced as
of which
R.
On
b.
10
first two
drawings, resembling each other
of
One
same
impression as last time."

note,
c.

made

the
notes

agent

On

cross.

made

P.M., she

the

percipient

one

at

successful

most

5th-9th, 1894,

January

The

6th, 1894.

all like the

at

are

of

(Plate III., O. 10), which

cross

and

January

on

experiment

the

to

Maltese

of

she

10

thing.

d.

have

To

he

Greek

on

fresh

she
has

gether
alto-

an

of them

some

made

these

Probably

draws

sheet, she

off

gone

character,
to

appears

is R.

same

have

to

different

start,

appends the
sent
nothing."
marked

key pattern,

afterwards."

that

experiment,

this

In

trying

transfer

to

made

mind
sets

each

on

drawing,
been
merely

each

on

did

answer

M.

also

on

it appear
remember

communication
know

not

remember,

630
series

coincidence

chance

to

resemblances

to

is

to
not

one

so

other

ideas

as

of

more
a

form

of each

the

that

hand,

another.

great

agent

probability
another

one

two

the

the

or

F.
of

but

We

he

have

he

i^as

the

less

in her

of the three

Consequently,
total

of

number

be.

that,

as

Mr.

Glardon

informs

us,

there

was

between

that

fact

all the

percipient during this time, so

agent and
diagram two days running.
using the same
transfer any diagrams
whether
the
he
to
to
to
question
attempted
(May 2nd, 1894) that he
January 8th and 9th, Mr. Glardon
says

written

not

the
the

On

chance.

last,resemble

had

marked

show

probabilityof a
drawings would make

she

to

and

after

days

strengthen

course

the

three

or

made,

attempts

or
only one
percipient
evening. On January 9th also, the drawings

the

have

of

two

due

had

just described

We

of

day, except

if the

closely, as

until

the

have

may

success

diagrams

number

large

attained

not

was

success

the

no

that
In

was

believes

as

does

not.

yet received

telepathic messages.

Mrs.

One

very

few

cases

of

anything

carefully reported case,

like

carried

out

APPENDICES

630

13/A. Transmitter,

May

"

here

and

B.

Theresa

her

Business

W.*s

house

burned

dull.

R.

angry.

went

xtth,

May

Dr.

Paid

visit

to

K.'s.

to

Could

Mrs.
feels

B.

quite

the

Nothing

Transmitter,
; business

sent

18M.

B. does

feel well

not

at

Mrs.

all.

with

[A

out.

Went

See

the

S.

Case

of

D.

courts

29th.

Played

whist.

Transmitter,
will

in

still

Think

You

about

D.,

fact

was

the

johns.
demi-

curtains.
cellar
her

But

on

room

nothing

Received.

"

rain.

dissatisfied.

rain, but

Think

and

in

19M.

had

you

in

consciously sent]

was

May

the

quiet.

casks

much.

very

S.

Dr.

off

come

Business

her

his

Received.

"

curtains

The

either

about

in

dog

all.

at

about
Something
visited a large wine

17th.

annoyed

"

lot of wine

see

Received.

"

18M.

May

[Mrs.

19/A.

nothing

S.

shot

ijih.

May

were

Received

"

revolver

a
man

think

day.]

that

get

time.

walk.

long

young

Could

for medicine.

May

itfh,

man

S.

Dr.

prevented.

Transmitter,

"

May
a

garden

you

May

money.

took

You

hand.

"

14M.

definite

some

S.

young

ijth.

out,

Received.

"

nothing

get

collected

you

well.

May

make

appointed

15/A.

May
is

A.

Mrs.

park.

the

keep

to

S.

his bill.

Transmitter,

"

is

or

it is bad.

I think

Me^
Forgot

paid

I can't

Something,

business.

there

was

14M.

"

S.

B.

Theresa

coming.
about

sent.

and

".

"

yesterday.

i^th, Transmitter,

May

and

Clara

somewhat

May
Nothing

I think

were

Received.

13/A.

May

S.

Dr.

mother

Also

yesterday.

Emma.

[6S0 r

You

seem

tellingme

are
am

thing
some-

[It did

sure.

consciously

not

sent]
7.0th.

May
My
I have
it will

Transmitter,

"

clothes

and

poison
not

be

oak

bad.

shoes
on

my

are
arms.

Mrs.
all

S.
You

torn.

Hope

2Qth.

May
went

B.
you

is better.

Poison
B.

oak

gained
hoping for
only.]

in
on

You

the Bulletin

S. did ride

riding.

out

holding a shoe
''have poison oak

out

to
was

three
the

Received.

"

your

yon

see

You

right

your
want

and

hand.

me

Chronicle,

to

arm.

mail

[Mrs.

sulphur springs.
only.
right arm
She
was
pounds.
Bulletin
supplement

some

on

"so

CHAPTER

TO

r]

VI

631
May

Mayi.\$t

22mf.

May

Visited

springs.

all

L'p

sick

2yd.

May

Mrs.

Transmitter,

"

I have

day.

Not

forgotten.

Appointment

Very

night

It

tired.

receive.

to

Received.

"

see
fanning
you
yourself ; you were
riding; on a donkey,
I think.
[She rode in a carriage, but
amused
her tripwhich
saw
a donkey
on
her very mtich.]

headache.

Very

be

sit

not

22md.

May

all

must

warm

S.

Dr.

did

S.

warm

Transmitter,

"

home

at

list

May
You

Nothing

3ri/.~Received.

looking

are

and

cross

very

tired.

new.

24M.

May

Mrs.

Transmitter,

"

nothing.

Sent

24M.

May

S.

church-like

big
[Mrs.

see

brick.

S.

May

5M." Transmitter,

have

bad

Drs.

going

to

give

ether.

sore

F. and

It is

S.

windy

S.

Dr.

throat.

May
You

am

Mrs.

S.

are

day.

Dr.

on

her

return

home.

The

doctor

taken.
have

not

and

B. is

the

seen

throw

menu

doubtful

succeeding,

about

sister

never

been

house

and

church

lighton

F.

and

his
it

make
success

of

Mrs.

in that
he

is that

faculties

psychic

of

part

you

certain
len

who,

he
As

my
of

sister

fix

SiR,"-ln

reply

we

of

new"

wife

hers,

to

was

go

decided

we

absent

from

in

his

she

might
third

"iid

have
her

person

not

had
of

from

away
try

wife

has

give the
better

San

the

I read

of No%'ember

in

the

letter

and

Francisco

grown

up

subject

results.

as

Now,

in

last

with

Dr.

an

much
of

attention
her

was

with

result

given
of

atmosphere
course,

S.

states

practice to
mentally

summer

the

as

my

precisely as

of

sit

at

daily papers

it

same,

1893^

i$th.

resulted

the

made

home,

sq/A,

.VifraiArr

yours

experiment,

experi-

telepathy.
Physician and Surgeon.
mere

telepathy
[In a later

his wife

half-an-hour,

to

could

so

The

the

Tkeosopkist. My

convinced
No

when

about

to

and

country,

described.

day to each other, as exchanging letters

being compelled to change his location every day.

consequently
ence

for

P.M.,

the

Pad

Dear

the

FrascImo,

my

drummer

o'clock

partner.

about

S., but

even

than

other

experiment with my wife

find it ^iven in the
Pacific 'IheosopkiJ.
himself
he is not
Thcosophist.]
a
I came
to
:
try the experiment this way

statement

that

Esq.,"

Dr.

out.

or

accurately

so

San

HoriGSON,

You

possibilityof such
comparing memoranda
upon
benefit
the trip was
S., for whose

the

J. S., M.D.,

R.

Received.

5M."

!"ent

fairlystartled

was

had

much

Not

unpleasant weather.
tr"'ingto tell me
something

(dentists) to

somewhat

was

entertainment.

have

can't

experiments

buildingevening

the

went

previous to a church
The
description correct.
consciously.^

Received.

"

municate
com-

venient,
incon-

in

sick
the

scepticism,
wise
did, other-

personal experi*

somethmg.

was

aware

of

our

doing, exceptmg

what

state

here

632

APPENDICES
Dr.

met

with

I did.

asked

He

Anderson

Dr.

She

to.

wife.

my

met

never

in St. Helena,

was

that

show

to

me

wife,neither

my

Sonoma

him
I told
I believed
patient,when
I was
making experiments just
him
the result,good or bad, which

about

of telepathy,and
possibilities

in the
then

consultation

in

J. Anderson

[630

did

County,

know

he

where

she

miles

sixty-three

about

went

from

the

city.
We
fixed

agreed

sit twenty

to

mind

minutes

o'clock

ten

at

; in

In

p.m.

sending

news,

strongly
as
messages
my
to
excluding all thought. Everything I received
came
I would
as
picture. Sometimes
see
me
a mental
things only partly, like half
with the poison oak, it came
of a face.
When
I saw
her arm,
clearly. 1
very
almost
heard
anything like noise.
thought I could speak to her, but I never
(Signed) Dr. J. S.
my

blank

near

the

on

made

receiving, I

mind

I could,

as

I corroborate

W.

Mr.

follows

the

".

above

in every

statement

known

well

Coleman,

detail.

Dr.

to

". S

him

to

as

"

Q.M.

San

Office,

Francisco,

December

and

Upon inquiry I find that

standing. All speak well
find nothing against him
can

of

J. S. is
him, and

as

man

O.

630

made

another

successful

series

of which

the

their

experiments,

Journal

^q

see

with

Some
at

vii. pp.

case

comes

Despard

and

Miss

C.

both

the

same

in

time

they

(For

234-237.

cipient
per-

carried

and

out

in full

quote

full details
4-9,

M.

room,

and

agent

later

S.P.R., vol. vi. pp.

Journal

veiadty.

Coleman.

following

distance, which

character

of

".

successful,with

were

of

man

W.

The

"

R.

experiments

S.P.R., voL

from

me,

doctor.

as

Miss

experiments

of

is considered

he

parts of London.

different

short

or

California.

21st, 1893.

reputable physician

Experinunts.
to

trials,both

two

in

known

well

After

Campbell.

Dr.

Despar^s

Miss

ladies

two

they

writes

Hodgson,

Chief

from

Mrs.

of all
viL

vol

234-238.)

pp.

The

descriptions of
with

notes

the

other.

All

first two

the

corresponding to

witness

each

always

were

the

letters

of them,

written

quoted,
sent

were

before

with

the

the

to

ing
compar-

envelopes

Editor

of

the

y"wr"a/S.P.R.
describes

[Miss Despard
in

Agent
14

the

general conditions

Percipient

Surbiton,

in

London,

experiments thus :" ]

about
district,distance

miles.

Agreed
then

write

December

[The
Despard,

upon
down

27th, 1895

; one

31st

attention at 11 P.M. ; percipient to

Agent to concentrate
received.
Experiments to begin on December
any impression
experiment each night,alternatelyan object and a diagram.

to

be

omitted.
is

first account
to

Miss

Campbell

letter
in

written

from

Surbiton

December

Surbiton

Hill

orjth,1895.

K., As you know, we agreed a few days ago

thought-transference to begin to-night at x i p.m.
Dear

"

"

by

the

a^nt,

Miss

London.]
Strathmore,

in

of the
W.C.

"

to

Park.
ii"30

try

some

alternate

Surbi-ton.

P-M.

experiments
nights to think

eSO

a]

of

object and

TO

CHAPTER

VI

633

diagram. So to-night I fixed my attention about 1 1.4 P.M. on

with a lighted candle
in it. I feel the result will not be very
satisfactory,for I found difficultyin concentrating my mind, and not having
decided
the mantelpiece first
previously what object to think of, I looked over
and
before
three
A very noisy
rejected two or
things
fixingon the candlestick.
train was
also distractingmy
if you will think of that.
attention,so I wonder
December
I thought of this diagram [a cross
inscribed
in a
^%th^ 11.45 P*M."
inside in lighter.
triangle],the [triangle]in thick black, and the cross
Decemlfer
I hope this will be more
successful.
I found
29/A, 11.40 p.m.
1
could
clearer
much
mental
of
the
to-night
bring up a
picture
object" a small
Itristol'Ware
jug about six inches high, the lower part being brownish
red, of a
metallic
the
band
reddish
and
of
colour,
having
a
lightcoppery
part
upper
flowers
conventional
of
somewhat
handle
a
rose
purple
greenish. I
pattern
think you
this jug, as
have
it has been
do not
in a cupboard
seen
put away
and
I saw
the jug chieflyby bright firelight.
only latelybrought out
December
yoth^ 12 midnight. I am
;
very tired and fear the result is vague

an

brass

candlestick

"

"

"

this

up

is the

diagram.
mental
image
My
to the right.
Let

know

me

not

was

impressions

your

soon.

of

account

C.

Drar

"

Chesterton

bed, when

into

H^reat noise,and

I have

as

to

know

have
I^st

the

as

stopped

it

been

paper

I believe

round

"

and

of

name

clock

the

minutes

you

when

see

as

^^

say

just getting
train making a

if it

was

clock, watch,
the

word

only

beginning of a word
the thing itselQ-

attracted

the

strike

to

sorry
was

room

7 at

have

must

fast, so

front

object

the

here

forgot,for
scribbles

in the centre

attention, for

my

half-hour, and

found

next

it

remembered,**

suddenly

eleven.

The
was

am

object,but

any
the

like "t or

sound

on

in
firelight

ridiculous, but you

just after

rectangle

circle of

mind

v;tk, 1895.

before, I wondered

it like that

fix my

not

the

I heard

I believe

enclosed.*

and

hear

twenty

was

night

sand

was

often

for it seemed

after

morning
must

me

(you
stopped,
just

"

noticed

never

of your trains.
I could
flitted
bath, all
past, and the
came

December

W.,

our

one

that

Road,

very

the 27th about

on

percipient, Miss

the

I
satisfactoryto report
projected experiments until
and just then
I heard
suddenly remembered,

nothing

I have

R.,

Desparik

"

77

quite forgot

slope

to

Yours, "c,

"

R.

[The corresponding
Campbell, is as follows :

tended

but

correct,

as

making

strong

no

comer

for

; as

guess

I had

in

did

without

pencil
pencil would

my

the

impression, but

that

spot, the circle itself being

that

came

; the

me

circle,my

see

you

go

round

shadowy

ver\'

impression.
P.M.

11.15
think
next

that
I

had

saw

with

first

more

suggested by
distinctlyan
be

the

quite distinctlya
that

above

I can't be

sure

'

thing
the

it must

thought
I

The

"

was

The

what

white
it

was

sound

impression

Moorish
small
band

brass

jug
with

like at

diaj^ani encloted

into

of

tray
a

is not

was

running
reddish

lustre, and

top, for that

at all similar

seemed
to

the

but

appearance

flowers, lilac and

to

be

and

bath-room,

metallic

metallic

but

sponge,

in the

May's mantelpiece

on

brownish

coloured

the

of

mind

my

of water

crimson,
in shadow

agent'sfigure.

at

last

below,
on

it.
and

APPENDICES

634
seemed

to

I don't

remember

"

vivid

so

was

30M,

1 1. 1

P.M.

^^^
^g^m

also

hear

metallic

no
bottom, but I saw
but
May's
things,
among

this

the

gleam.

impression

it.

I describe

vivid

Mm

like the

darkish, perhaps
anything like

be

[834

Thought vaguely of a triangle and figure like this,bat no

thinking of any figure at all,were
impression ; if you were
thinking of something else.
"

3^ si*

far
you this as
with your accounts.

1 send

"

from

you

and

it goes,

as

shall

be

glad to

Yours,

"

9^

C.

^^

M.

Campbell.

5 Heathcote

Street, W.C

envelopes of these letters proved that Miss Campbell

proved"
posted her letter before receiving Miss Despard's ; and almost
in a portion of one
but for an
that Miss
Despard posted
illegibility
post-mark
hers before
receiving Miss Campbell's.
Five
the
first two, iIk
I quote
more
experiments were
made, of which
last three being failures.
The
is
the agent's account
:
1
following
[The post-marks

the

on

"

"

STRATHMORE,

SURBITON,

January
Dear

K.

of

Have

a
thought
it clearly,kept thinking of
not
see
dresses,and could not give whole

January
roses

"

7.nd,

i i.i

P.M.

it in

of small

to

Miss

given

in her

Campbell, wrote
Despard at Surbiton,

follows.

as

but

to

\sty 1896.

pen

wriggle, then

was

most

to

the

those

was

velvet

of

[Sketch of

"

left]

the

to

drawers

and

lace

thread

but

seemed

straps,

to

had

impression

have

between
of

the

case,
of

the

only
such

condition

come

of the

record

on

human

and

cat

be

the

to

be

book

pink

headache,

"

the

witnesses

animal,

some
"

few

on

not

cases

and
one

no,

and

from

this

walking up
touching

could
then

think
there
and

single lea( a

blotty
not

but

it all

concentrate

Campbell.

side

Since, from
be

can

dubious

examined,

human

the animal

best

the
any

nature

pretation
inter-

Apart fiom
pulse
supposed telepathic imbeing acquainted with the
at

clairvoyance,the
other

let my

suggestive of telepathic communication

animals.

remain

must

independent
from

and

downstairs

could

so

to

your

drawer

from

dog

touching

bad

beings

occurrences

possibilityof
might

of

what
you
little glass-fronted bookcase

it seemed

then

of letter, though

CM.

We

tbe

ing
part slop-

upper

sound

opening the top

were
meditating

the

seemed

heard

the

inclination

...

A.

was

W.C

I had

well.

634

envelope
posted for
Street,

capitalS,

vivid

very

the

at

between

and

if you

as

of you

next

aimless

very

attention

pink

Despard.

not

Heathcote

First

and

room,

your

writing-paper,and

of

Had

"

in

looking
small
scrimmage

P.M.

1.30

in front

lost the
sheet

lower

saw

2nd,

chest

of, and

P.M.

1 1.10

the

large capital S,
probably imagination.

January

of

sentence.]

final

right and

the

C.

Her

apparently

15

January

picture

[The percipient, Miss

reason

with

almanac

R.
.

addressed

wall, but did

looking at some

it.

to

it.

on

P.lf.

zz.40

M.'s

on

in E.'s room,

; was

use

attention

Thought

"

ist^ 1896.

dog's whip hung

small

itself.

I quote
The

CHAPTER

TO

A]
instance

an

account

The

in

the

635

Proceedings S.P.R.,
December

Palace, Hampton

confirms

who

daughter,

the

received

was

from

writing

from

VI

1890,'

Court

account,

are

known

to

H6tel

des

the

1883 we were
staying at
(in NorfolkX in the care

Both

vol.

xiy. p.

from

285.
Bagot,

Mrs.

Mrs.

and

Bagot

her

me.

I
Anglais, at Mentone.
bad
left at home
of our
gardener, a very favourite little
black
and
named
I
tan
terrier,
Judy.
was
sittingat table d*h6te and
dog, a
and
the room,
dog run across
unthinkingly exclaimed,
suddenly saw
^^lly,
my
There
I went
there's Judy!"
no
was
dog in the hotel, and when
upstairs I
I had
A few days after I got a letter
told my
ill,what
seen.
daughter, who was
saying that Judy had gone out with the gardener as usual in the morning quite
breakfasttime
she was
he returned
at
well, but when
suddenly taken ill,and
In

the

year

*'

in

died

half-an-hour.
the

whether

this distance

At

but

agreed,

dates

time

of

is that

impression

my

distinctlyremember
had
died
the day

cannot

she

Mary

her.

Hacot.

sent
me
on
February 9th, 1896,
Bagot'sdaughter, Mrs. Wodehouse,
that
the
exact
an
quotations were
following corroboration, stating
copy

Mrs.
the

references

the

of

It will be observed

in her

dog

is

there

that

it is clear

its death, but

of

the

to

proof

no

Mrs.

that

for

diary

March

that the
had

Bagot

and

24th

dog

was

seen

heard

not

28th, 1883.
the

on

day

its death

of

till

afterwards.

A.
to

it.

enjoy

Went

Judy's ghost

taw

Note.

and

Law)

Algernon

and

laughing

cousin

my

how

telling me

running

across

positive

atwut

waiter

if there

find

the

it, that
were

further

no

much

too

Renaissance.'

and

the

mention

had

A.

Mamma

came

for

over

table

(I

think

of

time

the

he

sister

my

bedroom

into

d'hAte.

had

answered
of

and

the

had

all

was

so

asked

in the

dog's

(Mrs.

terrier)

tan

mother

My

father)

my

day

or

and

Judy (black

seen

hotel, and

mother

coining

at

were

others

the

and

Dawnay)

mother

they

do^s in

any

Mamma

father

my

my

of

one

*'

Carlo)."

(Miss

whilst

room

my

with

Drove

ached

head

**

distinctly rememl"er

"

But

"

dear.'*

old

Judy dead, poor

day.

can

d*hote

table

"

(Mentone).

Hettner's

read

and

tea

2B/ht IVedncstiay (Monte

March
the

at

after

Eve

bright day.

Lovely
bed

to

Easter

24/A, 1883.

March

(Copy of Diary.)
and
picked anemones.

the

negative.

death

in

my

diary.
also

I may

although
or

three

mistaken

be

usually write
then

and

days

lying in

remember

equally clearly I

in

diary

my

write
bed

my

day

the

best

as

receivinjj the

remember

news

mother
my
sometimes

they
of

told

was

In

1896, Mrv

February

printed in

cfinfirTnation,

the

practicallyidentical
"taO'

e"

doet

not

s.T.K.

Jouma,

then

seem

liai^ntwrote

""htainr(l
with
to

the
have

for
later

for
the
nne,

varied.

second

account

April 1S96 (vui.

first
so

The

tunc.

that

Mr^.

0/

vii. p.

earlier

the

me

Judy's death

at

two

ttistinKtiy

story,

and

Carlo.

Monte

Fi. WOUKHiil'SR.

Al"KIJi

it for

leave
But

for

Judy,

saw

remember.

can

when

Mentone

at

evening,

every

it in

which

on

the

tame

i4j),

with

account,

re"-ollectit'n
Haj;"it*i

incdcnT,

dau(;hier*s

her
here
of

which

the

given,
circum-

is

APPENDICES

636

p.

similar

somewhat

another

For

[6421
the

see

case,

S.P.R^

Journal

i?.

vol

289.
A.

642

of

possiblesources
of

spontaneous

of

the

telepathy

beliefs have

in their

But

suspicious
remaining

who

persons

happened

came

of this evidence
universal

hypnotism.

and

only

were

fraud.

As

but

gained nothing
the

(b)

due

consisted

any

believed

acceptance

easy

then

almost

hallucination, hysteria,trance,

of

ignorance,

it

thought

was

the evidence

that

the witnesses

some

fraud, but

Fraud

were

there

that

fact

showed

of them

many

that the

thus

being

that

(a) that the lacts

practising deliberate

the

their statements

honestly given.

cases,
to

In the

were

the

to

ms

favoorite

evidence

(2) the

was

interpretationsof

for
suffering

whole

which

is

alleged facts

the

persons

this

of

of course,

was,

of

neighbourhood.

the

classes ; and

phenomena

result

alleged,or

as

There

on

the

alternative

two

happened

was

of

ignorance

the witch

in

which

on

the uneducated

better-educated

by

be

to

(i) the testimony

exclusivelyfrom

much

"

able
consider-

intimidation
other
or
by torture
; in many
attributed, on
grounds whatever,
no

were

cases

of false

in their support

evidence,

cisc

abstract

manner

belief in witchcraft

; the

the

Phantasm

brief

is that all

muster

proportion of

extracted

occurrences

to

educated

even

"

enormous

an

in confessions

able

fraudulent

consciously

certainlynot

actual

evidence,

of

amount

been

day

following is

in
in

fullyby Gumey
the

evidence

the

generalobjection to

most

instance.

were

Various

"

of evidence

canons

discussed

vol. i. chap, iv.,of which

Livings

The

general

the

and

error

for Telepathy.

Evidence

the

of

Criticism

General

testimony

excluded,

the

"u:ts

believed

were

genuine.
of
phenomena

The
''

can

be

now

often

were

from

relied
to

had

only

See

account,

such

to

marvels

these

that

"

for transformations

bodily

however,

of

at

"Note
with

peasants

some

stress

cases

seem

regard

jective
sub-

percipient, that

hurt

on

aerial

as

first-hand

rides

was

usually that

the

day

the

the

accused

animal

and

evidence^

actuallywitnessed.

were

few

cases

recorded

The
person
with

associated

the

on

numerous

of course,

can,

be

supposed magic
time

to

Witchcraft"

have

in

laid

with

come

Phantasms

by

the witches

this, but

on

which
into

persons
close

of

references, of the historical

the

authorityof

reallygood

on

possession of telepathic powers

apparent

the

that

wounded.

are,

No

on

have

been

There

the

real to

animals, there is absolutely no

into

uneducated

evidence

proved

With

present.

transformations

the

we

sion
"posses-

to

know

easilybe produced by hypnotic suggestion (which was

probably
used
also frequent in spontaneous
by witches), and that they are
and
contagious and no doubt
are
hysteria,both which conditions

trance

her

absolutely

appear

down

put

may

often

even

may

then

were

hallucination,since

explained by

hallucinations

they

which

witchcraft

it is
of

and

were

vol. i. p.
for witchcraft.

Livingy

evidence

noteworthy

sense

quarters

their

or

jects.
subthat

tion
educa-

similar in

172, for

an

APPENDICES

638
of

recollections, and
into

events

story^

or

an

occasionally

the

remembered

as

merely by dropping

or

exaggeration

of

reverse;

e,g.

the

in the

of evidence

canons

awake, had
^

coincided

events

(i)

Of

in

be

may

the

vision

of the

time, which

in

in the

agent

In

telepathy.

points00
has

bad

an

percipient has

had

ao

agent

of

room

their

that

implies

now

may

three

are

the

that

we

of

case

impression

certain

the

agent,--say,

(3) that

the two

dates

respective

can

died,

in

else

at

bear

to
a

tion

is

direct

some

happened
easilybe
The

on

the

of

follows

the event

reported

to

in

otherwise
^

on

the Census

his

and

percipient

coincidence
of

maj

time

some

cases,

their value

according to

Since

proved,

been

to

we

have

chance

date, is

recorded

by

or

in

examined

have

we

independently,

some

dependen
in-

where

written

which

record

which

to

have

either

; or

(^)

before

the

still to meet
and

not

his experience, with

we

or

one

of

record

still in existence

612

more

the

persons,

objection that

of

seen

or

arrival of
the

by

whom

the

coincidence

telepathy(see account

to

A, for discussion

"

required to

are

for the

between

generally to
the

due

data

interval

words

and

its

of

the Ref"rt
this); but the first step obvioosly

facts.

numerical

befallen

experience

of HcdlucincUions^
the

The

be

to

arbitrary limit of time

himself

of its occurrence,

the facts

prove

appears

percipient

greatly in different

summarised

documents

agent

witnesses

or

time

have

may

the

the

by

mentioned

Supposing

events

which

the

lapse

befell the agent, with

which

ascertained

of

may

percipient(a) made

The

its date, at the

to

be

contemporary

us

witness

news

varies

course

confinna-

"

printed notices, or

(i)

of

date

may

such

agent

of the

closeness

especiallyafter the

evidence

conditions

of the

no

known

Where

A.

the

therefore

is made

impression

experiences

the

in memory,

exaggerated
worth

that

day,^ since

same

the evidential

which

to

latter's confirmation

that the

so

percipient's experiaMX

alone,

if this

But

person,

required

the

the

(2) The

known^
before the condition of the agent was
valuable
being practicallyindependent of
as
is

is

witness.

other

(3) Evidence

or

himself.

man

perdpieot's
printednotices if he has

from

time

from

as

either

impression affectinghimself

an

can

once

and

the

if not, from

or,

consists
one

generally be obtained,

can

of the

independent

agent's experience, evidence

the

statements

an

deUuls.

accurately fixed.

be

is

the

elements

error,

there

"

experience, including

of

sources

typicalinstance of a telepathicphenomenon,
is required: (i)
which
indisputable evidence
unusual
experience, say, has died; (2) that
has, while

of

some

of

group

hallucination

waking

unusual

any

marvellous

the

possible

various

these

consider

to

on

by bringing

dream.

reviewed

Having
pass

whole
be

total effect may

The

either

simplify them,

to

connected

[642 A

be

the

supposed

the

much

agenL

mean

the

must

two

is

not

in

this

less than
"

news

estimate

coincidence
events

be

argument

fixed, and

more

than

for chance
we

include

twelve

coincidence,
all

cases

in

hours, though it

this.

always

connection

the

news

of

what

his

642

A]

dct

that

he

of

by

external

to

have

action

documentary

existed, but
is

the

or

other

mentioned,

by

whom

second

of

class

rank

below

is

The

This

as

of
or

is,of

cases

alleged

beard

causes,

the

as

could

time

was

borate
corro-

it in which

only

be

the

the

not

to

which

one

(fi)make

nor

arrival of the

news,

confirmation.

news

first class.

the

to

was

immediate

so

by representing the

impugned

that

afterwards.

record,

rule, decidedly inferior

is

news,

the

after

should

communicated

by him

have

we

but
fact

the

was

written

until

fact

or

of the

invented

any

experience

news

time

some

Such

cases,

increases

which

mention

or

but

made,

At

the

that

the

whole

story

owing

but

record

no

remarked

he

rapidly

course,

separates
obtain

to

of the
In

indication

Where

lose

of

experience;
the

and

above

opient'^
occurrence

naturally
rank

"

as

he

these

account

the

independent

from

when

he

made

was

us

; or

that

they

some

do

time

not

heard
obtained

ourselves

where

we

who

one

have

we

And

interval

the

as

Still,sometimes

of

evidence

to

have

they may

incident.

the

of

But
the

oC

comparison

this is

vary,

where

having; )"ccn
the

higher

nature

in value

authority for

befallen

have

under

two

sole

our

percipient is

the

evidence

classes.

he

allegesto

cases,

the

mention

know

is

news

of friendi"

the coincidence

value

any

the

percipient is

which

many

the

to

some

of accuracy.

the

event

of

death

of the circumstance

mention

or

previous to the present report

two
separated by a considerable
reports
accounts
given at different times shows
an

arrival

afterwards.

account

extent

the

on

loss of papers,

to

confirmed.

be

cannot

of

able

been

have

record

percipient alleges that

The

the

ontil

may

longer

no

convenience,

same

arrival

(a) make

not

under

been

have

to

other

(5)

oC

death

to

experience

can

Mnritingby him,

; of which

course,

occur

the

unconsciously

his

immediate

i'he

(4)

an

alleged

invention.

an

or

the

for

here

At

in
before

on,

be

both

coincidence

of the

bkci

was

one

class

time,

same

acted

mention

did

then

is

(17),but owing

remarked,

placed

noted

percipientdid

verbal

but

(17)

inspection; or the experience

(1/^),or the action taken

whom

to

was

class.

next

was

speciallylikelyto

(3)
any

or

person,

all

at

is

cases

the

percipient'sexperience
another

(la) and

in

as

persons

action

proved

our

in

as

remarked

or

the

is

fact.

the

probably

person

experience, as

in
to

mentioned

been

have

the

or

mentioned
accessible

been

(7) iromediateljadopted

his

personal.

or

been

not

639

or

strength of

evidence

have

it to

causes,

This

has

alleged to

strength of

on

the

on

evidence, documentary

(2) The

VI

it is corroborated

mentioned

so

special course

CHAPTER

TO

we

ha\e

events,

and

the

time

at

and
than

date
some

our

sole

will then

independent
of

their

in such

of what

authority for

Iw

weaker

date

coincidence,
befallen

of Class

the
A

of

soon

that
agent"

(().

his

than

testimony

circumstances

had

of those

and

nature

the agent

also

this head

the

own

in any
the

perafter their
he

would

the

APPENDICES

640

in which

is,evidence

cipient.
can

of

whole

the

on

while

latter

the

had

has

that

in

such

for

temptation

to

other
the

exaggerate

been

have

of this

157) that it is better

the great majorityof the
draw

to

the

regards
up

final criterion.
a

considerable

narrative

case

number

should

into

second-hand

been

followed

be

of

of

given

evidence

will not

be
of

in

the

as

will

the

all other

of

be

judged

in the

for

well

as

that

by

reference

converted

principlehas

obtaining, whenever

of

all sorts, whether

private

from

to

that the

not

"

This

no

course,

judgment

words,

percipient'sown

possible

affords, of

by being paraphrased.
as

been

its merits

on

pp. 149

first-hand.^

are

It is essential

points.

tions
illustra-

consideration, and

of

table

in

second-hand

records, though it has

degrees, such

same

impression

iv. of P?iantasms^

chapter

cipient's
perdoabt

no

under
the

who

truth of
witness's

accurate

details

in Phantasms

the

must

evidence

throughout,

corroborative

be

error

and

the

learning

altogether out

given

cases

table of

Each

of

it

leave

to

accuracy
of

sort

of

event

second-hand

strangeness

risks

in this section

to

As

for

actual

he

or

p^

which

The

the

hand

evidence

corresponding

likely to
of

the

abundantly proved by experience (some

so

given

are

the

percipient

as

force

The

subsequent retrospection.
evidence

quite

from

namely, the evidence

experience of the percipient

coincidence.

impression

the

on

first-hand

the

of

the
is

his

with

the

us

"

evidence, that

direct

of second-hand

sort

of

unaware

case

though

vivid, yet

less

be

still

was

to

comes

informed

confirming

and

testimony

par

opportunities with

equal

event,

one,

on

been

has

account

only

placed

be

who

person

and

is one,

There

main

the

first-hand

exclusively to

refers

analysisjust given

The

[642

possible,

public

sources,

notices, or official records.

Further,
stood

the

part of

This

their

and
added

the

their

investigation
confidence
and

trustworthy

personal acquaintance
with

best

all

for

fact

amid

all their

unknown

well

that

causes,

witnesses

an

to

in the

Supplement,
accounts

falls short

established

outside

of

book

the

Mrs.

practice of making

The
been

has

continued

since

received

by

of

for the
as

differences, the

as

the

"

to

would

in
take

the

of

the

far

Society

as

for

having

unusual

condition,

good
body

only those

reasonably

be

many
lack
of

the

which

regarded

otherwise

gives

the

them

accounts,

corroboration

work.
"

apparent

no

second"hand
of

general

one

person,

characteristic

is

evidence

the

present

cases

evidence, from

attained

Supplement

the

This

includes

the

was

one

except

which

where

fact in Nature

of

person.

the standard

trustworthiness

general

him

him, of another

first-hand

selectingcases

the

affection

unusual

anything

to

Except
as

personal

the authors

have

interviews.

Sidgwick, and it greatly

testimony they published came

the

evidence

argument

characteristic"

be

the

the

Another

relation

and

in Phantasms

in

Research.

Psychical
the

that

by

out

intelligentwitnesses.
of

possible

carried

was

own

narratives

of the

of the witnesses

colleagues,especiallyProfessor

to

from

large proportion

very

of cross-examination

test

The

or

as

other

in
principle

supposing telepathyto
as

examples

of it

642

CHAPTER

TO

B]
of

appearance

natural

true

Cacts, if truly stated,

further,

due

that

argument

641

involves

and

group,

probably

are

strong

very

VI

to

the

It

single cause.

facts

the

hypothesis that

the

truly

are

involves

stated

since

that
the
erroneous
are
extremely unlikely if all the accounts
of inference, lapses of memory,
various
and exaggerations
supposed errors
and
perversionsof narration should issue in a consistent body of evidence,
it

is

presenting

one

excrescences

or

by
that

from

ways

exact

but

of ours,

of

leave

the

pillow and

and

could

by

they
no

transcended.

only

covers

that

area

should

"

Meanwhile,
convince

desired,
to

642

"*Tbe

and

and

door

effects

leave

of

with
"

shed

it open,

or

to

admitted.

sort

which
The

cover.

wide

how

abundantly in second-hand
the tele()athic
hypothesis
existence

features
of

possiblerange

is the

faculties

of such

have

alleged to

are

dents
incibeen

hypothesis of the action of mind on

hardly suppose^
portion. We can
single well-defined
field,the

widely

were

would

at

always

work

randid

discussing the
of

some

course,

in

the

fall inside

all,that is, conform

every

against the

the

found

are

ordinary human

it is not, of

consideration

directed

made

error

its results

evidence,
limited

if

time

"

produce physual

not

been

the

shows

this wide
a

interesting,

most

It is surely noteworthy
presence?
grounds like these, a single narrative

have

are

( )f

Ix: the

to

the
But

facts.

insunce, the group

take, for

find

open

hand, these details

where

connect

To

those

are

their

of

would

narratives

in stones

then,

it wet,

preciselyof
possibilitybe made

second-hand

mind

they

reject,on

to

grounds

the other

otfes.

must

had

not

other

on

On

token

tangible

have

we

make

with

apparitionsat the
apparitions hold prolonged converse

should

Why

be extended.

not

in the

which

collection

our

such

not

facts

would

probably

largest,in

should

some

which

in

the

witnesses

of the

popular view
actually reported,and which

them.

will

not

it could

which

marvels

"

subject

reader

have

to

"

the

as

the

them

beyond

all eschew

friend ?

waking

that

the

Why
on

of

one

also

true

and

which

death.

tears

be

likelihood

the

diverged in various
We
thus converge
to a singleresult ?
line
within
being
a
or
given line the

at

on

from

case

cable
completely expliis

What

particularexplanation,

lie further

likely to

explicableand

assume

stop short
which

free in every

phenomenon,
h3rpothesis.

be extended, and

can

traditions

it is

well-defined

facts,should

to

marvels

cases

the

features,and

up

reporters

as

inconsistent

them

one

Tempting

of

of narratives,if we

all of

the

our

type

the actual

that

quite as
general

well-defined

equally

one

number

find

"

"

to

claimed

of

case

and

not

outside

the

that

principal

this very

purely telepathictype.

the

is such

evitience

the

inquirer,and after settingforth

force of that actuallyattained, we
of

firsthand

our

criticisms

the

that

as

standard
pass

may
have

on

been

latter.

attacks
Some
were
Contemporary DocHmentary EriJfnce,
dence
the ground of the scarcityof rontcmporar"'
on
documentary evientitled
in
Mr.
for
A.
a
Innes,
instance, one
;
by
Taylor
paper
for Novin
yimifenth
the
Century
Psychical Society'sGhosts,"

VOL.

B.

I.

"

APPENDICES

642
ember
'*

wraith

with

contents

guineas
issued

Since, then, in
been

had
been

say

of

The

following

evidence

is

his

list of

two

of

them

(i) they gaw

:"

in

which

docs-

incorrect

was

to

them.

bjsiKh

authenticated

cases

had

wortiik"

was

cases

tnie.'

doauneots

none

(2) it

in any

the

of

of

; and

be

to

of

respects

proportion

some

doanneot

or

story

fact that

existed

in whidi

case

letter

eiists"

thousud

one

piofc

letter

contemporary

cases,

forthcoming

not

was
a

the

to have

allied"

worth

not

was

prove

misleading in

were

alleged

was

evidence

that such

is

of the

would

maintained, that the evidence

he

statements

to

as

the

written, the

been

it

letter

such

ascertained

or

large proportion

tary evidence

men

seen
so

have

them,

letter infons-

letters

"if

wit

important

such

these

stated, there

after

post

most

one

undisputed,
"

exaggerated impression

very

some

of

alleged to

Innes's

of

narrator,

forthcoming showed,
Mr.

the

by

time

the

at

had

of Phantasms

editors

the

all the

of

do

to
to

once

have

we

But, he

market."

in the

to

postmark

and

at

production

regard

with

stories, and

the

1886

The

two."

even

of

thing

In

''

observed,

of it, and
one
ing some
Psychical Society stories
sometimes

be

would

"

intimation

other

or

natund

the

alleged that

He

1891.

[M2

"

Phantasms

B. ; p. 108,Mr.
of the Livings vol. i, p. 93, Mr. S. H.
(quoted
(quoted in 662 A) ; p. i99"
668) ; p. 197, Mr. Keulemans
Mr. Wingfield (quoted in ^9
not
0) ; p. 221, a lady, name
given ; p. 324, Mr.
Sladen
in
Mr.
Mrs.
T.
(quoted
428) ; p. 527, Miss K.
Jukes ; p. 425,
; p. 407,
(quoted in 667 A).
Ibid. vol. ii. p. 31, Mr.
Gottschalk
(quoted in 662 B) ; p. 154, Mr. W.
in
428
Mr.
Teale.
D) ; p. 693,
(quoted
In
all these
written
the
of the percipient's experience, made
note
cases,
before
it was
veridical
ascertaining whether
or
seen
not, was
by one of the

{a)

S. H.

In

in

B.

authors

of Phantasms.

(J")In
ferred
vol.
Mrs.

Mr.
421

In

the

given

; p.

reply

212,

Glardon

Mr.

in
p.

Proceedings of
Mrs.

227,

Mr.

to

mentary

that,
of

afford
rate,

"

T.

vi. p.

438,

Cameron

31, Mr.

Phantasms

of

Mrs.

Chase

the American

the
;

Grant

Livings

vol.

xii. pp.

(alsortii. p.

vol.

268

688);

asdzTa

(in

than

i. p

226,

lady,name

J. T.
of

the

the

commercial

National

well-attested

Review

ghost story

it is very

doubtful

of doco-

value
for

may

be,

April 1892)
to

its possessor,

gold,
investigator
an
The
give sixpence for it
Society for Psychical Research, ai
that
it could
offer no
to
early decided
whatever
remuneration
more

whether

to

informants, holding

it essential

of false

evidence."

or

Mr.

S.P.R.^ voL

suggestion

Podmore

although
value

395,

; p.

Innes's

evidence, Mr.

observed

any

and

(c) In ih^fournal S.P.R., vol. iii.p. 265, Mr. Boyle (quoted in 423} ; pi2^,
Hamilton
(quoted in 424) ; vol. vii. p. 239, Mr. Nascimento
(quotedin
J) ; vol. ix. p. 134, Mrs. Verrall.

In

can

Proceedings S.P.R., vol.

xi. p. 431,
D.

{d)
not

the

in vol. viii. p.

to

doctored

to

avoid

(It is

any

inducement

obvious, of course,

to

the

that

production

documeDtair

642

TO

B]

easily be forged,and
But
fides of the witness.

bona

the

accused

of his

independence

Podmore

Mr.
the

made
the

during

The

quote

short

"The
for

extract,

and

working

are

amount

constitutes
force

this

of

which

with

which

any

From

the

notes

quite
obtain

which

from

the

made

events,

these

of

dead

evidence

Living (vol.L pp.

the

reiterated

by

those

that, in addidoo

result

Living
that

where

at

once

containing
have

They

written, the

was

in
a

sensory

write

such

Some

large propor*

tion
hallucina-

letter

would,

maintained
of

majority

great

the

on

accounts

accordingly

in the

or

cases

whether

by

or

the

kind

of any

cases,

were

some

ever

of

recognised apjuiritions),
9

32
out

were

of

persons,

the

49

and

were

other

of

the
not,

or

in which

of

it is

it

not

that

meant

experience, in
in which

1042
some

told

was

informant

our

cases

or

order

to

contemporary

existi*d/*

hallucinations

non-coinridental.

who

cases

his

the

hours

24

person

of

note

in

cases

coincidental

was

some

40

of

made,

was

within

it

the

to

out

49

note

whether

numl"er

in

that
some

"

as

made.

arc

hallucinatoryexi)erience.

the

written,

mental

of

cent.

in

of the

information

time

expressions used

estimate

49

were

24

the
the

cases

it appears

per

included

evidence

and

z.

which

documentary

assumed

obtain

knowing

tvritten

outside

2.5

percipient himself,

certain

[Of

in which

from

220-223),

of

with

of

hallucination

before

have

documentary

cases

Proceedings S.P.R., voL

possibly telepathic incidents

the

at

is,in

We

an

of

received,

the

and

had

portion
pro-

six

give

to

notes

small

seen.

pp.

evidence

to

uken

were

time.

the

only
on

emphatically

letters

endeavoured

"that

the

by

either

and

Phantasms

have

that

notes

information

occurrence,

Society'swork

contemporary

mentioning

letter

its

against the telepathicexplanation. The

positiveargument
the frequency
depends, of course,
primarily on
argument

recorded

cases

other

or

steadily,though slowly accumulating.

of documentary

therefore

have

why

contemporary
in

carefullypreserved.

the absence

that

We

of

Phantasms

time

friend, and

subject to some
in
general, be

lies in

"

probably about one in seven, of the

is experienced,the percipient would

don,

events

value

been

since

critics of the

of the

simply

goes

fullyin the

out

the

at

of it has

preserved

psychical research,

at

existed

what

to

is not

remembering

publicationof Phantasms^

Hallucinations/'

follows

and

the

more

of

as

and

made,

pointed
been
constantly and

has

witness

letters

why

preserved, and

been

first

telepathy wxs

who

he

since

had

importance

134-147),

at

years

few

the Census

on

be

be

()uestionis discussed

"" Report

of

the

evidence

reasons

seldom

should

originaldocuments

the

that

merely

documentary

various

should

of those

supposing

memory.)

discusses

occurrences

received

the

of

value

643

therefore, generally speaking,

rests

fraud, but

practisingdeliberate

of

inaccurately, the

of

VI

could

eridencc
on

CHAPTER

With

with

coinciding
were

coincidental

regard

to

the

deaths
with

kinds

(of

other

of hallucinations,

recognised apparitions uf living|"ersons,

visual

hallucinations;

10

were

auditory

APPENDICES

644
hallucinations, and
the

amount

"Of

the

been

has

coincidental

17

by

seen

written

in

which

establishes

we

from
the

of

copy

in

noted
third

been

has

case

:"

time, the

letter

why

reasons

continue

the

at

the

note

which

of

the

letters

the

in five

notes

notes

or

in

us;

received

who

persons

making

that

by

seen

letter ; and

similar

the

from

percipient'sstatement

so

were

give

to

small, and

was

percipientdescribingher experience, and

the

witnessed

who

those

either

"

cases

coincidence,

the

evidence

have

which

cases

two

from

one

received

have

we

case

to

answer

in

us

be

should

evidence

of documentary

proceed

writers

The

tactile.

[642 0

fourth

other

the

cases

letters,or
of

confirmatory

"

written

were

the

at

time."

0.

642

objection

raised

was

of

possible

actual

that have

events

the

be

may

it is very

that what

hallucinations

based

on

difficult to

and

between

as

be

can

two

types and

senses-

not

It is also
of

In

the

of

case

tween
be-

instance

the

recognise

to

to

cinations,
hallu-

sensory

concrete

important

without

assume

also to

necessarilyapplies

type

one

to

objects.

line in any

the

collections
re-

recollections

analogous

"

it is

of

predicated

all

of

or

"

memory

inaccurate

objects.

memory

but

the

imjfVortant
of

"

illusions

material

the

hallucination;

memory

material

of

at
no

draw

Another

"

other.
The

hypothetical

attempted
belong

class

the

vol.

366)

i. p.

"

number

hypothesis
exciting circumstances, there occur
presentiments^i,e, more
which

of memory,

him

astonishes
other

some

has

although
Thus,

on

hearing

had

presentiment

"

and

then

with

be

it
been

of it.

especiallyapt
the

same

this with

the

feeling

that

familiar
an

in

For

p. 223.

exact

the

dream,

recent

experience

references

of the

show
of
"

of

which

that

to all these

has

them
*

all the

telepathic

double
is

see

Report

this form

to

or

"

of memory,

He
the

compares

dijd

though

the Census

illusion,

of

mirage

same

evidence."

or

he suggests,

family would,"

before,
on

and

just dreamt

being passed through

happened

cases,

one

of

fulfilment"

own

had

"

memory

excites

now

in the form

or

its

same

'

pseudo-

wholly unfounded,

is

similarlysubject

way

illusion

repetition of something
^

be

to

own

certain

call

which

something

seeming

Members

would

news

startlingresults

"

his

irresistible hallucinations

and

prophecy really succeeds

death, one might think that

veridical

as

under

people,

supposed
of

J. Roycc

quote

henceforth

I shall

that

prefigured in

To

certain

in

what

this

Professor

Societyfor Psychical Research^

is that

one

which

memory.

American

to

seem

warning, although

the

of

less instantaneous

or

make

by

impressions reported

of

hallucinations

of

This

"

pseudo-presentiments

explain a large

to

to

"

description (see Proceedings of the

or

familiar

as

reallyoccurred

distinction

theoretical

proof

on

of

illusions

misinterpretationsof

never

illusion

are

of Memory.

possiblehallucinations

of

score

"

perceptions

or

memory,

events

there

that

the

alleged. Now,

based

perceptions

Illusions

and

on

incidents

the

to

as

Hallucinations

is

vu,
an

he

"

the
exact

admits

of HtUiucinations.

APPENDICES

646
priori speculations as

A
to

of

worthy

more

collected

specialend

this
of

type

(see

cases

from

Memory

has

shown

what

are

found

to

381-495)

pp.

Many

events

an

together;

detail

or

at

distortion

of

All
"

few

the

extent

are

illusions, which

develop

investigationof

the

But

of

arise

which

bearing
been

having
minded
that

bear

to

arise

Professor

A.

Phantasms
Rev.

T.

L.

Such

has

also

or

false mem"Hies
time

as

and
that

of

the

of

But

Livings

Williams,

on

years

occasion

one

and

her

to

her.

at

ventured
I

not

was

and

on

ago

vicar

(I cannot

when

these

point

of view of

A),

of

Porthleven,

was

give

you

hysterical or

in

few

specially

near

condition.
is

absent

from

(tbcaXop
face
was

from
the

home,

my

wife

home,

went

churchyard gate,

which

with

the

Helston.

you

may

wife

my

rely

awoke

Tsi, 1884.

On

another

facts),

the

on

morning,

one

standing by the bedside

the bedclothes, and

gone.
one

from

taken

being given by

account

date, but

any

to

getting

stress

weak-

spontaneously imagine,
be brought
thus
may
by hypnotic suggestion

memory

vol. ii. p. 82, the

surprise and alarm

saw
my
she
covered
her
fright
look again the appearance
to

memory

again, are

cases,

In her

absent

any

form.

August
Some

on.

goes

revealed

not

(see 656

which

may

found

hallucinations

the

crimes"

kind ;
realise

subject

spontaneously in persons in a normal

of repeated apparitions
following case

The

of

the

and

suddenly

646

of

from

with
facility

imagine,

obviously not comparable

which
Royce's "pseudo-presentiments,"
supposed
are

susceptible subjects.
to

studied

fictitious occurrences^

actual

produce

to

Bernheim

false witness.

with

made

witnessed

have

could

he

may

persons

they

be

in

as

recognised

"

fullyelaborated

"hypnotic

the

dose

remembered

h3rpotheticalhallucinations

of

especiallyon

vaguely

persons

and

really

events

interpolated

gradually

sane

in memory

occurring

be

them.

consolidate

also been

subject

by

vol ir.

omission, exaggeration,or

special study

complex

be
may

of

or

and

Royce's
have

the

on

laid

more

experiences of

Professor

time

less

Hodgson;
experience.

that
as

of

Lapse

R.

blank

so

up,

may

errors

important

one

and

the

of

investigatois

actual

remembered

is vitiated

testimony

of memory

may

one

are

made

not

instantaneously in

Illusions
their

which

to

instances

have

who

persons

at

these

but

close

remembered

though

generally

in

occur

error

be

may

occurring

another.

occurring

time

of

by

also

mass

Proceedings S.P.R.,

absolutely forgotten;

afterwards

event

an

study

Introduction," by

of

great

their

by

is

this

times, and

Mal-observation

J. Davey

kinds

be

of

interval

separated by
record;

S.

by conjectured details,or

be filled

may

of View

Point

obtain

The

persons.

examined

of

PossibiHties

"The

Investigation,"by

"Experimental

been

positive evidence

at different

person

obviously lead

possible to

particular,the

In

in view.

Practical

it is

different

have

the S.P.R.

by

same

of

recollections

the

by comparing
with

of the

But

support.

to

consideration, and

serious

the recollections

comparing
records

it is desired

conclusion

whatever

will

of memory

working

the

to

[646

looking
when

she

occasion, when

evening to week-day
is about
forty yards or

evensong,
so

from

the

846
church
and

door, she
I

stole.

saw
a

she

building,
I was
coming

she

little way,

lost

sight of

and

says,

to

meet

647

from

turned

idea

The

me.

of the church

out

VI

supposed, coming

she

as

me,

came

when

in

CHAPTER

TO

A]

the

suggested

funeral

the

at

church

round

the
her

to

surplice
of the

mind

gate.

in
comer

that

was

the time

at

was

in my

surprised to see me when

place in the choir, where she was much
endeavoured
I
have
often
wife's belief
to shake
building.
my
in the realityof her having seen
she thinks
what
she saw.
In the former
case
and
You
told her,
But
I have
she
were
dreaming."
only half awake
perhaps
that
broad
is
she
certain
and
that
awake,
was
quite
always confidentlyasserts
In the latter case
she is equally confident.
she
me.
saw
now
My daughter also has often told me, and
repeats the story, that one
home
before
when
her
she
livingat
was
marriage,
day,
passing my study door,
which
there.
She saw
was
me
ajar,and looked in to see if I was
sittingin my
and
I stretched
drew
out
chair, and as she caught sight of me
arms,
my
my
church

entered

she

the

**

hands
house
my

the

at

wife

eyes,

my

across

time, but

remembers

familiar

mine, it appears.

of

village. This
daughter mentioned

in the

out

that

gesture

my

happened

I
many

years

circumstance

the

in the

not

was

to

but

ago,
her

at

the

time.
occurred
the times of these
about
at or
nothing whatever
appearances
I was
had
unusual
them.
not
n
or
to
ill,
anything
meaning
happened
give any
offer
but
I
the
state
facts as
to me.
cannot
simply
explanation,
pretend to
any
words
I can
told me
whose
on
depend.
by persons
A good many
is one
I may
well mention.
There
other thing which
as
years
in
devout
there
used
woman
to
was
Hving
a
parish, who
my
young
very
ago
Now

to

to

time

spare

in meditation

in church

and

used

She

prayer.

she

I was
me
standing at the altar,when
frequently saw
certainly
there
in the body.
but
after
At first she was
alarmed,
seeing the appearance
She
is now
Sister
again and again she ceased to feel anything of terror.
a
that

assert

not

of

of her

much

spend

Mercy

at

Honolulu.

Thomas
and

[The circumstances,
decidedly favour the view
Williams

Mrs.

that

writes

Lockykk

Williams.

frequency, of this third

the

they

percipient'sexperiences
subjective.]

merely

were

"

/"tm4 2oik,

requested, I

As

write

tell you

to

what

occasions.

two

on

saw

1S85.

am

sorry

approximately, as many
give you the dates, even
years have
On
occasion
husband
one
passed since I had the experiences referred to.
my
and
I
in
him
absent
Somersetshire,
one
on
was
waking
morning
distinctlysaw
I
and
much
covered
alarmed,
was
instinctively
standing by my bedside.
my
the bedclothes.
face with
that I
My friends have often tried to persuade me
broad
not
awake, but 1 am
was
quite certain that I was, and that I really saw
I

that

unable

am

husband's

my

The

the

appearance.
occasion

other

getting

to

to

church, I

was

churchyard

the

saw

my

on

husband

come

little way
towards
and
then
me,
of it until on
the
church
entering

choir, about
sure

these

that

to

conduct

saw

appearances,

the

the

turn

service.

appearance.

and, of

certain

course,

evening

is about

gate, which

of

was

twenty

the

going

to

yards

from

church

church, and
the

door

in his

on

of

surplice,walk a
nothing
startled at seeing him in his place in the
was
It was
then broad
daylight,and I am quite
occurred
after either
of
Nothing whatever
out

off round

can

in

no

the

way

church.

account

thought

for them.
Emma

Wiluams.

APPENDICES

648
[In reply to
any

the

question

hallucination

other

of

his wife

whether

the

[646

experienced
daughter had ever
replies confidently in the

or

Williams

Mr.

senses,

negative.]
See

also

645

B.

ii. p.

in

On

from

occasions, each

three

and

fainter

in

the

it

thought
The

body. The
sittingup

It

rather

was

early

black

the

been

when

seen

go

not

was

only faded

chester.
staying with us at Dora
spring morning ;
opened her bedroom
flightof steps opposite her room,
fully dressed
;

she

was

she

collar,and

not

she

said
the

her

to

is

saw

me,

uncle,

nursery."

which

cap,

but

speak,

well, and

very

after some
little time.
away
hear of it for many
months.

not

niece

my

did

into

that

the

me,

I did

white

She

her

on

the

gown,

breakfast

saw

**she

by

ascending

At

nursery.

with

death.

was

mother-in-law.

"

"

Oh

going

My

aunt

have

wearing

thought, go into
was
up eariy this

Jane,"

no,

to

she

as

then

was

her

my

husband

breakfest

swered,
an-

before

down."

coming

third

The

instance

where

Weymouth,

the

was

remarkable.

most

occasionally went

we

there, and

when

us

I have

persons,

first instance

vision

the

of my

sign

instance

morning

on

and

second

me
door, and saw
in the mourning

the

by different

time

was

appearance,

same

for my

of

I was
thus
seen
was
by my
night after the birth of my fint
the bed
where
1 was
She
looked
towards
sleeping, and distinctlysaw
first my
double
natural
body, the second
spiritualisedand
; the
my
times
she shut her eyes, but on
still
there
opening them
was
; several

child.

She

Phantasms

1883.

present

the

Lioingy voL
Haye, Walditch, Bridport, aod was

Stone, of Shute

Mrs.

sister-in-law,who

me

(quoted from

account

next

ii. p. 83.

of the Livings vol.

in Phantasms

given

case

The

85) is

written

not

took

care

for the

of the

house
the

had

We
A

sea.

in

Mrs.

Sam

absence

our

of my

dear

small

she

house

at

waited

ways
was

nice

thoroughly trustworthy,
servant
Kitty
She
had written
her
the
to
aunt
livingwith us at Dorchester.
child,
day before the vision occurred, tellingher of the birth of my youngest
well.
I was
and
The
that
next
to
went
going on
a
night Mrs. Samways
Clarence
Before
Buildings ; she was
a
Baptist
leaving,
meeting-house, near
inner door leading into a small courtyard behind
locked
the house, and
she
an
in
after
both
her pocket.
On
her return,
the street-door
keys
her, carrying
unlocking the street-door, she perceived a light at the end of the passage, and
she thought, the yard-door open.
The
as
light showed
going nearer
on
saw,
the yard and
everything in it,but in the midst she clearlyrecognised me, in
She
white
was
looking very pale and worn.
terribly frightened,
garments,
into a neighbour's house
and
rushed
(Captain Court's),
dropped in the passage.
with
her
into
the house,
which
After
went
was
recovering. Captain Court
I was
taken
exactly as she had left it,and the yard-door securely locked,
very
life
the same
faint about
time, and lingered for many
weeks, hovering between
quiet

woman,

aunt

old

Balston, then

and

death.

Taken

"

When

was

about

; it

boarder
in

an

with

in connection

is of considerable

own

was

upper

interest

nine
here
room

my

or

ten

these
:

"

years

first curious
in the

Stone's

instances, the followingexperience of Mre.

old

was

sent

to

experience occurred
school, standing with some

in

school
that

Dorchester

others, in

as

day

clearly remember.

can
a

class

opposite our

her

on

had

she

she

of
She

before

had

trouble

to

Mrs.

mstance,
account

evening,

she

account

Taken

Park

Norwood

from

other

any

Stone"
the

"

A.

in the

first two

having

had

any

until ver"' lately,when

regards the third

Kitty Ralston, whose

that

As

from

recovery,
Mrs.

ning, and

evt

Stone

ill in the

taken

was

unconscious

quite

was

the

at

ways.

Phantasms

Captain

She

accuracy.

sister* in-law

her

hallucination.

was

Sam

Mrs.

by

from

comes

23,

of

it after her

Mrs.

seen

thoroughly questioning
1884):

She
is old, and
is unStone
Mrs.
willing
person.
Nor
docs
she think that her niece, Jane

matter.

had

e\'er

just before

was

0.

646

the

on

after

(1833) or afterwards,

dead

only heard

rather

heard

never

this time

repeated by

or

when

her

Stone

as

"

had

is dead),

(who

Studley

Stone, and

649

thoroughly the importance of

apparition direct from the seers,

apparition of

an

VI

(September

wrote

her

hallucination
has

time

heard

mentioned.

cases

other

narrative, he

certainly understands

She
said

visited Mrs.

Sidgwick

Professor
her

CHAPTER

TO

0]

of

the

of

S. Beaumont,

ii. p.

vol

Ltving^

Crescent

The

91.

Road, South

"

Fthr^ary

z^/A, 18S5.

fsdher was
Terrace,
September 1873, when
livingat 57 Inverness
my
in
the
about
"as
8.30 p.m.,
sittingone
large dining-rooni. At the
evening,
seated
the door, were
to
mother, sister,
table, facing me, with their backs
my
wife bubtling in through
and
to
a
friend, Mrs. W.
see
Suddenly I seemed
my
in view from
the door
of the back
position. She
dining-roonn,which was
my
About

in

was

dress.

matrt'e

believed

her

be

to

(I think) seeing any

mauve

in

with

wife

my

dancing,

detained

about

and

I had

most

recollected

wife

me,

much

rejj

promised

to

play

seen.

that

retting

at

that

my

for them.

is from

friend

the

11

as

there

S.

who

far

up, and

looked

"

replied,
she

often

room

we

walk

was

Lock

people
a

anttety

to

get l^ack.

across

her

servants

Oim,
it were,

z%

accomplished.

lieaumont

wa^

I found

him

of

the

have

seen

eml

one

white

\a\\ it Mrrme*!

much

frigh'enrd,but

"

W.,

STBfKT.

the

was

but

room,

her

that

several

frock

and

and

tlid

n"it

he
He

matter.

is nothinfr ;
times.*'

The

and

the

looking towards

the

lit with

was

violent

going

5/A. 1885.

mytclf b"' her itde. ami

|"alccirl.in

talking

wa-

sitting talking, when

what

in

BKArwONT.

GR("H\r.NOII

was

asked
end

dining-room,

suddenly
a

mother

the

double

^as,

pinafore.

I frit

painful effort, almost

mention

it till many

ifter.**
I may

it

Mary

to

His

start.

wife

my

appears
in
were

when
ttru|:gle.
ycar"

nny^lf distinctly

uw

"tfr^nf;

recollect. Captain

can

gave

saw

MiM

tcAcber.
cU"t

as

On

her

seen
was

present

was

it's

unexpectedly

been

EX.

Mank

As

never

she

I had
Al

following corroboration

not

*'

time

ahsenre,

in London.

The

I had

as
'

Why,
the figuredisappeared.
evening at a friend's house,

spending
certainlynever

My

is that ?

I exclaimed,

I did

I advanced

As

said, ^ Who

mother

my

astonished,

much

her, though

meet

that

was

I had

colour.

friends

some

be

to

that

to

I rose,

her.

meet

to

dress, which

dressed

up
As

herself, but seeing that

one

Carry," and advanced

inquiry, I found that
a

I got

Tenby.

at

pcfhapa

mention
another

that

Mr*.

example

Stoned
of

daughter ha%

hereditarytendeoqr.

had

similar

ex|"erience;

to

that

here

APPENDICES

650
Mrs.

other, where
saw

her

this

happened

except

Mrs.
I
second

Mrs.

in Inverness

such

says

in

hour

an

comparatively

dark.

the

time

at

was

No
in

Florence

water.

from

Whipham.

such

that

we

confident

am

letter

night?"

either

husband,

my

in his

and

friends,and

the

could

What

of the

the

appended

same

the

agent

and

that

had

never

quite

in connection

with

was

case, in

other

third

value

the

halludnatioD

and

concerned,

was

Beaumont.

This

evidential

without

seen.

other

any

described.

next

percipient were

of interest

they are

has

he

occasion

be

it, would

to

; but

alone

on

except

senses

which

adds

yoa

that

absence.

have

never

the

or

were

recall

to

regretting his

he

day

next
"

asked,
able

was

were

that

he

C.

Beaumont

and

Wales,

"

dress, which

Captain

else

one

on

of

group

was

Beaumont

Terrace, Bays

hearing
distinctlyremember
day after his experience ;

mauve

husband.

Beaumont

doing at
standing
in

appeared,

Beaumont

her

[846 0

if

case

stood

they

foregoing

stronger

example.
February
In

87

staying

was

to bed,
just gone
was
reading. At

locked, and,

as

and

at

wide

was

foot

the

Norton

I learnt

of

House,

the

bed

and

to

afterwards, pasted
the figure of my

Through this I saw

from
enter, draped in white
startled.
idea
that
was
My
something out of the room.
the apparition was
I
gone.

head

one

the

right was
the

first

on

my

head,
saw

and

it for

Beaumont

says

door, which

she

when
two

of

had

or

three
S.

returned
the
the

1872,

two

from

or

London

The
the

door

to

my

went

servant,

back

round,

turned

my

to

Bassett.

her, and

was

again

up
seconds.

husband

saw

her

and

the

24/A, 1885.

I heard

and
and

her

utter

gave

litde

her

saw

before

standing

the matter?"
and
saying, "What's
She
Oh,
said,
nothing, nothing," and,

bedroom

my

get

to

come

marriage. Captain Beaumont

into my
dressing-room

up
Ellen

"

hand.

day after, my
between

after

Tenby.

my

specially

not

"

months

to

keys of my luggage
looking-glass with

I turned
sharp cry.
nightcap in her
my

up

three

house)

the

Beaumont.

February
In

was

I looked

Alex.

Mrs.

1885.

side.

other

that

a4M,

time, and had

right side,and

wife

ill,and

my

that

suppose

candle

(the lady
Oddly enough, I was

was

I averted

the

up on
future

foot.

to

some

Tenby,

I had

awake.

for the

with

stairs.
down-

went

taking off the paper which

pasted
He
dressing-room.
said, What
He
the
said, "Why,
opening that door.
"

said she
She
was
doing?"
I slept in this house, I saw
first night that
mistress
walk
through that
your
door."
had
been
a
(I must
explain that Captain Beaumont
guest in this house
occasions
before
On
occasion
the
on
mentioned,
a
our
marriage.
good many
he had
ill in the house, and
that I had
one
was
imagined that perhaps some
entered
his room
the
to get something, thinking him
to be
sure
asleep.) Then
maid
did
told him
before
that she had
the
home
she
seen
me
we
night
came
know
not
coming, and had been sleeping in the same
were
exactly what day we
bed as
he had
in when
She
been
he saw
me.
was
just going to step into bed
she saw
when
with
enter
a
me
nightcap on, and a candle
through the door,"

are

you

"

"

hand.

in my

CHAPTER

TO

"]
She

was

VI

terrified that she rushed

so

she was
door, and told the other servants
her as well as they could, but she would
of her

when

crying out,

I heard

her do

room

dead.

was

return

by the other
They comforted

of the

out

sure

not

so,

651

the

to

The

room.

cause

she
that,in unpackin"^,

was

nised
recog-

the identical

curious point
The
nightcapthat the apparitionhad worn.
tioned
nightcapwas one that I had bought in London, and had not menbefore.
It
her, and was
perfectlyunlike any that I had ever worn
frills. I had been accustomed
to wear
nightcapsof coloured muslin

is that the
to

had

three

without

frills.

The

I've

into the
after the nightcapincident,went
months
servant, some
said to the other servants, *' We
of missus to-day;
shall have news
her standingin the dining-room door ; she had on a black velvet

same

and

kitchen

justseen
and

bonnet
occurred

Station

as

waited

we

without

town

maid

The
I have

knowledge.
with

recorded

by

Additional
is afforded
of

real

second

H.

M.

by
figureat

M iss L. Bourne

of the

The

129.

is

case

"

day

my

and
father,sister,

u^

we

father, waving his hat

to

us

small

and there was

hill,
and
myself all recognised

dirtyand

shaken

I decided

to

About

hunting.

out

went

home

return

with the coach-

and ^poke to us, and delayed

Somebody came
were
to
saw
distinctly
turning;
go home, we
my
and signingus to follow him.
He was
the side
on
man,
him and us.
a dip between
Nfy sister,the coach-

on.

so

vi. p.

hysterical.

or

BEAtJMONT.

L. Bourne.

and

sister and

while my father went

As
for a few moments.

looked

nervous

C.

vol.

bought in

been

scene.

writes

February 5th, 1887, my

middle

not
certainly

to

of the

n"an,

of

had

cloak

us

l*addington

from

sent

was

and

bonnet

telegramfrom

character of the figureseen

hallucinatory
discernible than those
been
more
having
clearly
distance would
have been, and also by the
the same
where
the impression of being
the percipienthad

evidence

appearance,
a different

On

The

This

weeks.)

some
a

the details

tnmsported to

the

ia"o
the telegram

Journal S.P.K.,

the Misses

London

she received

for years, and was

her for some
years.

the

From

in

been

evening ;
train.

our

was

me

had

About

her

D.

646

for

partedwith

now

(We

9 o'clock a.m.
be home
that

should

we

say

cloak/

black

about

father, and

my

that the coachman

also the

remarked

The

hor"*e.

he

horse
had

thought there

As
his hat I clearlysaw
the Lincoln
nasty accident.
my father waved
and Bennett mark
inside,though from the distance we were
apart it ought to
have been utterlyimpossiblefor me
have seen
to
it. At the time I mentioned

been

scemg
me

the mark

in the hat, though the strangeness

of seeing it did

strike

not

tillafterwards.

Fearing
ground
reach

we

the

an

had

accident,

we

down

hurried

lose sight of my
had seen
where
we
place
to

the

hill.

hini.

When

for

him.

We

iatber then

all reached
told

us

he

home
had

within
never

been

of

in

an
quarter
in the field,
nor

^^^^^^

us

very

%^ the

nature

few seconds

got there, there

we

anywhere, nor could we see any one

time lookmg for him, but could not
some

sign of htm
about

the

From

father,but it took

sight
or

see

hour
near

at

all.

hear

of each

was

We

to
no

rode

anything of
other.

My

the 6eld, in which

652
thought

we

[846

APPENDICES

and

him, the whole

saw

met

with

father

was

had

My

we

had

He

day.

of that

waved

never

white

riding the only

that

horse

that

out

was

day.
Bourne.

written

by

Miss

Dent,

signature
sister and

my

H.

whom

to

we

enclosed

above

the

indebted

are

for the

dear

of

account

in

Paddy
in

and

March

towards
and

had

of

why

he

all

day,

aist, 1891.

road, and
broken

from

wall

it

not

was

in

was

the

on

interesting,as

more

Paddy

the

was

unbelievers

having
white

only

could

March

not

say

said

"

horse

give

I cannot
cannot

"

the

else

on

from

white

me

Miss

saw

writes

and

together

signed

the

it.

about

The

and

hearing
to

the

and

ladies

I think

; so
we

had

that

M.

of

as

they

you

had

(that is,muddy).

groom

the

be

better

(and peculiar)gesture.

go

to

figure was
is

sister

her

the

figure at

asked

for

his

day

the

matter

and

her

saw

looking, and

were

The

she

who

cannot

this afternoon.

father, first with

which

account

father

her

her

seeing

of her

dismissed,

been

that
that

Bourne.

"

and

Bourne

H.

stories

the

fact

day

February
I

think, fer

Sidgwick

Mrs.

date

exact

the

horse

Nina
.

then,

day, except

hunting-fieldthat

mistaken.
.

the

you

is, 1 always
also

some

and

tion
plantaalong the same
the
distinctlysaw
makes
having
my

remember

experience

in the
one

so

road

in the

tiun

; a

was

plantation

either

see

been

and

been

him,

saw

to

yards
plantation
me,

have

the

at

few

seen

that

past

often

it

not

it must

when

was

by three, and

some

was

had

the

past

been

1 have

sorry

seen

grey

it

if he

how

other

on

papa

look

ride

to

back

utterlyimpossible
then

1887, but

been

or

am

The

5th.

where

horse
I

appeared

not

He

wondered

white

the

on

papa

had

way.

was

Since

was.

quite impossible.

so

1 know

it

that

and

it

that

me

looked, and

stood, and

reallydone
of this

on

asked

seeing

to, and

close

went

him

I asked

another

his

of

then

he

of

enclosed

the

you

I had

and

and

transpired

home

where

He

round
in

horse, and

white

wall

or

it

was

send

to

me

1887 it happened,
5th February
out
walking alone, I thought I saw

plantation
part.

I went

ndden

turned

When

before, it dawned

not

[in]one

in

the

on

Worcestershire,

Broadway.

coachman,

was

little

back, when

had

on

at

the

Mrs.

to

"

asked

has

when

year,

stop

sight.

but

"

afterwards

turned

else

same

fallen

but

me,

out

one

the

Paddy

wall, which

Louisa

impression she,
hunting-field. It

the
the

and

papa

Dent,

was

case

May
Mrs.

This

"

following letter

in the

Subedge,

Weston

My

words

the

together."

me

Bourne

M.

later, with

added

was

Bourne.

M.

H.

second

tis,

accident.

no

Louisa

The

to

him

said
;

it

"

The

had, she
the

same

to

and

them
his

as

later

The
is

with

self,
her-

by

made

time

has

oat

since

Bourne

members
re-

rode

groom

up

beckoning. Miss,

if he

white

told

says,

Canon

Canon

looks

Bourne

sister,and

evidence.

his horse

beckoning

Miss

happened.

25/*, 1899.

had

their

had

father's

fall^
usual

He
a
heavy man,
horse, adapted to
Every
quite unlike any other horse in the neighbourhood.
the
of
the
horse.
The
horses
one
to
the
of
as
impossibility mistaking
agrees
in general and
the neighbourhood
well known
the
to
neighbourhood were
to

carry

weight,

was

APPENDICES

654

[661A
"

"

thoug^htabout my
incidentally
during
spoken
mind
for a few
revert
to her in a general way
the evening,but I felt my
I got to bed
and thought of ber
several times.
When
I lay awake
moments
her
I
the day before,
did
know.
I
had
heard
from
not
really
again. Why,
in
but
that
not
was
specially my mind, as I did not
saying she was not well,
than
she
was
more
temporarilyindisposed. I remember
wondering at
suppose
she
the time why
so
was
thingsto
present to my mind, as I had a great many
think of that day totallyapart from any connection with her.
after 3 A.M.,
have been
I fell asleepat last,to wake up suddenly. It must
I had experienceda sort of
interest,
friend ". G. [Miss Gatty]. I had only once

mutual

as

the fire had

During

E. G. returned
for the mental
and I felt with
I wanted

than

strongly
sympathy

"

sort

any

out.

lay awake

to my

almost

I remember

mind.

I felt an

I know

that the thoughtof

clearly
turning towards her
render
in need oi,
me
might

instinctive

certain circumstances

of flash that she would

friend I had.

of

of her

be better able to understand

I dwelt

this with

on

what

strengthening

until I fellasleep.

confidence
I had

low

burnt very

the short time

undertone

dreaming consciouslyof anything: I merely woke ap^

mentally claimed her sympathy,but wifA no intentm
The whole
attitude of
of tryingto influence her in any possible
way.
unconscious
and involuntary,
was
and, but for the letter I received
the 12th, I should have attached no importanceto the matter.
on
not

been

thought of ". G., and

whatever
mind

my

her

from

Edith

Mrs.

Sidgwickwrites

Maughan.

"

June

Miss

saw

to

Miss

Edith

Maughan
Maughan
.

this afternoon.

Gatty, Miss

is

As

...

that

quite sure

she

aStk, 1891.
the

to

did

ance
appearthink of

able
would
be
to
a
specialway, as the person who
help her
This suddenlyoccurred to her in the middle of
anticipated
difficulty.
troubled about Miss
that Miss Gatty was
the night. It appears
Maughan,
Miss Maughan told me
that she
wishing she could help her in her difficulty.
had written to Miss Gatty about this difficulty,
and begged her to write to bcr
Miss
often while it lasted.
Maughan is not sure whether the embroidery
the apparition
seen
on
by Miss Gatty was of the kind that she was
wearing

her in
in

an

then.
of the apparition
Another case
of a person
beingseen twice is given
S.P.R.,vol. x. p. 356.
Proceedings
From
651 A.
Phantasms
of the LivingsvoL ii.p. 144.
The following
statement
in the Spiritualist)
(which was firstpublished
drawn up sixteen days after the incident occurred,through the prompt
was
of Mr. W. H. Harrison,and on
the suggestionof the late Mr.
energy
Cromwell
F. Varley,F.R.S.,who had questionedCaptain Blacklock on
the subject.

in

The

steamshipRobert

Lowe

returned

to

the Thames

nth, 1870,from St. Pierre,

Newfoundland, where
of the
Mr.

W.

French
H.

Atlantic

Telegraph Compan/s

she

cables.

Tuesday, October
one
repairing
An engineer on
board,
Road, Poplar,was taken
on

had

been

East India
Pearce, of 37 Augusta Street,
illwith the typhus fever,and on the 4th of October
last he died.
One
Hudson's
mates, Mr. D. Brown, of i Edward
Street,
Road, Canning

.Md

of his
Town,

CHAPTER

TO

A]

VI

655

."

likely to be led astray by imahe died.

[Brown, it appears, bore
had a strong
best of characters, and
friendship for Pearce.] On the afterhis death, at three o'clock, in broad
before
was
n
daylight,Brown
attending
sick man,
wanted
of bed, but his companion
who
to get out
prevented him.

a stoker,
istow, a strong, healthy man,
him
till the day before
ition, attended

the

1 this is what
^'

standing
rising,I

was

from

jt:e

mother

the

witness

of

on

the

same

haps,

rather

ibie voice,
tdred

He

water.'

did

Pearce

more.

and

jfsday,
to

ne

it

enter

not

buried

was

in my
life,and my
afterwards
I told

kind
lates

would

longer, but
ltd take

the

gtown

shire, .Scotland."
sailors

other

tated

from

jKain

Blacklock

**

Brown

lared

some

says

in

why, thinking

hour

an

I would

later, I told

address

whose

is Old

Tuesday, not
surprise
when

man

else

nobody
and

Port

that they saw

that Mr. Brown
they gradually drew this narrative

Mr.

William,
greatly

was

say

of

five

sick

the

Hlacklock
near

saw

About

if I did,

Mill,

anything

seen

good.

Captain

for

so

sudden

stop with

that

them

saw

excitement,

kind, and

been,

fourteen

of

out

him.

into

cabin, looking very

the

decided

and

strong

down

came

has

clearly

been

on
a

before

never

always

was

of the

tell him

and

cause,

I had

respects

in

me

had

died

It

12.

Blacklock

board

on

not

is,and

to

of great

He

Captain

place.
chief engineer,

nbar.

The

collected.

About

my

alive.

was

said

state

expected nothing

health

not

in

are

see

delirious, and

was

they

o'clock,in about
instantly,and I

12

vanished

o'clock,

apparitions.
perfectlycool and

was

he

at

well, and

through them ;
ordinary clothes, and,

mother

berth

prevent

children,

in all other

not

their

on

The

he

as

the

while
at

had

all then

of

out

again

I could

Thursday,

on

them,

see
ran

the

see

very

tr"'ingto

very

sorrowful, but

usual.

They

not

days previously.
I did

buried

will be
of

fathoms

paler

1 knew

whom

They

while

bunk, the wife, two

of the

l^eings.

than

and

bunk,

side

be

all transparent.

at

looked

"

the

all of

ordinar"' human

as

not

were

on

other

dying man,
appeared to

the

(till living. They

e

the

saw

of

side

one

saw

he

says

not

that

way

he

would

pale

and

frightened,and

attend

not

the

sick

man

that he
I told him
pounds.
and
attend
sick
to
storm
a
a
as
comrade,
was
;ht
dying
especially
raging,
kind
and
considerate
I he needed
help, such as any of uh might need one
I pressed him
I wanted
all the more,
r.
a
to attend
as
strong, steady man
delirious
invalid ; besides, it l)eing bad
the
other nu-n
weather,
were
fagged
'

more

on

conditions

any

I over-worked.
I

ing, so
y ill,and
**

We

sonal
ise

that

the

of the

uiries

be

true,

be

do

so,

not

had

far

Wc

us

Witness,

the

cabin,

statement

and

I think,

as

calming

luywe^ declare

Robtrt

circumstances

ourselves

occurrence

to

the

opinion

simply because
abroad
having gone

was

him.

above

under

came

any

he

we

as

have

our

to

"J.

of six other

W.

H.
"

mcml"ers

zoik, 187a"

ACKl.fH

Andrkw

of the

H.\kR!*M"N.

Oitoi^cr

Bl

crew.)

K,

been

('finimandrr.

Dlnhak,

First

the

an"l caused

made.

**

"*

Shortly
in soothing
the

of

left the

he

after that, I heard

commit

give the
of the

and

back,

board

on

^Signed;
(.Signatures

thousand

trouble

each

as

of

none

rumours

go

some

otTicials

so

phenomenon.
to

to

we

glass of brandy.

his mates

notice, but

uested

would

out

undersigned,
to

tements

Brown
him

sent

for

not

"

Engineer.

APPENDICES

656

one

of the

two

or

is dead.

Blacklock

[Captain

distressingexperiences
few

the

account

days

before

; but

this

condition

A.

death, and
be

cannot

occurred

filled her

confidently

in London
with

assumed

some

during

anxiety

his

on

have

to

only

of

description

been

experience.]

Livings vol.

of Boston,

Mountford,

W.

the

of

Phantasms

From

late Rev.

is the

had

in 1872, and

lost

yrds

included

account

husband's

anxiety

of Brown's

654

The

Lowe

Pearce's, which

of Mrs.

her

Robert

The

escaped.

crew

[664

il p. 97.

U.S.A.,

The

minister

narrator

author

and

of repute.
One

day,

some

married

had

standing

on

in

two

sisters.

the

same

road

Their

intimately. They

houses

were

mile

road, and with only two

straight,bare, open
a
used
chieflyand almost

was

place

of Norfolk.

districts

fen

the

from

I went

ago,

the

well, but

merely

not

The

years

resided

who

I knew,

whom

fifteen

some

friends

abode

They

and

persons

brothers

who

apart, but

quarter

to see

were

two

were

habitations

other

three

or

of my

is

road, like what

vening.
inter-

often

so

be

to

exclusivelyby the occupants of

which
I was
it.
house
the few farms
The
at
visiting stood about
alongside of
fine and
clear
The
the edge of the road.
day was
a day in
ten
yards from
I stood at the window, and
March.
About
four o'clock in the afternoon
looking
in

seen

fens, and

the

"

road

up the
window

and

said,

said,

Dobbin

last"
used
"

me,

**

for

some

And

"

was

which,

horse

The

is ; and

of

looked

has

advanced

got

of
him.

at

out

had

the

the

to

Dobbin

accident,
window,
They will

some

out

sister is with

my

host

My

Robert

see,

account

on

also

lady

glad, too, that

so

coming."

brother
he

here

yes,

weeks.
am

is your

Here

Oh

been

not

said to

and

delighted

be

they rode as
recognised distinctlythe vehicle in which
being an open one, also the lady and the gentleman, and both their dress and
their attitudes.
friends
Our
passed at a gentle pace along the front of the
of the house, they
then
the comer
window, and
turning with the road round
and
the
door
could
After
minute
host
be
to
not
went
seen.
a
longer
my
without
have
what
?
be the matter
calling,
on
can
exclaimed, Why,
They
gone
be the matter
?
did in their lives before.
What
a thing they never
can
to

find

here."

you

"

"

Five
door
in

minutes

opened,

robust

moment

she

Father

here, they

to

are,

"

sittingby
spoke, and
But

see,

and

we

with
at

the

the

had

so

to

as

arrival

same

window,
seen

be

am

they

before

!
saw

"lady

Oh,

much

of age

they looked

now,

certain

that

be

they

coming

are,

there

down

How

down

it

had

have

the

such

and

I started
the

through

seen

the

never

to

matter

have

must

the

was

speaking.

straight on

can

she

possessed,

was

without

before, when

what

parlour
;

excited, and
I

aunt,
road

the

on

hour

an

and

of this lady, I, looking

coming

horse
and

of

fire ; and

yet

here

me

quarter

the

"

exclaimed,

she

passed
they passed by, but

as

fireside,the

by the

pale

was

have

No, that is impossible, because

this road,

all stood
which

door

word.

"

She

mother

after the

road, said,

said,
on

nor

minutes

Ten
the

them

were

turned

never

the

seated

were

common-sense.

and

said

nor

we

lady of about twenty-fiveyears

possession of all her senses, and she

entered

in full

opened

at

up

and

strong

fright!
stopped

there

and

health

besides, of

looked

afterwards, while

u'alk

They

me."

window

up

road

again." My host
is no path by which
they could get
But
sure
again.
enough, here they

in the

world

before

us

pass
and gentleman,

have

they got here?"

preciselythe
and

horse

same

and

We

appearance

carriage. My

liost

the road

do

down

come
**

mean

you

the

down

come

windows
was

I have

road

less than
road

straight from
pass
that

really you

for

that

at

saw

as

We

time, probably,

we

ten

how

now

?"

all of

who

had

us

remained

seen

this

for

passengers

we

This

at

and

seen

possibilityof

any

As

friends.

We

down

pass

On

The

quite satisfied

startingto

was

it

that

sure

Mr.

writing to

our

Mountford

true

as

the

simply
aerolite
The

as

had

fallen

persons

had

had

from

his chair

664
resident

at

It

his feet,hot

myself, of
and

the

B.

when

only

to

add

and

then

mmd

as

was

the

of following her

Phantasms

Conon

the

door

front
VOL.

month

when

midnight

I.

finding

though

it

is it

identity,or

to

M-

U."A,

Boston.

Strkf.t.

1884.

Au^st

0/

the

skie^.
in that

wrote

Islington,
about

Mrs.

started

her

see

till .Mr. Robert

"

Let

us

go

vol.

LhHnf^^

Bridge, Ross-shire,

writes

said

Coc

to

that

aunt,

of August

before
to

look

rather

retinng for the

at

the

weather.

dark

night
When

and

they

all been
and

she

her

that

but

they
starting

suddenly

Coe,

all of

were

they have

but

them,

Robert

account,

King*s Lynn

near

Clement's."

to

ii. p.

W.,

Major

194.

"

Fkkruary
It

yet

else.

"

wrote

that

by the fireside,exclaimed
From

near

and

SpiritualAfai^tizinffor August
the subject,he replied:
on

the

whom
all of

were

time

from

of their daughter's having

intention

no

they

was

of Coe,

I have

away.
knew

husband

thought

we

have

you

besides

family
all living at
name

carried

really

had

written by myself, as
sent
me
a copy
was
carefullyprepared, and I believe it to be as
made
by phonograph or photograph. At the
any
report ever
I felt but
at it,and
simply amazed
occurrence
happened, I was
in
the
felt
have
field,if
untaught ploughman
some
might
open
which

of

rightlysupposed

when

time

as

casual

we

when
not

was

four of

some

that

first time

that

road

first published in the

was

narrative

had

exactly

were

say

circumstances

such

8/A

the

to

were

mistaken

having

our

were

the

myself, I

for

it under

Hkacon

an

tit

seen

Certainly

and

There

this incident.

account

i860.

just

are

"

"

yard

help feelingthat it could have been no persons

There
is an
old saying about
keeping a thing ten years,
for
it.
This
curious
use
experience of mine is as vivid in my
of yesterday. Is it of use
as
were
illustratingmistakes
as
rather
is called second-sight ?
of what
a singular instance
hardly

could

amazed

appearance,

friends

them.

saw

much

intimate

our

bodily

our

seen

that

you

who

We

mean

you
?

ago

of the

out

Mary,

have

you

Then

these

passed
is

"

ago ?
have

we

answer.

couid
'*

fifteen minutes

just coming

were

that

"

the

not

you

hour

an

besides, here

For

down
or

of

first time

was

you get
? What

did

And

all said, *'you

!"

sure.

very

did

How

the road

on

quarter

And,

ago.

I get

is the

Nonsense

coming

us

by here

pass

apparently precluded
not

"

be

see

home.'*'

"^This

hour

an

may

did

not

of

?"

Certainly,"we

you."

you

you

did

both.

here

get

you

now

house, less than

'*

657

here."

come

us

quarter

home,

by before, when

the

to-day."

did

again

straight from

come

gentleman

and

VI

How

here

pass

and

lady

the

the

on

just

the road, and

said

No,"

down

be coming

to

exclaimed,

and

the door

to

ran

to

on

CHAPTER

TO

B]

night and
I went,

as

standing

1889

still ; the

very

is often
for

9/A.

hour,

custom,

my

moment

on
2

to

the

APPENDICES

658
coming

step, I saw,

horses, with

two

round

men

going at a rapid rate

rather
point,between
house, and

the

the

towards

banks.

leads

There

is

driver

the

to

which

path

steep

I shouted

It

box.

drive, a large close carriage and pair of

passed the front of the house, and was

in the

turn

on

[866

a
stream, running,
carriage-road on that

to

no

stop, as, if he

to

went

The

he

on,

that

at

side of

must

doubtedly
un-

to
come
carriage stopped abruptly
grief.
to the
came
the lawn.
I got up to it;
over
running water, turned, and, in doing so, drove
and by this time my
had joined me
with a lantern.
Neither
of the men
son
on
there
and
the box
had
sound
from
the inside of the carriage.
was
no
spoken,
looked
in, and all he could discern was
My son
a stiff-looking
figure sittingup
in a comer,
and
head
from
foot
in
white.
The
to
absolute
draped, apparently,
outside
silence of the men
was
mysterious, and the white figure inside, a|^"arently of a female, not being alarmed
or
showing any signs of life,was
strange
and
horses
unknown
the countiy
to me,
were
Men, carriage,
although I know
its way
well.
The
the lawn, turning up a road
so
carriage continued
across
which
led past the stables, and
into the drive again and
could
We
so
away.
it
the
of
marks
of
wheels
horses'
next
traces
feet on the
see
no
no
or
morning
soft grass
of the
or
gravel road ; and we never
again heard
carriage or its
careful
the following day. 1
inquiriesto be made
though I caused
occupant,
and
mention
wife
the
that my
carriage,being attracted
daughter also saw
may
This
to die window
by my shout.
happened on the 23rd of August 187S.

when

it

"

After

visit to the

in

house

September

1884,

Podmore

Mr.

wrote:"

I called

to-day, is practically satisfied that what he

of
the whole
a
me
was
carriage. He showed
scene
the carriage appeared to turn
The
its appearance.
barely leaves
spot where
of an
for the passage
sufficient room
ordinary carriage,and that a carriage
almost
there seems
should
round
for some
turn
impossible. The carriage went
and
rather
distance
the lawn
and
a
damp
across
piece of grass"
mossy
whom

Major W., on
his family saw

and

real

not

"

stopped
the

to

in front

attracted

the

to

W.

gravel. Major
find

that

window

many
the

seen

from

the

neck

villages or hamlets,
difficult to imagine the

no

country

at

the

and

of the

Cromarty

minute, while
His

night.

Major

The

was

saw,

first

is situated

Firths, and

the

of any

carriage

strange
other

one

kind

not
a

on

three

some

being

lonely, there

very

residences

had

I also

house

Moray
localityis
a

spoke

W.

instance, on
neighbours, but could

and

has

W.

in the

his

bring

Major

wife, whom

wheels,

could

which

errand

of

dead

reply.

peninsula. The
but few private

of the

inquiries among
carriage at all.

the

peninsula stretching between

miles

sound

the

by

had

than

more

receiving any

made

one

any

for

house

without

but

man,

the

of

and

it is

into such

purely subjective

hallucination.

A^

665

Phantasms

From

following auditory
brother

by

the

of

our

percipient.

"

Rod

the

"

was

family.

tells

within

occurrence

the

actual

The

colleague, the

Place, Cardiff, who

the

the

case

of

name

us

few

by

Livings

word

Rev.

he

weeks

A.
"

of

used
is from

account

that

which

the

vol.

by

ii. p.
the

Mr.

T.

agent
R.

Fryer, now
distinctlyremembers
its

happening."

his brother, the

In

103.

of

guished
distin-

was

Fryer,
13

of

Bath,

Dumfries

being
He

the

told of

explains that

percipient,was

called in

CHAPTER

TO

A]

6M

VI

659
Janumfy

A
of

occurred

experience

Strange

been

had

mine

half- past five (as

from

nearly

distinctly. I

in the

possible),1

as

of

autumn

for three

home

four

or

the

astonished

was

1879.

year

days, when,

brother

afternoon,

one

hear

to

1883.

called

name

my

at

clearlyrecognised my brother's voice that I looked

for him
all over
the house
not
finding him, and indeed knowing that he
; but
ended
distant
I
be
must
some
forty miles,
by attributing the incident to a
about
the matter.
fancied
On
brother's
delusion, and
thought no more
my
the sixth day, he
arrival
remarked
other
home, however, on
things
amongst
It appeare"I that, whilst getting
that he had narrowly escaped an
ugly accident.
hit footing,and fell along the platform ;
missed
from
out
a railway carriage, he
his
hands
broke
the fall,and
he
out
quickly
only suffered a severe
by putting
when
he
I found
said,
myself falling I called
Curiously enough,"
shaking.
out

very

so

*'

out

**

what

part

In

you

nor

and

automatic

by

for

as

of the

is the

explained

The

association.

similar

of

the

to

with

together

trains in motion

stop

by

of

one

of the

agent'saccount

he

why

the

rrcollcct

nuking

is

matter

my

call

at

that

;r.4}ujne"

666

A.

l^his

follows

as

in

When

awaiting

1890
out

the

in
return

by

M.

ue

200

yards

he

is," and

\i*r\

distant
I

yon

in

(.imp

where

distinctlysaw

to

to

rise

if I had

asked
and

inquired
distinctly

and

were
we

him,

being

the

rircuinstance,

me

he

my

the

jungle,
had

who
in

the

**

Report

x.

the

on

The

308.

p.

sitting

siNtci

my
left

in

the

the

morning

line

4"t

.SimultaneoiiNly ue
in

his

anil

dog-can

psu!,

Fkykk.

account

of

A.

E.

surveying

""ix and

seven

1 should

his

R.

anxiously

were
"*n

was

exclaimed,

driving

me

made

he

Census

Miss

Iietucfn

afternoon.

watching

sioo"l.

that

T.

and

heard

had

voice

percipientsconcerned.

early

return

imcasy,
from

and

John

from

two

husltand,

of her

I hail

assisted

Rod."

not.

Indian

an

Bath.

journey

questions,

told

then
of its

sure

so
or

taken

of the

one

"

1885.

jtik,

was

out

I related

He

date.

PrcctfJinf^sS.I\R., vol.

to
expedition, p^"!ni^in^'
v^erc

about

is

both

called

K(iAi\

my

hurt,

was

to

afterwards.

two

or

was

case

in

Hallucinations"
written

whether

to

as

the

and

KrKl.

mquired the time and

He
was
particulartime.

brother

if 1

No''

lierause

word

day

**

of

course

I fell, and

tram

asked

replieil

me.

of the

use

arriving home,

On

He

the

*'

replied,

He

of

out

railway officials.

asked.

in the

travelling, and

was

In getting

travellingwith

one

any

1879 I

year

Gloucester.

occasion, might thus be accounted

this

SxKtmbtr

at

to

as

suspense

pleasant.

Ni.wBKiiir.F.

In the

narrated

one

the

frequentlyexpostulated with

had

alightingfrom

on

him

I found

"

experience

reverse

that he

of

asking

my

called.

myself

sensation,

event,

of his name,

utterance

gave

on

time, which

the

me

adds

Fryer
a

the

the latter's habit

on

R.

but

moment,

I heard

having

to.

care

wherefore

brother

for

me

moment

ever

In conversation; he
his

the

Mr.
incjuiry,

an

should

strike

not

day this happened, he

remember

not

why

the

to

answer

I do

did

of the

exactly with

corresponded

to

This

name."

your

during

grey

**

say,

'ITicrc

horse,

66o

APPENDICES

[666

returned
the
We
at
tents
to
once
occupying the seat behind.
my
sister ordering the bearer
to get the Sahib's bath- water
ready, and the butler to
brother-in-law's mother
I running to set my
dinner
at
s mind
rest
as
prepare
and
did
time
he
the
to
not
safety of her son.
as
passed on,
However,
appear,
alarm
our
not
returned, and was
allayed until he arrived in safety at eight
o'clock.
On
just starting from the surveyinterrogating him, we found he was
ing
the

syce

"

"

ground,
experience.
awake

I should

the

at

distant, at the

eight miles

about

add,

time, and

I have

never

had

we

both

in

good

health

before

or

since

had

were

we

time

very

the

above

related

and

certainly wide
experience of the

any

kind.

Miss

R.

about

was

ten

H., writes

Mrs.
sister,

old

years

time

the

at

of

this

incident.

"

December

In

to

answer

made

by

my

time.

the

other

Also

isolated

incident

H.

the

experience
no
possibilityof
ended

straightto

at

and

also

at

present

was

mistaking

our

tents,

our

I should

us.

statement

the
say

any

figurewe
in

were

we

mistake

two

that the
1891, and she informed
me
when
her
then
ago,"
was
years
son, who
She
old.
in
to
conversation
explained
me

18

years

impossible, both

identitywas

of

and

December

in

"about

place

about

was

the country
4

Mrs.

on

took

twenty,
a

driven

was

road

the

as

fullyendorse

in India.

our

there

that

say

xjtk, 1890.

part of the country.

I called

that

husband,

to

to

that

state

necessarilyhave

must

saw
an

reference

I may

for my

person

I write

request,

your

sister with

Her

the great

from

height

from

the
who

husband,

of her

lonely nature
is about

of
6 ft

in. tall.

effect

added

H.

Mrs.

further

note

to

her

sister's account,

the

to

December

I
saw

fullyendorse

all the

husband

my

detained

later

anxiety about
this

In
much

than
him.

I have

recognition

for

"

666

by

that

B.

Oliver

in March
I relate

**

Wendell

6.30

distance

the

He

time

had

concerned

real

been
to

as

depends

probably
with

that

of

whatever

that

1891.

my

experience.

not
was

combination

being

that the part of

was

the
a

so

great for

too

driving

not

very

great

dog-cart

in

is
ed.
book

the

quoted

from

Over

189 1, p. 12). We
containing these

the
are

cases

Teacups,

told
was

in the
written

1888.

singular coincidence

Remarkable
P.M.

the

following case
Holmes
(3rd

I will first
copy

...

figure was

the

be

similar

5M,

moment.

The

Introduction

on

human

would

other

any

the

I
add
may
him
home.

expected

I know

had

never

that

"

at

hour

proof

recognition as
improbability that any
place

of this account

the

expected, and

he

the

case

the

on

details

about

was

certain

the

following

"

to

the

memorandum

coincidence.
7.30,

with

which

On
and

very
made

lately occurred
at

the

time

in my

experience.

"

Monday, April i8th, being at table from

ladies of my
[the two
household], I

APPENDICES

662.

impressions, he
them, which

to

have

must

we

leads

the

believe

to

reason

be

that

mistake

of

believe

that

of

while

worth
witness

the

hits

noting

certain

telepathic,or

as

it can

Before

general

very

conscious

gradually become
him
to regard them

accidental.

than

more

may

[682

is

and

something

as
any rate
consider
such

good

misses

not

evidence,

observer,
in

and

these

alive

matters.

in Mr.

found

have

similaritybetween

at

to

Keulemans, of 34 Matilda
scientific draughtsman, of whose
and
StreetJ'-Bamsbury, N., a well-known
care
had
several
have
He
has
of
these
experienced
so
we
examples.
accuracy
many
before our
coincidences
inquiriesquickened his interest in the matter,
that, even
accustomed
of his impressions
he had
been
to keep a record
which, according
fact.
Some
of his cases
were
to his own
invariablyjustifiedby
more
account,
The
here quoted is trivial enough
will be given in the sequel
one
(except perhaps
SucH

observer

an

we

we

"

the

to

at

once

written

down,

Mrs.

Keulemans

assume

Keulemans

Mr.

fell out

it will be

Yet

experience.
was

who

baby

of

seen

and

the

proved

of

little force

impression was
completely

been

the

if it

wife

her

was
on

reside

the

went

to

haps
per-

"

seaside

the

sensation

strong

chairs, and

getting

to

on.

rolled

with

October

z6tk,

1883.

30th last,taking with

on

I heard

more

tumbled

have

must

of the

the

baby

thinking

fall,and

bears
the

seen

the

the

she

once

the

chairs

being
it

of

made

Mr.

Mind

it

as

as

2k

impression
to

placed

the

at

side, and
remarked,

11

Keulemans
October
little C

I asked
She

it
her

told

then
"

happened
time

what
that

me

You

she

him

doubt, that
and

was

wife

my

the
to protect
informed
that
me

further

just too
previously."
11

see

advice
then

A.M."

insinuation

an

post scriptum.

my
last I went

first,and

was

baby had, to my
firmatory
produce any con-

this time

of my

on

I at

little fellow

it

take

wrote

She

was

upon

and

A.M.,

late, because

by Gurney

Worthing,
:

to

upstairs to pick
between

was

able

hurt.

"About

ran

**

was

hours

shadow

this

being

notice
at

the
the

that

taken

1 1

that

Saturday

on

experienced
out
of the bed^

wife

she

It

eye.

before

how

would

smiled

when

letter which

following

But

mind's

about

was

know

me

that

upon

Answer:

words

This

I purposely

had

some

came,

of

fallen

fancied

She

of that

the

had

tell my

to

even

bed

was

post-mark

let

therefore

anxiety.

at

often

floor.

to

bold

floor,without

certain,without
impression ; and that

I have

he

her

it,and

of the

following note

as

the

accident.

the

sorrow,

fancied

I had

accident, without

whether

am

The

of

day your letter

day it happened.

same

heard

out

upon

been

upon

part

about

merely the consequence

and
child,and asked
baby against such an
his way

or

an

in my

sleeps,appeared

I considered

Also
her

of carelessness

had

awe

wife,asking
my
thought it rather

evidence.

found

he

down

conviction,really met

no

of

but, anyhow,

then

wrote

once

at

in which

bedroom,

occasions

such

the

may

agent.

on
September
old.
child,a little boy thirteen months
On
Wednesday, October
3rd, I felt a strong impression that the little feUow
in weak
his departure). The
health
idea
then
worse
(he was
on
prevailed
mind
with a slight accident
that he had met
immediately the picmy
ture
; and

of the

the

charactei;

We

youngest

our

not

he

single

in

correct

My

were

precise

be

to

have

to

writes

bed), and

that

up.
I wrote

immediately

in the

11.30

after

morning.

"

wrote

3rd

to
; and

his wife.
the

-loes not

The

lope
enve-

postscript
"I1

out

of

tained
con-

bed.

eaa

b]

Tut

chairs

almost

to
in front

certain

Mrs.
after

of it.
has

he

Mr.

Vou

know

with

met

Keulemans'

chapter

Keulemans'

accidents

such

the

this

Keulemans

had

baby

follen

663

B.

(my
of

out

letter]was

niece) and

i6th

bed

the

further

of

stage

of interest

of

idea

or

[Mr.
Mr.

the

Gottschalk

Thorpe,

recitation

which

Mr.

the

Prince's

br.

at

In the

10

be

to

fix the

on

at

house.

my

[/".

If

different
distance

of

telepathic,it

time

Sylvain

to

the

see

which

develop itself before

it seemed

which

e\'ening of

particular

C^ottschalk

of the

It

me.*

l)e from

to

hear

with

recitation

when

on

wrote
to

was

the

road

disc of lij"ht,
which

cverx'thin^;else in view.

to

agent's

formed

the

on

friends,

me

is not
acttial

Adamson

20

he

Mayer,

some

is

1886.

12,

hour

the

to

Gottschalk, of

friendship

what

out

\^o\ti^

was

following
somewhat

the

the

at

F.

February

Dr.

ask

to

to

interpreted as

Mr.

is dated

rooms

Theatre,

plane
at

mans'
Keule-

phantasm
type
visiblyreproduces some

but

is from

the

at

to

The

Mr.

The

belong

where

rarer

agent,

and

ii. p. 31.

to
February 24th, bein"; anxious
Mr.
shortly \^o\Ti^ to "ri\e,
Thorpe was

suddenly

Worthing

letter

On

evening

seemed

there

the

still to

!"egin3 by describing

20th, 1885.

him,

day

prominently present

account

Fcbniary

to

is

Park, N.W.,

Courtcnay

Strkkt.

staying

are

the

seems

that
illustrating

as

The

Belsize

Road,

Tf.villr

Living, vol

visualisation.

which

consciousness.

the

sensory,

merely representative of
percept

of

two

or

C. Grav.

Phantasms

From

indescribable

baby

morning

am

"

received.

though undoubtedly

case,

her

fact is, I

followingtestimony, a day

letter of October

36
Mrs.

663

The
happen.
ver"' morning."

soon

mishap

supplied

aunt

vi

appeared
possible for mc

not

was

the illumined

Examining

I found

that two
hands
visible.
were
They m-ere
engaged in drawing a
felt to be mine
and, in consequence,
envelope which I instinctively
those
Mr.
the
rif
hands
that
I h.id not
thought
were
immediately
Thor|)r.
the
but
the
conviction
at
moment
to
came
previously been thinking of him,
me
Kfc-.th such
irresistible.
Not
struck
being in any way aweintcn-itythat it was
ami novelty of this im ulrnt, but m
a
by the extraordinary nature
perfectlycalm
and
the
frame
I examined
found
of mind,
that the hands
were
picture,
very
spare,

letter

from

whi:r,

and

an

about

to
some
up
ruffle ; beyond

minute.

it may
and

went

l)egan

Cf.

referred

place

remark

in

to

de

by

him

in

Timagr

({uc
i"f

descriptionff
"

#^.

the

Uack

nothing

morning,

next

following
rack
M.

way

thr

was

Kai

wrist.

be

to

at

th,- /

hi*" viM"n

.s-"f'

o!

of his head.

me,

of

accuunt

ni

la

an

know

hi"

""f cxlcriiali'oation

p.irt^ of his Uxly

the

Mr.

Thorpe,
I, when

did

it w.is

nection
con-

moment,

from

I
?"

vou

intcrentin^;subjective rajierience^,
**

i. )". 521

distance

that

lasted

what

out

nhy

nie,

minated
ter-

vision

from

answer

pray

fi"rearm

The

seen.

tell

Theatre,

t:tn^\ vol.

j'ai ""'"icctivcc.
rcrt.iin

I received

*'Tell

Prince's

the

M.irillier*s

(/'4.im/iijw;i
"y

tmdttftf^hlenfi:
writer't

nearest

post the

in the

al."ove

rind
to
disappearance 1 determined
Mr.
had
with
Thoq"e*s actual
pursuit at
lamp -post and note"i the time.

letter in the

vour

saw

first

that

its

After
have

the

to

IJy the
which

ilisiance

bared

in

is

je

nc

eilc
l.irjuclle
wrll

whi".h

brought

c""ulil

inthquei ni U

pniirau

never

trouvr."

mt

t"ut

in

the

actually \"

The
ume
vxn

APPENDICES

664
[We

have

1885, fell on
from

this letter,which

seen

Tuesday.]

had

nor

me,

he

of it would
arrived

impression
before

writing

any

of
would

he

moment

there

saw

[Mr.

visible.

rack, which

the

he

of February

evening

the
of

rooms

seen

was

**

was

Gottschalk

the

that

from

on

the

explains

examined,

has

"

letter under

the

address

dip,"

the

struction
con-

envelope

invisible.]

be

On

the

Tuesday night ; and February 24th,

had
no
expectation of receiving a letter
Thorpe
had
he seen
ledge
it,his knowwriting. Even
my
issue of the question, as he assured
that the
me

Mr.

ever

"

is dated

affect the

not

[682

Dr.

and

Mayer,

some

explanation.

time,

and

add

the

As

near

him

for

It is necessary

again

with

put questions to
possible,I give them

as

answers.

27th, by arrangement,

there

here

me

they

as

to

him

met

view

at

elidttng

to

at

put

were

that

state

the

he

the
and

in

complete ignorance of what had happened to me.

Having
him
first impressed upon
the necessity of answering in a categorical manner
and
with the greatest
I commenced
:
possible accuracy,
"When
did you
"At
1
Tuesday's letter?"
7 in the evening, when
get my
"I
arrived
Then
read it,'
what
at the theatre."
but, being very
happened ?
finished
I was
I had
late, in such a hurry that when
as
ignorant of its contents
the

Doctor

were

"

"

"

as

if I had

part, and
8."
in

"

"

off."

came

What
"

happened then ?
For
dressing-room."
my
then do ?
They having

table.

know

what

it

at

be

"Now

very

?"

occasion

"As

the

under

the

nearly
I drew

Thereupon
noted

What

exact.

time

from

of my

date

can

time

discovered

pocket

my

when

Dr.

it

find
of

company
did

What

letter.

your

my

ordinary

my
I was

dressinganxioos
in the

I immediately

to

it

once."

at

answer

read

you
to

my

past

eventually

Scandal.'

decided

little

asked

vision,and

for

minutes

10

say,

"

things that encumbered

immediately, especiallyas

the

was

as

of the

some

minutes."

to
thought was
the pockets

'

read

minutes

20

out

Strangely enough I
which
in
I had
the piece School
just worn
it again, was
delighted to receive it, and

coat

with

played

stage,

About

Twenty

about.

was

the

on
"

?"
time

a
"

first

my

many
finding it

not

for

I turned

the

among

annoyed

was

left me,

went

then

long ? "

for it,in vain.

searched

dressed,
time

talked

how

"

everywhere

clothes, and

"I

the
"I

"

you
I looked

?"

was

What

"

to

it.*' " Then

seen

never

the

on

second

9."

pocket-diary

Mayer

read

to

in

which

what

I had
written

was

24th February.

to 9."
Eight minutes
has kindly
[Mr. Gottschalk
the dates given.]
in this
Having established
"

all

time
was

his

between
satisfied

detail.

to

as

"

"

"

shirt which
This
nature,

Dr.
as

is the
which

"

of the

hands

hands

when

in

the

"

was

I will recount

of 42

the

for
were

ever

had.

separately.

Somerset

confirms

coincidence

for by the

part like the

Scandal."
attached

actually wearing
I

assistance, the

any

accounted

was

School

diar"',which

of

envelope and my seeing him do so, 1

proceeded to analyse the incident in

playing

piece. They

first halludnation

Mayer,

follows

in this

Thorpe

Mr.

without

his

inspect

to

us

principal part, and

the

invariably whiten their

Snake
engaged in
part of the dress

way,

actually opening

whiteness

The

allowed

when

I have

The

he

opened
had

FERDINAND

Street, Portman

short

one

that

actors

Thorpe

rufRes

the

to

fact
Mr.

one

^-as

formed

also
sleeves

of the

letter.

my

since

of

similar

GOTTSCHALK.

Square, W.,

corroborates

TO

0]

CHAPTER

VI

665
March

in
something [s\e.
words
not
to
me
give
memory
the story told by Courtenay Thorpe ; and
can
conversation
above
having taken place.

having

remember

I well

read

will

with
the

We

point
after

noticed

be

to

considerable

letter

stood

may

that

he

hunt

out

bear

the

been

that

words,

the

the

''

surroundings

above

; but

was

again

seen,

the

details

were

such

experiences.

of time

seemed

quite

not

0.

Phantasms

From

the vision

just quoted,

remain,

the

and

detail

case

tioned,
men-

belong

to

not

distinctive

as

fiaadiion with

path

certainly

the real

in

as

final

experience

of

not

Lodge,
a

of

one

image

yet

The

natural

in

is from

account

tells

working

at

few

natural
Richard

Mr.

had

has

hallucination.

years

papers.
window
being

ago,

sittingin

was

desk

My

some

the

of

sort

any

*\%ntmber

afternoon,

fiuther

that he

us

case

solid-looking
with

appeared

Hill, who

Heme

object, and

co-ordinate

as

the

In

35.

real external

the

in view.

objects

Searle, barrister,of Home

other

the

to

ii. p.

Livings vol

followingcase

relief, but

apparent

the

of

hardly suggested

the

on

In

externality.

One

pleasure,
reading of the

In the second

which

it is

But

the

general run of
correspondence
'*

letter

instance.

062

stages

disc

illuminated

the

to

as

decided

very

the

is trivial,
the close

Mayer.

accidental.

letter with

in other

distinctlyfrom

almost

Sylvain

strongly suggestiveof telepathicclairvoyance.

an

no

read
"

tallied

Thorpe's impression

easily have

for it

diary]" the
exactly
positivetestimony of

Gottschalk's

Mr.
which

"

Mr.

on

that

rather

the incident

Though

to

stress

its writer, since

and

is

lay any

cannot

allow

isf, 1886.

chambers

my

the

is between

^nd, 1883.
in the

fireplaceand

the

Temple,
of the

one

left side of my

three yards on
two
chair, and
or
that I was
aware
Suddenly 1 became
Temple.
looking at
the bottom
about
on
a level with
window-pane, which was
my eyes, and there 1
the figure of the head
and face of my
wife, in a recliningposition,with the
saw
if she m-ere
white
and
closed
face
dead.
and
the
bloodless,
as
quite
eyes
looked
1
and
I pulled myself together, and
of
the
out
window, where
got up
the conclusion
that 1 had
to
saw
nothing but the houses opposite, and I came
the
about
been
drowsy and had fallen asleep, and, after taking a few turns
work
and
1
of
the
down
to
thought no more
rouse
again to my
room
myself, sat

windows,
looking

out

into

the

matter.

I
at

home

went

dinner, she

with

staying
slightlycut her
was

added
she

that

had

and

I asked

remembered,

time,
saw

as

the

she

fainted.
her
it

that she

me

had

she

us

face

What
what
must

evening, and

that

with

taken

the

that
alarmed

her

seen

time

it

have

been

I could

blood
when

I had

uith

lunched

had

during lunch,

but

so
so

was

time

usual

my

that

and

Gardens,

at

told

just

she

calculate,
nearly as
figurein the window-pane.

the

sam*

window

in the
this

few

after

not

blood
then

having

after

of her

one

child

on

the

were

my

fall and
wife

stor"', my

child's face
to

said, as

o'clock.
at

nieces, who

had

occurred
She

looked

and

lived in Gloucester

tellingthe

happened.

minutes

wife

my

who

it, the

After

came.

when

was

little child,

or

whilst

friend

my

far

This

watch,

that

mind,
as

was

when

she
the
I

APPENDICES

666
I have
wife

only
had

have

to

mention

not

become

add

to

what

I had

I mentioned

stronger.

in bad

was

until

seen

the

occasion

only

fainting-fit.She

her

to

this is the

that

[6820

few

which

on

health

I have

days afterwards,
several

to

occurrence

of

known

my

time, and

the

at

when

I did

she had

fnends

my

time.

at

the

R. S

Paul

Mr.

Pierrard, of

7 Gloucester

W., writes

Gardens,

Z)"erOTi"r

4M

interestingfor special observers

which
happened about four
W.
Gardens,

be

It may

ordinary
Gloucester
At

afternoon

an

Lodge,
noisy, bustling,and

rather
from

her

Mrs.

chair

Searle

and

record

years

at

ago

1883.

of

eitn-

an

residence^27

my

children, among

and

Hill, and

:-

whom

Mc

were

little

her

niece, Louise, there was a

round
little Louise fei
a
table, when
amusing game
fear
of
caosed
herself
The
accident
slightly.
a
grave
excited,and she fainted.

hurt

be

to

ladies

of

party

Searle, of Home

have

to

occurrence

foUows

as

very

Heme

The

stated
that in the
Mr. Searle, who
of tk
afternoon
day after,we met
been
had
in
his
reading important cases
preceding day he
chambers, Na6
him, and
he distioctK
a peculiar feelingovercame
Pump Court, Temple, when
his
it
in
the
of
wife
as
a looking-glass,
were
leaning back ini
saw,
very image
which

swoon,

seemed

By comparing
duced

at

the

spoke of
completely satisfyour
We

the

often

moment.

that

this

extraordinary

together, and could not find any

explanatxn to
this
fact
fbr which
we
rare
registered
a mw

Paul

Here

there

than

more

was

in

represented apparently

the

mere

the

aspect

percipient had never

consciously picturingherself.

which
be

the

difficult

the

to

case,

possible to

itself out

worked

mind,
662

D.

Mrs.

the

in

into

next

of Brook

Taunton,

We

of

idea

which

she

of

"

is

agent ; she

the

of

actually

in which

ham

Thursday
Town

icy chill
1

saw

Mr.
not
was

ever,

Hall

fainting,impressed
ii.

p.

perfect
W., lying in bed
heard
anything

at

ill.

The

This

refers to

with

The

37.

The

was

few

other

hallucination

of

not

myself
look

on

and

transparent

or

different

in

came

stage "
narrator

is

had

15M, 1684.

no

reason

character, one

my

dying.

one

but

me

the

inmiediateh,

orchestra,

filmy,

Binning

the
over

Almost
the

his face, like

and

experiences of
sight.

there

occurrences.^

months,

for several

sitting

was

when

concert,

these

appealing

an

him

appearance

1867, I

distinctness, between
of

Searic's

fashion.

appropriate

an

for itis

"

Mr.

on

particularlyinteresting.

November

husband

usually accompanies

which

with

involved

my

in tiiis

Vale, Witton, Birmingham.

evening, 14th
with

haidlr

would

she

January
On

but in

wore,

telepathic clairvoyance

of the Livings vol.

case

Pierrarix

scarcely driven, however,

are

perception in

Phantasms

From

visualisation

the

representation
her, and

seen

conception

that

suppose

jvo-

was

but

is wanted.

was

vision

incident.

related

the

as

case

minds

found

was

instant

same

very

the

at

strange

very

time, it

the

to

mdc.
I hid

think ke

perfectly soiidof whicbf ho**

TO

D]

ooking
\ did

it with

at

I asked

II.

him

letter

told

nuctly the time when

[The signature of

to

me

after

figure moved

the

made

that

minute

after

telling of

two

was

uncle

my

death.

E.

husband

Taunton's

find

lied

from

The

here

phantasm

the

in

was

me

as

peculiarway
It

H.

of

PkanUisms^

chap.

also

thus

be

'

as

\V.

Mr.

thzi

one

"

as

would

per-

objects

real

held

have

is noticeable, as

of

of

hallucinatory character

of

the

the

it is
sub-

purely

minor

numerous

toIe()athicphantasms

^see

xii. Ii 10).
of

the Census
"Report on
X.) gives further examples of

Hallucinations"

what

there

are

called

S. P. R.,
(/V"v^^^//i/j
incompletely dcve-

**

chapter iv. the distinction between

calls
Kandinsky
pseudo-hallucinations,"

discusses

hallucinations,''and

images, including what

nental

blood

hallucinations

in

taken

The

oped

at

Taunton.

the

to

feature

This

transparent.

may

the

ndications

roL

died

Taunton.

F.

is described

hold

not

of flesh and

fi^re

occasionally occurs

class.^

ective

it certainly did

yet

relation

same

which

I had

He

JVeri's-letter

Belfast

external, and
|"erfectly

was

"

iectlysolid-looking
ifound

in the

notice

gradually

14th, 1867.]

November

on

obituar\'

an

was

appended.]

is also

Rich.

[We

if I

what

over,

it,

them, but

ask

vision

; the

concert

behind

with

husband

my

or

the

but

through^

vision.

the

saw

Mrs.

for

husband,

my

shortly

came

whether

see

expression

speak

to

not

667

the orchestra^ not

see

to

eyes
fascinated

Itsappeared, and
leen.

somehow

try turning my

not

cmked

yet I could

and

VI

CHAPTER

in

"

speciallynoticed that they hid whatsubjectivehallucinations, it hubeen

which
be
the
to
they appeared to occu|))' ; and the rule seems
*vcr
wa."
place
K"liii*lo"
But
it
the percept is completely externalised,
iuu when
it
exceptions are
iking.
first
in a {laiholoyical
case
a feature
M"c
iofm^uent. \Vhiti."h transiureot figureswere
in K\\e PhreH4}lt^-al Journal anJ
MtSAfliamy {VAinhMxigXx),No. vi. ]". 290, ^c,
;Nibli"hc"i
Of

many

behind

lod

licsciiljctl in the well-known

l^'un-it
if

of forests, who

ovcfMrer

an

furniture

the

kaw

direful
-lb

article

{(7run'tz$t^rtiif *"iy;iWi\-i. h

olrtervcr,
that

me

at

and

junI

carpet

who

has

fu^t

"they

usual.

as

objects

tad
:

can

seciTicd

similarly in

aod

leports

of

that

with

laaolving
rith
md

view.**

tall female
of my

tine

him

"akicig.thefurniture

they
of the

Another

**

lie

to

close

193.)

ca-^c

rare

in?crv.iU

pictured jus"

usually

l)cen

of
an

"lurinv;.i Ro**!
instead

wtthtfi

tns{jectionrevc.iU
Another

of

my

dream
{lersistent
ap(K*arance

of

that

could

sjuce

sec

de"crilK-"

l^efore

such

ima{;es

as

"

waking

00

towel

thrti.:^h
Criciwin
after

Mrconds

some

seen

my

however

M"li4lity

no

-ima^^es. Professor

solidity for

yran.

l"ut

who

l"ein^distinctlyrecogniMrd through the^c

correspondent

many

of
:

they have

infttrmants,

th.it he

of Verm'-nt,

.Mi"" Morse,

into
|)r""jecieil

figure, noticed

cases

retain

loom

at

them."

through

seen

hallucination

ler

lie

(("/.

hallucinations

had

rye*.'* I jilely,however, "they have

wal the apparitionsat t'lrstapiKrar. a
hat

h.'.\\-i.vol. i:. ji. 557), rccoril'* the ex|H.'ricnco

wimkI
him
in hit h'lU^c, but also
ail roun*!
,

of

heaps

saw

Illu'.i""n'""in Ch*im:trs''i MitctUany,

"*S|"ectial

on

Ar.

tigureslike
**as

it

weic

MeJua!
of
In one
ra:erv"n\
^F.MmbHr.;k
t-aM-""
asleep,the other awake."
for
^^^
through
Satrj^ual /fittrmtl
Jan. 1K43),
phantasm ap|"care"ia" thoufjh seen
of being
also refer to the telcftathic
I may
phantasms which g^ve the impres.sii"n
Mrs.
I"^ane\
from
mist [Phant*iim\
ex pen
chap. xii. || j, case*
31$, 51S, and
is o^casiurully t!)rnu|;h
have
mentioneil
thai the Jtaffidfamt
^
a s?a(;e
^37)P*
00c

eye

"

"

4 iACfcaL%e"l tenuity and

"

88$.

Kntntkt

und

tran^iarcnry."

iUniuhf

K. (t.

liffPtuktMngtm

im

Gtbiete

der

Simnt^Uusikungen^

Berlin.

APPENDICES

668

fully externalised

and

developed
and

293,

of the

"

663

in

given

light are

of

article

my

glow

or

figures on
examples
transparent
Report."
A.
426
In the Appendices to section
and

premonitions occurring in

of

Phenomena
I

mist

of

Time"

to

here

quote

one

A.

and

myself

as

I have

xL

S.P.R., vol

573).

p.

cases

some

given

are

Supernormal
334-593)" and

pp.

to

from

comes

Hodgson

Dr.

writes

witness, who

conscientious

and

143

of

narrative

The

120,

and

119,

given

Skiddy, Kansas, personally known

careful

(from

them

117,

pp.

117,

pp.

on

Relation

the

Self:

{Proceedings

of

S. Wiltse, of

Dr.

Subliminal

"The

on

figuresgradually

precognitivecases

Other

dreams.

of

Examples

hallucinations.

sensory

of

out

[668 A

"

in the spring
Co., Tennessee, I think
Morgan
with
had
the
mother
and stepher
day
myself
spent
in
Todd
of the day with
Todd.
Mrs.
I had
Mr.
""ther, Mr. and
passed most
retired
the field where
We
WOtse
he
Mrs.
early, and
was
planting com.
almost
immediately fell asleep.
Mr. Todd
There
and
hut one
myself heing wakeful, lay and talked.
was
in
which
fire
buried
there
was
an
fireplacecontaining
mostly
room,
up
open
with
laid on
ashes, a large pine knot having been
embers, and
top of these
of light.
so
nearly buried in ashes as to give about a one candle power
the
While
slide
wall
I
to
at
feet,at
on
a
we
were
talking, saw
picture
my
such
I called
Mr. and
to
a
height as to rest easily in the line of my vision.
Mrs.
Todd
The
to cease
some
talking,and told them what 1 saw.
picture was
remained
feet in size each
and
before
describe
for
to
me
long enough
me
way,
It was
features
in which
[it]in detail to them.
a
a
were
landscape, the main
river with
When
a
large creek
emptying into it very nearly at right angles.
I had
given a full description,the picture disappeared with a quick movenoent
it had
which
like that with which
from
appeared, but in the opposite direction
it came.
Mr.
Rock
Todd
"You
described
have
Emerald
River
and
said,
it empties into it," which
Creek
femiliar
where
I thought correct, as
1 was
This

incident

of 1878.

in

occurred

Wiltse

Mrs.

and

"

with

the

two

While

streams.

manner

of several

first

the

as

talking, another

were

we

It

one.

fields and

open

picture slid on
same
picture as

the

was

wooded

lands

Todd

which
on

to

and

about

the

wall, the

of

was

report

of

door

and
a
open
this point Todd

closed, and
a

on

gun

just playing
a
the things
to see
hut
some

were

more

distance

as

from

announced
of

rushed

said,
on

us

"

See

?"

the
out

it

but

the

one

it and

the

fields

one,

house

was

except

House,'

Davis

another

picture slid
that
good
a

there, the

door

oi

its appearance,
muffled
I heard
the
and
the
afterwards
house,
immediately

seemingly

here. Doc,
I assured

him

described, although they did

if

this

At

second

the

^^Cass

the

river.

the
of

of

one

same

addition

not
recognise. The picture
it disappeared
thoroughly, when

described

had

left out,

was

inside

man

drive

off

as

the

fiew

counterpart

landscape

the

said

distant,across

very

which

At

wife

mile

was

portion

his

In

the

the

I did

remained

Both

with
first,

the

along the banks.

log-house with its surroundings which

stationary until I had described
to
similarly the first.
was

in

wall

the

to

should

breathe

observe

his

over

image

in

are

you

that
not
a

fright.
seeing these
actually saw,

great

I
seem

possessed

looking-glass,
look shadowy

; it would

then

things,or
or

seemed

of solidity,

stand
and

at

dim.

APPENDICES

670

in

"

He

told

A.

3.

the

future."

Q. 4. " Did the

lead
H. Whittaker,
A.

did

"It

4.

and

I do

writes

Haun

M.

Mr.

follows

as

Todd,

Dr.

to

Your

before
follows

having

after

or

The

will

received, and

request
Wiltse

S.

told

fulfilment

the

saw

he

death

the

that

what

saw

January

of

night

"

March

Tenn.,

However,

say.

himself

in the

said

he

26/*, 1891.

in reply, ist, that

I
"prophetic vision," but

I can't

shot

man

yoimg

really

and,

Dr.

whether

fects

the

1891.

remember

say

his

of

me

of

Hodgson:

Kismet,

A.

matter

believe

Wm.

saw."

he

Wiltse

Dr.

would

place, or

"

Whittaker,

H.

to

that

that

at

house, in the

that

conclude

to

seeing ?

was

as

in

events

you

he

told you

he

what

future

happened

had

something

that

me

[668 A

it

was

about

were

as

while

mouth

attempting to blow
of his neck
just in the edge of
fell instantly and
He
able
unwas

ball

passed out through the back

his hair, rupturing some
large vein or artery.
word
raised
himself
utter
his hands
with
to
a
intelligibly. He
up on
his
and
from
his head
mouth
the
blood
drooping over,
ran
profusely, makiog
the floor.
I ran
about
the house
a
forty rods from
large pool of blood
upon
call the nearest
the young
to
help, and on returning found
man
lying full
in

the

gun

length, flat
made

hand
hands

hand-print

of

the

on

occurred, correspond
tragedy occurred,

8th.

As

No.

with

the

on

that

doorstep

he

had

the

in

Mr.

remember

the

month

vision

or

his

of

vision

writes

Bales

Dr.

to

reply

of the

told

as

do

Would
before

As

that

at

to

the

fourteen

or

time, and

I remember

years

can't

have

never

14/*, 1891.

tragedy
it

what

pened
hapand
had

he

exactly, but it

remember
was

no

newspaper

publication

any

Wiltse

Dr.
which

happened,

remembered

There

ago.

was

March

it before

if I

me

dates,

there

before

Haun.

hearing
the

to

of

me

of

it,so

aware.

am

the

remember

else, but
have

writing.

there

was

answered
Dr.

appearance
blood
on

S.

A.

but

sooner,

you

Wiltse

of
the

bloody

house
I

considered

here.

Mr.

remember.

the

Te.nn.,

regard

told

asked

the

from

"

in

He

and

came

twelve

been

not

anywhere

he

Place.

it before.

here

published
I

correctly.
far

not

I don't

at

dent
acci-

the

that

mentioned

you

occur

have

must

2/27, will say

Davis

Cass

about

me

of

yours

occurrence

it did

when

far

to

the

at

year

time, for, as
before, although I might

it

Hodgson

doorsteps;

when

Maniphee

J.

In

his

upon

the

on

July,

dream

Wartburg,

talk

of his

print
out

vision, if I remember

the

thinking of
having heard

hat

of

season

Dr.'s

this

had

Dr.

the

it.

heard

the

crawled

blood-stained

the

think,

remember

don't

the

don't

stated,

when

to

door

its location

and

house

The
1

lying

it seemed

knees.

the

kind

fece, dead, his hat

door-casing;

on

and

Now
the

his

on

hand

wanted
a

to

the

on

in different

writes

to

Dr.

Hodgson

"

or

places.
correctly

remember

truthful

and

James
Howard

door

honest
Bales.

man

CHAPTER

TO

A]

VI

671

Kismet.

inquiry

Your

told

Wiltse

stated

mother

in

details

the

that

the

William

before

the

the

case

and

his
I

occurrence.

she

hearing, but

March

say

Dr.
reply
stepfather and
that

informed

is

by

dead.

now

Todd

.Mr.

vision.

Dr.'s

the

to

i89[""

^yd^

in

wife, my

was

exactly similar

were

fact in my

same

Todd

will

and

just received,

Mr.

to

time

short

date

recent

vision

his

mother,

my

of

Trkn..

.My

I understand

different

in the
parties that the blood-print, "c., were
exactly as seen
Dr. Wiltse
vision.
was
stopping at our house (Mr. Todd's) at the time, and,
after relating his vision, my
the
stepfather recognised the place described
as
Davis
where
the tragedy afterwards
I would
occurred.
House,"
Cass
refer
Todd
for further
Mr. William
to
particulars,as he probably remembers
you
frrim

**

date

the

I do

refer

I may

in

sent

Sidgwick,

numbers

3 1

112,

6,

produced

of

the

that

said

Neither

wrong.

from,

in

except

number

316

these

farts

tamly

does

I"r. (".

the

U.

th"?ories

out

and

the

who

that

highest
We

correct

hardly

numerous

in

of

(of whicn

rationnelles

an

article

drawing

la

ot

the

abt"ut

the

the

nuinlx-r

su|"ern"rmal

f"errvptit)n

and

unci

probably

least

150,
the

case

I think, that
narrative

of

was,

enough

the

in

cer-

it
"

about

course,

exclude

to

in the

189S

title "Sur

premonition," api^eared

by
{nrrbon
explained by telx'Sthcsio,as

drawing

draw

fact, rather suggests

guess

published

translation, with

de

premonitions
is done

turn

to

at

the

"

means

which

this

In

assume,

draw

that
The

were

were

333.

must
to

was

there

there

that

no

made

arc

first

correct

have

we

numbers

many

told

la

in

the

is

no:

which

nsciously,the

who
we

results

of

drawing

experiences
iniglit
suppcjsc

:hc

the

subject

(^articularnumber.

that

by

di

da

ment
the fulfilwhen

"

the

premonition -might

ti;at

to

Annates

lot

in

such

accompli^iied b.in":Iy.but
leads

Rivista

possibilitydet

tne

P^ychiques^J anuar)'- February, ivH("9,

p. 46), suggests

Sciences

on

coincidence.

Krmacora,

Psichid

Studi

are

cases

of chance

explanation

be

ciiancc

150, and

in

turned

numbers

it ap|"ears

his making

of

being

on

draw

to

was

predictions,and
these

how

man

who

man

supposition,and,

this

exclude

not

anvl, if so, the

the

right

given

are

cases

which

115,

correct

where

to

of the

cases

1886-94,

116, and

rii^htlyguessed.

one

known

were

be

being 46

the

was

be

told

case,

them

of

lowest

the

one

the

case

would

we

Five

appeared to the percipient,and

mind, convincing htm that he would

his

it would

are

was

90

on

give

of which

report

be

to

being respectivelyi
especiallystrikmg one ; a clearly

an

predictionsof

often

numbers

University of Ghent, to
length in the paper
already

first four

wais

fifth

number

report only professes to

knowing

the

number

the

In

his

how

in

impression

number.

already drawn,

out

the

Howard.

the

at

first case

The

strong

that

announced

of

army

of

given

numbers

III.

vision

externalised

draw

Belgian
Hulin,

G.

T.

predictionsof

of

group

for the

and

authority; the

good

small

by me
(Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xL p. 545).
being predicted during the eight years,

mentioned

was

to

Professor

by

1894

Professor

90,

also

conscription

in the

drawn

W.

not.

%eiect

case

guided

the

by a
automatically,

i"

APPENDICES

672
A.

666

interestingon

is

case

the

From

It

impression passed.
of

presence,

but

transparent,

by

Kensington,
other

of

return

performing.
were

of

two

minutes

catch

profession
experience
look

in

due
take

entails

in this

called

began

"nth

of

Kearne,

37

1894, and

the

I had

to

reason

every

possible.

sense

the Census

on

form.

tion,
hallucina-

The

account

Gardens,

signatures

of

West

the

two

had

one

arrive

to

deal

another.
to

they would

when

and

how

friends

have

had

of

their

being

that

so

years,

and

I knew

of

abk
made

quite

concert,

home

get

few
Our

well
has

afternoon

an

plenty

friends

these

to

p.m.).

10

we

what

last train

long

my

of

by

the

(about

been
and

years,

get

tired

be

bad

home

I may

believe

they

knowledge

knew

question

no

was

but

expecting

room

some

no

(9.5 p.m.)
to

travelling;

there

for

me

I had

town,

terminus

of

with

lived

in London

the

sittingin my
provinces where

was

in the

concert

as

and
as

soon

beyond the usual time (10.30 p.m.) of arrival

before
all
I
to
such
speculating as people will under
elapse
got at
uneasy,
circumstances
to what
as
was
keeping them, although arguing to myself all the
time
that there
I then
for alarm.
the slightest occasion
not
took
was
up a
I was
in which
book
in
chair
much
before
the
fire
interested,sitting
an
easy
with a reading-lamp close to my
right side, and in such a position that only by
I see
could
the window
which
deliberately turning round
left,before
on
my
chenille
curtains
drawn.
I had
read
minutes
some
heavy
or
were
twenty
so,
in the book, my
mind
was
was
perfectly quiet, and for the
thoroughly absorbed
time being my
friends were
moment's
quite forgotten,when
a
suddenly without
roused
of tension
aliveto the highest state
warning my whole being seemed
or
and
I was
with an
intenseness
not
easily imagined by those who
ness,
aware,
have
never
experienced it,that another
not
was
being or presence
only in the
but

room

I allowed

the

hallucination,

Report

Avonmore

just add that one

this same
journey weekly for the last eight or nine
well his usual time of arrival at Liverpool Street.
On
the day mentioned
they were
performing at
to

vivid

visual

in the

following
which

incompletely developed

an

returning

direction,and

after themselves.

through

pseudo-hallucinatory

to

from

great

stages

"

question

intended

was

it

The

25.

p.

externalised

an

loth, 1894,

usually attached

they would

viL

later.

from

friends

The

that

was

24th,

February

friends

particulartrain they
they could

added

were

than

more

of

Mr.

December

evening

the

noticed

what

"

from

me

on

witnesses

On
the

form

finallyassumed

and

received

was

the

vol.

different

the

(as just mentioned)

of Hallucinations
"

be

being

thus

"

of

will

took

then

S.P.R.,

Journal
account

[665

close

to

me.

half-an-hour

great, I felt quite collected

changing

book

put my
and

not

down,

and

conscious

although

of any

sense

my

of

excitement
fear.

was

Without

somehow
that
position,and looking straight at the fire,I knew
A. H. was
standing at my left elbow, but so far behind
my
me
to be
as
hidden
in which
I was
by the arm-chair
round
leaning back.
Moving my
eyes
without
otherwise
the
lower
slightly
changing my position,
portion of one
le^
became
be
of trousers
visible,and I instantlyrecognised the grey-blue material
often wore,
but the stuff* appeared semi-transparent, reminding
of
tobacco
me
smoke
in consistency.^ I could
it with my
have
touched
hand
without
moving
my

friend

vision

The
was

trousers
seen.

of

grey-blue

stuff

proved

to

be

what

A.

H.

wore

the

evening

the

e66

TO

A]
than

more

then

directed

time

of

left

my

my

and

and

and

on

The

figure remained

time, how

several

on

left,and

my

behind

I had

motionless

figure behind

the

like to state

psychic phenomena
afraid

flurried

or

all that

time

alone

and

at

never

for ; it

friend

my

in

home.

How

A.

see

he

and

torn

of what

.ir"ount

an

had

arrived

spirits,dri.^e with
the

restaurant,

fa-.nt from

the

heat

""f thr
into

hark

""n

one

of whom.-

him,
that
a

ar."! h^^

cab

po*sib!r.
noted

The

by them
\f"i

next

friend

I.

e\.-ict
;

but

H.

then

now
was

l.itter with

of

whi"

li fact

1 should

or

with

it, and

upon
was

As

kind.

some

in and

tame

bathroom

face

saying, "Come

up,

the

been

of this time

horn

r.ie,

blood

His

had

happened on the
out
housekeeper

hapj"cned.

in

if

see

accident

an

end

came

him

bleeding.

punctually,and
who

gentleman,
H.

had

pale, and

very
soon

his

ing
bath-

as

could,

when

he

my
that

judging by

iny

some

friend,

the average

of

to

get

the

wer**

.\.
time

to

1-ave

rolling

give

party

were

him
of

v%hat

fainte"l
cab

take%

had

to

he

cut

of

not

do

fell
on
over

both

hap|)ened,
quickly as

as

was

air,

o\er

standing

air," had

home

feeling

fresh

some

kerb, then

driven

H..

leaving

of

hi'ii,and

sens^-

the

Before

complained

sau

|K"!iremen

tw*"

his collar
rest

supper.

street

felt hi^

edge of

the

friemU

two

have

into the

out

went

on

to

feeling tire"l,
although in good
performing with them, to

l)Oen

apparition I

^whose

place,

time

sec

have

1 found

shock

in
me

(10.50 i".M.)by

friend"

My

and

up

could

sciious

the

At

I'.^t.V

mm-

"

not

know.

111.35
to

was

the

and

but

and

ia^t train

minutes, with

40

I don't

infomiing the

After

not

am

be

app^iritionmeant
have

the

recovering
failingto unfasten

tir.

time

the

it could

that

consciou^ne*-*.

railed,

was

would

them

it

happened.

hat! hanlly got

o|)en
heavily forward, striking his jaw

and

his

if the

front of the

in I^ndon

frirnd, A.

my

my

witness

the

l"een

railway terminus

the

to

opposite Kin;/'s C'rr"""* .Station

restaurant

"

moved

never

1 have

the

is in."

instantly

physically,until

("f its appearance,

My

which

some

first position,

my

seen

to

it.

roused

once

in ronsequcnce

that

strange

go

dfK"r

\cry

the

had

third

as

for

1 realised

shut,
on

that

so

the

he

open,
his jaw

under

figure

carefully n("ted

time

onre.

state

and
from

moving

kind"

to

was

evidently suffering from

They

figure

"

friends,

nothing

of it ;it

M., what

wmind

was

I got

that

shirt

as

through

alt at

me

happened to
psycliicatnature
I was
a
to
uni(|uo^^xpcrience me.
what
rapidly a^ {lohsible onsidered

hurr"' themselves

informed

l)een

and

before

stop

reassured

felt

the

of

ij hours,

I got

apparently [did] not

collar

from

sides, and

perfectly certain

am

every*

like the

of

more

feet

lour

it ; then

at

me

reflected

missing

our

hansom

anns

figure vanished,

in fart

was

and

lea^t

at

worrv'ing about
heard

of me,

anything

at

London

journey

and

see

the

at

to the

close

without

I, however,

happened.

in front

clock

havf

saw

for the last fifteen years

first thought

My

had

anything

to

An

of about

the

almost

thoroughly alarmed,

l"c done.

due

not

perfectlydistinctlythe

steadily

their appearance
a^
one
has "iny thing of
once

unsought

course

to

that
of

the

looked

say,

deliberatelyround,

seen

I should

the

distance

chair, I

with

impossible feat physically.

position from the first appeanince
disappeared on my turning round.

to

at

my

an

of

wish

apparitionmnd
appreciable space
seconds
in all,but seeming in realitymuch
thing happened.
Standing upright between

curious

most

I can't

long

myself, turned

of

instinctive

friend," the face very pale, the head slightlythrown

back, the eyes
side of the throat, just under
the jaw, a wound
with
blood
one

my

that

673

twice
more
glance once
or
steadily at the fire in front of me.

immediately

almost

of

the

curious

that

no

gaze

v.indow

the

VI

than

passed," probably

longer," when
me

With

arm.

figure," I did

*'

such

CHAPTER

coune

the distance,
?

\'

APPENDICES

674
short

rather

cut

occasion

this

on

within

would

correspond
appeared to me.

it may

In conclusion

[666

minutes

three

of interest

be

effort

the

in

get A.

to

the

time

that

to

home

H.
when

quickly,it
appa^tion

the

curious

mental

s"niipathy
of
phenomenon
and
the
occasions
the
at
aware
time,
same
on
being
same
special
thing
saying
occasions
another's
of one
thoughts, I have on many
distinctlyfelt his approadi
been
I have
and
before
walking in the street
seeing him, and generally when
he

exist between

to

seems

purchase

in

Without

any

top of the 'bus.

shop, and

the

man

apparent
me

parcel

my

his astonishment,

To

street.

I began

riding past

on

I don't

together.

'bus, signed

and

know

let

him

when
in

interview

an

question, and

666

Mr.

of Mr.

B.

of

at

the moment

by

Mr.

Robert

addressed

anxious

and

down,

three

shop,

Mr.

of the

Bent

we

he

into

the

frieod

my

the

incidents

and

no
understand, had
time of the accident.]

the
of

The

evening
were
ably
probthought or

following is

which
It

Society.

Adelaide

50

the

conscious

percipient.
the

29th, 1S94,
of

apparition

the

to

to

December

on

various

accident

the

make

to

unless

go
saw

returned

I wanted

most

was

and

Associate
Lodge, an
by a relative.

him

to

it and

of the

out

making

was

felt that

leave

Journal S.P.R., vol. v. p. 68.

impression of a communication

the
visual

was

that

the

at

rushed

the article

up
and

I must

come

times

H.,

A.

Kearne

From

instance

an

the

wrapping

go,

Kearne

satisfied

were

simultaneous.

impression

Mr.

carefullyover

went

we

with

occasion

one

shop
surprised.
( Percy
Kearne,
January 9M, 1895.
i Alfred
Hobday,
9M,
January
1895.
(Arthur B^W, January 9/^, 1895.
to

of the

Signed

[I had

me

the

to

get uneasy,

to

suddenly

to

which

On

his time

took

reason,

addition

In

myself.

the

me

handed

quickly

and

state

on

overtaken

has

H.

A.

to

was

the

agent

sent

to us

The

letters

Squake.

Bedford.

were

February 17th, 1891.

In
On

offered
wife

do

to

moment

your

sister

from

Mr.

is

P.
to

P.M.

the

thought

to

wife, worded

my

Bedford.

On

train, and

that

of the

then
it

journey.
regard

With
was

child

not

she

"

have

so, you

She

even

had

She

closed

at

some

have

some

received
told

the

the

just left

telegram

her

my

contents
so

much

wife

with

the

home

thinking about
at
a
boarding

words,

from

Mr.

and

her

no

she

them, but
school.

very

she

P. !

"

Also

My

the

same

at

once,

a
telegram
Southampton

I deferred

tired.

P.,

municating
com-

I afterwards

answered,
I said, " How

'*

Yes, I
do you
the
rest

sister being ill,

and
thinking about her own
wife
the handwriting my

of her
was

unable
Mr.

experiences in
aU
the
quite anxious

strange

idea

Come

from

9 p.m.,

and

felt

"

her

p.m.

at

I received

about

you,"

3.30

rest, and

sent

and

home, was
family,

about

to

and

same

that

had

of the

afternoon

for

news

from

eyes

refreshment, being

the

me

above,

time

the

wife's arrival

my

impressed

to

her

telegram.

sister-in-law

Leicester

her

exactly the

had

she

remark,

know?"

train.

the

my

friend

and

Derby

paper

it until
made

the

intimate

an

appeared before
ill." During
dangerously

telegram

so

between

was

travellingin

was

3.30

It

so.

expecting
wife, being away

were

My

Southampton,

at

about

account

you

we

America.

South

from
them

meet

1 send

request

your

27th of April 1889,

the

daughter
to

to

answer

865

TO

0]
recognised at
writing on a white

she

saw,

been

coloured

remarked

Two

the

But

then, again, he

she

one

3 and

0.

account

its

saw

time

From
a

E. T.

The

"

the

wife's

my

hour, and

tion.
dicta-

from

the

was

occurrence

wife

mentioned

w.is

could

not

it

when

although

the

say

happened,

him.

to

lime

exact

did

we

Journal S.P.R.,
curious
experience of

vol.

v.

Mr.

Dickinson,

p.

L.

from

it

the

Lfnnw^

The

following
photographer,

147.
a

obtained

was

but

now,

notice

Frki"k.

corresponded.

Nisbet, of Newcastle

Lodgk.

at
Southampton, wc
once
in a fonn at Soutlianipton.
filling
constructing a railway line,and will not return

P.

Grainger Street, Newcastle-on-Tyne,

43

of

have
brown

from

despatch

the

very

L.

from

wrote

notice

m*ouId
usual

the

was

follows

as

vision, I

took

Mr.

as

year.

P.M.,

the

that

of

wrote

of
she

having elapsed, my

between

666

of

America

for alx)ut

years

telegram

account

train

occurred

in South

now

England

of

P.'s.

and

Lodge

with

telegram

have

must

F.

in the

you,

the

on

it

P. is

sent

it occurred

marked

was

Mr.

675

Fredk.

letter I
After

to

form,

paper

reply to inquiries,Mr.

The

Mr.

be

to

ODce

VI

paper.

In

time

CHAPTER

for

by

us

Mr.

-on-Tyne.
February ^iJth, 1891.

On
a

is

Having

the

The

front

the

door.

at

on

gas

minutes

few

at my
place of business
protected by an iron gate, in
I passed mto
the premises.

is

which

through

turned

for

1 arrived

door

outer

gate,

office and

counter

the

at

gate

iron

this year,

January

A.M.

lock-up

office

the

at

smaller

opened

stood
the

before

minutes

which

3rd

the

Saturday,

few

of

and

meter,

lit the

waiting for the lad who

lad

the

Ikfore

however,

came,

gas-fire, I

takes

down

gentleman

finished ; I asked
him
if he had
the
photographs were
and
he replied that he had
no
receipt (which usually accompanies any inquir"-),
his
taken
the
but
on
and
that
the
vvas
date;,
(giving
photograph
receipt,
before
him
this call.
to
were
promised to be sent
liaving gut the date
pnnts
called

his

and

the

I found

book
printer
in

I referred

name,

him

to

out

"

not

woold

be

date

it

fact that
be

certain

was

to

Anxi"ms

out.

went

what

may

looked

the

at

o'clock, when

Miss

slip nf paper
received
an

called

had

man

old

they

her

to

man

could

nearly three

called
not

be

weeks

ready
behind

slip of

could

]";iper
and

he

'*

turned

onrc

more

No.

the

our

owing
work."

to

'*

been

Can

I post

the

book,

Th^ymp^i^n^
nine

.At

"et.;

1 handed

came,

the

telling her that the

to.

he

lia"l

exclaimed

l^ad weather,

suggested

he

time

have

to

that
ili".ip("iunteU

the
I

that
I

7776,

pafyer

ion"idt-i.4)ile %urpiibe,

tion
atten-

employcfes

abruptly,and

hun,

attended

it

after

after

*"

his

the

said.

attendant,

room

inu"

call

He

wrote,

ha\e

that

the

heditatioo

no

I called

him

to

my

into

Ik* put

ph("tograph^ "esterday (Kiiday),

tlii" wtt:k
w.th

i( he

have?

seemed

S.. with

these

get

1 turntd

receptionto

right.**

to

!"onic," and

explained

ink,

and

her

and

Miss

about

an^v%cr.

1 read
In

days picvious I had

wdl

photographs.
that
With
agam."

no

and

asked

them,

before.

them

pen

(clerk

and

for

on

stated.

is

leady

wa:"

gixxl will, 1 ahouttd

his

I ^ot

with
S.

replied,

hi"

call

and

wrote

you

he

as

That

'*

negative

o'clock, and
of

retain

number,

fknt.'' (This

nine

some

l"ut

on

early, and

cannot

to

done?^

be

the

order

the

he

lH:ing seventeen

very

get

travelling all night, and

found

which

to

uhich

on

call later

until

work

at

address,
date

the

and

book

my

given

if you

''Well,

the

would

name
a

to

and

liands, and

sa"ing,
to

if his

inquire

to

that

and

it

and

**

I told

that
was

ue

quite

not

Why,
him
were

time

APPENDICES

676

[665

I vczs
printing the order.
ready, and inquired who was
Miss
of
and
S.
told it was
said,
not
negatives
pointing to a pile
print,
been
that lot,and they have
waiting quite a fortnight."
Thompson's is amongst
S. caUed
half-an-hour
later Miss
about
the negative, and
I asked
to be shown
looked
and
saying, This is Thompson's negative." I took it in my hands
me,
this
called
it carefully,remarking,
at
Yes, that is it ; that is the chap who
Miss
told
referred
fact
she
had
the
who
the
that
S.
to
man
morning."
again
that
be done
had
called
the previous day that none
were
done, or could
on
side and
it myself on
week.
I will see
to
Well," I said, put this to one
On
the Monday
to
hurry it forward."
(January 5th),
Monday, and endeavour
of the printing rooms,
in one
I was
two
and, about
or
A.M., having one
ia3o
I
of
frames
and
Thompson's
thought
negative,
accordingly
printing
empty,
Miss
asked
S. for it
Oh
down
to the office and
went
yes," she replied, and
here are
I said, That
a few
more
equally urgent ; you may take them as well"
three
frames
had
I
have
about
cannot
two
or
at
(she
only
be, as
liberty
twent"first and
negatives in her hand, holding them out to me) ; give me Thompson's
it"
about
His
let me
is amongst
at rest
To which
she answered,
get my mind
it
this lot ; I will have
in
out"
to
(Each negative was
pick
a
bag.) I
paper
offered to help her, and
she commenced
end
of the batch
and
1 at the
at
one
which
I knew
across
one
was
other, and before we got half-way through I came
and
of
turned
date
look
the
to
crash I
taking it,when
urgent,
away
very
up
This
accident
seemed
serious
that
went
so
part of the negatives on the floor.
afraid to pick up the fallen negatives,but on
almost
I was
doing so, one by
I was
horror
broken, but judge of my
greatly relieved to find onfy one was
one,
that one
was
to find that
Thompson's I I muttered
something (not loud, but
fain have
relieved
of ladies
feelings,but the presence
deep), and would
my
witnessed
accident
also by my
restrained
being
me
(this
head-printer. Miss L).
Miss
S. for this
each
I could
not
honestly blame
was
thought the other
between
let
and
them
The
the
we
broken
us
lot,
drop.
holding
negative was
of figure. I put the pieces carefully away,
in two, right across
the forehead
Mr. Thompson,
to
form, wrote
and, taking out a memo,
asking him to kindly
another
him
a
nd
for
his
trouble and
loss of time;
give
sitting,
offeringto recoup
this letter was
after the negative was
posted five minutes
broken, and the affair
on
However,
was
forgotten by me for the time.
Friday, the 9th of Januan-, I
when
in the printing-room upstairs
I was
which
was
signalled by the whistle

Thompson's

Mr.

were

in

"

"

*'

"

^*

"

"

'*

"

**

"

"

with

communicates
had

gentleman

"

the

replied,

she

busy, and

cannot

be

taken

to

up

Here
1 to

saw

an

him, "you

the

about

one

know

word

another

to

mean

Well, it

"

What
I

seemed

in great

that

this

negative ?

sz\6. Miss
down

man

down,

go

"

answered,

I offered

tenns

I hastened
who

say

the

is dead/^*

he

elderly gentleman,
"

if I could

negative. asked,
Thompson's."

"But

once."

don't

S. asked
I

down, but you

come

at

Miss

broke, Mr.

we

without

and

office,and

the

called

S.

the

been

"Well,"
am

ver)'

him

; send

"Dead!"

stairs

trouble.

is dead?"

him

the

as

"

to
"

"It

I
my

claimed,
ex-

office.

Surely,"said
is only too

dreadfully sudden," I said sympathetically,

him
last
shook
because
I saw
only
Saturday." The old gentleman
his head
sadly, and said, You are mistaken, for he died last Saturday."
I am
not
mistaken, for I recognised the negative by
Nay," I returned,
such
his relationship to my
father
him."
the
was
(for
However,
sitter)persisted
he who
in saying I was
called on
the Friday and
mistaken, and that it was
his son, and, he said, I saw
that young
not
lady (pointing to Miss S.), and she
be
told me
the photographs would
That
not
is quite right,''
ready that week."
true," he replied.

must

have

"

"

"

"

"

"

APPENDICES

678
had

he

seen

of

I know

do

son

no

21

was

of any

him

1 showed

so

Yours

could

who

"

the

and

me

distance.

My

son

household,

and

photos

burial

"

to

calm

was

and

power

easily
public"

not

the

Thompson.

informed

Dickinson

Mr.

the

steady,
with

My

ministry.

I had

favourite

general

him.

Methodist

son.

my

Saturday,

for

truly,

time

lines

the

on

mistaken

be

Primitive

for the

was
studying
sympathy between

of the

joy

the

at

the

about

and

always strong

influencing him

called

have

son's friends

of my

of age,

years

was

excited

could

who

one

I know

There
of

Saturday,

the

on

him.

convince

nor

son

my

[666

of this

this, but

resembling

has

He

occurrence.

that

he

had

never

subject

is

he

Nisbet

Mr.

perfectly well

was

other

any

nightmare

to

experience

and

the

at

all

at

in

walking

his

sleep.
Nisbet

Mr.
he

present when

was

he

but

was,

about

and

891,

heard

did

D.

T. said
had

"

that

stood

down,
called

after

visitor go

on,

and

"

die."

all the
"

him,

down

or

Can

surprise him.

He

out

the

number

order

his
of

and

number

made
Mr.

junior,to

Thompson,
to

with

the

seemed

666
Phantasms
Elm

his

family, or

result

to

be

A.

that

?"

but

the

visitor
name

paper

the

whether

be

these

had

the
did

done, but the

saw,

the

hear

hearing

not

turned

least

have
the

at

had

the

to

copy
he

which

reading

this,according

in the

account

else

All

and

door

of paper,
on
and
remembers

lost.)

sat

not

not

piece

actuallycalled
any

and

answer,

it could

one

he

towards

without

and

at

idea

or

Journal)

been

to

feeling

were

possible for

known
photographer's,un-

called

behalf;

his

on

hypothetical explanations

of

the

case

excluded.
The

following example

of the Livings vol.

Park

to

surprised

"huffed," and

was

Nisbet

seems

out

went

counter

no

on

Mr.

paper

have

and

the

got

travellingall night" He
The
thought passed
travellingall night, and you

ordinarilyhave

the

whether

both

only

ill.

been

round

ran

ascertain

to

September

been

looked

turned

T.

perfect wakefulness,

Nisbet

had

have

you

would

(This
the

about

Extracts

not

was

early.

so

"

inquiries(described fullyin

Mr.

by

D.

and

but

name,

with
recollection,
abnormal.
anything

Careful

60

the

come

look

thought

"post."

word

the

the

of

had

he

I post them

not

in

himself.

being busy writing

man,

; this he

out

Friday

here.

Meanwhile

time.

was

this.

Dickinson

Mr.

to

said

Dickinson
the

on

fullytold by

careworn

Yes, poor

to

assistant

photographed

Mr.

S. confirmed

call later,he

not
a

did

wrote

Miss

in, but

come

could

nothing

him

vividly and

given

He

sat.

whether

sure

; his

They

Thompson

introduced

surprised that

through D.'s mind,

to
are
going home
but

T.

was

overcoat

an

be

hear

he

this,though

said

was

his story
need

not

had

remember.

not

Mr.

quite

not

was

photographed

was

could

day

S.

Sidgwick

his notes

from

Thompson

the

on

Dickinson

Mr.

senior, calling,and

Thompson,
Professor

Mr.

Miss

that

sure

that

Dickinson

Mr.

people

40

quite
Mr.

learned

Gardens,

ii. p.

S.W., who

of

162)
wrote

"

"

reciprocal

is from
to

us

the
on

case

Hon.

May

(quoted
Mrs.

from

Parker, of

24th, 1883

"

666

TO

A]

of

(""ur""c
r

inu-ndcfl
info:

llv

:r.

ywc

...vl (

rHiiC

\vrr

tiiC

uini'im

l;c had

}"*"

-Tr.i.':.^' '.

fa*'

"

'i

a'.*

!hi'

H'.'i'i

thfr

r.-".

av

Ivid

"

'".""":

;ir.'1

I-

'

'.\
V.

I*.

."

!'

*"

"""""."

;.-iU
"

.!

:'.K

"

'."

r.-

lA

"A

":

j.tV'
!

".:.

rl

"".

":

'-f

..:.

ulxi

It, im-

i:'.1m,.,Im

!i.

"tii

.1.

lo("Unt,'

.mil

wa-*.

"

I
ont

his

of

li I
wn;*

of

hulrd

on"

wul-

Um*

ni

wln(

nsu.d

llian

on

ii.nii

.Mint-

il.iynf

llir

on

Iain

ihi
h.ui

it

inn"!

hat

.iwaki*

ami

Jln-.' i\("

W'-n-.

it

a-

njii

vi-iv

"l"-

"

!a'":.
*

f:

.:::.""

":

:."

f ;.".."

"

'""

"

!"

ii*.?

p*'!i-tt:,

:
'

d'li

r-

i:t"r

#-a

ir*!

,.

..f

.ir..

!",':.!

;.ii

".

,"""":"

li.

-.^l n

!.'"'!

"

II

I.

'"

.'

I )

.":"

";

ihi*t w

ir

iij

.iipi
imi

!l.i

mtv

*^',';.i!"]'""",""!.";.

"

w.i

:"..!,

I.'i-a

iii.!

'unlt-i'

a.-.rn

Ii

-'f

1:1.

'."I'

'""

Irm

""""

'""

Ii.mi, I

t'l

w!;i-:i

"'

:':.i:'

:v

I,'

piuli* .^.tmi.tl

fioni
m
"iani'ii;i";

i*i:in

ip* .ik

ani!

"""

.1

"

-'ar^I

ii.
r

.::\f

"

wiir

".

"'

'

.'

'

:""

"

dr*-

."

".

"jt)'

.!"

i'

"

"

\*

::.

.1

"

"

T"".;

'ii-i'.!'

'".:."?

h".

p.i

..f '"":."'"

r'jT

;.

""

'i.T"'".-"

TT'.v
"

"

.1

in*

.ii.d

1 """.:''

.ill tint

piai(i"iiir;

.ind

ImT

a'ont*.

\]\f

""

m'"in"-rii.

i\\

""

vii'i'ii

a;i"-

of

tathci

mit

I'.-iv

'".;!.

.ir.'l iftii.ii' ""!

.I'l'.

""o

"y

"

: 'Ti

""

**

fur

"

1 lir

1*(-li(-\c,a
nni

llic ImIhI

I wnnilrri-d

r!i.i -Vip

*.aT''"*-.i*'

".

"

"

c\t

"

"i

""""";
"

w:t

?!;

!("ik. I

r""

""nii-^'.

l:t* \%a""

Sipiiir ^anii-n,

wi^h

H"!

baj.pfr.etl '\-.\\ stian^i-:T'i"n'

in

uai

iiif

li!::i.

to

ds!

I :.\

".il")";!

liu^hat.i!

two

al

'Hi^i^iirtl nt

"

lr";s,)"mI

slrcp.

tn

Ininvll,

hin- lif*"in,h-avni;^' hini

"i'"

lallcd

.nul

.inn^

hut!)aiul

i^-*:*,

iiiuli-i^^mn^.1

it.

a
ixpii*^-"iMi

latfr.

htt!v

mlin

I'ltt- lu-aiiiii-ni

:iiiil

cnipliiycillinn

wc

my

taiUni^;
a[i;"aTf-nt!y

and

L.

}iair, ;it tin- To)) of

lio'i-c" for

!h"'

nine

for
l"ri;{hti"n

triMtnit'iii
"

ur:i:n;:

int'i

llii:

at
ti"

whrr*!

r..!9

am

to

fi.u k

|"iiii:n^ my

Mr.
siri-n",'ili.

111!, hut

lie

of

inifnii"in

nn

M:i"

Nnvi

e
[^siiii
ilcniMM'tl)
\i.in

1...:iii Aiuciuaii.

r.iciincri": p.i*"'""-"flti\\:i thi*

by

'":i)^

."

Mi.

fruin

in:i^nc'li!iin

071)

initiitli n{

the

hualiaiul

y Stjuare. Uri";ht()n. My

ni

th'rt:

VI

in
fnllowinff expericm.!: li.ip|M.MictI

'1 hv

KL"'f

CHAPTER

""""
.

""""""

"

"

"

t-l

"

""

"

#-

'"

.-"."""",.

"I

"

"
1

""

#"

"

"

".'":.

""""".,

"

1.

"
"

'.t

'.

"'

'

"'"

'

'

'

"It'

"

"'"

-l

""laaBalaa.....

""

"

"

"
"

'.

"

"

"

""

.'

"

:.

'

"
.

'

'

"
"

"'.:'"'

.i

"

a-

"

"
.

""

'

"

""

At
I.
r

"

.""!"

'

"'"

ft

AT.

'^"

fi

APPENDICES

68o

In

inquiry whether

the

impression

own

B.

666

next

given

had

she

merely

was

of

had

she

other

had

other.

one

mistaken

of

; and

passage

and

A
other.

to

(from

but

us,
:

The

full

allowed

not

of the Livings

Phantasms

of

names

be

to

parishes

these

It

identity,

this

her

was

vol

the

printed.

ii. p.

cerned
con-

persons

Mrs.

164)
of

S., one

"

distant

villages in Norfolk,

two

are

the

At

got

nation
halluci-

April
^

bad

Parker.

any

had

case

indeed

possibilityhave

any

ever

hotel

long

percipience.

percipients,writes

the

this
end

case

collective

were

had

whom

to

person

by

not

and

so,

time.

the

at

The

of

one

was

only

replied that

Parker

Mrs.

senses,

likely,however, that
at the
figurebeing seen

the

could

It

done

not

AUGUSTA

to

answer

of the
seems

the

was

vision.

my

had

he

L.

Mr.

to

husband

My

of

fact

the

mentioned

L., but

Mr.

to

it.

about

all

forgotten
round

circumstance

the

mentioned

[666

time

of

both

bore

the

about

occurrence

the

miles

related, the
there

though

name,

same

five

about
be

to

was

no

188J.

from

each

clerg"Tncn of
relationship

friendship between
the two
families.
the 20th
On
about
fourteen
a
daughter. Constance,
February 1870
old, of the clergyman of A, was
staying with the other family a daughter,
years
Edward
W., the eldest son of
Margaret, in that family,being her great friend.
ill at home
time lying dangerously
of A, was
with
the Rector
at that
infiammaOn
the day mentioned, at
tion of the lungs, and
was
frequently delirious.
and
Constance
in
the
of B Rectory, running
about
Margaret
were
garden
noon,
which
from
down
orchard
was
an
a
separated by a hedge
path
adjoining;
themselves
called
the
twice, apparently from
they distinctlyheard
orchard,
thus:
but
could
Connie, Margaret."
"Connie, Margaret"
They stopped,
see
and
the house, a distance
of about
went
to
so
no
forty yards, concluding
one,
of Margaret's brothers
that one
had
called
from
there.
But
them
to their surprise
Mrs.
the case
and
they found that this was
not
mother,
W.,
Margaret's
;
assured
the girlsno one
had called them
the house, and
from
they therefore
cluded
conmistaken
in supposing they had
have
been
heard
their names
they must
repeated. This appeared to be the only explanation of the matter, and nothing
was
more
thought of it.
That
returned
On
the following day
to her home
at A.
evening Constance
Edward.
Mrs.
drove
sick
In
W.
for
the
the
to inquire
over
boy
of concourse
versation,
between

them

; at

the

time

same

there

was

great

"

his mother

spoken

then

had
them

said,

they
of

mystery

had

it.

these

names

These

Now

the

words

letters

suppressed in

are

day before

had

he

called

he

Margaret,
them
running along
house."
and

Mrs.

W.,

the

asked,

"

of

Do

B,
you

been
them

to

see

previous day,

just given

of the

the

that

the

Edward's

for she

"

that

and

towards

run

happened?"
So

said

of Constance

at

delirious,and
in his

hedge,
once

know

but

directly I

called
at

had

delirium, and
to

what

mind
time

call
the
that

replied that it was at a few minutes

past tweh-e,
invalid his medicine, twelve
being his hour for taking
time at which
at the same
the two
spoken by Edward

mother
the

were

substituted

villageswere
this first one,

not

it

for those

actually given,for the sake

in

the

accounts
suppressed
has been thought right to

that

follow

suppress

them

of clearness.
; but

they
throughout.
as

The
were

666

CHAPTER

TO

B]
themselves

heard

girls had

accounted

be

orchard

called, and

could

only

thus

voice

the

for.

K.

from

the

S.

**

(The

following

I'hc

68i

VI

is from

statement

Mar^jarct" of the narrative).

Mrs.

R., the

'*

Constance

*'

of

the

narrative.
1S84.

"eft.

Mar^'arct and
nut

very

brothers

and

I should

one

fetched

Connie

**

Ted's

the

brothers

at

it

that

if Ted

thou^lit of asking' mother

had passed
she told her of what
bt'forc
way,
in the
found
of
the
l)e
::iat
explanation
an
story iiii^ht
situation
trick
The
was
Ub.
p:ou^'h-boy,playing;a
upon
a
hedge.
easily have kept out of sight behind

Podmorc

Mr.

says

voice

time,

the

had

va^^ely
time
:ni

incident

the

than

would

imply.
son

H.

at

such

r":.'

a"

and

of

Connir

h.id

run

railed

can

rememl)cr
I

E'tward'-".
said

They
the
*}.

it

wa-i

might

C.

K.

K.

ma"Je

that

:*

of mine

and

voice
in

cinum^iance

the

recolle*

"annot

the

coincidence

the

of

note

2("tk^ 1883.

at

the

the

no

of his

appearance

\V.

of

Connie

was

had"

with

says

account

tired.

said

by

will

k.
wa*"
so

it

girls

it

.x

time,

d.iy. .Mrs. \V.

their

had
t'l-ld,

r..iines

fnuiui

was

in the

time

-i^

distinctly iluniglr
not

he
so

the

next

"trikiiig

too

never

The

hcil^'e,"
the

a:

1 .11! Irard

th'

not

wa-*

uas

it odd

Miur.i'.i'il:\iiniliar,bu:

vuii-e

Though

at

in

hedge

sayas

being

The

v.

it.

to

with

aNtonished
the

**near

name,

was

lii^ nn^L-r,

whirh

I thoui^h:

the

i^iiiet .ind

seemed

of

loudness

inrlamma-

and

o'( :(K:k.

i"itinted

each

on

allude

not

and

he

rose,

the

fever

he

forward,

"*trr'*'"

did

o'eK""

S.'s

Mrs.

twelve

about

dressing, and

ilnwn,

^tory,

my

lwel\e

puUe

sank

daughtrr
told

seemed

have

must

in

had

had

was

voice

Rector

He

sprang

walking

were

-my

alx"ut

was

in

out

Maigaret,

once

and

!"' with
then

from

them

It

sudilcnly

of dream,

son

i)Id.

illness.

calU-il

ot' it"

to

no

far
be

i-i

Ik? named.

con*":antly i!"-! nous

middlr

in

of :h"' "'.tv,and

tins oicurred.
M.

Mrs.

some

he

-"

ashing

\\

He

and

when

evening,
re

hi^

and

home

had
I

add

to

that

recognised

they

think

thought

years

Marjiair:
them,

at

says

by

stretched, and

u:th

ra!"d

our

ou^ht

conduct

irirls'experience

the
was

seventeen

asleep.

not

'.onshlcringit a

b..:.

ca*I* d

She

sch'.M)!-fellow

more

of A

weakened

Wildly

I" ...t-d

W.

al"out

Cunnie

'"

i:i"-.

that

me

of

W.

made,

nothing

him, after

but

ou;

anns

told
time.

old

an

was

Mrs.

was

s:V.ing with
sleepy,

**

was

and

uon,

note

written

CKlder

My

of Ted*s

all.

ai

She
the

Mrs.

bmther-

Her

v.

at

one

because

quite exact,

was

mediate)

If

well -known

as

we

"

yesterday.

K.

Mrs.

saw

til!

mentioned

Xoirmhcr

(/". her

mornin"(, because

same

in any

names

road, but
Mar";aret"

early dinner, and

before

was

the

and

it with

that

home

call

identified
of

I reineml"er

be
\V.

Mrs.

that

was

from

H-, away

at

voice

have

not

it

us.

to

fields

some

I heard

Here

thought

we

expecting

wat

illne!"s

house.

called

had

one

no

that

A), for

at

in

walkmj;

were

distinctly.

clearly and
found

the

far from

\V

"

staying with us
Margaret" been

on

account

readmg

of iht
with

an

"

^hn

Edward,
^jo

APPENDICES

682

[666

into the garden to play (they were

thirteen
and
girls of about
they went
window
the
know
what
wanted.
I
to
to
came
fourteen),and in half-an-hour
up
I said
Nothing," and that I had not called them, though they had heard both
where
their names
called repeatedly. I asked
them
when
they were
they heard
is formed
on
one
which, you will remember,
it,and they said in the next walk
said
side by the orchard
directly, There, Connie
Margaret
hedge.
; I said it
"

"

"

mother's, but

not

was

had

we

boys

some

boys,

for they

them

coming
I

first

had

had

she

which

knew

looked

666

I did

time

not

this had

and

so

following
for

incidents

city,several

by

us

the

revised

him.

from

in

W.

Mr.

to
was

stand

the

If
and

the

jVctv

test

no

was

Herald,

as

by a

"

to

writes

his

had

"

iStJi, 1889.
manufacturer

do

not

give

in

account,

follows

my

questions
compared
It seems
appended.

any
narrative

simply

acted

incidents.

the

which

I have

as

name,

about

personal knowledge

stars

nor

sun

away,

nor

before

damage

vessel

anchors

were

the

broke

it could

closely reefed,

about
with
to

Mr.

Wilmot's

corrections

scribe,

as

W.

B.

H.

bodied,
em-

are

"

any

of the

one

are

3rd, 1863, I sailed

October

he

and
sister

from

Liverpool for New

York,
steamer
line,Captain Jones commanding.
City of Limenck, of the Inman
the evening of the second
after leaving Kinsale
day out, soon
Head, a
nine
for
time
which
lasted
this
storm
days.
began,
we
During
saw
On

paper,

memory,
wife
and

his

answer

for

vol. vii.

from

and

"

Yes

Sidgwick's

Wilmot,

down

but

home,

at

Ct., December

memorandum

per

running

give him his medicine,

o'clock.
just twelve

Mrs.

S. R.

them

have

been

well, however.

pretty

as

Mr.

not

had

said

She

H., who

B.

by

I wrote

that

know

not

York

manuscript

The

and

ago,

me

are

my

had

Proceedings S.P.R.,

Wilmot
Mr.
manuscript
be
would, no doubt,
happy

published, please

have

to

course

he

happened

find it

to

the

does

He

matter.

file of

related

years

still living here, and

I hear

he

morning

OA, they

had

nearly time

is taken

case

to

were

afterwards

one

that

me

that

distressed

Clairvoyance,"

sent

was

said

what

thankful

was

The

The
.

of the

o'clock, and

told

Bridgeport,

of this

for

clock"

be

arriving, of

on

W.

Connie

say

clock, hoping it was

the

case

She
/

Margaret

to w^."

Evidence

The

p. 41.

the

at
not

twelve

now

Mrs.

delirious.

very

at what
at

0.
the

would

afternoon,' and,

Edward?"

Connie

always quieted him,

"On

it is

look

to

said,"It

study

that

was

been

calling, Margaret !
hedge, and woiCt listen
if she

home

"How

was,

"

asked

I turned

Then
and

"

of the

out

Connie

well, and

so

then

out"

question

been

pupils

as

not

are

take

to

was

boy's voice."

secured,

be

carried

bulwarks

loose

away,

and

on

from
and
the

its

the

several
booms

weather

bow

lashings,and
stout

were

did

the

on

On
se\*erc

neither

carried

considerable

sails, though

storm

broken.

moderated
the tempest
night following the eighth day of the storm
since
time
for the first
little,and
leaving port I enjoyed refreshing sleep.
Toward
I saw
I had
that
left in the
morning I dreamed
wife, whom
my
the

Upon

United
^

States,

The

went

other
to

A.

come

accounts

to

make

door

the
it

of

my

probable that

state-room,
it

was

not

clad
till next

in

her

day

night-dress.

that

Mrs.

W.

of

thf

At

"i"x)r

she

ro")ni,

.ind

l"ut

not

the

St*

of

rn

"Yiiu'rr-

to

^\''t\

h*

r:h.

It rxacllv

r.iXv

'.h^

ihi"

Y^\''\.'.\,

nil-

'.tU nl

:n"

'\\\

nuinlNT

afti-r

1'.!-.

children

an"!

Tir-t

"['.:fs!*(tn wlifn

%";"

fr..!n

v.v

th.ir,

ino'f
"M

rnf

tkf-

r.\

1 i"!"rfi

ujff

.irij

*h

:'

""""d

-n

\^""

Iri!

(I-:!

"

"":
.

^K*

V.

:.

.1

?""

rr

,''^t\

.;".

i:T')
""?.i?":-ri

rhtn

")""

an!

ff"!

fif

yfi!:r

\*rri"

rill!
\S

"

I. i*";t of

ihi'

':::'ii':

upon

.iN);:r

.i:ui

.!,

h'U:^' p'iri,

pmi

\\ i\\ wrnr-^'ti.

In*

afu'iw..:il.

On
I i:r."KT-

hi::

Conn..

attitown.

Iwr

vi^i?

knir.\

it," Aw

"^.imI I,

vhm

:ci"jvt

ynu

'

from

"".w

rrpiMil. *Muii

-oiid
ii'.ipos^ihlf."

my

Almost

p.;!':i!-.

"I)."!

w.is.

\\*!'Tf

wrre

""""fmeil

";

"Trl'

vh.it

ti:-

tli.i'.'!"""

*I

'*

li'.n
.

.r:):ii,p.i

""

iM^un

".

."ii"*,

Ii"'

""'

"'t

\\}ii-f
.ii?i-.l"-|i,
T

'h*\\r

(l"- -hr

:"!

ffit ".

*'i!n

id

\\

{'*'\^'i.j

r.

""lie

"""k

!""".

^l:'

Ka"

""'.."
.i^i.i'.r,

"'

\\.\\

**

.f-d thri-i.-h

""

i"*'.

'-.irfirr

'"

t.r.i*

.ir

In

.tl-iti!

!mu

i-li'T'-

:j'^Ii':;i:f.

".;-*.

aiil

t.H".

;-.

"

i\\v

:hf

":

"

"""

"*""

"

rn

h.ive

iM.r

.\

'

"":""

I'lTTi*-!'.'

hid

ik;;

i-f

-i-vit:"

_i"'i*

"1.

" hi

,i-.

""!

\W

into

"'f.itf-room

IM^"

.!:."! li..t|
i

wt

'f?-.;*!'!ii

at

.i!:if

il"--i rndnv:,

tli*'

".."Ii-d fi-; U'k**!.!*

-ti'-i.:

"!ii:ik :'.;^

tinif

'i* i

"

'

.iIm..:*

cf

"in*

\""i'k.

".

"

'Ah'-.ri- tl

"".i\^.

\\\

'.\

.w

.iff.i "1

I',

*"""?": duw:"!

\h

-.ipp-

..:"" 'n,

!":!

i\

-."

to

iipj""-' )-*;fi

"

l"'r*h,

!"' tk

*":

"

":.;

hn'k

"

".:

ii

h-.i'. c:.

'. -.".""ilvmu,

-.nd

"""""*^-

pd-

'n'

wi-"/

rn

";"

?)"..!" -i

;-"'"".

mr,

.-tic

"?'""

t--i! then

d"
"

"

He

l.slir. r;..

in

I-

'!"h'

""

'

*i-"'h.

pirTii'i

'"h-

ti"

i::.!
.1

". "%

!?k"* 'Im-

"":!"-

i"

(1 alKi\'.;li"-

\*\\v^

ih"'n

imi"

\\

to

\\h\*\\

*:,"*.

.iiix;!!'!-

.^

!:"'!"."

(i

I,

.im!

-h*-

j;i"

.1

"""-m'

"r'y

v,"r.:

iatnl

of

Statr

('li'\"land.

i(i;^irlrrr

1m-

"'n

"!'"" .1

!"""
j.i'-.l

rn:.

?'iir
.i

.""

v'i"

;...-,

...".."^"-

"rr*:"..

w"

:!mI

!n"'

jHir*- "! !""-" nf

h -fi !

""!.""

you."

u'd

il"l""h''d

thi*

\\\

hvU^w

Inn

"!rariiT

\\\t' K^*

wliii"'

wli.i*

mnm-

my

"'un.:rd
of

nuaiii

man,

-u

in

"I

sf.i."

a!

'Mt

A-^'u

tio

:..iJ'-. \.'*:':m^

**

W-rn

thf

Nhnrtiy
nf

\r\

-mi:.!-

'lut"ilav:"

m:li's

i'*)ti"^
"!:!.,\\'-.'u.

'"ii.

t)

""

.dont'

wr'i'

i!rr lined

'

th.nk

viiu

^I

ui-

firM

aw.

had

on

thili^

nnc

l"y rr,!
fi-r

inc.
vjsit

at

'h.-jt I ipi" "":.""i'i-d Irni

.!":""

wrnt

U"ii

.i^'o

iho'i^.iTu!

.1

th.i!

wi'-k

.1

h.id

hrr

yfar""

of

ml:i!:

"

.i"

.'.n"l I

.it

an"l

i".i;n-

I'li'vr-Iantl.

in

^""^v;iol!^

hi"?

inv-

"

of

'andmv.'

w;f"

my

tin-

at

he

rlfT^'ytiun

a-'*-,

i:it

the

p irtrd.

\\r

("f

"i'./i- to

".i-ior, .,

nil"

Iilir.irian

viaT"

.iii"l \"Ty

^:r

-'i

to

^^lrk

tifiv

sMi'Tf

Mji.ir.itc

h"' d"-"!

that

'I h'-

Jidy.

li\(d

yiar'"

of
[)M.iiiiin

"^i-f-mid

T-jrat'i!

r-.n-h-.r.^'N*
stand

luii

iif.m^',

of

n'lir.VT

i"rrhaT-^

timr

!hrr"-

^Ir

for

hi'ltl thi"

h"'

uh-rf

i::""n

had

he

j. Tait, and

-in

in
ih"- pn-rrdinj;
p-is-iaj^c out,
of Kn;:\t!i"l. and
"if a
"*m

\\v

at

scrn

wide

was

was

rixi il!v

lady

uJii"h

whili*

"'h;ir"'h.

;h""

ki""L'tl

r(M"ni

our

!"ok:n^

h.iv"-

t"i

n.i:iv":

and

drr-im.

iiiv

Willi.

nai

**

iliat

and

rllniw,

had

he

".f"rrrspnnd"M! wi:h

fat

the

to

explanation,

an

(iown

ijinrtlywitlidrcw.
uho*"';
l"cr!h
ffllfuvpa-^Nrni^ir,

Icn"4th,

ai

wli.ii

",'"ntI"tiian'N

Ml

i*.*-.

at

he

ii|ia:u of

(iniy tur

stttoprd

inomtnis,

nwiuK

liiin for

naiiif.-

\'\r-pu"

f'h.o.

prrsvd

rclaifd
l"*n^'tli

h\ix

'llii-

":iid

iht

side,

my

iny

'"."("

683

not

w.is

T-w

it

tn

k-.inin^^iij.i"n lu^

fvllow."

uay.''

thi-j

fi)r

iin*

dirr"-tlynviT

vcsm.*I-

prrliy

y'"ti

the

that

over

to
Niirprisrii

was

VI

.iilv:in" i-il

j^entlv rarcssinj;

aficT

mine,

"li-c

in

then
liltlt-,

I'jxm waking
aNiv*-

"

s^rmcd

hr-.it.il'-tl

mr,

CHAPTER

TO

0]

'.

p":

"

-'

"!;

.".M-n

"'."

tl^fi'i^'h-1j"- hi"i

tiihi

;'h

!"'"" 'Ill- .i}i"\f

:
"

"'!"" d
I'ri

i\

n"*\"-r
\\"*

".;""!".'"

w.J-

i:iv

""i-"t

li" d

na*

in

vi-t.

!!."" ""."mtm-!.

"l

t!.

N'

""!

t;nd

N""rk,

'ly

::'\

22:m\

'"i:*'*"li^.!;.

p
-"

""

in:'-

i-

''

I'Ti--,

"'""."

m\

::

i'

i"'.

;'d

'V.it

:..ii!if

WS!

Mi'l

.ill
\ic

APPENDICES

684

files of the

The

:"

Herald

show

the

arrived

5th,and

at

Liveqxx)!

York

New

early
14th, 1^3,

Herald^ October

of October, 1863.

of the 22nd

morning

left

City of Limerick

the

that

October

3rd, 1863, Queenstown

October
on

adds

B. H.

W.

Mr.

[6660

says

"

Africa from Queenstown on the 4th inst. put into St. John's,
to Boston
by way of Hali^aix. The
N.F., yesterdayafternoon,on her voyage
o'clock
last Monday night
Africa struck on the rocks near Cape Race at ten
(October 12th)during a dense fog. She was
put about before she struck,
considerate
sea
but took ground, fore, aft, and
amidships. There was
running,with a southerly wind at the time. The steamer's boats were got
The
Africa floated off after an hour, and was
ready, but not launched.
Captain Stone then headed her for
speedilycleared of water by her pumps.
it prudent to put into St John's, Newfoundland
deemed
Hallux, but soon
Both
and vessel were
last desi"atchwas
our
badly damaged. When
cargo
forwarded
from St. John's,
the Africa was
making a largequantityof water."
"

steamer

Found

report of

no

A.

storm.

severe

H.

July 1889.
In

Wilmot

Mr.
inquiries

to

answer

writes to Mr.

Hodgson

Bridgeport,
As

to

I and

whether

wife

my

have

with

was

me

in

unusual

me

disembark
others

breath

as

in last

in

woman,

his berth
that

said

my

That

be

now

he

the

reaching

astonished

took my
; it almost
S. R. Wilmot.

me

for several
Tait

Mr.
had

that loomed
I think

over

my

days).

had

us,

in the vision

two

or

"

three years

impressed him.

at

and

my
**

my

my

ing
assist-

No^ why ? " he said he

have

When

seasick

som

saw
to

leave
told

[my brother],who

their after conversations.

on

Mr.

Tait

at
visiting

still living,
I would

..^'

too

see
him, and I think he
there, but in the imminent
danger

after,he spoke of the wonderful

were

was

in to

coming

wife

mind
fix my
written to

not

must

shall I call it?

If he

in

voyage

morning (when
if I had
raging fearfully),
astonishment
at the question,

up to my brother (who
in to see
I soon
went

seeing his

I did

At

wondered
of

brother

had

brother

my

went

dreamed

homeward

table,for the cyclonewas

state-room.

white,who

and

home

"

see

same

to

I did

sister tillafter

brother's strange experienceon our

my
I remember
Mr. Tait's asking me, one

night to

mentioned

ascertained.

the breakfast

to

he shared

me

wife.

Tait

Mr.

regard to

me

been

but

any

my

writes

Wilmot

Limerick^

the

had, that it could

away.

Miss
In

not

it likely that

think

not

if he

I did from

learningwhat

Tait's

Mr.

I could

ship,or
these things to

mention

not

do

board

on

and

is

N.Y.

at

February 35/A, 189a

had

ever

experienceto my sister (who

now\ as
quite divest myself of the
T. might have invented his part ftom witnessing something
while asleep,therefore my
about
to
questionsto him when
dream

of my
ihen^ and

spoke

thought that Mr.

"

analogous experiences,
any
revealingsubsequent events, but nothingof

will say for myself.Yes, dreams

such a joint nature,
I only

the

the

share

Taits'

coincidence.

my

sister

in Cleveland,
It evidently

refer you
to him.
Eliza
E. Wilmot.

APPENDICES

686

[667 A
Dtcemher

the time-worn
ago, a friend and myself made
endeavour
first would
to visit the
to
return

Years
died

ever

sister to

this man's

I asked

and

to

received

having

and

promise,

she

not

remember

me
"

for

whole

friend

was

his sister I don't

Zealand,

know

Some

did

say,

matter

in New

and

Perfectly,and
passed

answer

me," the

to

him

to

arrangement
other.

and

features

plain ; in fact it

and

first I

At

formation

the
made

got up
dead.

was

The

write

mail, and
had

he

as

had

to

me

this

but

In

but

experience

one

of

clear

mere

the

date

extremely amused
me

was

The

"

present

reading
on

the

page

writer

for

day

of the

15th day,

are

corroborative

"

quite

died

not

has

is

there

of sincere

cause

"

had

have

three

or

regret

to

she

W.

The

Night

of this

occurred,
ago
In

that

One

was

used

to

me.

words

is

written

day, March,

obtained

was

day in

always

the book, which

seen

X8S4.

taining
con-

one

in

pencil,

'74.*"

from

R.'s

Miss

"

far

years

R.

ij/,

four.

DiTCmNGHAM,
As

appearance
had

never

for every

page

which

month.

note

had

never

The

"

several

time,

some

I have
here.

time

daily
people

use

(saysGumey)

for every

of the

friend

my
sure

was

following

The
sister

it to

because
she

"

book

I mentioned

month.

assure

in

down

are

due

January
I put the

We

another

E.

adds

R.

that he
"

w^ait

apparition.

an

Zealand

but

**
Have
scrap,
stilL"
That
was

spiritcame
insensibility. I

of his

time

the

away.

In

while.

Then

friend)

my

also,

insensible

was

for

New

remember.

insensible, his

subsequent letter,Miss

not

shoulders.

who

faded

again

fectly
perThe

substantial

in

last this

news,

can

coach, and

was

that, while
with

as

were

and

from

shall

sently
pre-

word.

not

all wrong

was

doubting

At

head

have

marked

news

We
the

far

as

fallen off the

coincident

was

news."

came

I awoke

appearance

until

heard.

write

can't

words

exact

had

No

night

here, but

friend, never

my

then

said, his head

slightestdoubt

the

And

The

waited

have

be

My

perfectly cold ;
quite awake,

head

most

are

."

; and

we

coach

the

He

more.

then,

(which

came

since

appear

about, and

was

man's

his

always

such

use

may

must

one

"

so-and-so."

to

pretty much

heard

and

down

always

long

so

fall off the

severe

all,and
we

shoulders

appearance
as

it,some

inquiriesabout

answer

anxious, it is

is

Captain

date

made

whole

forehead

"

myself

the

cloud, formed

and

put the

possible.

was

head

to

and

like

was

thought, who

of the

exclaim

me

and

gazed

distinct,but

were

and

head

man's

at
steadfastly. Gradually a
formed, but in a sort of misty material,if I

head

so

it

looked

and

aftci

mind.

my

One

which

I shall

of

that
in the room.
tell you
I must
was
one
feelingsome
looked
from
far
I
bed.
not
on
a
table,
bright lightburning
my
the little table ; felt myself grow
something behind
saw
I
be sure
in the least frightened,rubbed
to
not
was
my
eyes
with

that

remember

hope

where.

1883.

years

he

out

17M,

as

and
that

can

before

remember,
the

I cannot

news

speak

conversation. Miss

the

described

feeling of

the formation

my

of her

presence
of the

told

friend's

me

of

accident

her

^fay 1st, 1884.

vision

arrived.

positively.

more

R.

sister

especially,and
in

the

room

figureas

like

It is

many

so

C.

Mother

unasked,

preceded
a

after it

soon

cloud

confirmed
the

taking a

the

vision.
definite

fact
She

shape.

M7
She

further

Gue.

said

that

that this

and

grtyj

of him

thought
had

3f her

friend's

B.

it

belonged

lubjective,
conjured

afterwards

out

that her

recognise the

him, and

saw

she

that

She

vision

distinctly

was

sooner

his accident

of

doubt

last

found

time

Phantasms

fell

the

to

had

he

also

never

had

be-

stated

that

during

detail

the

period

but

Living,

the

Commander
in

such

next

Indian

Navy),
seem

may

it

other

as

than

might naturally have

he

up.
Dtcembtr

thirteen

writer, when

The

as

.Aylesbury'svision

regarding
as

vol. ii.

The

227.

sight, (says Gurney)

being apparently

scene

the

Aylesbury (late of

justifyus

to

of

vol. ii. p.

Livings

first

at

case,

reciprocalclass

enough

the

\V.

T.

The

in Phantasms

the

of

Commander

include

not

she

''compact'' case

Surrey.

Sutton,

lid

beyond

From

is from

iccount

the

at

appeared

she did not

insensibility.

also another

667

she

687

which

why

reason

but

head

hair when

d/ack

so

was

ascertained

See

"f

had

VI

of the

the chief

otherwise

grey, and

khe

hair

the

was

friend

Her

Dome

CHAPTER

TO

B]

of age,

years

1882.

capsized in a boat, when

landing
On
nearly drowned.
coming to

was

Dally, east of Java, and was

the surface, after being repeatedly submerged, the boy called his mother.
who
the boat's crew,
unused
spoke of it afterwards, and jeered him a good
arrival
in England, the boy went
it.
Months
ftbout
to his home,
after,on
island

the

on

tellinghis

while

water,
I
"*

saw

all

mother,

"

owing
voice

features

to

my

of

the

most

could

she

His

mother

Emily

sent

at

to

white.

said,

once

look

and

under

was

of the

out

The
when

"

and

mother's

(my

the

sisters'Xthe

Venetian

blinds.

been

early in the

on

what

you

out

of

the

and

room

eldest

My

was

The
up.
time
I

exact

We

awful.
had"

ever

with
you

was

very

washed

but

surf

escape
mind
my

narrow

pull

have

morning,

"Boy,

men,"

cannot

adds

day before, and

impressed

so

the

must

position,and

was

was

the

off in the

her

terrible
it

the time

capsized

bring

and

deal

the

sister

fumiture,
seated

was

mother.

I think
boat

Ellen.''

for me,

out

While

working something

were

; you

**

said,

something had happened to that poor boy."

of E. longitude,corresponded with the time

that

old-fashioned

particularlythe
next

room

Eliza, and

cry

Aylesbury

their

saw

this

he

escape,

This

heard.

was

Commander
I

narrow

Emily,
you

difference

the

to

of his

sittingin

all

1 heard
yes, and
for I remarked

window,
time,

mother

you

saw

you

Why,

the

of

Davy

and

said

mate

ere

knocked

would

we

end

had

I have

I remember

remember.

cannot

circumstances

the

morning.

many

the

It

was

end, and

over

but

remarks

and

go

this

one

and

jeers
ioxt
Do
think
calling for your mother
you
Jones's locker," "c., with other language I
"

use.

following is

The

by
I

one

an

of his sisters,and

distinctly remember

calling

"

from

extract

Mother")

the

it made

letter written

forwarded
incident

such

an

"*ou

to

us,

in

mention

impression

to
1

883

in
on

Commander

my

bury
Ayles-

"

your

letter

mind,

(the voice

I shall

never

APPENDICES

688
We

forget it.
door
to

it must

open.

"

another,

one

Did

when

said

mother

directly into the

be

to

person

seen

very

trusted

A.

668

been

having

the

the

in

the

had
nine

I
that

Retiring
possible,

to

"

of

the

determinative

and
need

not

the

As

could

as

"

"

agent

mar

her

the

as

the

effort

to

been

drowned,

thing
some-

when

and

and

time

the
with

be

was

that

day,

next

would

day

long

us.

than

for

seven

correspond

the

at

ago

of the

scene

be

to

memory

I set

Pod-

Mr.

"

myself

work

to

stand

to

possess,

of his.

to

the

of

1886), I determined

15th November
I

Godfrey

i. p. IxxxL,

Apparitions

wrote

[of PJumtasms
experiment.

an

first appeared

case

p. 105

on

to

This

Podmore's

Mr.

Mr.

follows:

as

matter

in

given

account

which

the

at

all the

foot

the

Uving^^
appear, if
volitional

to

with

dropped the slightesthint beforehand

I mentioned
the experiment, nor
had

her

attract

sustained

was

feared

of the Livings vol.

experimenter, a friend

volitional,for I endeavoured

and

room,

not

and

Mother

ran

of

her

as

to

bed

tion,
inten-

my

subject to

her.

describe
own
experiences.
my
imaginative faculty was
brought

I may

Undoubtedly
well

never

up,

silent

the

Godfrey.
the

by

accordingly

energy

that

say

such

(on the

10.45

friend, and

was

date

next

too

of Phantasms

account

the

to put the

at
a

in

places is a little more

evening in England would

Podmore

impressed by

so

was

twice

matter."

two

Clarence

i6th, 1886,

I determined

had

We

all started

of air.

o'clock

ssud

of the coincidence.

briefer

November

on

more

the

"

Mother,"

We

and

room,

you

happened

Rev.

Mr.

to

the

at

edition

somewhat

**

is the

breath

the

time

near

morning

the

out

street

up, and

corresponded.

nine

second
sent

not

left the

Mother.'

minutes, but all

Thought-transference^
pp. 228-230.

and

as

about

the

From

in the

be

exactitude

the

to

as

what

see

down

wrote

us

incident

the

But

accident.

and

few

some

how

of time

early in

"

door

the

She

time

consequently

hours;

quote

the

difference

The

with

and

one

lovely evening,
she paced

you.
told

it would

said

date

the

to

cried

had

we

nine

about

was

all looked

; we

again called,
frightened,agonising cr"'.

to

as

it

voice

the

stood

was

summer

Mother"

I remember

and

home

came

of day, father
know

it.

happened

had
you

and

; it

Go

me,

street

about

sadly upset

"

to

"

Some

that ?

hear

you

speaking,
scarcely finished
the
last cry
quick succession,
and

faint cry of

evening

one

late in the

been

have

first heard

We

work

sittingquietly at

were

I think

o'clock.

[668 A

for

extensively into play,

into
myself^ spiritually,
while
My
standing there.

to translate

attention,

it were,

as

perhaps eight minutes,

after which

I felt tired

and

lady

morning

was

asleep.

soon

The
in
{ji.e.

night.

thing

dream,

low, like

you." These
dreaming ;

before

I fell

conscious

was

?) and

I suppose

reply

The

and

clear

been

next
a

came,
a

"Yes."

but

on

asleep, and
watch

so

words, they struck

it struck
showed

me

whisper,

reflection

as

meeting

was

her

"How?"

clear, awoke

percipient." My
immediately in pencil,standing
clear

asking

well-audible

words,

of

at

inquired.
the

came

"

This

must

Then

in words
"

answer,

what
be

next

had

instantly,and

me

I remembered
me,

once

the
if she

was

I felt

1 had
a

seen

me

strangely
side
sittingbe-

I must

been

reflex action

last

have

"willing^
from

the

The
a.m.
I wTOte
following is what
As I reflected
night-dress :
those
upon
being quite intuitive^ I mean
subjective,and to
3.40

in my

"

668

procetdtd /rom wiikin^

hare
tkm

from

after

came

Mr.

of

down

Yesterday

Next

outside.

than

face

communica*

all,

at

as

can

one

which

she

of

only

from
the

sent

the
done

enclosed

put all the

about

the

the

me

man

the

percipient on

experience, and

his

at

out

after

soon

to four.'*

quarter

of h^r

account

lamps

November

i6th

she

request

an

it

wrote

"

up with
curious

of

morning

and

start

November

sound,

16th, 18B6"

idea

an

that

some

fancied

it

restless

longing

but

experienced
strange,
so
overpowering
feelingbecame
down, thinking if 1 could get some
On
Mr.
I saw
returning to my room
a

about

be
to

that

half-past

had

one

might

This

downstairs.

candle, and

able,
remark-

most

was

I heard

room.

is

that

o'clock, I woke

three

her

remember

clear, quick tone, which

I remember

viz., the

"

in

with

"

side

her

follows

as

I can't

once.

note

received

Godfrey

account

go

at

me

experience, says
upstairs,and

cmm

yet

689

conviction^ rather

own

my

attered

were

awoke

friend, in the

My

as

And

VI

dream."
words

the

and

the

else.

one

any

vivid

But

CHAPTER

TO

"]

the

birds

leave

the

last I

at

soda-water

into

come

in the

ivy
and

room

and

rose

lit

it

might have
effect.
a
Godfrey standing under
quieting
dressed
in his usual style,and with
the large window
the staircase.
He
was
on
when
he has been
an
expression on his face that I have noticed
looking very
He
stood
I
held
and
the
candle
and
there,
earnestly at anything.
gazed at
up
in utter
and
for three or four seconds
him
then, as I passed up the
amazement,
staircase, he disappeared. The
impression left on my mind was so vivid that I
intended
friend
who
room
as
fully
waking a
occupied the same
myself^ but
and
remembering that I should only be laughed at as romantic
imaginative,
refrained
from doing so.
I was
of Mr.
not
frightened at the appearance
Godfrey, but felt much
excited, and could not sleep afterwards.

On
of

the

the

went

of

2i"t

incident

the

given above

Mrs.

Mrs.

month

same

from

Mr.

me

that

told

life-like at

first,
though
of the

part

upper

finally faded

previously

remember
it grew

it should

phantasmal

the

on

noticed

have

to

and

more

added,

be

two

full account

day following
figure appeared quite distinct

the

looked

Mrs.

I heard

Podmore)

Godfrey, and

not

she

As

body.

away.

seen

could

she

(says Mr.

figures,representing a

me

the

shadowy,

and

that

she

had

she

had

whom

parent

and

than

more

more

told

from

recently lost.*
Mr.

Godfrey

Mrs.

know

owing

perhaps
liut

Mrs.
,
**

voice

cr"\

then

at

writing

'

dress

Thc"e

the

ilctaiU

that
arc

dress

he

as

7th
8th,

figure
of

rest

from

ncxtet

she

16th
the

completely.

succeeded
awakened

was

b"'hearing a

the left side of her

recognised

figure does

without

was

the

i836

on

she

in

at

not

seem

November,

Mr.

as

to
it

day-time by

ma*!c*^"y the

wriirr

letting

course,

result,
unsuittime, being able,

attempts

aware

that

states

which

the

was

Deceml)er

apparition of the
ordinarily worn

taken

trials,without, of

first of these

by feeling a hand

in the
was

the

on

her

over

case

chosen,

other

two

The

Decemlier

on

Wake,*' and

distinctly. But
the

date

trial made

In this last

that

the

to

stooping

saw

made

request

our

his intention.

Godfre/s.
been

have
will be
Mr.

I.

seen

observed

Godfrey,
after

immediately

interv;"-w.
vol

She

head.

and
the

APPENDICES

690
which

[668

be accustomed
to
see
him, not the dress
percipient would
If
the
the
timeactually wearing at
was
apparition is in truth nothing
than
should
we
more
an
expression of the percipient'sthoughts, this is what
in
fact
the
well-evidenced
and
of
of
find,
matter
to
as
a
majority
tives
narraexpect
this is what
do
find.
of telepathichallucination
The
dress
and
actually
we
surroundings of
surroundings of the phantasm represent, not the dress and
the agent at the moment,
but those with which
the percipient,
is familiar.
in

that

which

the

he

B.

668

The

next

is taken

case

from

Hallucinations," Proceedings S.P.R.,

the

that

agent
in

is

other

minds

as

inform

"

Report
to

seems

"

which

Census

be

shown

unusual

by

his

periments
ex-

D.

630

in

given

are

of

observed

an

possess

as
telepathically,

of

the

on

It is to

p. 270.

x.

Kirk

Mr.

"

follows

"

Uppbk

Villas.

RiPON

I have

case

vol.

thought-transference,some

account

own

this

impressing

for

capacity
His

in

the

from

Ripon

Road"

Plumstead,

July jtk, 1890.

June I tried a telepathic

as
experiment
night upon
suggested by you in your fetter
of June 3rd, without
her knowledge, as
a
preliminary to entering upon
ments
expericonditions
with her under
of expectancy
the recording of dates
and
and
trial had
for its object the
Each
visible
hours.
her"
to
rendering myself
With
which
the exception of one
made
afternoon
was
simply visible.
one
trial took
office in the Arsenal
each
from
between
the
place at my house
my
to

that

you

Miss

each

the

G.

loth

20th

to

I did so,

"

"

of

hours

Up

I learnt

G.

and

and

that

trials for

to

was

time.

restless
On

from

an

Under

her

of

result.

in

her

realistic.

on

time

on

but, with

why

in the

of

presenting myself
fortunate

it were,

that

the

not, of

p.m.,
latter

course,

I transferred

spot, unless

it

was

vision
result

I had
me,
that
I

was

know

and

I laid

that

that
rather

near

down
with

where

she

to

I did

her
so

considered
G.

as

my

the
was

I had

case,

the

cess
suc-

will

you

made

and
fipom

closely engaged
I

remember

can

pencil, stretched
impulse to make
at

bedroom.
because

As

complete

most

was

the

most

Miss

seized

myself

hint,

June 23rd, an
effectually

on

I had

was

as

two

discontinue

I had

to

been

until

be

to

to

But,

learnt
which

on

enclosed, the
this

and

doing

I did

G.

of

3.30

act

flash, as

thought

occasion

spur of the moment.

tired
had
work, which

between

Miss

had

in

the

on

was

myself, and
trial

very
"

herewith

trial which

auditing

some

the

statement,
The

office and

my

the

being highly improbable

as

find

"

bed

probable
discomfort, I had

it best

thought

uneasy

it seemed

tellingupon her, to her

experiments. Supposing this
rest, I

she

work,
needle-

some

dropped

never

was

of my

occasion

one

was

plained
com-

which

this

to
to

time

she

feeling

strong

"

Indirectly,
Eadi

progress,

circumstances

disappointed at this apparently barren

in that
agreeable surprise ifi^as sprung
me,
upon
on

in

so

complaints

these

I felt

succeeded

subject."
strongly.

uneasy

night

one

these

on

object
only depriving

acting rather
experiments were

herself, and take

up, dress
off the sensation
and
return

influence

my

in the

my

get

doing.

was

"

from

was

for.

throw

to

direct

the

comments

no

what

to

succeeded

not

while

account

or

unable

was

that, although

me

my

compelled

was

I made

o'clock.

to

describe

to

feeling,she

as

influence

house,

my

nothing

being kept sleepless and

unable

even,

I heard

that

to

came

of
was

a.m.

June 23rd

to

however,
Miss

and

P.M.

1 1

the
1

my

moment,

cannot

first

say

experi-

068

had

aMsl

made

been

there.^

shot," fi9r 1 caught her

at

condition

to

which

seems

This

suit is of
for

circumstance

the

office

an

to

sent

dark

the

to

tailor

dressed

?"

sleeve

that
of

the

on

be

at

office

the

was

at

case,

of
it

stuff,and

check
coat

this

But

suit

the

time,
I

coat

had, therefore,

as

had,

moment

as

wear,
or

Mtss

so

saw

Cs

sometimes.

wear

features

your
have

not

seen

is

account

as

you

even

check

clearly the small

saw

plainly as though
more
distinctly."

had

you

peculiar

bodily

:"

happened

occurrence

In the

last.

afternoon

the
easy*chair near
happen to sleep during
an

uncomfortable

Kirk

(being

window

of

to

own

my

is

day (which

the

contrary,

take

resolved

fancy,

The

fir"t

experiment
a

not

note

at

on

the

time

presence

on

Miss

sftemooo
on

told

little time

some

in

wide

dark-brown

towards

to

off; but

pass

seeing

awake,

which

coat,

window,

Mr.

G.

it, and
him

did

not

all about

the

had

do

it.

so

Much

until
to

his

this

week,

when,

astooishmem,

my

the nighc of the loth, the Meoesilal

on
sencf
was
Mr. Kirk
tells us that he fuukt
June nth (Wednesday).
Mr. Kirk
had on (bat oooablotting-paper of day and boor.
this

years

tried

considerable

with

others

in tSO

was

of

previous (our

cx("eriment" and

brieflysummarised

his

back

mention

to

expcrimeDt of
the

ftiofift
dunni^ the

Tbe^

wear.

involuntarily, 1

almost

'

seen

His

suddenly quite

was

chair, dressed

my

on

by

right hand
towards
which
is
towards
he
the
the
door,
room
me
passed across
opposite the
;
window, the space between
being 1 5 feet,the furniture so arranged as to leave
that
the door, which
clear
but
when
he got about
centre
was
just
;
4 feet from
he
closed,
disappeared.
this happened
few hours
later I should
a
have
My first thought was, "had
for 1 knew
Mr. Kirk
believed
it telepathic,**
had
tried experimenting at different
I have
much
been
times, but had no idea he was
doing so recently. Although
interested
about
various
times
at
by his conversation
psychical phenomena
I
confess
the
the
element
doubt
of
would
must
during
past year,
very* forcibly
whether
itself as
be reallya fact ;
could
to
telepathic communication
present
and
I then
be at the office at the time
1 saw
him
thought, knowing he must
had
if
he
been
in
this
the
that
in
(w^hich was
as
really
as
distinctly
quite
roomX
be
it was
instance, at least, it must
purely imaginary, and feeling so sure
only
frequently

him

the

189a

of

the
the
week
Wednesday
morning walk), while sittingin
I fell asleep. At any time
I
room,
but
with
seldom) I invariably awake

me

tired

sensations, which

afternoon, on
standing near

that

rule,

pattern

been

/""#9tM.

tired

before,

**

suit you

present

an

belonging

that

on

in

unusual

an

was

day

keep

to

the

I
1 asked,
How
was
realityof the vision by this dark suit
(not at all a leading question). The
reply of Miss G. was, touching
of the coat
I was
then wearing (of a light suit), Not
this coat, but

I could

before

hicfcy

course,

the

and

had

"

"

dark
it

in

would

as

call

must

"

reddish-brown

dark
have

latter

what

was

a
lightlysleeping in her chair
to receiving and
externalising

was

clothed

was

691

suit.

1 tested

the

G.
the

repaired, and

be

to

she

moment

light material.

of

coat

it

happened,

peculiarlyfavourable

be

to

me

it

As

telepathic messages.
The
figure seen
by Miss
and
bartkeadid^
was
wearing,
office.

VI

CHAPTER

TO

B]

D.

are

deM:ribed

from

success,

in

distance
but

had

ihcjammal

to
not

produce
tried

S. T-K.,

aa

to

vol.

v.

impuMttm
appear
ppi

to

SI-JO,

of
bet.
and

APPENDICES

692
Kirk

Mr.

on

and,

moments,
told

he

me

might

and
asked
me
very pleased with the account,
that SLftemoon, feehng rather
tired, he put down

was

that

me

to

had

his

use

sure

anything had happened

fallingasleep.
Kirk

Mr.
I have

writes

face

my

in

appearance
Miss

it,telhng
for

pen

few

also

He

room.*'

afternoon

that

before

"

in

that

three

inches

Mr.

Kirk

19th, 1891,

Miss

to

singularityof

the

had

miniature^ that is,about

January

visible

myself

making

reported,and

since

G.

the

being only

my

in diameter.

this

to

as

says

last

"

did

G.

this

into

of him

think

to

even

me

once

letter dated

his

this

cause

later

already

I have
"

In

to

only succeeded

occasion
features

was

been

not

himself

threw

write

to

lately,that he
subject in my presence
it.
anxiously hoping I would introduce
remember
that
and
cannot
of
him,
dreaming

avoided

but

me,

I had

"

words,

own

purposely

influence

not

I feel

[668

this

record

not

attached

she

time, as

the

at

importance

no

it

to

it,

office

the date (July 23rd) on

at
was
blotting-pad,as
my
I was
I say
because
doing so in connectioD
thinking of her.
thinking,''
I had a
with another
of making
an
experiment.
subject,and with no purpose
hand.
it
occurred
left
head
to
and
Suddenly
was
on
headache,
resting my
my
and
that my
me
thinking about her might probably influence her in some
way,

but
I

I noted

office

the

*'

was

I made

the

8tb, 1892, about

Kirk's

waked

to

up

did

not

she

saw

look

it

his face

had

she

was

other

Miss

April
thought-

G.

on

in

experiments

"

G. evidently impressed her very

awake.
It was
quite sure she was
as
of
been
Mr.
Kirk.
not
dreaming

is

She

her

with

and

Miss

to

it,but

see

towards

and

writes

and

Kirk

Mr.

incidents

them,

appearance
realistic.

extremely

was

above

the

with

talk

between

transference
Mr.

had

Sidgwick

Mrs.

mentioned.^

I have

note

take

to
appear
like a miniature.
or

any

interest

She

did

in her.
think

not

if she

bad

figure

The

The

other

time

of that

much

so

It

much.

experience.
0.

668

in

Hodgson
G.,

Dr.
have

of
of

hers, whom

of

to

or
cause
appear
afterwards
Dr.
Soon

but
been

no

fixed

for
*

the

Mr.

of whose
of

the

which
she

had

G.

of

went

herself
to

endeavoured
took

to

appear

to

and

Mrs.

C.

to

at

enclosed

the

the

try

friend

account,

voluntarily
a

distance.

Mrs.
C. was
city 500 miles from where
her
friend
to
to
(vainly)
mentally;
go
had
hour
them, nor
place between
any

experiment.

Kirk

R.

percipient

as

agent,

Mrs.

vision

Dr.

S.P.R., drew
my
given in The Herald

the

was

by

"

experiences
American

she

herself

article

an

writes

He

900.

some

account

where

communication

written

Proceedings
an

from

quoted

C, the percipient. According

G. arranged, early in October
of 1885, to

intervals

at

to

call

I shall

abridge, Dr.

living,and

M.D.,

the

ago

is

case

March

experience

an

in

time

some

for

lady, an

recorded

Health

which

Forum

the

cultured

been

attention

following

The

piece of blotting-paperwith

the

note.

APPENDICES

694

[068

September j9^
One
what
of

book

the

making

projection
The

who

This

which

the

of

Miss

the

all my

see

I heard

and

might

strong

other

resolute

to

forget

various

distinctly

cases

remonber

accomplish

to

manage

door

The

me.

opened

That

appear

was

robe,
ward-

available

only

the

to

amused

absohitely
heavy

very

of

turn

landing, as
perfectly recall lying

was

back

determination

on

chair

in my

clock

room

minutes

few

Ethel

there

been

The

burning

the

and

it had

on

and

was

of

After

her.

to

night

[Miss

excitable

an

it away.

move

candle

mine

stood

which

which

ticking

the

at

however,

of
to

of

all of

dressing-room,

half-doubtful

but

only

not

years,

men

friend

as

side

my

on

dressing-room.

Thompson

bed,

my

with

with

pillow

my

make

two

some

by
and

used

been

For

door,

was

Mrith the

case

mine.

require

room

acquaintance^

formerly

locked

the

my

an

I could

occupied

was

old

it with

would

exit from

mine

had

connecting

separated by

on

was

room

reading.

interest

and

Livings

try whether

to

bed

with

studying

the

of

in

awake

of will-concentration.

force

to

lying

was

recently been

night

that

next

Phante^ms

myself by

of

Thompson],

also

in

mind

room

mind.

I had

but

was,

my

up

1888

September

projection

astral

door

in

night

felt

the

at
*'

as

to

side

willed"

and

dizzy

only

half-conscious.
don't

know
into

emerging
strain

had

how

exhausted

I gave

instant

It

Miss

was

than

the

wondered

after

clock

my

Next

had

I asked

frighten

to

that

the

possession

ordinary

during

it

bad

dream,

do

remember

leave

her

to

Psychical

health, and

I fell

tbe

off, as

come

said

between

not

next

; at
rocmi.
more

silence.

was

time,

1
did

but

coincidence.

looked

said,

bend

Had

tired

I gone

into

Soon

Her
add

is,that

merely

bent

to

room

clared
de-

She

what

own

fast,
break-

at

her

room.

From

her.

A.M.

I have

rather

left my

not
over

and

All

"

all excited, but

at

the

short

accidental

I had

Society.

my

asleep.

she

in and

there

and

failed
candle

distinguish

not

listened

an

had

out

from

then

Thompson

Presently

been

I blew

and

thought

I could

and

than

Miss

night?"

have

of the

repeated,

more

that

the

to

must

of

state

questions.

I seemed

concluded

better

sound

slightly,but

was

was

indistinct

an

(a.m.), and

two

I noticed
no

her

it

position

easy

raised

had

that

struck

morning

but

she

whether

seriously imagine

not

lasted, but

I had

impossible fancy.

by hearing
which

sound,

an

an

voice

Thompson's

actual

into
for

startled

was

have

may

thinking

me.

needlessly fatigued myself

the

state

and

state

changing

and

up,

this

long

conscious

said

she

is in

account

in my

was

trying an

on

experiment
In

letter

I can't
one,

find
for

just

happens
Does
it would

during

as

Miss
be
her

accompanying
fact

the

the

sake

rule.

Thompson
the

correct

last visit

at

this. Miss

Maughan

says

noticed
of

in my
diary for 1888.
entering letters, "c., and have

fancy, though,
give
one.

any

it

was

date?

exact

I know

this house.

that

it

was

on

the

just

at

"

only keep
no

night

if it

for

of

to

September

approximates
that
time, because

tiny

very

allusions

what
loth.

to

that,
it

was

TO

I]
Miss

writes

Thompson

Thk

the

During
Maughans
discussing

CHAPTER

"

1888

in Lincolnshire.
the

jLstrml forms.

not

am

Grove

(end

We

Park.

of

August)

interested

were

yuh, 2889.

staying with the Miss

Theosophy, and had been
bodies
and
appearing in their
was

in

people leaving their

good sleeper,but not at

Dueimitr

Chiswick.

of

phenomena

695

Chimcs,

of

summer

VI

all of

temperament

nervous

I was
one
night until two or three.
stayed awake
perfectlywide awake, when
Miss
Edith
I
in her ordinary
saw
suddenly
Maughan
standing by my bedside
dark
The
in at the window
for me
dressing-gown.
moonlight came
sufficiently
face clearly, and
her figure partially. I sat up in bed, and
to distinguish her
I

'*

said, rather
for

come

she

was

It is

gone.

be

do

What

crossly,
some
joke.

she

As

mistake

in the next
loudly to
astonishing rapidity,but
I asked

morning

had

she

said

herself

willing
I

time

to

sat

up

in

of

her

bed, and
it is

than

year

Miss

They

unconsciously.
Miss
Thompson
in the

on

hands

"

been

themselves

concentrate

impossible

anything, and

had

she

roused

bility
possiroom

done

not

so,

disappearance,

herself,she

lying

was

in

special

people wishing

adopted deliberately

she

which

the

to

feet crossed

and

and

this account
with

In connection

this incident, it is

668

E.

From
**

the

"Report

The
known

(o

quote

as

whether

it

I will

Miss

communications,

that
as

had

of

account

Miss

call

Danvers

lady,and

of

the

it carries

private
succeeded

send

to

letter),
"

or

no.

to

of

made

the

points
to

me

postal
tell

me

to

Mrs.

other

appear

leiter-^ard
date
of

to

Hallucinations,"
H.

Fleetwood,

Mrs.

attempt

Myirs,

ladies

two

to

well

which
call

attea-

out
Kleet"t"od, with-

iShit best vehicle

impressed
the

percipients

F. W.

I wish

which

Maughan

Miss

between

and

Danvers

endeavour

to

Census

experiment

an

some
illustrating

well

forew.irnmK
nevertheless,

an

whom

me,

I a^ked

tjcin.

ik

ioUowing

to

Apparitions,"by

of

Scheme

occasions

the

on

Proposed
Appendix
VroeeediHf^sS.P.R., vol. x. p. 418.
G,

interesting that

other

ap|ieared,but unintentionally,on
"see646E).
has

here

the

Thompson's

told, is adopted by Eastern

on

the

Maughan

rapidityof the

clasped

was

about

Thompson.

Miss

Miss

that

she

do

to

remember

speciallyas

into

certain

fact that, when

before

had

which, she

quite

the

on

the

on

positionas

same

manner,
to

dwelling

Maughan

Miss

both

were

with

them

really gone

but

decided

me.

upon

experience

questioned

had

Maughan

Miss

that

this

over

separately,and

Thompson

and

talked

Sidgwick

next

so,

she

mentioned

ago,

the

The

done

me

Ethel

Mrs.

it.

something

and

me,

impression

of

of

out

got

having

disturb

sake
to

had
about

denied

might

the

come

more

distinct

it

as

for

and

body

Although
it made

clearly,as

that

she

had

she

light,but
ciently
spoken suffia

have

much

She

room.

my

but

coming,

out

go

her.

saw

incident

she

into

came

of

thought

said

She

not.

she

why

thought

trouble

thought

struck

I may

out.

room.

I didn't

immediately

I screamed

that

with

room

answer,

heard

?"

here, Edith

want

you
didn't

on

what
before

for such

remains,
she

knew

APPENDICES

696

I received

June 20th, 1894,

On
Miss

with

Danvers,
"On

distance

night

of about

nine

at

miles]

June

19th, from

"

I tried

p.m.

12

following letter,dated

the

enclosures

two

Sunday

[668 B

to

feeling

if I

as

[at a

Fleetwood

Mrs.

to

appear
in

succeeded

and

in her

really

were

which
I enclose, together with
previously written my statement,
it also at the tinuy
She
wrote
Fleetwood's, which she has just sent me.
I
not
to
was
lying
knowing I was
down,
trying
kneeling, but the
appear.
I had

room.

Mrs.
not

details

other
A

memorandum,
17th, 1894,

"June

Fleetwood.
with

correct"

are

is

signed by

memorandum,

and

down,

Danvers,

this
am

enclosed, as
trying to appear

was

just before
going to

lie down

and

try

follows:
Mrs.

to
to

appear

closed."

eyes

Also

I write

P.M.

hair

My

my

Miss

signed by
12

Fleetwood,

Mrs.

*'

follows

as

Sunday

from
first sleep to see
Edith
Danveis
night, June 17th, 1894. I woke
my
chair
towards
her
turned
by my bedside,
profile
apparently kneeling on an easy
her hair fiowing,and
I felt startled at
me,
eyes closed, or looking quite down.
I always do, on
but
determined
as
first,
seeing visions in waking moments,
to
awake
and
able
with
the
to
keep quiet ; and after I was
reason
fully
myself^
I got op
figurestill remained, and then gradually faded like a dissolving view.
and
looked
in the
It was
I was
alone
at the clock.
As I
just twelve.
room.
after twelve."
now
write,it is about two minutes
In conversation
told me
that she had
on
June 23rd Miss Danvers
seen, in a
Fleetwood
of
in
her
sort
start
bed, rest on
flash, Mrs.
elbow, and look
up
"

towards

her.

wood's

had

She

although

room,

she

of her

clearly aware

been

not

seemed

of her

aware

attitude

own

in Mrs.

position^which

Fleet-

corresponded

the

which
Fleetwood
Mrs.
had
gazed. Miss Danvers
place towards
never
of an
the importance of
notes
previously made
experiment, and had not seen
that Mrs.
Fleetwood
this point at once, nor
had
she felt confident
writing down
her.
Fleetwood
also sent
of Miss
self,
Danvers
Mrs.
reallysaw
to herme
a letter
to

dated

various
other
Danveis
June i8th, in which, among
matters, Miss
Have
I appeared to you
all ?
I tried last night, but
not
asks,
at
may
you
have
Danvers*
been
alone."
There
is,of course, therefore, no proof that Miss
than subjective; but the point is worth
of invasion
of the room
sense
was
more
mention
in connection
with
the experiment presently to follow.
As
regards
Mrs.
Fleetwood's
in waking moments," that lady herself believes
them
"visions
have
recorded.
been
been
all in some
to
not
veridical, but they have
sense
^*

They
on

included

her

part

least,both
Miss

believe

misunderstanding
her

Miss

of

Danvers,

strongly directing her

was

ladies
Danvers

of

visions

two

but

then

made

of the

due

intended

conditions,

invasion.

to

in

informed

she

It turned

Mrs.

out,

Miss

the

at

which,

So, at

time.

through

Fleetwood

Mrs.

that

however,

Danvers

Fleetwood.

recorded

experiment,

second

not

were

when

moments

attention

visions

the

at

some

hand
before-

Fleetwood

Mrs.

that
negative assurance
does
Miss
vision.
her
not
mere
a
necessarily produce
part
third (unannounced)
made
then
different
Danvers
a
experiment of a rather
she describes
follows in a letter dated
to me
kind, which
as
Jime 27th, 1894.
**On
Monday, June 25th, at 12.15 a.m., I thought I would try to go to Mrs.
saw

nothing whatever
expectation on

Fleetwood's
her

room,

and

room,

I did
ago,

so

was

saw

not

that

so

;
"

but

did

the

third

know

she

surprised.

not

we

think

volume

was

Mrs.

have

at

she

could

of

see

the

did

thought
not

I succeeded

me.

Mctrcella^ lying

reading it,as
Fleetwood

least

on

she

appear

chair

had
to

in

by

finished
see

me,

seeing

the

side.
bed-

it long
or

make

F]

jwy

sign.

The

peHealy

so.

felt

but

me,

up to
spirit,and

the

had

what

but

am

had

to

Fleetwood

**

adds

bouse, for she

long before

she

being busy,

and

F.

668

had

kept

From

the

my

did

desire

back

It

he

will

third

see

to

volume

had

been

of
in

there

was
precisely
early morning,
doing so [/".taking

had

know

not

lunch

came

third

On

June 30th,

had

Afarceiia

it had
that

been

in

sent

the

away

laid it

I had

Mrs.

aside,

volume.**

viL

vol.

p.

lliis

99.

is

case

well

as
experimental.
produce an apparition of himself
secondary object on the part of the agent ; his

It must

to

to

discover

himself

something

be

observed

that

did

actuallywearing

was

was

not

in the

often

we

did

She

the

read

quite thought

Journal S.P.K.,
being reciprocal^
as

only

being

condition.
which

been

have

to

main

saw

it

This

bed

habit."

know

she

room.

the
she

; as

my
to

usual

observed, however, that the attempt

seems

could

Danvers

of my

know

; but

here

by

book

the

not

Danvers

it in my

saw

said

she
and

taken

(the 24th)
chair

up

did

Miss

if I had

me

it is not

it when

speciallyinterestingin
be

taken

as

Miss

read

toothache

day

same

and

correct,

was

"When

asked

Danvers

bedroom],

the

room."

I had

Miss

sure

On

sufferingfrom

night
lying on

it

seen

saw

before

the

room

my

her

was

last, she

happened.

book

she

usual

as

writes, June 27th

Monday

Afarcella

if what

697

VI

much

her

in the

presence

on

me,

said

also

Fleetwood

Mrs.
with

asked

and

She

otherwise

was

room

Fleetwood,

Mrs.

CHAPTER

TO

068

he

time, but

the

at

not

of

the

appear

in

in

percipient's
clothes

the

familiar

garb

to

the

of

the

percipient.
ll)e

case

American

of

Branch

Hodgson:

to

sent

was

us

the

Dr.

by

S.P.K.),

Holbrook

I^

M.

(an

writes

who

.Associate
it

concerning

"

\Junt

1 think
and

the

enclosed

it written

got

The

out

following is

is

case

day

Sinclair)
testimony (Gea
of
or
knowledge
parents,

good

very
two

or

what

the account

any

agent, Mr.

B.

the

spend

started

days.

I looked

sad

and

5th of July 1887, I left

few

My

wife

N.J.

and

back

was

home

not

feeling

her

saw

well

L.

standing

to

(loor

in the

son*s
his

with

Holbrook.

"

Jutu
to

go

i2"A, 1S94.

York

New

1 left,and

when

The

F. Sinclair

in Lakewcxxi

my

1894.]

of it for years,

consultation
M.

said.

of the

known

Lakewood,

without

out

had

they

in

when

ago,

written

was

I have

one.

Lakkwc"od,

On

Dr.

to

to

I had

after

looking disconsolate

all day, and

at
me
leaving. The picture haunted
night, before 1
tind
if
her
condition.
I had
to
to
out
went
l)ed, I thought I would
possible
try
of
and
the
I
when
coverrtl
the
bed,
undressed,
face with
was
sittingon
edge
my
hands
and willed myself in Lakewood
if I could see her. After
at home
to see
my
a

at

my

little,I seemed

there

lookmg

wrek

more

she

When
or

not,

front

be

"aw

me,

standing in her

letter.

comfortably

for 1

of the

to

much

she

regarding
reniarked,

her
**

thoiij^htsr"niething had
bed

the

night

nK"m

before

I felt satisfied

(about

she

condition.

I don't

8.30

or

before

was

Saturday

On

to

yo'j.

9) you

I
1

am

saw

left,as

^pent

so

I went

glad
you

plain

lying

her

^aw

better, and

whether

know

happened

bed, and

the

to

the

home.
see

you

standing
as

could

in

be.

APPENDICES

698

[668 0

since.
I sent
to the office and
worrying myself about you ever
from
After
to
you."
explaining my effort
dep6t daily to get some
message
her condition,everything became
She
had
to find out
plain to her.
seen
me
when
I was
I thought at the time
trying to see her and find out her condition.
I was
her see
B. F. Sinclair.
going to see her and make
me.
and

I have

been

the

Sinclair

Mrs.

this

I remember

in the

closet

or

other

he

had

not

It made
I

was

rack

the

on

as

have

all the

sent

time

him

to

wrote

him

to

Sir,

father's.

I do

week

mother

that

just

if he

him."

At

told

to

the

Street,

7TH

inst.

at

time

the

going

remember

not

accident

if

out

M.

if

and

anything

Sinclair.

for

request

his testimony,

and

N.Y.

City, N.Y., /une

I will with

hand, and
in

question

from

work

my

date, but think

it

livingat

was

and

stabling

about

was

14M,

1894.

pleasure giveyou

the

Se\'en

the

horse

my

middle

at

of the

**

in the

she had
father
morning that
the night
seen
she retired for the night"
His
face was
drawn
and set
dead
or
trying to accomplish something which
was
beyond
the
balance
of
the
week
for
letter
gram,
telea
very anxiously
or
me

"

before
either

were

watched

She

13th

can.

in Lakewood,

house

before

of the

information

whatever
Stars

Yours

"

hung

:"

27,

Dear

Holbrook's

Dr.

to

answer

been

that

Saturday,

find

to

had

some

till

H.

George Sinclair,in

suit

anxious, for I felt that

very

then, I should

home

if he

plain as
night-clothes,but in

in his

me

him

saw

wrong.
Mr.

as

well.

him

see

him.

befallen
come

"

not

home.

at

had

experience

I did

in person.

there

was

writes

and

when

word
came
on
almost
Saturday she was
that
it
Saturday
night,
saying
was
justas
crazy.
in
N.Y.
home
hotel.
to
at
to
as
over
come
a
Sunday
stay
cheap
When
mother
of the
questioned him in regard to the incident at the middle
his
mind
that he made
her
that
to
if
week, he said
see
night
possible,
up
his will power
and had concentrated
that one
on
object,"with the result which
him
It gave
pleasure and her a good deal of uneasiness.
you know.
but

none

came,

no

returned

unexpectedly

He

"

Geo.

G.

668
of

Wesermann's

p. 217,

being
^

Language
and

is
of

p.

loi,

Mesmer's

of

review

the

second

and

in

the

decade

account

which

we

opinion

that

all

Der

the

following account

Journal

Mesmerism

Wesermann,

literature

but

observations
I have

quoted

By
"

on

here

might

Mc^gnetismus

und

find
know
die

only

some

what

was

universal

and
clairvoyance,

Magnetism,"

psychical point
The

own.
to

refer to

of

valuable

Assessor

"the

Animal
a

in Phantasms

iv.

the Universal

Government

of his

space

S.P.R., vol.

and

Diisseldorf,"c.

of this century, from

and

was

about

at

called

M.

German

Xht/oumal^

an

by

H.

The

"

thought-transferenceand

experiments

some

which

of

book

Roads

means

fullydiscussed

from

in 1822,

Wesermann

view, with
of

taken

Inspector
"

book

mainly

there

published

Chief

language
his

Experiments of H, M. Wesermann.
experiments is quoted from

Sinclair.

the

book

JJviftg,vol

happening

allgtmdne Weltsprackt,

is

ment
experi-

an

additional

of

i.

evidence
to

friend

TO

"]
who

thinking of them,

was

through

the

images
in

he

in

is the

his book

from

dream

at

had

door

the

five years,

and

from

turned

to

the

about
and

supper,

friends
nine

of

evidence

which

to

appear

the

miles,

in

"

are

fact, a

existence

in

was

full,translated

of view

of

March

when

we

sent

He
.

both

were

not

to

lished,
duly estaband

away,

the

pay

night
sitting

was

with
on

asked

"

me

again
able
remark-

too

be

in

visit

my

at

my

After

me.

bed

and

point also of
were
going
half-past
speaking partly about
and
of the French
indifTerent subjects
denly
Sudpartly about the events
campaign.
the door
of the kitchen
out
opened without a sound, and a lady entered,
five feet four inches
in height, strong and
pale, taller than Herr
irery
n, about
broad
of figure,dressed
in white, but with a large black
kerchief
which
reached
below
with
the waist.
She
entered
with
bare
the hand
to
head, greeted me
in complimentar"' fashion, turned
times
Herr
round
three
the left towards
to
waved
times ; after which
the figure quietly,
her hand
three
to him
n, and
followed
in
We
and
out.
at once
again without any creaking of the door, went
discover
whether
found
The
order
there
but
to
were
nothing.
any deception,
I had
whom
this, that our night-watch of two
thing was
shortly
men
strangest
found
call
before
the watch
first
at
were
on
were
though
they
now
asleep,
my
and
with
door
the
that
the
which
of
the room,
alert,
a
good
always opens
yn
Herr

to

of

deal

standing by

was

bed.

This

noise, did

not

was

make

the

about

the

door

of

to

came

stayed

undressed,

be

following reply :

the

me

18 17, Herr

from

league

He

of it

times

returned

to

livingsix miles

was

white, with
three

him, and

to

truth

in

hand

n, seemed

for the

who

her

denly
Sud-

ante-room.

dressed

with

trary
half-past ten, conwas
discussing the

in the

entered

n, nodded

to

At

bed, but

the

Lieutenant

to

deeds.
to

Lieutenant

of it.

account

13th

...

lodgings

experiments

his

on

distance

by Lieutenant

me

Lieutenant

his

me

On

at

account

was

lady
head, greeted S

uncovered

related

to

wrote

give

to

dreams

the

gone

him

of four

additional

good

to
not

opened,

psychological point

friend

room

friendly manner
; then
through the doorway.
this story,

had

As

mental

to

try

percipients,of

incite him

his

with

of the

kerchief

black

dead

been

P.M.-and

10.30

campaign

French

gives

received

transfer

accounts

experiment,

followingis

expectation,Hcrr

to

; and

impressions

(p. 28).

lady, who

A
in

The

to

imposing

book

of the

one

Gurney.

to

thus

fifth

his

from

account

known

in

699

for the stronger

Wesennann

to

distance

His
which

about

one

at

successful

was

Phantasms,

first-hand
not

suggested

senses,

VI

it not

were

sleeping friends

to

which

given

CHAPTER

the

ten.

slightestsound

next

room

on

the

We

when

opened by

the

figure.
S.

N,

this

From
be

ooay

I.

mental
For

not

January

drawn

iiM,

iSiS.

stor"- (Wesennann
:

continues)

the

following

conclusions

"

waking persons, as well as sleeping,are capable of perceiving the

dream
images.
as
pictures of distant friends through the inner sense
itself"which.
the
but
the
the
and
of
figure
door,
shutting
opening
only

That

APPENDICES

700

[668a

that of the dead

exactly resembled
moreover,
dream
in the waking state, since the door would

figurereallyopened and shut it

2. That
apparitionsand supposed
many
probably produced in the same
way.
.

For

other

Livingsvol.

cases

lady
"

have

w2ls

Printed

OF

VOL.

by Ballantvnb,
Edinburgh

/f*

were

had the

ver)-

P?iantasms
see
experimental apparitions,
of the
and vol. ii. p. 675 ; also the Journal S.P.R., vol.

END

usual

iii.p. 307.

2048

as

effects of witchcraft

of

i. p. 103,

incontestablyonlya

creaked

""

I.

Hakson
London

""" Co.